[Page] S t. AVGVSTINE, OF THE CITIE OF GOD: WITH THE LEARNED COMMENTS OF IO. LOD. VIVES.

Englished by I. H.

DISSIPABIT AVGVSTINVS.

Printed by GEORGE ELD. 1610.

[figure]

TO THE HONORABLEST PATRON OF MVSES AND GOOD MINDES, LORD WILLIAM Earle of Penbroke, Knight of the Honourable Order, &c.

RIght gracious and gracefull Lord, your late imaginary, but now actuall Trauailer, then to most-conceited Uiraginia, now to almost-concealed Uirginia; then a light, but not lewde, now a sage and allowed translator; then of a scarce knowne nouice, now a fa­mous Father; then of a deuised Country scarse on earth, now of a desired Citie sure in heauen; then of Utopia, now of Eutopia; not as by testament, but as a te­stimonie of gratitude, obseruance, and hearts-honour to your Honor, bequeathed at hence-parting (thereby scarse perfecting) this his translation at the imprinting to your Lordships protecting. He, that against detrac­tion beyond expectation, then found your sweete pa­tronage in a matter of small moment, without distrust or disturbance in this worke of more worth, more weight, as he approoued his more abilitie, so would not but expect your Honours more acceptance.

Though these be Church-men, and this a Church-matter, he vnapt, or vnworthy to holde trafique with either; [Page] yet heere Saint Augustine, and his Commenter Uiues; most fauour of the secular: and the one accordingly to Marcellinus, the other to our King Henry, directed their dedications; and as translators are onely tyed, to haue, and giue, true vnderstanding: so are they freer then the authors to sute them-selues a Patrone. Which as to Scipio, the staffe and stay, the type and top of that Cornelian stemme, in quam, vt plura genera in vnam arborem, videtur insita multorum illuminata sapientia, your [...]. in Br [...]. poore Pacuuius, Terence, or Ennius, (or what you list, so he be yours) thought most conuenient to consecrate. VVherefore his legacie laide at your Honours feete, is rather here deliuered to your Honours humbly thrise-kissed hands by his poore delegate.

Your Lordships true-deuoted, Th. Th.

HENRY King of England, to IOANNES LODOVICVS VIVES greeting.

WORTHY Sir, and our very welbeloued friend, as soone as Saint AVGVSTINE de ciuitate Dei, en­lightned with your comments came to our hands, being right welcome to vs, it caused vs to doubt, whom wee should most congratulate; either you, by whose so learned labour so ehoise a worke is fini­shed; or Saint AVGVSTINE, who long time imper­fect and obscure, is now at last brought from dark­nesse to light, and restored to his ancient integrity, or all posterity, whom these your Commentaries shall infinitely profit. But whereas it pleased you, to dedicate these Commentaries to our name, wee cannot but retaine a gratefull minde, and returne you great thankes, in that especially your minde therein seemeth to manifest no vulgar loue and obseruance towards vs. Wherefore we would haue you perswaded, that our fauor and good will shall neuer faile in your affaires, whatsoeuer occasion shall bee offered, that may tend to your auaile. So fare you happily well. From our Court at Greenwich, the XXIIII. day of Ianuary M. D. XXIII.

IOANNES LODOVICVS VIVES to the renowned Prince HENRY the Eight, King of England, Lord of Ireland, &c. Salutations.

IT is so ordered by nature of mens dispositions, most fa­mous King, as we admire them truely and heartely, whom wee perceiue excell in that knowledge, which pleaseth vs most, and is approued amongst all: diuers are giuen to di­uers studies and exercises, nature doth so ordaine, as by this variety the world should consist both beautifull and wonderfull: and yet, as hee speakes, Euery mans owne is fairest to himselfe. Your Maiestie long since hath beene [Page] esteemed, yea and admired, for your opulency and large extended Empire, not conquered by armes & homicide, but lineally conuaied from your parents as, al­so for your strengh of minde and body, and for your warlike prowes. But now since you haue also giuen good proofe and essaies, how able are you in strength of wit and studies of wisdome, you are growne much greater and more admira­ble among all learned men, not, but that they highly esteemed you before, especi­ally for that you ioyne mildnes with maiesty, goodnes with gouernment, ther­by to appeare a louelier and liuelier image of the Prince of Nature, who as hee is greatest, so is he best, yea best before he proued greatest. But men giuen to lear­ning do not so much bewonder your wealth or your power, as with exceeding loue they imbrace & adore, that you are good & gracious: not deeming it to be admired that you are King, since euen wicked men haue oft beene Kings, yea and remarkeable for fayre endowments of the body. But when your defence of the Sacraments came forth, thē which nothing can be more elegāt, more pure, more religious, and in one word more christian, the reputation of your minds good­nes was much more confirmed, if more it might be: for it was now infixed in the minds of al, most firme & assured by many examples as if fastned with nailes, and admiration thereof arose in all men: yea euen in those who thinke nothing more honorable, more maiesticall then the power of a King; & those that place riches aboue al things, & that ascribe exceeding much to the gifts of the body, to beau­ty, brawny strength, and agility, and that are students in the arts of war, as if war were the omnipotent cōmander of al things: wher-hence it comes to passe, that all Princes, by all meanes & mediations they may, do ambitiously striue to hold frindship with you, al affecting to be ioined to you, or by confederacy, or which is more wished by alliance. Nor want you the studies of priuate men, which by the splender of your vertues you haue raised, alluring some with your benefi­cence, or eather magnificeuce, others with your humanity and sweetnesse of de­meanor, al with wisdom & iustice, two vertues indeed for a King. You being such I do insooth confesse my impudency, that oft times I did affect to be known vnto you: for this is my opinion, that it is no meane praise to be but knowne of you. And whereas at all other times fit occasion was wanting, it now voluntary pre­sented it self, my Commentaries vpon S. AVGVSTINES bookes de ciuitate dei, being in a readines: which whē I bethought me to whō I might dedicate in such sort, as both I might win some fauor worth the esteeming, for my labor, and he to whō they shold be presēted, might not think so much learning as leasing, so much stu­dy as stubble, not a book, but a burthē or bundel were profered vnto him; as also I might send them to a Censor as graue as gratious, who only allowing thē, they might seeme approued and commended by the applause of all men, you onely came to mind for many reasons and respects. First, for that such is your vertue and learning, as euen to you I should haue presented them, if you had bin a pri­uate man: next did I see this was the next way to attaine my desire, which erst I had conceaued and in my selfe avowed. Moreouer, as they tell that haue tryed, you are open-handed, & hearted to such kind of presents, then which scarse any may be more welcome to you. For who should offer you gold, filuer or gems, garments, horses or armo [...], should power water into the sea, and bring trees to the wood. And truely as in all other thinges, so in this, you do most wisely, to thinke that glory, beseeming your vertue and deserts, is purchased with al poste­rity by bookes & monumēts of learned men, if not by mine or those like me, yet surely by shewing your selfe affable and gratious to learned men, you shall light [Page] vpon some one, by whose stile, as a most conning pencill, the picture of that ex­cellent and al-surmounting minde, purtraied and polished may be commended to eternity, not to bee couered with the rust of obliuion, nor corrupted by iniury of after ages, but that posterity an vncorrupted witnesse of vertues, should not be silent of what is worthy to bee spoken of, both to the glory of your selfe, when you are restored to heauen, though that be the best and best to be regarded, and also, which is principall and most to be aspired, to the example of them that shall then liue. Besides all this, this worke is most agreeable to your disposition and studies, wherein Saint AVGVSTINE hath collected (as in a treasury) the best part of those readings, which hee had selected in the ancient authors; as ready to dispute with sharpest wits best furnished with choisest eloquence and learning. Where­by it is fallne out, that he intending another point, hath preserued the reliques of some the best things, whose natiue seate and dwelling, where they vsed to be fet and found, was fouly ouerturned. And therfore some great men of this later age haue bin much holpen by these writings of AVGVSTINE, for VARRO, SALVST, LIVY, and TVLLIE de republica: as HERMOLAVS, POLITIANVS, BLONDVS, BEROALDVS: all which you shal so read, not as they were new or vnheard-of, but recognize them as of old. Adde herevnto, that you and Saint AVGVSTINES point and purpose in writing, seeme almost to intend & attaine the same end. For as you wrote for that better Rome against Babylon, so Saint AVGVSTINE against Babylon defended that ancient, christian and holier Rome. This worke, not mine, but Saint AVGVSTINES, by whom I am protected, is also sutable vnto your greatnesse, whether the au­thor bee respected, or the matter of the worke. The author is AVGVSTINE, (good GOD) how holy, how learned a man, what a light, what a leane to the christian common-wealth, on whom onely it rested for many rites, many statutes, cu­stomes, holy and venerable ceremonies! and not without cause. For in that man was most plentifull study, most exact knowledge of holy writ, a sharpe and cleare iudgement, a wit admirably quick and piercing. He was a most diligent defender of vndefiled piety, of most sweet behauior, composed and conformed to the cha­rity of the Gospell, renowned and honored for his integrity and holinesse of life; all which a man might hardly prosecute in a full volume, much lesse in an Epistle. It is well, I speake of a writer knowne of all, and familiar to you. Now the worke is not concerning the children of Niobe, or the gates of Thebes, or mending cloathes, or preparing pleasures, or manuring grounds, which yet haue beene arguments presented euen to Kings: but concerning both Citties, of the World, and GOD, wherein Angells, deuills, and all men are contained, how they were borne, how bred, how growne, whether they tend, and what they shall doe when they come to their worke: which to vnfold, hee hath omitted no prophane nor sacred learning, which hee doth not both touch and explane; as the exploites of the Romanes, their gods, and ceremonies, the Philosophers opinions, the originall of heauen and earth, of Angells, deuills, and men: from what grounds Gods peo­ple grew, and how thence brought along to our LORD CHRIST. Then are the Two Citties compared, of GOD and the World, and the Assyrian, Sicyonian, Argiue, Attick, Latine, and Persian gouernments induced. Next what the Pro­phets, both Heathenish, and Iewish, did foretell of CHRIST. Then speaking of true felicity, he refuteth and refelleth the opinions of the ancient Philosophers concerning it. Afterwards, how CHRIST shall come, the iudge of quick and dead, to sentence good and euill. Moreouer of the torments of the damned. Last­ly of the ioyes and eternally felicity of Godly men. And all this with a wonder­full [Page] wit, exceeding sharpenesse, most neate learning, a cleare and polisht stile, such as became an author trauersed and exercised in all kinde of learning and writings, and as beseemed those great and excellent matters, and fitted those with whom hee disputed. Him therefore shall you read most famous and best minded King, at such houres, as you with-draw from the mighty affaires and tur­moiles of your kingdome to employ on learning and ornaments of the minde, and withall take a taste of our Commentaries; whereof let mee say, as Ouid sayd of his bookes de Faestis, when he presented them to GERMANICVS CaeSAR.

A learned Princes iudgement t' vnder goe,
As sent to reade to Phaebus, our leaues goe.

Which if I shall finde they dislike not you, I shall not feare the allowance of others, for who will be so impudent, as not to bee ashamed to dissent from so ex­act a iudgement? which if any dare doe, your euen silent authority, shall yet pro­tect me. Farewell worthiest King, and recon VIVES most deuoted to you, in any place, so he be reconed one of yours. From Louaine the seauenth of Iuly. M. D. XXII.

AN ADVERTISMENT OF IOANNES LODOVICVS VIVES Of Ualentia. DECLARING VVHAT Manner of people the Gothes were, and how they toooke Rome.

WHERE AS AVGVSTINE TOOKE OC­casion by the captiuity of the Romaines to write of the Cittie of GOD, to answer them, which iniuriouslie slaundered the Christian Religion, as the cause of those enormities and miseries, which befell them: It shall not be lost labour for vs (sounding the depth of the matter) to relate from the Originall, what kinde of people the Gothes were, how they came into Italie, and surprized the Cittie of Rome. ¶ First it is cleare and euident, that the former age named those Getes, whome the succeeding age named Gothes, because this age adulterated, and corrupted many of the ancient wordes. For those two Poets, to wit, RVTILVS and CLAVDIAN, when-soeuer they speake of the Gothes, doe alwaies name Getes. OROSIVS also in his Historie sayth, the Getes who now are named Goths, departing out of their Countrie with bagge and baggage, leauing their houses emptie, entred safely into the Romaine Prouinces with all their forces, being such a people, as ALEXANDER said were to be auoided, PYRRHVS abhorred, and CaeSAR shunned. HIEROME vpon Genesis, testifieth that the Gothes were named Getes of the learned in former time. Also they were Getes which inhabited about the Riuer Ister, as STRABO, MELA, PLINIE, and others auerre: possessing the Region adiacent, a great part of it lying waste and vnmanured, being intemperate through ex­tremity of cold: also the further parts of Ister to Scithia, and the hether parts towards Thracia. Where the Towne Tomus is, famous by the banishment of OVID, who of­ten writeth, that he liued amongst the Getes: They also inhabited the Mediterranean parts towards Germanie, and the spring head of the Riuer Ister. STRABO writeth in his seauenth book, that in former time they were named DACI and DAVI, when those nearer vnto Pontus were named GETES by the Greeks, and that both those people [Page] spake one kinde of language. Although PLINIE intimateth vnto vs, that there was no other difference betweene this people, but that the Greekes named them Getes, whome the Romaines called Daci. But wee will follow STRABO in this place. The Getes (sayth hee), are a barbarous and sauage nation, strong and of a stout minde, contem­ning death, because they are perswaded that the soules doe returne againe, as MELA writeth: or if they doe not returne, yet that they are not vttterly extinguished, and that they remoue into better places: But if neither happen, yet that death is better than life. It is reported that in later times the Getes were named Ostrogothes, and the Daci called Visigothes after their countrey names: because these bordered more toward the West, and the other more toward the East. But oftentimes these names are attributed as well to the one as to the other, without any difference, both by the olde and new writers. They report that this nation when the Romaines did flourish most, made an inuasion into a Prouince of the people of Rome, in the warre of MITHRIDATES: whome LVCVLLVS beeing Generall, and managing the military affaires in Asia, with a great armie expelled out of Misia.

After that they departed out of their owne countrey boundes with Baerebista their Captaine after hee had accustomed them to labour and millitary discipline, and that they brought many Nations vnder the yoke of subiection. And that hauing pas­sed ouer the riuer Isther with a great armie, they wasted and spoyled Thracia, Macedo­nia, Illiryum farre into the countries, putting the Romaines in great feare of them.

And that while the Romaines were making ready their forces to goe out against them BaeREBISTA their Captaine dyed.

AVGVSTVS sent forth almost tenne Legions against them, and so wasted and dimini­shed their forces, that hee brought them from two hundred thousand to forty thou­sand, and sped so well against them, that he had almost subiugated the whole Nation to the Romaine Empire. But a few yeares after they entring into the boundes of the Romaines, slew OPPIVS SABINVS, and his armie, who had borne the office of a Consull: yet CORNELIVS FVSCVS (DOMITIAN being Emperour) after many bickerings at last re­pressed their fury.

TRAIANVS the Emperor warred often against them, whereby he gotte him-selfe greate glory and renowne. ANTONIVS CARACALLA plagued them grieuously, oportunity seruing his turne, when they neither dreamed nor suspected any such matter. Also in the daies of GORDIANVS they spread them-selues often into the bounds of the Romains: But GOR­DIANVS the younger compelled them with little labour to depart out of their Pro­uince with great losse. Now this stout and mutinous people, discontented with the li­mits of their owne abode, many times hunted after oportunity to inuade the possessions of other nations.

Therefore PHILIPPVS VOSTRENSIS being Emperor (who first of the Romaine Prin­ces professed Christian religion) More then three hundred thousand of them, making a great slaughter and spoyle, entred forciblie into Thracia and Mysia, adioyning neae­rest vnto them. DECIVS was sent to driue them away, who had such bad lucke in his attempts, that hee gaue ouer before he obtained his purpose, which thing he closely smothered succeeding PHILIPPVS in his gouernment.

Afterward GALLVS the father and VOLVSIANVS his son concluded a peace with them vpon conditions vnprofitable vnto them-selues, which the Gothes kept not very long, bearing them-selues bolde vpon the slothfulnesse and idlenesse of GALIENVS the Prince, and assayled not only to make an attempt against Thracia, and Mysia, but also against Asia Minor. They wasted and spoiled Bythinia, and returning [...] Europe, they made great spoyle and wast in Thrasia and Macedonia: and when [Page] they were making towards Achaia, MA [...]RINVS incountred them, discomfited them, a [...] put them to flight, pursuing them so hard at the heeles, that hee draue them into their owne boundes. But they did not stay long there, although now departing out of their bounds, they were to deale with a most valiant Prince, who had bone no lesse fortunate than he was valorous, if he had liued longer in his Princely gouernment CLAVDI S was the man which partly destroyed, and partly tooke CCC thousand of them. Which is an argument that the number of this people were almost infinite. For not many yeares after they rose vp in armes against AVRELIAVS, possessing the Empire, and were van­quished at the first encounter at Danubius. [...] COTANTINVS made such a slaughter of them, that at last he inforced them to be at quiet for many yeres. For the condit on of their fight was such, that they did neither conquer without great harme done to [...] enemies: nor were ouercome without much hurt done to them-selues And these things were acted by the Gothes, while they had proper places of their owne to inhabite. Now in the raigne of Prince VALENS, the Hunns which are likewise Scythians them-selues, yet more cruell, barbarous and rude, in the affaires of humane Commerce, remaining neare the Riphaean mountaines, enclosed betweene Tanais and the people, named Mas­sagetae: chased the Gothes by force out of the region which they did inhabite. And al­though this region be not very commodious for the vse of men, by reason of the extreme coldnes: yet the Hunns did esteeme it to bee more wholesome and pleasant than all the rest, being a people bred and brought vp in a soile seldome warmed with the beames of the sun. Now the Gothes driuen out of their country houses and dwelling places hauing The Gothes [...] driuen out of their country by the Hunns, bene accustomed before time to inuade the bounds of other Nations, were now in such a narrow streight, that they must either valiantly lose their liues, or remaine within the possessions of strangers, hauing none of their owne. There are some that af­firme that those Getes (which we said were named Ostrogothes) came into the territo­ries of the people of Rome, but that the Visigothes dismayed and amated with the ad­uerse fortune of their associats, aduised them-selues to shift their dwelling, dreading to abide the like tempest, that the Ostrogothes had suffered, the forces of the Hunns ouerflowing al, like the swelling Sea) spoiling and destroying the neighbouring countries round about. This matter induced the Visigothes to dispatch Ambassadors with spee dy expedition to VALENS the Romame Emperor, who in the name of the whole Nati­on humbly intreated, that he would grant them the countrey of Mysia, which is on this side the Riuer Danubius, for their habitation and dwelling, [...]arnestly pretesting and vowing in the behalfe of all their Countrey-men; that they would all receiue the Christ­ian Religion, and become true and faithfull Tributaries to the people of Rome, man­fully defending those bounds of the Romanes by their sword and goods, from the vio­lent inuasions of the rest of the Scythians. VALENS pleased with their conutions, sent LVPI [...]INIVS and MAVINVS vnto them, as Duumuiri to deuide the grounde, and assign [...] places of habitations to the Visigoths. But they began to lay burthens of oppression vp­pon the necks of the people through their coueteousnesse and crueltie: now for a while the Gothes did patiently beare and lightly regarded the wrong done vnto them, be­cause they were loath, beeing but lately entered into the bounds of strangers to kindle any fire of sedition: supposing that those greedy Captaines being glutted with wealth would make an end of their oppressions. But while these coueteous wretches had little care for the distribution and prouision of victuals: they caused such a greeuous famine as was not onely a destruction to those hungry Captaines them-selues, but also to the Romaine prince, For the Gothes being assailed with pinching famine (like hungry beastes) tooke vppe their weapons hastily, killing the Romaine Captaines and their [Page] Guard, and then hauing armed them-selues, they range ouer all Mysia, and so from thencepasse into the nearest Thracia, which they compelled to become tributary vnto them. Here VALENS encountred them, and there was a sore and bloody battell on both sides, so that the Romaines were scattered and put to flight, and a great many of them slaughtered. The Emperour him-selfe beeing wounded was taken prisoner by the ene­mie, whome they burned aliue, so great was their furie after the effusion of so much Valens the Emperor burnt aliue blood. And then beeing proud of their victory, they march forward to Bizantium, and no repugnant forces stopping their passage, they besiege the Cittie, which held out for some space of time by her owne strength, by the industry and councell of DOMINICA, who was wife vnto VALENS: for the hartes of the Cittizens were fast vnited toward the Prince by the great bounty and liberality of DOMINICA. Afterward, the siege bee­ing raized by the valour and power of VALENTINIANVS, brother to VALENS, they retired backe and departed. VALENTINIANVS adopted THEODOSIVS a Spaniard, sent for out of Spaine, and made him partaker of his Empire. He vanquished and putte the Gothes to the worst in many battels, compelling them to bee humble sutors for peace, which beeing graunted, HALARICVS their King comming to visite THEODOSIVS beeing sicke, fell him-selfe also into a disease, of which hee died within a few moneths after: Nei­ther had they any other King, or Captaine but such as the Romaine Emperor elected and appointed ouer them.

In the meane while THEODOSIVS of Millan, who was a prince without all controuer­sie equall to the rest, and inferior to none of the most renowned, as well in warre, as peaee, departed out of this life, leauing two sonnes behinde him, named ARCHADIVS and HONORIVS, and one daughter called PLACIDIA. He made ARCHADIVS gouernour ouer Byzantium and the Orientall Regiment, and HONORIVS ouer the Occidentall, and the Cittie of Rome. And because they were some-what young, hee assigned Tutors and Gardians ouer them in his Testament, for their better education: namely RVFFI­NVS ouer ARCHADIVS, and STELICO ouer HONORIVS, both of them beeing crafty and wicked wretches, and so qualified by nature, as they could easily insinuate them selues into the bosome of Princes. These two bad Protectors abusing the Minority of these Princes (beeing an age subiect to iniury) that they might increase their owne ritches and strengthen them-selues with great power; did not bend their affects to the fruition of any priuate greatnesse: but their ambitious and treacherous thoughts aymed at the highest steppe of Royall dignity. RVFFINVS coueted the Empire for him-selfe, STI­LICO for his sonne. Thus both of them busied their wittes, and stretched the sinewes of their strength to satisfie their aspiring thoughtes: but they perceiued, that they could not come to the vpshotte of their desires but in the time of warre: because then the peaceable state beeing troubled, with the tempest of warre, their hatefull thoughts could not so well be discouered, and might with farre greater facility bee effected, the mindes of the Princes being perplexed with terrors of the warres, which might bee an occasion to grant any thing to men nearest vnto them, and such as should haue the chiefest command in the administration of all affaires. For they were not ignorant that in quiet time of peace (as in a fayre and calme day) the darke cloudes of their blacke mindes would soone haue beene discerned, and that punishment should with more expedition bee inflicted vppon them, the Princes and Nobles hauing leasure of consultation concerning that matter. Wherefore both of them solicite and incite the Gothes (a people ready to blow the bellowes to kindle the flame of sedition and tu­mults of war) that they would make war against their Prince, setting an edge vpon their greedy appetit with hope of a great rich booty: the Gothes supposing now that oportuni­ty was their friend, so that they might do some great good for themselues: or at least (the [Page] war not attempted) returne home again with no smal prey: betooke themselues to armes, and hauing created HALARICVS to bee their King, one of their owne bodie, and of the fa­mous house of the BALTHI: depart out of their owne bounds, not without great feare and terror of those which bordered neare vnto them. And within a while after RADAGAI­SVS The house of the Bal­thi. ioyned himselfe vnto their King with two hundered thousand Gothes: and when as no one land was able to nourrish two such hugh armies, the Generalls were constrai­ned to seperate their Tents, and one of them going one way, and the other another way through Panonia, Illiricum, and Noricum, they burne, and spoile all things, that com­meth in their way, and at last they come into Italy. Now RVFFINVS, foolishly execu­ting his designments, was slaine by those souldiers at Thessalonica. But STILICO more The death of the trai­tor Ruffi­nus. cra [...]tilie concealed his wicked plot. And now RADAGAISVS was come to the Cittie of Rome with his army marching through Etruria, putting all in great feare and terror, which way soeuer hee went. The Citty of Rome troubled with exceeding feare sendeth mercenarie captaines against him at his first approch. Now RADAGAISVS v [...]isedly and rashly ordering his army, threw himselfe, as it were, head-long into places of disad­uantage. So that the multitude of his souldiers pyned, & were consumed with famine, de­priued of their victual, And he himselfe seeing things were come to this vnlucky euent, attempted with a small company, to escape by flight be a secret and priuate way, but hee was intercepted, and slaine by the Romane souldiers, and a great multitude of Gothes The death of Rada­gaisus. were sold at a very low rate. After this ouerthrow, and slaughter of the Gothes, HA­LARICYS entreth into Italy, affrighting euery one with farre greater dread, then RA­DAGAISVS had done before, When tydings was brought vnto STILICO, which was at By­zantium, hee sent some of his souldiers before him, which should set vpon the rereward of the armie of the Gothes, and by that meanes hinder them from making any great slaughter, or spoile of the country.

Afterward, hee marched forward towardes them by the coast of the vpper sea, with all the forces of his horse-men and foote-men. The two armies pitch their Tents neere Rauenna, the Gothes got that part which is named Pollentia via, who in respect of their infinit number did farre exceed the Romanes: but in regard of skill, and militarie discipline, they were in no sort comparable vnto them. Now STILICO had often times gotte the vpper hand ouer the Gothes by his warre­like policie, and had cooped them vppe in such a narrow place, that sitting idlie at home hee might haue ended the warres at his pleasure, if hee had beene willing. But hee resolued to remaine with his armie vntill the Vandalls his friends and fauorites were come into France. For hee was perswaded without any doubt that then good occasion would bee offered vnto him for obteyning the Empire for EVCHLRIVS his sonne.

Therefore he trifled away the time by making a few light skrmishes with the ene­my. But when HALARICVS had ferrited out his hidden drift by secret passages, hee disclo­sed it to HONORIVS. And when as by this good turne (as by a ritch gift) hee supposed hee should both calme the fury, and insinuate himselfe into the fauor of HONORIVS: hee was encoraged to make petition vnto him, by the same ambassadors which he sent to reueale the treason of STILICO, that hee would grant part of France vnto him for his people to inhabit there, promising that they should liue after the lawes of the Romans, to the ad­uancment of the Romane Empire, and their warres; and that they would be inferior to none of their Prouinces either in fealty, or dutifull seruice. The Emperour amazed with this doubtfull mischiefe, made choice rather to admit the Gothes into part of his domi­nion then to procure a finall destruction to him and his, by the disloyalty of perfidious STILICO. [Page] But HALARICVS was not the first, that discouered to HONORIVS what villanie ST [...] was forging. Neuerthelesse he thought it was dangerous for him at any time to put such a man to death, as was father in law vnto him by his two wiues, beeing also so potent and mighty by his ritches farre aboue the highest degree of any priuat person. Therefore ha­uing dispatched his letters, hee sendeth them vnto STILICO by the ambassadors of the Goths, willing him without delay to permit the Goths, to haue free accesse into France. STILICO gaue but cold entertainment to this newes: for hee saw tha [...] he was defrauded of his great hope, and hee likewise suspected that his secret consultations some-time hid­den in his brest, were now divulged and dispersed into the ayre. Yet for all that, his stout, and stuborne minde made some pause vpon the matter: at last making choice of that which was safest for him, hee answered that hee would obey the commaundement of his Prince.

Neuerthelesse being loath to giue ouer so, and that the matter might not slippe who­lie out of his hands, hee suborneth one named SAVLVS and the souldiers of the Iewes to follow the Gothes hard at the heeles, who killing some thousands of them, oportuni­tie beeing offered, might by that meanes exasperat the mindes of the people and mooue them to breake the league. Now this SAVLVS vpon the LORDS Day, which by the ancient institution of our religion wee obserue as sacred and holie: wherein the Gothes were wholie intentiue to diuine seruices: made a suddaine and violent assault against them, and in the first tumult and vprore slew some of them. The Gothes being terrified with this vnexspected accident, consult suddenlie, as well as they might, in such a sudden and fearefull case, whether they should arme themselues for their defence, or not. For they held it a haynous crime, to touch any weapons, to shedde mans bloud, to make any slaughter of men on the festiuall day of Our Sauiour. But when the furie of the Iewes was without any meane, and measure in killing, murdering and slaying, then euery priuat person following his owne minde, armed himselfe for his owne safety, attending no longer what councell might asigne them to doe. Now many of them bee­ing armed, and come together, HALARICVS hauing put his companies in arr [...] so [...]ll as shortnesse of time would giue leaue casilie repressed the rage and madnesse of this [...] and vnwar like people. For the Gothes hauing a little conflict with them [...] the Iewes, and put them to flight. Afterward hauing complained that they were enforced to pollute and contaminate the sacred and diuine law, by the cruelty of them who had violated the lawes of men: and also calling vpon Christ, in whose name they tooke their oth when the league was confirmed betweene them, whose holy day they had polluted a­gainst their will, with effusion of bloud, murders, and slaughter; then without [...] in­flamed with furie and rage, they march thorough Italie to displate their bloudie col­loures before the Citty of Rome.

Now not long before STILICO had dismissed some of his souldiers, as men of small reckning, and of no vse but in time of warre: but by reason of the instant terror of im­minent daunger, hee was constrained to send to the Emperor, to haue them sent backe a­gaine vnto him, with a new supplie of other companies, that hee might goe with all the strength they could make to withstand the enterprizes of the Gothes. HONORIVS be­ing throughly possessed concerning the plot of trayterous STILICO sendeth a great ar­mie of souldiers vnto him: hauing priuilie giuen the captaines in charge, that watch­ing fitte occasion they should suddenlie kill STILICO and his sonne. Now they hauing consulted one with another concerning this action, and appointed a certain [...] day, when they might coragiously execute the commaundent of their prince: suddenly a [...]dat vna­wares set vpon STILICO and his sonne, some on this side some on that, and so slew them [Page] both, and some of his kindered which made resistance to rescue them. This quick dis­patch The deser­ued death of traite­rous Stil [...] and his sonne. of these two Traytors was acted at Rome in Foro Paci, in the Market place of peace. But the improuident and carclesse Emperour, after his generall was slaine, had no care to place another in his roome. I think he did it to preuent that any other hauing the like powre should attempt the like practize. So that now the army beeing destitute of a chiefe commander, was pittifully discomfited by the Gothes, who made such hauoke, and slaughther of the souldiers, that the very name of the Gothes, bred an exceeding terror and discoragement in the hearts of them all. Now the Gothes hauing put the Ro­manes to the foile, bring their bloudie ensignes to the City of Rome, and tooke the same, afflicted with a long siege, and beeing entered into the towne they beginne to rifle, ransacke and spoile it, beeing farre more greedy euery man to get a good bootie, then to commit slaughters, rapes, adulteries, and such like odious and filthy facts as are common­lie acted by the vnbridled out-rage of dissolute souldiers, at the sacking of Cities. For when HALARICVS was ready to enter into the Citty, he caused two Edicts to bee proclam­ed to his souldiers. The one was, that euery man should abstaine from slaughter, and laying violent handes vpon any person: because such cruell deedes, did highly displease him. The other was, that whosoeuer had taken Sanctuarie in the temples of the chiefe Apostles, should haue no harme done vnto them, nor those holie temples bee prophaned by any, and that the offendor should suffer death. The City of Rome was taken by the Gothes, after it was founded Anno. M. C. L. XIIII. Cal. April. PLAVIVS, and VARRO being Consulls. But after what manner is was taken, the Historiographers make small relation. PAPT STA EGNATIVS saith, that he had the manner of the taking of it, out of the workes of PROCOPIVS a Greeke author: and that hee did not a little maruell why the Interpreter did wittingly, and willingly ouer-skippe that place: or if it were so, that hee lighted vpon an vnperfect booke, that hee tooke no better heed to marke what was wanting. I my selfe haue not seene PROCOPIVS the Greeke author, therefore the truth of the cause shall relie vpon the credit of EGNATIVS: a man verie industrious and learned, as farre as I canne iudge by his workes. These are his words ensuing. HALARICVS had now besieged Rome, the space of two yeares, when HONORIVS re­mayning carelesse at Rauenna was neither able, nor durst come to succor and re­leeue the Citty. For hee regarded nothing lesse then the wel-fare and safety of the City, after the death of STILICO, hauing no care to place another Generall in his roome, which might haue managed the warres against the Gothes. These things were motiues to stirre vp the Gothes to besiege the Cittie, perceiuing that either the Romane souldiers daylie decaied, or that they went about their affaires with­out any corage. But when they found that they could not winne it by force, ha­uing besieged it a long time in vaine: then their barbarous enemies turne their thoughts to attempt what they may doe by policy. And now they beginne to make a false shew of their departing home into their owne country, wherefore they call three hundered young men, out of their whole army, excelling in actiui­ty of body and corage of minde, which they giue as a present to the Noble-men of Rome, hauing instructed them before hand, that by their lowly carriage, and ob­sequious seruice, they should bend themselues to win the fauor, and good liking of their maisters; & that on a certaine day concluded betwen them, about noone­time, when the Romane princes were either a sleepe, or idly disposed, they should come speedily to the gate, which is named Asinaria Porta, & there suddenly rush­ing vpon the keepers, murder them speedely, and then set open the gate for their country-men to enter, beeing ready at hand. In the meane while the Gothes pro­longed their returne, dissembling cunningly that some-time they wanted this [Page] thing, and some-time that. At last these three hundered young men wake [...]il to take the tide of oportunity, dispatched their taske coragiously, which they had vndertaken, &, at the appointed day set the gate wide open to their countri-men, and friends. Now the Goths hauing gotten entrance, rifle, ransack, spoile, and wast the whole City, procuring far greater dishonor, & shame vnto the Roman Nation, then they did losse by the taking of it. There are some which thinke the gate was set open by the meanes of PROBA, a most famous, & wealthy woman, pittying the lamentable, and distressed case of the common people, who died euery where, like brute beasts, pined with famine, and afflicted with grieuous diseases.

There are two things worthy of serious marking, first that HALARICVS made an Edict, that no violence or harme should be offered vnto them, which fled into the Temples of the Saints, especially of Saint PETER and PAVL, which thing was carefully kept. Next, when it was told HONORIVS being at Rauenna, that Rome was lost: hee thought it had beene meant of a certaine French-man a quarrellous, and fighting fellow whose name was ROME, maruelling that hee was so soone gone, with whom hee had so little before beene most pleasant. And thus much writeth EGNAT [...]VS.

Now the most blasphemous and wicked people fa [...]sly imputed the cause of all their mi­series and enormities vnto the Christian Religion: denying that euer it would haue come to passe, that Rome should haue beene taken, if they had kept still the Religions deuoutly obserued by their Ancestors and commended by tradition vn [...]o their Posteri­ty. As though the French-men before time had not taken, wasted, and ransacked that Citty, for the very same cause, namely for the breach of their oth: yea at that time when the prophane ceremonies of their Heathenish Religion (as they say) were in their chie­fest prime, and pride. And as though few Christian Emperors had managed their affaires well, or as though the decay of the Empire and ruine of it did not begin vnder the Em­perors of the Gentiles. And as if HONORIVS had not lost Rome, by the same negligence, and sloathfulnesse, that GALIENVS lost Aegipt, A [...]a, [...], passing the matter ouer with a pleasant test when newes came vnto him of th [...] l [...]se of them. Wherefore against these slanderous persons who would haue beene enemies, and aduersaries of the Christian Religion though no calamity had happened to them, AVGVSTINE wrote two and twenty bookes: defending the Citty of God (that is to say) the Christian Religion, against the rage, and fury of their frantick and impious calumniations.

FINIS.

The argument out of the second booke of the Retractations of Saint Augustine.

TRiumphant Rome, ruinated and deiected from her throne of Maiesty, into a gulphe of calamity, by the violent irruption of the barbarous Gothes, ma­naging their bloudy wars vnder the standard of ALARICVS: the worship­pers of false, and many gods, (whom wee brand in the fore-head with the common name of heathen [...] Pagans) began to breath out more damna­ble and virulent blasphemies against the true GOD, then their bestiall mouthes had euer breathed out bef [...]: labouring with might and maine to lay a heape of slanders vpon the neck of Christian rel [...]on, as the wicked Mother of all this mischiefe, and murderer of their worldly happinesse. Wherefore the fire and zeale of Gods House, burning within my bowells, I resolued to compile these bookes of the Citty of God, to batter down the strongest hold of their bitter blasphemies, and dispel the thick clowds of their grosse errors. Some yeares passed ouer my head, before I could compile and finish the whole frame of this worke, by reason of many intercedent affaires, whose impatient hast of quick ex­pedition would admit no delay. But at last this great, and laborious worke of the Citty of God, was ended in two and twenty bookes: of which the first fiue rebate the edge of their er­ronious opinions, which build the prosperity of humane affaires vpon such a tottering foun­dation, that they thinke it cannot stand long, vnlesse it be shored vppe by the worship of ma­ny gods, whom the blinded Pagans haue beene accustomed to worship and adore: auerring (but their truth is meere false-hood) that neglect and contempt of their vnworthy adoration hath beene the fountaine from whence these bitter waters of aduerse occurrences haue strea­med abundantly, and ouerflowed them. But the other fiue following are not meale-mouthed, but speake boldly against them which confesse, that the spring of worldly euills is not exhaus­ted, nor shal euer be dried vp: but the current flowing some-time more, some-times lesse, some-times swiftly, some times slowly, changing their state according to the circumstance of places times and persons: yet fondly are they opinionated (for verity hath not made them a war­rant) that the deuout adoration of many gods, in which sacrifices are offered vnto their ima­ginary Deity, is profitable for the life which wee hope for after death. Therefore in these ten bookes the absurdity of these two vaine opinions, both deadly foes vnto Christian religion, is discouered and confuted. But least some man may vpbraid mee that I am too forward to dis­proue the assertions of others, and slow enough to proue mine owne: the other part of this worke, which is confined within the bounds of twelue bookes, is directed to that purpose. Although in the first ten (where it is needfull) wee are not behinde hand to confirme the truth of our owne opinions and also to infringe the authority of contrary oppositions in the twelue bookes ensewing. Therefore the first foure of the twelue following, containe the originall of two Citties: of which one belongeth to GOD, the other to this World. The second foure containe their progresse. The third foure, which are the last, conteine their due bounds. Now though all the two and twenty bookes are compiled together of both Citties: yet they haue taken their title from the better part, and haue the name of the Citty of God printed on their fore-head. In the tenth booke it ought not to bee set downe for a miracle, that the fire falling Retract. 1. Chap. 8. from heauen ranne betweene the deuided sacrifices, when ABRAHAM sacrificed, because this was shewed vnto him in a vision. In the seauenteenth booke, where it is sayd of SAMVEL. He was not of the sonnes of ARON: it should rather haue beene sayd, He was not the sonne of the Retract. 2. Chap. 5. Priest. For it was a more lawfull custome, that the sonnes of the Priests should succeed in the roome of the deceassed Priests. For the Father of SAMVEL is found in the sonnes of ARON, but hee was not a Priest: yet not so in his sonnes, as if ARON had begot him, but in such sort as all of that people are said to bee the sonnes of ISRAEL. This worke beginneth thus, That most glorious society and celestiall Cittie of GOD &c.

THE CONTENTS OF THE first booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Of the aduersaries of the name of Christ spared by the Barbarians, in the sacking of Rome, onely for Christs sake,
  • 2. There neuer was warre wherein the Con­querors would spare them whome they conque­red, for the gods they worshipped.
  • 3. Of the Romaines fondnesse in thinking that those gods could helpe them, which could not helpe Troy, in her distresse.
  • 4. Of the Sanctuary of Iuno in Troy, which freed not any (that fled into it) from the Greeks at the Citties sack; whereas the Churches of the Apostles saued all commers from the Bar­barians at the sack of Rome. Caesars opinion, touching the enemies custome in the sack of Citties.
  • 5. That the Romaines themselues neuer spared the Temples, of those Citties which they conquered.
  • 6. That the cruell effects following the los­ses of warre, did but follow the custome of war: & wherein they were moderated, it was through the power of the name of Iesus Christ.
  • 7. Of the commodities and discommodities commonly communicated both to good and ill.
  • 8. Of the causes of such corrections as fall both vpon the good and bad together.
  • 9. That the Saints in their losse of things temporall, loose not any thing at all.
  • 10. Of the end of this transitory life, whe­ther it be long or short.
  • 11. Of buriall of the dead▪ that it is not preiudiciall to the state of a Christian soule to be forbidden it.
  • 12. The reasons why wee should bury the bo­dies of the Saints.
  • 13. Of the captiuity of the Saints, and that [...] they neuer wanted spirituall comfort.
  • 14. Of Marcus Regulus, who was a famous example to animate all men to the enduring of voluntary [...]tiuity for their religion: which notwithstanding was vnprofitable vnto him, by reason of his Paganisme.
  • 15. Whether the taxes that the holy Uir­gins suffered against their wills in their captiui­ties, could pollute the vertues of their minde.
  • 16. Of such as chose a voluntary death, to avoide the feare of paine and dishonor.
  • 17. Of the violent lust of the souldiers, exe­cuted vpon the bodies of the captiues; against their consents.
  • 18. Of Lucrecia that stab'd her selfe, be­cause Tarquins sonne had rauished her.
  • 19. That their is no authority which al­lowes christians to bee their owne deaths in what cause so euer.
  • 20. Of some sort of killing men, which not­withstanding are no murthers.
  • 21. That voluntary death can neuer bee any signe of magnanimity, or greatnesse of spirit.
  • 22. Of Cato who killed himselfe, being not able to endure Caesars victory.
  • 23. That the Christians excell Regulus in that vertue, wherein he excelled most.
  • 24. That sinne is not to bee avoided by sinne.
  • 25. Of some vnlawfull acts, done by the Saints, and by what occasion they were done.
  • 26. Whether wee ought to flie sinne with vo­luntary death.
  • 27. How it was a Iudgement of GOD, that the enemy was permitted to excercise his lust vpon the Christians bodies.
  • 28. What the seruants of Christ may an­swer the Infidells, when they vpbraide them with Christs not deliuering them in their aflic­tion from the fury of the enemies fury.
  • 29. That such as complaine of the Christian times, desire nothing, but to liue in filthy plea­sures.
  • 30. By what degrees of corruption the Ro­mans ambition grew to such a height.
  • 31. Of the first inducing of stage-plaies.
  • 32. Of some vices in the Romaines, which their Citties ruine, did neuer reforme.
  • 33. Of the clemency of GOD, in modera­ting this calamity of Rome.
  • 34. Of such of GODS elect as liue secretly as yet amongst the Infidells, and of such as are false Christians.
  • 35. What subiects are to be handled in the following discourse.
FINIS.

THE FIRST BOOKE OF SAINT AVGVSTINE Bishop of Hippo, his Cittie of God, vnto MARCELLINVS.
Of the aduersaries of the name of Christ, spared by the Barbarians in the sacking of Rome, onely for Christs sake. CHAP. 1.

THAT most glorious society and celestiall Citty of Gods faithfull, which is partly sea­ted in the course of these declining times, wherein he that liueth (a) by faith, is a Pil­grim amongst the wicked; and partly in that Habac. 2. solid estate of eternitie, which as yet the other part doth paciently expect, vntill (b) righteousnesse be turned into iudgment, being then by the proper excellence to obtaine Rom. 8. Psal. 93. the last victorie, and be crowned in perfecti­on of peace; haue I vndertaken to defend in this worke: which I intend vnto you (my deerest (c) Marcellinus) as being your due by my promise, and exhibite it against all those that prefer their false gods before this Cities founder: The worke is great and difficult, but God the maister of all difficulties is our helper. For I know well what strong arguments are requi­red Psalm. 61. to make the proud know the vertue of humilitie, by which (not being en­hansed by humane glory, but endowed with diuine grace) it surmounts all earthly loftinesse, which totters through the owne transitory instability. For the King, the builder of this Citty, whereof we are now to discourse, hath opened his minde to his people, in the diuine law, thus: God resisteth the proud, and giueth Iames 4. 1. Pet. 5. grace to the humble. (d) Now this which is indeed only Gods, the swelling pride of an ambitious minde affecteth also, and loues to heare this as parcell of his praise.

(e) Parcere subiectis & debellare superbos.
Aenead. 6.
To spare the lowly, and strike downe the proud.

Wherefore touching the Temporall Citty (which longing after dominati­on, though it hold all the other nations vnder it, yet in it selfe is ouer-ruled by the owne lust (f) after soueraignty) wee may not omit to speake whatsoeuer the qualitie of our proposed subiect shall require or permit, for out of this, arise the foes against whom Gods City is to bee guarded. Yet some of these reclaiming their impious errours haue become good Citizens therein: but [Page 2] others burning with an extreame violence of hate against it, are so thanklesse to the Redeemer of it for so manifest benefits of his, that at this day they would not speake a word against it, but that in the holy places thereof, flying thether from the sword of the foe, they found that life and safety wherein now they glory. Are not these Romaines become persecutors of Christ, whom the very Barbarians saued for Christs sake? yes, the Churches of the Apostles, and the Martyrs can testifie this, which in that great sacke were free both to their (g) owne, and (h) strangers. Euen thither came the rage of the bloudy enemie: euen there the murders furie stopt: euen thither were the distressed led by their pittifull foes (who had spared them, though finding them out of those sanctuaries) least they should light vpon some that should not extend the like pitty. And euen they that else-where raged in slaughters, comming but to those places, that forbad what law of warre else-where allowed, all their head-long furie curbed it selfe, and all their desire of conquest was conquered. And so escaped many then, that since haue detracted all they can from Christianity: they can impute their cities other calamities, wholy vnto Christ, but that good which was bestowed on thē only for Christs honor (namely the sparing of their liues) that they impute not vnto our Christ, but vnto their owne fate: whereas if they had any iudgement, they would rather attribute these calamities and miseries of mortalitie, all vnto the prouidence of God, which vseth to re­forme the corruptions of mens manners, by (i) warre and oppressions, and laudably to exercise the righteous in such afflictions, & hauing so tried them, either to transport them to a more excellent estate, or to keepe them longer in the world for other ends and vses. And whereas the bloudy Barbarians against all custome of warre, spared them both in other places, for the honor of Christ, and in those large houses that were dedicated vnto him, (made large, to containe many, for the larger extent of pitty;) this ought they to ascribe to these Christian times, to giue God thankes for it, and to haue true recourse by this meanes vnto Gods name, thereby to auoyde the (k) paines of eternall damnation: which name many of them as then falsely tooke vp, as a sure shelter against the stormes of present ruine. For euen those that you may now behold most petulantly insulting ouer Christs seruants, most of them had neuer esca­ped the generall massacre, had they not counterfeited themselues to be the ser­uants of Christ. But now through their vngratefull pride, and vngodly mad­nesse they stand against that name (in peruersnesse of heart, and to their eternall captiuation in darknesse) to which they fled with a dissembling tongue, for the obtaining of the enioying but of this temporall light.

The Commentaries of Iohn Lodouicus Viues vpon the first Chapter of the first booke of Saint Augustine, of the City of God.

HE that liueth (a) by faith] Habacuc. 2. 4. The iust shall liue by faith, so saith Paul in di­uerse places: for this indeed is the prouision of our liues voyage. In the text it is di­uersly read: some-time, by my faith; some-time, by his faith: the seuentie Interpreters translate it, [...], he shall liue by the faith of himselfe, or his faith. (b) Righte­ousnesse be turned into iudgement] Psal. 19. The true Hebrew saith; Because righteousnesse shall be turned into iudgement: It is meant of the end of the world, wherevnto that also belongs that followeth: The last victory: Th [...] Church vpon earth warreth daily, and conquereth daily: but the end of one warre is but a step into another. That shall be the last and most perfect victory, when the Church shall be wholy translated into heauen, to remaine for euer [Page 3] in peace with the King and peace-maker, Iesus Christ. (c) Marcellinus,] There are extant in Augustines Epistles, some dedicated vnto Marcellinus, and againe some from him to Au­gustine. Their acquaintance it seemes begun in Affrica: for thus writeth Orosius of this Lib. 7. c. 42 Marcellinus: In those dayes by Honorius his command, and Constantines assistance, there was a generall peace and vnitie throughout the whole Church of Affrica, and the body of Christ (which we indeed are) was cured by a willing or thankefull consent on all sides: this holy command being put in execution by Marcellinus, a man full fraught with wisdome, industry, and endeuour of all goodnesse. (d) Now this which indeed is onely Gods.] Either because such in their pride, The Ro­mans the proudest nation. desire what is properly Gods, namely to resist the proud; or, because pride (in others) is of it selfe so hated of the proud, that the proudest nation of all (the Romanes) reioyced to haue this reckoned vp as parcell of their glories, that they kept downe the proud: That the Romanes were proud themselues, and by reason of their owne pride hated it in all others, the words of Cato Censorius do prooue, in his Oration to the Senate for the Rhodians: They say (quoth he) the Rhodians are proud: obiecting that which I would not haue spoken of my children: They are indeed proud: what is that to vs? Are you greeued that any should be prouder then our selues? Vnto which words Gellius addeth this. There is nothing can be spoken either sharper or gentler Lib. 7. then this reproofe vnto those most proud high-minded men, that loue pride in themselues and re­prooue it in others. (e) To spare] Virgill hauing reckoned vp diuerse praises of other nations A Eneid. 6. wherein they excelled the Romanes, at length turning to Rome, saith thus:

Turegere imperio populos Romane memento,
Haetibi erunt artes, paci (que) imponere morem,
Parcere subiectis & debellare superbos.
But (Romane) let thy study be to sway
Thy realmes with awe to force them peace obey,
To spare the lowly, and to pull downe pride, &c.

To obey peace, is all one as to keepe or obserue it. (f) Lust after soueraigntie]: It is an old Prouerbe: The tyrants subiects are his slaues, and himselfe slaue to his lusts and pleasures. So said Diogenes the Cynick of the Persian King, and Tully in his Paradoxes of Caesar. (g) Their owne] that is, Christians. (h) Strangers;] namely such as did not worship Christs God­head: whom Augustine termeth Pagans. (i) By warre] This appeares most plaine in the Romanes, who liued more orderly in the times of warre, then at any time else, though in most secured peace. (k) The paine of eternall damnation] Not onely those temporall and mo­mentarie punishments.

There neuer was warre wherein the conquerors would spare them whom they conquered, for the Gods they worshipped. CHAP. 2.

THere hath beene thus many warres chronicled, partly before Rome was At the last sack of Hie­rusalem the Romanes themselues filled the Temple with dead bodies. builded, and partly since her founding: let them reade, and finde mee any one Citie taken by a stranger foe, that would spare any that they found re­tired into the temples of their gods, or any Barbarian Captaine, that euer com­manded, that in the sacke of the towne none should bee touched that were fled into such or such temples. (d) Did not Aeneas see Priamus slaine before the Altar, and with his bloud

Sanguine faedantem quos ipse sacrauerat ignes?
Sprinkling the flames himselfe had hallowed?

Did not (d) Diomede & Vlisses, hauing slaughtred all the keepers of the high tower,

—caesis summae custodibus arcis,
Corripuêre sacram effigiem manibus (que) cruentis,
Virgineas ausi diuae contingere vittas.
Snatch vp the sacred statue, and with hands
Besmeer'd in bloud, durst touch the (d) Virgins vaile?

[Page 4] (e) Yet is not that true which followeth:

Ex illo fluere ac retrò sublapsa referri
Spes Danaûm.—
From thence the Grecians hopes decline, and faile.

For after all this, they conquered: after this they threw downe Troy with sword and fire: after this they smote off Priams head before the Altar that hee fled vnto. Neither perished Troy because it lost the Palladium: for what had the Palladium lost first, that it selfe should perish? perhaps the keepers? indeed it is true, they being slaine, it was soone taken away: For the Image kept not the men, but the men kept the Image (f) But why then was it adored as the preser­uer of the country and Citizens, when it could not preserue the owne keepers?

L. VIVES.

DId not (a) Aeneas,] so saith Uirgill: There saw I Priam, Hecuba, and all their hundred daughters at the altar, &c. This happened vpon that night when Troy was taken and A Eneid. 2. burned by the Greekes: and Neoptolemus Pirrhus, Achilles his sonne slue Priam at the altar. (b) Himselfe had hallowed,] Wherein he showes the greater indignity, because those gods did not assist him, which he himselfe had made and consecrated in that very place. I thinke it is meant of Vesta in whose temple perpetuall fire was kept: Uirgils Commentators doe not explaine it: let each man take it as he please. (c) Diomedes,] This also is from Uirgill in the said booke: the words are Sinons, and meant of the Palladium, which in the Troyan warre Diomedes and Ulisses stole out of the Temple of Pallas. Nor feared they sacriledge, as to the which they added murther, and yet was (their party) the Grecians, conquerours ouer Troy. The Palladium was an Image of Pallas, whereof there are so many relations ex­tant, that I should thinke it idle to proceed in recounting all mens opinions thereof. Yet The Image of the Pal­lad [...]. will I extract what seemes most likely, out of Varro, Dionysius Halicarnasseus, Ouid, Plu­tarch, and Seruius: Chrysas the Daughter of Pallas being married vnto Dardanus, brought with her for hir dowry this Palladium, and the Images of the Great gods: for which, Darda­nus built a Temple in Samothracia; all which Images afterward in his Grand-childs time, were transported from thence into Ilium, an Oracle forewarning them, that as long as the Palladium was there kept, so long the City should continue vnruined. Wherefore it was placed in the most secret part of all the temple, and another Palladium made like that, was set in open sight, and carelesly respected. Now when Pirrhus had heard of Helenus, a Prophet, one of Priams sonnes, that Troy was inexpugnable, as long as the Palladium was safe, and that hee had told this vnto the Greeke Princes, Ulisses and Diomedes entred the towne in disguise, and getting to the Tower, set vpon the keepers, slew them, and tooke away that false Palladium. But the other, after the sack of Troy, together with the other great gods called the Troi [...]ns Penates, Sycas deliuered vnto Aeneas, who carried them all into Italy with him. And so from Alba Louga, or (as Uarro thinkes) from Lauinium, the Palla­dium was remooued vnto Rome, and set vp in the house of Uesta, which being by chance set on fire, Lucius Metellus then chiefe Priest, with the losse of his eyes, fetcht it forth of the midst of the flames. The Palladium was openly seene at the burning of the Temple of V [...]sta, in the time of Heliogabalus, saith Herodian. There was another Palladium, which Ni­cias did dedicate, in the Tower of Athens. (d) Uirgins vayle,] For Pallas euer was a Virgin. (e) Yet is not that true,] For it was spoken by the lyer Sinon: though it may bee held for true that then the Grecians hope was ouer-throwne. Neuerthelesse they gotte the Cittie. (f) But why then,] an argument which the Logicians call, à minore: how can that preserue the Citty and the countrie, that cannot preserue the owne keepers and garde, which is a worke of lesse moment, and yet in nature nearer concerning it?

Of the Romanes fondnesse in thinking that those Gods could helpe them which could not helpe Troy, in her distresse. CHAP. 3.

BEhold vnto what Patrones the Romanes reioyced to committe the protec­tion of their Cittie! O too too pitteous error! Nay, they are angry at vs when wee speake thus of their Gods: but neuer with their teachers and in­uentors, but pay them money for learning them such fooleries: yea and more­ouer haue vouchsafed their Authors, both stipends from the common treasury and ample honours besides: and namely in Virgill, who was therfore taught vn­to their children, because that they thinke this great and most renowned Poet being fastned in their mindes, whilst they are young, will neuer easily be for­gotten: according to that of Horace.

(a) Quo semel est imbuta recens seruabit odorem,—Testa diu.
Epist. 2.
The liquors that new vessels first containes,
Behinde them leaue a tast that long remaines.

Euen in the fore-named Poet Virgill, is Iuno presented as the Troians foe, inci­ting Aeolus the King of windes against them in these wordes▪

(b) Gens inimica mihi Tyrrhenum nauigat aequor
Ilium in Italiam portans, victos (que) penates.
Aene. 1.
The nation that I hate, in peace sayles by,
with Troy and Troyes falne Gods to Italy.

(c) Yea would any wise-man haue commended the defence of Rome vnto Gods already proued vnable to defend them-selues? but suppose (d) Iuno spoke this as a woman in anger, not knowing what shee said: what saies (the so often sur­named (e) godly) Aeneas him-selfe? does he not say plainly-

(f) Panthus Otriades, arcis, Phoebi (que) sacerdos,
Sacra manu, Victos (que) deos parvum (que) nepotem
Aene. 2.
Ipse trahit, cursu (que), amens ad limina tendit.
Panthus a Priest of Phaebus and the Tower,
Burdned with his falne gods, and in his hand
His poore young nephew, flyes vnto the strand?

Doth he not hold these Gods (which he dares call falne) rather commended vn­to him, then he to them: it being said to him-

(g) Sacra suos (que) tibi commendat Troia penates?
Aene. 2.
To thee doth Troy commend her Gods, her all?

If Virgill then call them fallen Gods, and conquered Gods, needing mans helpe for their escape after their ouerthrow and fall, how mad are men to thinke that there was any witte shewen in committing Rome to their keeping, or that it could not be lost, if first it lost not them? To worship conquered and cast Gods, as guardians, and defenders, what is it but to put by good deityes, and adore [Page 6] wicked (i) diuells? Were there not more wisdome shewen in beleeuing, (not that Rome had not come to this calamitie, vnlesse it had first lost them, but) that they had long since come to nothing had not Rome beene as the especially carefull keeper of them? Who sees not (that will see any thing) what an idle presumption it is, to build any impossibility of beeing conquered, vpon defen­ders that haue bene conquered? and to thinke that Rome therefore perished be­cause it had lost the Gods (k) guardians; when possibly, the onely cause why it pe­rished, was, because it would set the rest vpon such soone perishing guardians? Nor listed the Poets to lye when they sung thus of these subuerted Gods; it was truth that inforced their vigorous spirits to confesse it. But of this, more fitly in another place hereafter: At this time (as I resolued at first) I wil haue a little bout (as wel as I can) with those vngrateful persons, whose blasphemous tongues throw those calamities vpon Christ, which are onely the guerdons of their owne peruersnesse: But wheras Christs name alone was of power to pro­cure them their vndeserued safety, that, they do scorne to acknowledge: and being madde with sacrilegious petulancy, they practise their foule tearmes vp­pon his name, which like false wretches they were before glad to take vppon them to saue their liues by: and those filthy tongues which (when they were in Christes houses) feare kept silent, to remaine there with more safety, where euen for his sake they found mercy; those selfe-same, getting forth againe, shoot at his deity with al their envenomed shafts of mallice, and curses of hostility.

L. VIVES.

QVo (a) semel] Horace Epist. 2. Commonly cited to proue the power of custome in young and tender mindes: such is this too,

Ne (que) amissos Colores Lana refert madefacta fuco.
Wooll dyde in graine, will not change hew, nor staine.

(b) Gens inimica] Aeneads the 1. Iuno was foe to Troy: first, because they came from Dar­danus, sonne of Ioue and Electra, one of his whores. Secondly because Ganymede, Trois son being taken vp to heauen was made Ioues cup-bearer and Hebe, Iunos daughter put by. Thirdly because Antigone, Laomedons daughter, scorned Iunos beauty, being therfore tur­ned into a storke: Lastly because shee was cast, in the contention of beauty, by the iudge­ment of Paris, Priams sonne. (c) Yea? would any wise man] The discourse of these Penates, houshould or peculiar Gods, is much more intricate then that of the Palladium. I thinke they are called Penates, quasi Penites, because they were their penitissimi, their most inward & proper Gods. Macrobius holdes with them that say they are our Penates by which we do penitùs spirare, by whom we breath, and haue our body, & by whom we possesse our soules reason. So the Penates are the keepers or Gods Guardians of particular estates. The Penates of all mankind were held to be Pallas, the highest Aether, Ioue the middle Aether, and Iuno the lowest. Heauen also hath the Penates as Martianus Capella saith in his Nuptiae. And on earth, euery Citty and euery house hath the peculiar Gods Guardians. For euery house is a little Citty: or rather euery Citty a great house. And as these haue the Gods, so hath the fire also: Dionysius Halicarnasseus writeth that Romulus ordained perticular Vesta's for euery Court, ouer all which, his successor Numa set vp a common Vesta, which was the fire of the Citty, as Cicero saith in his 2. De legibus. But what Penates Aeneas brought into Italie, is vncertaine. Some say Neptune and Apollo, who (as we read) built the wals of Troy: Other say Vesta: For Virgill hauing said.

Sacra suos (que), &c.
To thee doth Troy commend her Gods, &c.—Addes presently,

Sic ait, & manibus vittas, Vestamque potentem,
Aeternum (que) adytis effert penetr alibus ignem.
This said, he fetcheth forth th' eternall fire:
Almighty Vesta, and her pure attire—

[Page 7] Now I thinke Vesta was none of the Penates, but the fire, added to them, and therefore the Dictator, and the rest of the Romaine Magistrates on the day of their instalment sacrificed to Vesta and the Gods guardians. Of this Vesta and these Gods thus saith Tully in his twentith booke de natura deorū. Nam vestae nomen, &c. The name of Vesta we haue from the Greekes: it is that which they call [...]. And her power is ouer fires and altars: Therefore in the wor­ship of that Godesse which is the guardian to the most inward and internall things, all the praiers and sacrifices offered are externall: Nor are the Penates far different from the power afore­said: being either deriued from Penu, which is whatsoeuer man eateth, or of penitūs, in that they What Pe­nu is. are placed within, and therefore called of the Poets, Penetrales, chamber or closetary gods. Thus far Tully. But here is no time for further dispute of this matter. Dionysius in his first booke saith he saw in a certaine blinde obscure temple not far from the Forum, two Images of the Troian gods, like two young men, sitting, and hauing Iauelins in their hands (two very old peeces of worke) and vpon them inscribed D. Penates: and that in most of the temples were Images in fashion and habit like these old ones. I make no question these were Castor and Pollux: for in other places they are called the Romanes Penates, which Prudentius testifies vnto Symmachus in these wordes.

—Gemini quo (que) fratres
Corruptâ de matre nothi Ledeia Proles
Nocturni (que) equites celsae duo numina Romae, Impendent &c.
—And the two brothers
The bastard twins of Laeda and the Swan,
Night-riders, as the Patron gods do watch
The wals of stately Rome, &c.—

But these were not the Patron Gods of Troy, for euen in the beginning of the Troyan warre, presently vpon the rape of Hellen, they died. And therefore she being ignorant of their death, lookes for them amongst the other Greeke Nobles from the walles of Troy. Homer. Iliad. 3. Neither were these two the Dij magni, the great Gods, for Heauen and earth (as Varro saith in his. 3. booke de lingua Latina) are (as the Samothracians principles doe teach) the Dii magni, the great Gods, and those whom I haue named by so many names. For Who were the Dij magni. neither were the two mens shapes which Aeneas set vp before the gates at▪ Samothracia, these great Gods, nor as the vulgar opinion holdeth, were the Samothracians Gods, Castor and Pollux: Thus farre Varro. The Troyan Penates were those [...], those great gods which sate as protectors of the Citty and Latium. Amongst which the Palladium was one, and the Sempiternall fire another, and herevpon it is that Virgill sings this.

—Vesta (que) mater
Quae Tuscum Tyberim, & Romana palatia seruas &c.
—And mother Vesta, she that lookes,
To Romes faire buildings, and old Tybers brookes &c.

Though indeed they held it a wicked fact to name the peculiar god Guardian of the Cit­ty, nor hold that it is Vesta. Valerius Soranus lost his life for being so bold as to name that name. But of this too much already, (d) But suppose Iuno spoke] For Seruius and Donate say that Iuno called them the fallen gods to make them the more contemptible, and free Aeolus from suspecting that he went about to do ought against the gods. (e) Godly] Godly in duty Piety. vnto his gods, his Father, and his Sonne, all whome he saued from burning. For Godlinesse is a dutifull worship vnto God, our Country, our Parents, and our kinsfolkes: breefely, a thanke­fulnesse vnto all to whome we are indebted. (f) Panthus] This is our of the second of the Ae­neads, beginning at this verse.

Ecce autem telis Panthus delapsus. Achiuūm.
Panthus Otriades &c.

[Page 8] (g) Sacra suos (que)] These are Hectors words spoken to Aeneas in a dreame. (h) That Rome had not come] An Argument from the euent of one thing, to the euent of the like: the sence is corrupted in the latine: it should haue beene: non Romam ad istam cladem: that it had run thus: Vt sapientius multò existimaret si non illud putaret, Romam ad hanc cladem non fuisse venturam, nisi illi periissent, sed illud potius putaret illos olim &c. (i) deuills] for the old wri­ters acknowledged some of these Daemones, or Genii to be very euill▪ and slothfull. For one Genius excelled another in vertue, wisdome, and power. Augustus his Genius was more cheerefull and lofty then was Marke Anthonies, as that same Aegiptian magician affir­med in Plutarke in Marke Anthonies life. Nor doth our Christian religion deny that there is preheminence of some aboue others aswell amongst the Angells as the Deuills, (k) Gods guardians] Iust such guardians as Plato in his Policy saith that drunken and lux­urious Magistrates are, that need guardians for themselues.

Of the sanctuary of Iuno in Troy which freed not any (that fled into it) from the Greekes at the Citties sack, where as the Churches of the Apostles saued all commers from the Barbarians, at the sacke of Rome. Caesars opinion touching the enemies custome in the sacke of Citties. CHAP. 4.

NOr could Troy it selfe that was (as I sayd before) (a) the mother of the Ro­manes progeny, in al her hallowed temples, saue any one from the Grecian force and fury, though they worshiped the same gods: nay did they not in the very sanctuary of Iuno,

—(b) Ipso Iunonis asylo
Custodes lecti (c) Phaenix, & dirus Vlisses
Praedam asseruabant. Huc vndique Troia gaza
Incensis erepta adytis, mensaeque deorum,
Craterésque auro solidi, captiuaque vestis
Congerit &c.
—To Iunos sanctuary
Comes all the prey, and what they thither carry
Is kept by choise men; the Phenician
And dire Vlisses: thether the whole state
Of Troies wealth swarmes, the gods, their temples plate,
There lies the gold in heapes, and robes of worth
Snatcht from the flaming coffers—&c.

Behold, the place dedicated vnto so great a goddesse was chosen out (not to serue for a place whence they might lawfully pull prisoners, but) for a prison wherein to shut vp all they tooke. Now compare this temple, not of a­ny vulgar god, of the common sort, but of Iupiters sister, and Queene of all the other gods, vnto the Churches built as memorialls of the Apostles. To the first, all the spoiles that were pluckt from the gods and flaming temples were caried, not to be bestowed backe to the vanquished, but to bee shared amongst the vanquishers. To the second, both that which was the places owne and (d) what euer was found also els-whereto belong to such places, with all religious honor and reuerence was restored. There, was freedome lost, here saued: there, was bondage shut in; here, it was shut out: thether were men brought by their proude foes, for to vndergo slauery: hither were men brought by their pitti­full foes, to be secured from slauery. Lastly, the temple of Iuno was chosen by the (e) vnconstant Greekes to practise their proud couetousnesse in, whereas the Churches of Christ were by (f) the naturally cruell Barbarians, chosen to [Page 9] excercise their pious humility in. Perhaps the Greekes in that their victory spared those that fled into the temples of the (g) Common gods, and did not dare to hurt or captiuate such as escaped thither: But in that, Virgill plaies the Poet indeed, and faignes it. Indeed there he describes the (h) generall custome of most enemies in the sacking of cities, and conquests; which (i) custome, Cae­sar himselfe (as Salust, that noble, true historian recordeth) forgetteth not to auouch, in his sentence giuen vpon the conspirators in the Senate-house: that (in these spoiles) the Virgins are rauished, the Children torne from their Pa­rents bosomes, the Matrons made the obiects, of al the victors lust, the temples, and houses all spoiled, all things turned into burning, and slaughter: and lastly all places stopt full of weapons, carcasses, bloud, and lamentation. If Caesar had not named temples, wee might haue thought it the custome of a foe to spare such places as are the habitations of their gods: but the Senators feared the ru­ine of their temples, not by an vnknowne or stranger enemy, but by (k) Catiline, and his followers, who were Senators and Citizens of Rome themselues. But these were villaines though, and their countries parricides.

L. VIVES.

MOther (a) of the Romanes] For the Troyans that came with Aeneas into Italy built Lauinium; the Lauinians, Albalonga, the Albans, Rome. But Saluste sayth that the Troyans themselues that wandred about with Aeneas without dwellings, built Rome at the first. (b) Iunonis] They are Aeneas his words Aenead. 2. (c) Phaenix] Amintors Son, Phaenix. and Achilles his Maister, one that taught him to say well and do well: Homer. Illiad. 3. (d) What euer was] There was at this sacke of Rome a huge quantity of gold taken out of the Va­ticane, but by Alaricus his command, it was al restored. Oros. Lib. 7 (e) Vnconstant Greekes] It was the Greeks character at Rome, & therfore they called them Graeculi: and some coppies of Augustines bookes haue Graeculorū: here Cicero in his oration for Flaccus saith these words, Wherein we earnestly desire you to remember the rashnesse of the multitude, and the truely Gree­kish l [...]ity. So meaneth Lucian in his Me [...]ces seruientibus, and [...]mblichus calls his Greci­ans, light-witted. (f) euen naturally cruell] This is added for more fulnesse to the compari­son. The Barbarians are apposed to the Greekes; not all Barbarians, but the naturally sa­uage and cruell, vnto those that would haue al humanity to be deriued from them alone. Cicero writeth thus to his brother Quintus, ruling then in Asia minor, which is Greece. See­ing we rule ouer those amongst whom not onely humanity is in it selfe, but seemes from thence to be deriued vnto all others, verily let vs seeke to ascribe that chiefely vnto them from whom we our selues receiued it. (g) common gods] For the Greekes and the Troyans worshipped the s [...]me gods. (h) generall custome] True, least his speech otherwise might haue made repre­hension seeme rather peculiar vnto the Greekes then vnto other Nations in their conquests of Citties. (i) which custome] Caius Caesar being then Praetor (& afterwards Dictator) hauing [...] the conspiracy of Catiline, being asked by the Consul Cicero, what he thought f [...] should be done vnto the conspirators; answered, as Saluste setteth downe; That these [...] which he had rehearsed, must needs haue come to effect, not only in this war, by rea­son it was domesticall, but that it is warres custome, to produce such bloudy effects, which the vanquished of all sorts are sure to feele. Tully against Verres saith thus: I omit to speake of the deflowring of free Virgins, and the rauishing of the matrons, &c. which were com­mitted in that sacke of the Citty, not through hostile hate, nor military loosenesse, nor custome of warre, nor right of conquest. Thus farre Tully. (k) Catiline] The history is at large in Saluste: and else where I will take occasion to say some-what of it.

That the Romanes themselues neuer spared the Temples of those Cities which they conquered. CHAP. 5.

BVt why should we spend time in discoursing of many nations, that haue wa­ged warres together, and yet neuer spared the conquered habitations of one anothers gods: let vs goe to the Romanes themselues: yes; I say, let vs ob­serue the Romanes themselues, whose chiefe glory it was,

Parcere subiectis & debellare superbos.
To spare the lowly, and pull downe the proud.

And (a) being offered iniurie, rather to pardon then persecute: in all their spa­cious conquests of Townes and Cities, in all their progresse and augmentati­on of their domination, shew vs vnto what one Temple they granted this priuiledge, that it should secure him that could flie into it from the enemies sword? Did they euer do so, and yet their Histories not recorde it? Is it like that they that hunted thus for monuments of praise, would endure the suppres­sion of this so goodly a commendation? Indeed that great Romane (b) Marcus Marcellus that tooke that goodly City of (c) Syracusa, is said to haue wept be­fore the ruine, and shed his owne (d) teares ere he shed their bloud: (e) hauing a care to preserue the chastitie euen of his foes from violation. For before hee gaue leaue to the inuasion, he made an absolute Edict, that no violence should be offered vnto any free person: yet was the Citie in hostile manner, subuerted vtterly, nor finde we any where recorded, that this so chaste and gentle a gene­rall euer commanded to spare such as fled for refuge to this Temple or that: which (had it beene otherwise) would not haue beene omitted, since neither his compassion, nor his command for the captiues chastitie, is left vnrecorded. So is (f) Fabius the conqueror of Tarentum commended for abstayning from making bootie of their Images. For his (g) Secretary asking him what they should do with the Images of the gods, whereof they had as then taken a great many: he seasoned his continencie with a conceit, for asking what they were, and being answered that there were many of them great ones, and some of them armed: O (said he) l [...]t vs leaue the Tarentines their angrie gods. Seeing therefore that the Romane Historiographers neither concealed Marcellus his weeping, nor Fabius his iesting, neither the chaste pitty of the one, nor the merry absti­nencie of the other, with what reason should they omit that, if any of them had giuen such priuiledge to some men in honor of their gods, that they might saue their liues by taking sanctuarie in such or such a Temple, where neither rape nor slaughter should haue any power or place?

L. VIVES.

BEing (a) offred iniurie,] Saluste in his conspiracie of Catiline, speaking of the ancient Increase by remission. manners of the Romanes, giues them this commendation: That they increased by pardo­ning. (b) Marcus Marcellus,] There was two sorts of the Claudii in Rome: the one noble, arising from that Appius Claudius that vpon the expulsion of the Kings came from Regillum The Clau­dian family. vnto Rome, and there was chosen Senatour, and his family made a Patriot: the other was Plebeyan, or vulgar, but yet as powerfull as the first, and as worthy, as Suetonius in the life of [Page 11] Tyberius doth testifie. And of this later, this man of whom Augustine here writeth, was the first that was called Marcellus, as Plutarch writeth out of Possidonius. Now I wonder at this great error of so great an Historiographer, and one that was most exact in the Romane af­faires: for there were Claudii Marcelli a hundred yeares before. But he of whom we speake was [...] times Consull: for the second time he was created Consull, because the election was corrupt, hee discharged it not. Now if one reckon right, hee was fiue times Consull, first with Cornelius Scipio, in the warre of France, wherein hee tooke [...] spoiles from Vir [...]domarus the French King: and those were the third and last warres which the Romanes had waged with so many nations and vnder so many Generalls. After his second Consulship he tooke S [...]acusa. In his fourth Consulship (he and Quintus Crispinus being intrapped by the enemies) this great, valorous and iudicious Captaine lost his life; in the eleuenth yeare of the second Carthaginian warre, after he had fought nine and thirty set battailes, as Plinie in Syracusa. his seuenth booke witnesseth. (c) Syracusa,] It is a citie in Sicily, now ancient, and whilom wealthy: three yeares did this Marcellus besiege it, and at length tooke it; beating as much spoile from that conquest (very neare) as from the conquest of Carthage, which at that time was in the greatest height, and stood as Romes parallell in power and authority. (d) Teares] So faith Li [...]) lib. 25. Marcellus entring vpon the walles, and looking ouer all the citty, standing at that time [...] and goodly, is said to haue shed teares, partly for ioy of this so great a conquest, and partly for pitty of the Cities ancient glory: The ouer-throwe of the Athenian nauie, the wracke of two great armies with their Captaines; so many warres and rich Kings, and all that before him to be in a moment on fire, came all into his minde at once. This is also in Ualerius Maximus. de humanitate. (e) Nay he had a care,] Liuie, as before. Marcellus by a generall consent of the Captaines, forbad the soldiers to violate any free body, leauing them all the [...] [...]or spoile: which edict contained the assurance of the sayd free women from death and all other violence, as well a [...] Fabius. that of their chastities. (f) Fabius the conqueror of Tarentum,] In the second Carthaginian warre, Tarentum, a famous citie in Calabria fell from the Romanes vnto Han [...]bal, but [...] Salinator the Captaine of the Romane garrison, retired into the tower. This Citie Fab [...] Maximus recouered, and gaue his soldiors the spoile of it. This is that Fabius that in the said second Punicke warre, by his sole wisdome put life into all the Romanes dying hopes, and by his cunning protraction blunted the furie of Hannibal. And of him Enius said truly.

Vnus homo nobis cunctando restituit rem,
One mans wise, set delay, restor'd vs all.

I neither can nor list now to stand vpon all the errors of the first Commentator of this booke: it were too tedious, and too troublesome. But because in this place he goeth astray with many others, who indeed in other mens iudgements are learned in such matters, but in their owne iudgements most learned, (nor, to say trueth, are they vnlearned,) I could not choose but giue the reader this admonition, that this Fabius is not hee that was called Maximus, but his Grandfather was called so: because hee being Censor with P. Decius, di­uided the whole commonty of Rome into foure Tribes, which he named Vrbanae: though I deny not that this Fabius of whom Augustine speaketh, deserued this name, but the world as then did not giue it him. (g) Secretary] Hereof read Liuie in his 27. Booke.

That the cruell effects following the losses of warre, did but follow the custome of warre: and wherein they were moderated, it was through the power of the name of Iesus Christ. CHAP. 6.

THerefore all the spoile, murther, burning, violence and affliction, that in this fresh call amitie fell vpon Rome, were nothing but the ordinary effects following the (a) custome of warre. But that which was so vnaccustomed, that the sauage nature of the Barbarians should put on a new shape and appeare so mercifull, that it would make choise of great and spacious Churches, to fill with such as it meant to shew pitty on, from which none should bee haled to [Page 12] slaughter or slauerie, in which none should bee hurt, to which many by their courteous foes should be conducted, and out of which none should bee lead into bondage; This is due to the name of Christ, this is due to the Christian profession; he that seeth not this is blinde, hee that seeth it and praiseth it not is thanklesse, hee that hinders him that praiseth it, is madde. God forbid that any man of sence should attribute this vnto the Barbarians brutishnesse: It was God that struck a terror into their truculent and bloudy spirits, it was he that bridled them, it was he that so wonderously restrained them, that had so long before fore-told this by his Prophet. (b) I will visit their offences with the rod, and their sinne with scourges: yet will I not vtterly take my mercy from them. Psal. 89. 32. 33.

L. VIVES.

CVstome (a) of warre,] Quintilian recordes the accidents that follow the sacking of Ci­ties in his eight booke, thus: The flames were spread through the temples, a terrible crac­king A descrip­tion of the sack of a citie. of falling houses was heard: and one confused sound of a thousand seuerall clamours. Some fled they knew not whether: some stuck fast in their last embraces of their friends, the children and the women howled, and the old men (vnluckily spared vntill that fatall day): then followed the tearing away of all the goods out of house and temple, and the talke of those that had carri­ed away one burden and ranne for another, and the poore prisoners were driuen in chaines before their takers: and the mother endeuouring to carry her silly infant with her, and where the most gaine was, there went the victors together by th'eares. Now these things came thus to passe, be­cause the soldiers (as they are a most proud and insolent kinde of men, without all meane and modestie) haue no power to temper their auarice, lust or furie in their victory: and againe (because taking the towne by force) if they should not do thus for terror to the ene­mie, they might iustly feare to suffer the like of the enemy. (b) I will visit] It is spoken of the sonnes of Dauid, Psal. 89. If they be not good, &c.

Of the commodities, and discomodities commonly communicated both to good and ill. CHAP. 7.

YEa but (will (a) some say) Why doth God suffer his mercy to be exten­ded vnto the gracelesse and thankelesse? Oh! why should we iudge, but be­cause it is his worke that maketh the sunne to shine daily both on good and Rom. 5. 45. bad, & the raine to fal both on the iust and vniust? For what though some by me­ditating vpon this, take occasion to reforme their enormities with repentance? & other some (as the Apostle saith) despising the ritches of Gods goodnes, and long suffering, in their hardnesse of heart and impenitency (b) do lay vp vnto them-selues wrath against the day of wrath, and the reuelation of Gods iust iudgement, Rom. 2. 5. who will (c) reward each man according to his workes? Neuerthelesse Gods pati­ence still inuiteth the wicked vnto repentance as this scourge doth instruct the good vnto patience. The mercy of God imbraceth the good with loue, as his seuerity doth correct the bad with paines. For it seemed good to the almighty prouidence to prepare such goods, in the world to come, as the iust onely should inioy, and not the vniust: and such euils, as the wicked only should feele, and not the godly. But as for these temporall goods, of this world, hee hath left them to the common vse both of good and badde: that the goods of this world should not be too much desired, because euen the wicked doe also [Page 13] partake them: and that the euils of this world should not bee too cowardly auoyded, where-with the good are sometimes affected. But there is great dif­ference in the (d) vse both of that estate in this world, which is called prospe­rous, and that which is (e) called aduerse. For neither do these temporall goodes extoll a good man, nor doe the euill deiect him. But the euill man must needs bee subiect to the punishment of this earthly vnhappin [...]sse, because hee is first corrupted by this earthly happinesse: Yet in the distributing of these temporall blessings God sheweth his prouident operation. For if all sinne were presently punished: there should bee nothing to do at the last iudgement: and againe if no sinne were here openly punished, the diuine prouidence would not bee beleeued: And so in prosperity, if God should not giue competency of worldly and apparant blessings to some that aske them, we would say he hath nothing to do with them: and should he giue them to all that aske them, we should thinke he were not to bee serued but for them: and so his seruice should not make vs godly, but rather greedy. This being thus, what euer affliction good men and badde doe suffer together in this life, it doth not proue the persons vndistinct, because so they both do ioyntly indure like pains: for as in one fire, gold shineth and chaffe smoaketh, and as vnder one (f) f [...]yle the straw is bruised, and the eare cleansed; nor is the lees and the oyle confused because they are both pressed in one presse, so likewise one and the same violence of affliction, prooueth, purifieth, and (g) melteth the good, and conde [...]eth, wasteth and casteth out the badde. And thus in one and the same distresse do the wicked offend God by detestation and blasphemy, and the good do glorifie him by praise and praier. So great is the difference where­in we ponder not what, but how a man suffers his affects. For one and the same motion maketh the mud smell filthily, and the vnguent swell most fragrantly.

L. VIVES.

SOme (a) say] because the aforesaid wordes were spoken of the sonnes of Dauid (that is, Thesaur [...] what it is. the godly) How should the mercy of God be extended vnto the wicked? (b) Do lay vp] or heap together. For Thesaurus, is a laying together of euill things as well as good: and it is or­dinary with the Greekes to say [...], the treasure of Ills, and Plautus hath The­saurus stupri, the treasure of whoredome. (c) Willreward] * Humaine goods what they are. commonly it is read, Doth re­ward: Augustin hath it in better forme [...] for the Apostle speakes of the world to come: and the greeke is [...], Reddet will reward. (d) Vse both of that] Terence in his Heauton­timoreumenos saith: such things as are called humane goods, namely our parents, country, li­nage, friendes and wealth: all these are but as his mind is that possesseth them: to him that can vse them well, they are good; to him that vseth them otherwise then well, they are euil. This Terence hath out of Plato in diuers places. ( [...]) Is called aduerse] N [...]mely of the vul­gar and such as are ignorant of the true natures of things. (f) Flaile] Virgill in the first of his Georgikes, reckons the Flaile amongst the instruments of husbandry. Plinye in his eigh­teenth What Tri­bula is. booke saith: The haruest corne is thrashed forth vpon the floore sometime with flayles, sometime with the feete of horses, and sometime with staues. So that this same Tribulum, is an instrument where-with the corne being ripe is thrashed forth on the floore: (our fittest english is a flaile.) How this is done, Varro teacheth in his first book De re rustica. (g) Mel­teth the good] Maketh them liquid: it is a simily taken from gold: to exclude further dispu­tation hereof; the scripture saith the good are melted with charity: My soule melted as my beloued spoke, saith the Canticles: but if a man will follow this theame he shall neuer finde an end. The fittest teacher in this kind is the holy scripture.

Of the causes of such corrections as fall both vpon the good and bad together. CHAP. 8.

BVt tell me now in all this desolation what one thing did the Christians en­dure, which due and faithfull consideration, might not turne vnto their edi­ficātion? For first they might with feare obserue to what a masse iniquity was in­creased, at which the iust God being displeased had sent these afflictions vpō the world & that though they them-selues were far frō the society of the wicked, yet should they not hold them-selues so purely seperate from all faults, that they should thinke them-selues too good to suffer a temporall correction for diuers faults that might be found in their conuersations: for to omitte this, that ther is no man how euer laudable in his conuersation, that in some things (a) yeelds not vnto the concupiscence of the flesh; and that though hee decline not vnto the gulfe of reprobate offence and habitation of all brutish filthinesse, yet slips now and then into some enormities, and those either seldome, or so much more ordinary as then they are lesse momentary: To omitte all this, how hard a thing is it to find one, that makes a true vse of their fellowship, for whose hor­rible pride, luxury, auarice, bestiall iniquity and irreligiousnesse, the Lord (as his (b) Prophets haue threatned) doth lay his heauy hand vppon the whole world? How few do wee finde that liue with them, as good men ought to liue with them. For either we keepe aloofe, and forbeare to giue them due instruc­tions, admonitions or reprehensions, or else wee holde their reformation too great a labour: either we are affraid to offend them, or else wee eschew their hate for our owne greater temporall preferment, and feare their opposition either in those things which our greedinesse longeth to inioy, or in those which our weakenesse is affraid to forgoe: so that though the liues of the wic­ked be still disliked of the good, and that thereby the one do auoid that damna­tion which in the world to come is the assured inheritance of the other, yet be­cause they winke at their damnable exorbitances, by reason they feare by them to loose their owne vaine temporalities, iustly do they partake with them in the punishments temporall though they shall not do so in the eternall; Iustly do they in these diuine corrections, tast the bitternesse of these transitory af­flictions with them, to whome when they deserued those afflictions, they through the loue of this life, forbare to shew them-selues better: indeed he that forbeares to reprehend ill courses in some that follow them, because he will take a more fit time, or because he doubts his reprehention may rather tend to their ruine then their reformation, or because he thinkes that others that are weake, may by this correction be offended in their Godly endeauours or diuerted from the true faith: In this case forbearance arises not from occasi­on of greedinesse, but from the counsell of charity, (c) But their's is the fault indeed who liue a life quite contrary, wholy abhorring the courses of the wicked, yet will ouerpasse to taxe the others sins wherof they ought to be most seuere reprehenders and correctors, because they feare to offend them, and so be hurt in their possession of those things whose vse is lawfull both vnto good and bad, affecting temporalities in this kinde farre more greedily then is fit for such as are but pilgrimes in this world, and such as expect (d) the hope of a celestiall inheritance? for it is not onely those of the weaker sort that liue in [Page 15] marriage, hauing (or seeking to haue) children, and keeping houses and fami­lies: whome the Apostle in the Church doth instruct how to liue, the wiues with their husbands and the husbands with their wiues: children with their parents and the parents with their children: the seruants with their maisters and the maisters with their seruants: it is not these alone that get together these worldly goods with industry, and loose them with sorrow, and because of which they dare not offend such men as in their filthy and contaminate liues do extreamely displease them: but it is also those of the highter sort, such as are no way chayned in mariage, such as are content with poore fare and meane attire. Many of these through too much loue of their good name and safety through their feare of the deceits and violence of the wicked; through frailtie and weaknesse, forbeare to reprooue the wicked when they haue offended. And although they doe not feare them so farre, as to be drawne to actuall imi­tation of these their vicious demeanours; yet this which they will not act with them, they will not reprehend in them (though herein they might reforme some of them by this reprehension:) by reason that (in case they did not re­forme them) their owne fame and their safetie might come in danger of de­struction. Now herein they doe at no hand consider how they are bound to see that their fame and safety bee necessarily employed in the instruction of others, but they do nothing but poyse it in their owne infirmitie, which loues to be stroaked with a smooth tongue, and delighteth in the (e) day of man: fearing the censure of the vulgar, and the torture and destruction of body: that is, they forbeare this dutie, not through any effect of charitie, but meerely through the power of auarice and greedy affection. Wherefore I hold this a great cause, why the good liuers do pertake with the bad in their afflictions, when it is Gods pleasure to correct the corruption of manners with the pu­nishment of temporall calamities. For they both endure one scourge, not be­cause they are both guiltie of one disordered life, but because they both doe too much affect this transitorie life; not in like measure, but yet both toge­ther: which the good man should contemne, that the other by them being corrected and amended, might attaine the life eternall: who if they would not ioyne with them in this endeauour of attaining beatitude, they should be (f) borne with all and loued as our enemies are to be loued in Christianitie: we being vncertaine whilest they liue here, whether euer their heart shall bee turned vnto better or no, which to doe, the good men haue (not the like, but) farre greater reason, because vnto them (g) the Prophet saith: Hee is taken away for his iniquity, but his bloud will I require at the watch-mans hand, (h) for vn­to Ezech. 33. this end were watch-men, that is rulers ouer the people placed in the chur­ches, that they should (i) not spare to reprehend enormities. Nor yet is any other man altogether free from this guilt, whatsoeuer he bee, ruler or not ru­ler, who in that dayly commerce and conuersation, wherein humane necessity confines him, obserueth any thing blame worthy, and to reprehend it, seeking to auoyde the others displeasure, being drawne here-vnto by these vanities which he doth not vse as he should, but affecteth much more then hee should. Againe, there's another reason why the righteous should endure these tem­porall inflictions, and was cause of holy (k) Iobs sufferance, namely that here­by the soule may bee prooued and fully knowne whether it hath so much god­lie vertue as to loue God freely, and for himselfe alone. These reasons being [Page 16] well considered, tell me whether any thing be casuall vnto the good, that tend­eth not to their good: vnlesse we shall hold that the Apostle talked idely when he said: (l) Wee know all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God?

L. VIVES.

IN something (a) yeelds] The lust of the flesh is so inwardly inherent in our bodies, and that affect is so inborne in vs by nature (that great workeman of all thinges liuing) who hath so subtilly infused it into our breasts, that euen when our minde is quiet vppon ano­ther obiect we do propagate our ofspring in the like affection: so that we can by no meanes haue a thought of the performing of this desire, without beeing stung within with a cer­taine secret delight: which many do make a sinne, but too too veniall. (b) by his Prophets] and that very often, as is plaine in Esay, and Ieremy. (c) But this is the fault] Cicero in his offices saith: There be some that although that which they thinke bee very good, yet for feare of enuy dare not speak it. (d) The hope] As the guide of their pilgrimage: (e) the day of man] 1. Cor. 4. I passe little to bee iudged of you or of the day of man: that is, the iudgement of man, wherein each man is condemned or approued of men: whose contrary is the daie of the Lord, which searcheth and censureth the secrets of all heartes: (f) borne with and loued] The wicked are not onely to bee indured, but euen to bee loued also, God commaunding vs to loue euen our enemies. Mat. 5. (g) The Prophet] Ezechiel, Chap. 33. But if the watchman see the sword come and blow not the trumpet, and the people bee not warned: and the sword come & take away any person from among them, he is taken away for his iniquitie, but his bloud will I require at the watch-mans hands. (h) For vnto this end were watch-men] [...] in Greeke is Speculator in latin, a watchman, a discryer, an obseruer, and a Gouernor, Cicero in his seauenth booke of his Epistles to Atticus saith thus: Pompey would haue me to be the [...] the Sentinell of Campania and all the sea-coastes, and one to whome the whole summe of the busines should haue speciall relation. Andromache in Homer cals Hector Troiae [...], the watchman or guardian of Troy. The Athenians called their Intelligencers, and such as they sent out to obserue the practises of their tributary citties Episcopos, Ouerseers, and [...], watchmen; the Lacedemonians called them [...], Moderatores, Gouernors. Ar­chadius the Lawyer cals them Episcopos that had charge of the prouision for vittailes. Some thinke the preposition [...] to bee heere a Pleonasme (whereof Eustathius one of Ho­mers interpreters is one) and that [...] and [...] is all one. 1. Not spare to reprehend] So saith saint Paul vnto Titus: And so doe our Bishops euen in these times, whome with teares we behold haled vnto martyrdome because they tell the truth in too bitter tearmes, and persecute vice through all, not respecting a whit their reuenues nor dignities. Christ Iesus glorifie them (k) Iobs] The history all men know; and Hierome vppon the same saith: These thinges fell vpon Iob, that he might shew outwardly vnto men the loue that he held inwardly vnto God. (l) UUee know] Rom. 8. 28. Aduerse and prosperous fortune ar both assistants in the good mans saluation: and there is nothing befalleth them but he can con­uert it vnto the augmentation of his vertues.

That the Saints in their losse of things temporall loose not any thing at all. CHAP. 9.

THey lost all that they had: what? their faith? their zeale? their goods of the (a) inward man; which inritcheth the soule before God? These are a Christians ritches, whereof the Apostle being possessed said: Godlinesse is a [Page 17] great gaine if man bee content with what he hath: for we brought nothing into this 1. Tim. 6. 6. 7. 8. world, nor can we cary any thing out: therefore when we haue foode and rayment, let vs content our-selues there-with, for they that wil be rich fall into temptation and snares, and into many foolish and hurtfull desires, which drowne men in perdition and destruction, for (b) coueteousnesse of mony is the roote of all euill, which while some lusting after, haue erred from the faith and cast them-selues in many (c) sor­rowes. Such therefore as lost their goods in that destruction, if they held them as the afore-said Apostle (d) (poore without, but rich within) taught them: that is, if they vsed the world so as if they vsed it not at all, then might they truly say with him that was so sore assalted and yet neuer ouerthrown (e) Nak [...]d came I out of my mothers wombe, and naked shall I returne thether againe. The Lord hath Iob 1. 21. giuen it, & the Lord hath taken it away, as it hath pleased the Lord so commeth it to passe: blessed be the name of the Lord. He held his Lords will, (as a good seruant) for great possessions, and by attending that, enritched his spirit: nor greeued he at all at the losse of that in his life time, which death perforce would make him leaue shortly after. But those farre weaker soules, though they preferre not these worldly things before Christ, yet stick vnto them with a certaine exor­bitant affection, they must needs feele such paine in the loosing of them, as their offence deserued in louing of them: and endure the sorrowes in the same measure that they cast themselues into sorrowes: As I said before out of the Apostle. For it was meete for them to taste a little of the discipline of experi­ence, seeing thy had so long neglected instruction by words: for the Apostle hauing said: They that will be rich fall into temptations; &c. Herein doth hee re­prehend the desire after ritches onely, not the vse of them: teaching likewise 1. Tim. 6. 9 (f) else-where: Charge them that are ritch in this world that they be not high min­ded, 16. vers. 17 18. & 19. and that they trust not in their vncertaine wealth, but in the liuing God, who gi­ueth vs plentifully all things to enioy: That they doe good and bee (g) ritch in good workes, ready to distribute and communicate: laying vp in store for themselues a good foundation against the time to come, that they may obtaine the true life. They that did thus with their ritches by easing small burthens, [...]eaped great gaines; tak­ing more ioy in that part which by their free distributiō vnto others they had (h) kept more safely, then they felt sorrow for that which by their care to pre­serue to themselues they lost so easily. For it was likely that that perish heare on earth which they had no minde to remooue into a more secure custo­die. For they that followe their Lords Counsell, when hee saith vnto them, Lay not vp treasures for your selues vpon the earth where the moth and rust corrupt, or where theeues dig through and steale, but lay vp treasures for your selves in Hea­uen, Math. 6, 19 20. 21. where neither rust nor moth corrupt: nor theeues digge through and steale, for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also: these (I say) in the time of tribulation were sure to find how well they were aduised in following that Maister of al truth, and that diligent and dreadles keeper of all good treasure: For seeing there were many that reioiced because they had hidden their trea­sure in a place which the foe by chance ouer-passed & found not: how much more certaine and secure might their comfort bee, that by their Gods in­struction had retired thither with their substance, whether they were sure the Paulinus bishop of Nola. foe could not come? And therefore one (i) Paulinus being Bishop of Nola, and hauing refused infinite ritches for voluntarie pouertie (and yet was he ritch in holynesse) when the Barbarians sacked Nola, and held him prisoner, thus [Page 18] prayed hee in his heart (as hee told vs afterward) Lord let mee not bee troubled for gold nor siluer: for where all my treasures are, thou knowest: Euen there had hee laid vppe all his, where hee hadde aduised him to lay it who fore-told these miseries to fall vppon the world. And so o­thers, in that they obeyed GODS instructions for the choyce and preseruation of the true treasure indeed, hadde euen their worldly trea­sures preserued from the fury of the Barbarians: But others paid for their disobedience, and because their precedent wisdome could not do it, their sub-sequent experience taught them how to dispose of such temporall trash. Some Christians by their enemies were putte vnto torture, to make them discouer where their goods lay: but that good whereby (k) them-selues were good, they could neither loose, nor discouer. But if they had rather haue indured torture then discouer their (l) Mammon of iniquitie, then were they far from good. But those that suffered so much for gold, were to be instructed what should bee indured for Christ: that they might rather learne to loue him that enricheth his Martyrs with eternall felicity, then gold and siluer for which it is miserable to indure any torment, whether it bee concealed by ly­ing, or discouered by telling the truth. For no man that euer confessed Christ could lose him amongst all the torments: whereas no man could euer saue his gold but by denying it. VVherefore euen those very torments are more profitable, in that they teach a man to loue an incoruptible good, then those goods in that they procure their owners torture through the blind loue they beare vnto them, But some that had no such goods, and yet were thought to haue them, were tortured also. VVhy? perhaps they had a desire to them though they had them not, and were poore against their wils, not of their owne election: And then though their possessions did not iustly deserue those afflictions, yet their affections did. But if their mindes flew a loftyer pitch, beholding both the possession and the affection of ritches with an eye of scorne, I make a doubt whether any such were euer tormented in this kinde, or beeing so innocent, incurred any such imputation. But if they did, truly, they in these their tortures, confessing their sanctified po­uertie, confessed CHRIST him-selfe▪ And therefore though the extor­ted confession of such holy pouerty could not deserue to bee beleeued of the enemie, yet should hee not bee put to this paine without an heauenly reward for his paines.

L. VIVES.

INward (a) man] The minde: being often so vsed in Pauls Epistles. (b) Coueteousnesse of mony] The vulgar translation hath Cupiditas, but Augustine hath auaritia, a better word: for the Greeke is [...], loue of money. (c) Many sorrowes] Thus farre Paul. (d) Poore without] He meaneth the Apostle Paul. (e) Naked] The words of Iob, comforting himselfe in the losse of his goodes and children. (f) elsewhere] namely in the same chapter, Verse. 17. (g) Rich in good workes] In these thinges they shall bee rich indeed. (h) Kept more safely] Laying vp the treasure of eternity for them-selues in heauen, in that they haue gi­uen freely vnto the poore and needie. Which is declared by that which followeth in the same chapter of Mathew, beeing Christes owne workes, (i) And therefore one Paulinus] [Page 19] The Gothes hauing sackt Rome, and ouer-running all Latium, the [...], Campania, Cala­bria, Salentinum, Apulia, or Aprutium; spoyling and wasting al as they went, like a gene­rall deluge, their fury extended as far as Consentia (a Citty in Calabria called now Cosen­za) and forty yeares after that Genserike with the Moores and Vandals brake out again, tooke Rome, filling all Campania with ruine, raized the citty of Nola. Of which Cittie at that time, Paulinus was Bishop (as Paulus Diaconus writeth) a most holy and (as Saint Gregory saith) an eloquent man, exceedingly read in humaine learning, and not altogether void of the spirit of prophecie, who hauing spent all hee had in redeeming Christian cap­tiues, and seeing a widow bewayling her captiue sonne, and powring forth her pious la­mentations mixt with teares, his pietie so vrged him that hee could not rest vntill hee had crossed ouer into Affricke with the widow, where her sonne was prisoner: And there by exchange of him-selfe for hir sonne, redeemed him, and gaue him free vnto his mother. Now his sanctity, growing admirable in the eies of the Barbarians, hee had the freedome of all his cittizens giuen him, and so was sent backe to his country. Thereof read at large in Gregories third booke of Dialogues. But I thinke Augustine speakes not of this later in­vasion (for then was Paulinus departed this life) but of the first irruption of the Gothes (k) Whereby them-selues were good] Namely, their vertue which no man can depriue them off: and that onely is the good which makes the possessors good. For if riches bee good (as Tul­ly saith in his Paradoxes) why do they not make them good that inioy them? (l) Mammon] Mammon (after Hierome) is a Syriake word: signifying that vnto them that [...] doth vnto the Greekes, namely Ritches: Augustine elswere saith that Mammon in the Punike language is gaine, and that the Affrican and Hebrew tongues do accord in the significa­tion Mammon. of many wordes. Serm. de verb. Dom. & quaest. Euang.

Of the end of this transitory life whether it be long or short. CHAP. 10.

THe extremity of famine they say destroyed many Christians in these The benefit of famine▪ inuasions. Well euen of this also the faithfull by induring it pati­ently, haue made good vse. For such as the famine made an end off, it deliue­uered from the euils of this life, as well as any other bodily disease could doe: such as it ended not, it taught them a sparing diet, and ablenesse to faste. Yea, but many Christians were destroyed by the foulest variety that might bee, falling by so many sortes of death: why this is not to bee disliked off, since it is common to all that euer haue beene borne. This I know that no man is dead that should not at leng [...]h haue died. For the liues ending, makes the long life and the short all one▪ neither is their one better and another worse, nor one longer, then another shorter, which is not in this end, made equall. And what skils it what kind of death do dispatch our life, when he that dieth cannot bee forced to die againe? And seeing that euery mortall man, in the daily casual­ties of this life is threatned continually with inumerable sortes of death, as long as he is vncertaine which of them he shall taste; tell me whether it were better to (a) suffer but one in dying once for euer, or still to liue in con­tinual feare, then al those extreames of death? I know how vnworthy a choice it were to choose rather to liue vnder the awe of so many deathes, then by once dying to bee freed from all their feare for euer. But it is one thing when the weake sensitiue flesh doth feare it, and another when the purified reason of the soule ouer-comes it. A bad death neuer followes a good life: for there [Page 20] is nothing that maketh death bad but that estate which followeth death. Ther­fore let not their care that needes must dye bee imployed vppon the manner of their death, but vppon the estate that they are eternally to inherit after death. Wherefore seeing that all Christians know that the death of the re­ligious (b) begger amongst the dogs licking his sores, was better thē the death of the wicked rich man in all his (c) silks and purples, what power hath the horrour of any kind of death to affright their soules that haue ledde a vertu­ous life?

L. VIVES.

SVffer but one] So said Caesar; that hee had rather suffer one death at once then feare it continually. (b) Religious begger] the story is at large in Saint Luke, the 16. Chapter beginning at the 19. verse of Lazarus and the rich glutton, &c. (c) Silks.] Byssus, is a kinde of most delicate line, as Plinie saith in his naturall history. lib. 19.

Of buryall of the dead: that it is not preiudiciall to the state of a Christian soule to be forbidden it. CHAP 11.

OH, but in this great slaughter the dead could not bee buryed: Tush our holy faith regards not that, holding fast the promise: It is not so fraile as to think that the rauenous beasts can depriue the body of any part to be wan­ting in the resurrection, where not a hayre of the head shall be missing. Nor would the scripture haue said: Feare not them that kill the bodie but are not able to kill the soule: if that which the foe could doe vnto our dead bodies in this Mat, 10. 28. world should any way preiudice our perfection in the world to come: Vnlesse any man will be so absurd as to contend that they that can kil the body are not to be feared before death least they should kill it, but after death least hauing killed it they should not permit it buriall. Is it false then which Christ saith, Those that kill the body, after they can do no more, and that they haue power to do so much hurt vnto the dead carkasse? God forbid that should be false which is spoken by the truth it selfe: Therefore it is said they do something in killing, because then they afflict the bodyly sence for a while: but afterwards they can afflict it no more, because there is no sense in a dead body. So then suppose that many of the Christians bodies neuer came in the earth: what of that, no man hath taken any of them both from earth and heauen, haue they? No: And both these doth his glorious presence replenish that knowes how to re­store euery Atome of his worke in the created. The Psalmist indeed com­playneth thus: The dead (a) bodies of thy seruants haue they giuen to be meat vnto the foules of the ayre: and the flesh of thy Saintes vnto the beastes of the earth: Their Psal, 79. 2. bloud haue they shedde like waters round about Ierusalem, and there was none to bury them. But this is spoken to intimate their villany that did it, rather then their misery that suffered it. For though that vnto the eyes of man these actes seeme bloudie and tyranous, yet, pretious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints. And therefore all these ceremonies concerning the dead, the care [Page 21] of the buriall, the fashions of the Sepulchers, and the pompes of the funeralls, are rather solaces to the liuing, then furtherances to the dead. (b) For if a goodly and ritch tombe bee any helpe to the wicked man being dead, then is the poore and meane one a hindrance vnto the godly man in like case. The familie of that rich (c) gorgeous glutton, prepared him a sumptuous funerall vnto the eyes of men: but one farre more sumptuous did the ministring An­gels prepare for the poore vlcered begger, in the sight of God: They bore him Luc. 16. 22. not into any Sepulcher of Marble, but placed him in the bosome of Abraham. This do they (d) scoffe at, against whom wee are to defend the citty of God. And yet euen (e) their owne Philosophers haue contemned the respect of buriall: and often-times (f) whole armies, fighting and falling for their earth­lie countrie, went stoutly to these slaughters, without euer taking thought where to be laide, in what Marble tombe, or in what beasts belly. And the (g) Poets were allowed to speake their pleasures of this theame, with applause of the vulgar, as one doth thus:

Caelo tegitur qui non habet vrnam.
Who wants a graue, Heauen serueth for his tombe.

What little reason then haue these miscreants, to insult ouer the Christians, that lie vnburied, vnto whom, a new restitution of their whole bodies is pro­mised, to be restored them (h) in a moment, not onely out of the earth alone, 1. Cor. 15. 52. but euen out of all the most secret Angles of all the other elements, wherein any body is or can possibly be included.

L. VIVES.

DEad (a) carcasses, [...], morticinia, the dead flesh. (b) For if a goodly.]

Et eternos animam collegit in orbes,
Non illuc auro positi, nec thure sepulti
Perueniunt,—Lucan. lib. 9.
The eternall spheres his glorious spirit do holde,
Sepulchers.
To which come few that lye embalmd in golde, &c.

(c) Gorgious] of whom in the Chapter before. (d) Scoffe at] The Romanes had great care ouer their burials: whence arose many obseruances concerning the religious perfor­mance thereof: and it was indeed a penalty of the law: hee that doth this or that, let him bee cast forth vnburied: and so in the declamations: hee that forsakes his parents in their necessities, let him bee cast forth vnburied: hee that doth not declare the causes of their death before the Senate, let him bee cast forth vnburied; An homicide, cast him out vnburied. And so speakes Cicero to the peoples humour for Milo, when he affirmes Clodius his carcasse to be therein the more wretched, because it wanted the solemne rites and honors of buriall. (e) Philosophers] those of the Heathen: as Diogenes the Cynike for one, that bad his dead body should be cast vnto the dogs and foules of the ayre: & being answered by his friends, that they would rent and teare it: set a staffe by me then, said he, and I will beate them away with it: tush you your selfe shall be sencelesse quoth they: nay then quoth he what need I feare their tearing of me? This also did Menippus, & almost all the Cyniks. Cicero in his Quae­stiones Tusculanae recordeth this answer of Theodorus of Cyrene vnto Lysmachus that threat­ned him the crosse: let thy courtiers feare that (quoth he) but as for me I care not whether I [...]ot on the ayre or in the earth: and so also saith Socrates in Plato's dialogue called Phaedo. (f) Whole armies] meaning perhaps those legions which Cato the elder speake of in his Ori­gines, that would go thether with cheerfulnesse, from whence they knew they should neuer returne. Nay, it was no custome before Hercules his time to burie the dead that fell in war [...] [Page 22] for Aelian in his Historia varia doth affirme Hercules the first inuenter of that custome. (g) Poets to speake] with the peoples approbation. Lucan in his 7. booke of the Pharsalian warre, speaking of the dead that Caesar forbad should bee burned, or buried, after hee had brought forth (as his custome is) many worthy and graue sentences concerning this mat­ter, at length he speaketh thus vnto Caesar:

Nil agis hac ira, tabesne Cadauera soluat,
An rogus, hand refert: placido natura receptat
Cuncta sinu:
In this thy wrath is worthlesse: all is one,
Whether by fire or putrefaction
Their carcasses dissolue: kinde nature still
Takes all into her bosome.

And a little after:

—Capit omnia tellus
Quae genuit; caelo tegitur qui non habet vrnam
Earths off-spring still returnes vnto earths wombe,
Who wants a graue, heauen serueth for his tombe.

And so saith the Declamer in Seneca: Nature giues euery man a graue; to the shipwrackt the water wherein he is lost: the bodies of the crucified droppe from their crosses vnto their graues: those that are burned quick their very punishment entombes them. And Virgill, who appoints a place of punishment in hell for the vnburied, yet in Anchises his words, shewes how small the losse of a graue is. That verse of Maecenas

(Nec tumulum curo, sepelit natura relictos:
I waigh no tombe: nature entombes the meanest:)

Is highly commended of antiquitie. The Urna, was a vessell wherein the reliques and ashes of the burned body was kept. (h) In a moment,] 1. Corinth. 15. 52.

The reasons why wee should bury the bodies of the Saints. CHAP. 12.

NOtwithstanding the bodies of the dead are not to be contemned and cast away, chieflie of the righteous and faithfull, which the holy ghost vsed as organs and instruments vnto all good workes. For if the garment or ring of ones father bee so much the more esteemed of his posteritie, by how much they held him dearer in their affection, then is not our bodies to be despised, being we weare them more neere vnto our selues then any attire whatsoeuer. For this is no part of externall (a) ornament or assistance vnto man, but of his expresse nature. And therefore the funeralls of the righteous in the times of old were performed with a zealous care, their burials celebrated, and their monuments prouided, and they themselues in their life time would lay char­ges vpon their children concerning the burying or translating of their bodies. (b) Tobye in burying of the dead was acceptable vnto God, as the Angell testi­fieth. T [...]. 2. And the Lord himselfe being to arise againe on the third day, commen­ded the good worke of that (c) religious woman, who powred the precious Math. 26. Iob. 19. 42 ointment vpon his head and body, and did it to bury him. And the (d) Gospell hath crowned them with eternall praise that tooke downe his body from the crosse, and gaue it honest and honorable buriall. But yet these authorities prooue not any sence to be in the dead carcases themselues, but signifie that [Page 23] the prouidence of God extendeth euen vnto the very bodies of the dead (for he is pleased with such good deedes) and do buildvp the beliefe of the resur­rection. Where by the way wee may learne this profitable lesson, how great the reward of almes-deeds done vnto the liuing, may be (e) since this dutie & fauour shewen but vnto the dead is not forgotten of God. There are other propheticall places of the holy (f) Patriarkes concerning the intombing or the translation of their owne bodies. But this is no place to handle them in, Gen. 47. &c. and of this wee haue already spoken sufficiently: but if the necessaries of mans life, as meate and clothing, though they bee wanting in great extremi­tie, yet cannot subuert the good mans patience, nor drawe him from good­nesse: how much lesse power shall those things haue which are omitted in the burying of the dead, to afflict the soules that are already at quiet in the secret receptacles of the righteous? And therefore, when as in that great ouer­throw of Rome, and of other Cities, the bodies of the Christians wanted these rights: it was neitheir fault in the liuing, that could not performe them, nor hurt to the dead, that could not feele them.

L. VIVES.

(a) ORnament] The Platonists held onely the soule to bee man, and the body to be but a case or couer vnto it, or rather a prison. But Augustine holdeth the surer opini­on, that the body is a part of the man. (b) Toby] Toby the 2. and 12. (c) The good worke of that religious] meaning Mary Magdalen. Math. 26. 10. & 12. (d) Gospell] Iohn the 19. 38. &c. meant of Ioseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus. (e) Since this] a draught of colde water giuen in the name of the Lord shall not want reward. Math. 10. 42. (f) Pa­triarches] Iacob at his death charged his sonne Ioseph to carry his body vnto the Sepul­cher of his elders, and not to leaue it in Aegipt, Genes. 47. 29. 30. And Ioseph himselfe commanded his brethren that they should remember, and tell their posteritie that when they went away into the land of promise, they should carry his bones thether with them. Genesis the last Chapter and 25. verse.

Of the captiuitie of the Saints, and that there­in they neuer wanted spiri­tuall comfort. CHAP. 13.

I, But many Christians (say they) were lead into captiuitie: This indeed had been a lamentable case, if they had been lead vnto some place where they could not possibly haue found their God. But for comforts in captiuity, the scriptures haue store: The (a) three children were in bondage: so was Daniel, so were (b) others of the Prophets: but they neuer wanted God, their com­forter. Dan. 1. No more did he here abandon his faithfull; being vnder the command of barbarous men, who forsooke not his (c) Prophet beeing euen in the bellie of a beast. This now they with whom wee are to deale, had rather scorne, then beleeue, yet of that fable in their owne bookes they are fully perswaded, name­ly that that same excellent harper (d) Arion of Methymna, beeing cast ouer [Page 24] boord, was taken vp on a Dolphins back, and so borne safe to land. Is our his­tory of Ionas more incredible then this? yes, because it is more (e) admirable; and it is more admirable, because more powerfull. Ionas 2.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Three children] D [...]. 1. 6. Ananias, Azarias and Misael together with Dae­niell himselfe were prisoners in Babilon vnder Nabuchadnczzar. (b) Others of the Pro­phets] As Ieremy, Ezechiel, and others (c) Prophet] Meaning Ionas who was three daies in the Whales belly: a figure of Christ our Sauiours resurrection from death to life. (d) A­rion] The tale of Arion and the Dolphin is common amongst authors. Herodotus was the Arion. first that wrote it? Musar. lib. 1. After him Ouid in his Fastorum, and Pliny, lib. 9. Gellius, lib. 16. Aelian in his booke de animalibus and others: Arion was a harper in Nethyni [...] a towne of Lesbos, in the time of the seauen Sages of Greece: for Periander loued him deare­ly. (Some say he first inuented the Tragicke verse and the Chorus, and sung in Dithyram­biques:) This Arion returning out of Italy with great wealth, and perceiuing the saylers conspiring his destruction for his money, intreated them to take all he had and saue his life, which when he could not obtaine, hee begged leaue but to play a little vpon his harpe to comfort himselfe therewith against death, and vnto the sound of his instrument they say their gathered diuers Dolphins together, and Arion being skild in the nature of this fish, with his harpe and all as he was, leaped out of the shippe vpon one of their backes, who carried him safe and sound vnto Taenarus: where yet is seene the Image of a Dolphin swim­ing with a man vpon his backe. Pliny prooues by many examples that the Dolphin is a louer of man. (e) Admirable:] To be kept so long in the Whales guts.

Of Marcus Regulus, who was a famous example to animate all men to the en­during of vol [...]ntary captiuity for their religion: which notwith­standing, was vnprofitable vnto him by rea­son of his Paganisme. CHAP. 14.

YEt for all this our enemies haue one worthy exmaple proposed by one of their most famous men, for y willing toleration of bondagein the cause of religion: (a) Marcus Attilius Regulus, general of the Romanes forces was prisoner at Carthage: Now the Carthaginians being more desirous to exchange their prisoners then to keepe them, sent Regulus with their Embassadors to Rome to treat vpon this exchange, hauing first sworne him, that in case he effected not what they desired he should returne as captiue vnto Carthage, so he went vnto Rome, and hauing a day of audience granted him, hee perswaded the direct contrary vnto his ambassage: because he held it was not profitable for the Ro­mans to exchange their prisoners. Nor after this perswasiue speach did the Ro­maines compell him to returne vnto his enemies, but willingly did he go backe againe for sauing of his oth. But his cruell foes put him to death with horri­ble and exquisite torments: for shutting him (b) in a narrow barrell, strucken all full of sharpe nayles, and so forcing him to stand vpright, being not able to leane to any side without extreame paines, they killed him euen with ouer­watching him. This vertue in him is worthy of euerlasting praise, being made greater by so great infelicity. Now his oth of returne, was taken (c) by those [Page 25] gods for the neglect of whose forbidden worship those infidells hold these plagues laid vpon mankind. But if these gods (being worshipped onely for the attainement of temporall prosperity) either desired, or permitted these paines to be layd vpon one that kept his oth so truly, what greater plague could they in their most deserued wrath haue inflicted vpon a most periur'd villain then they laid vpon this religious worthy? but why do not I confirme mine (d) ar­gument with a double proo [...]e? If he worshipped his gods so sincerely, that for keeping the oth which he had taken by their deities, he would leaue his natu­rall country to returne (not vnto what place he liked, but) vnto his greatest e­nemies, if he held that religiousnesse of his any way beneficiall vnto his tem­porall estate, (which he ended in such horrible paines) hee was farre deceiued. For his example hath taught all the world that those Gods of his neuer fur­ther their worshippers in any prosperity of this life; since he that was so de­uout and dutifull a seruant of theirs, for all that they could doe, was conquered and led away captiue: Now if the worship of these Gods returne mens hap­pinesse in the life to come, why then do they callumniate the profession of the Christians, saying, that that misery fell vpon the citty, because it gaue ouer the worship of the old gods, when as were it neuer so vowed vnto their worship, yet might it tast of as much temporall misfortune as euer did Regulus: vnlesse any man will stand in such brainelesse blindnesse against the pure truth, as to say that a whole city duelie worshipping these Gods cannot bee miserable, when one onely man may, as though the gods power were of more hability and promptnesse to preserue generalls, then perticulars: (e) what? doth not euery multitude consist of singularities? If they say that Regulus euen in all that bondage and torment might neuerthelesse bee happie in the (f) vertue of his constant minde, then let vs rather follow the quest of that vertue by which an whole cittie may be made truely happy, for a citties happinesse and a particu­lar A Cittie. mans doe not arise from any seuerall heads: the cittie being nothing but a multitude of men vnited in one formality of religion and estate: wherefore as yet I call not Regulus his vertue into any question. It is now sufficient that his very example is of power to enforce them to confesse that the worship ex­hibited vnto the gods, aymes not any way at bodily prosperity, nor at things externally accident vnto man; because that Regulus chose rather to forge all these, then to offend his gods before whom hee had passed his oth. But what shall wee say to these men, that dare glorie that they had had one city of that quality whereof they feare to haue all the rest? If they haue no such feare, let them then acknowledge, that what befell Regulus, the same may befal an whole city, though their deuotion may paralell his in this worship of their gods; and therefore let them cease to slander the times of Christianity. But seeing that our question arose about the captiued Christians, let such as hereby take especiall occasion to deride and scorne that sauing religion, marke but this, & be silent: that if it were no disgrace vnto their gods, that one of their most zea­lous worshippers, by keeping his othe made vnto them, should bee neuerthe­lesse depriued of his country, and haue no place left him to retire to, but must perforce bee returned to his enemies, amongst whom he had already endured an hard and wretched captiuity, & was now lastly to taste of a tedious death, in most execrable, strange, and cruel torments: then far lesse cause is there to accuse the name of Christ for the captiuitie of his Saints, for that they, expec­ting [Page 26] the heauenly habitation in true faith, knew full well, that they were but pilgrims in their natiue soiles and (g) habitations here vpon earth, and subiect to all the miseries of mortalitie.

L. VIVES.

MArcus (a) Attilius Regulus] This is a famous history, and recorded by many. This Regulus in the first Carthaginian warre, was made Consull with Lucius Manlius Attilius Regulus. Uolsco: vnto which two the Affrican warre was committed: being the sole warre that the Romanes at that time waged: Regulus was the first Romane that euer lead armie ouer the Seas into Affricke, where hauing foiled the Carthaginians in many battailes hee droue them to seeke for helpe of Zanthippus of Lacedaemon, a singular and well practised captaine, by whose meanes the warre was renewed, and in a set fight the Romane army ouer-come, & Attilius Regulus taken by his enemies. Who hauing beene kept diuers yeeres prisoner in Carthage together with his fellow captiues, in the foureteenth yeare of the warre, and the 503. after the building of Rome, was sent Embassador to the Romanes about the exchang­ing of their prisoners: swearing vnto his enemies to returne vnlesse he attained the effect of his Embassage. Comming to Rome, and hauing a day of hearing appointed, the Consull desired him to ascend the Consuls seate, and thence to vtter his opinion of the Embassage; which he at first refused to vtter: but being commanded by the Senate to do it, he did so, and therevpon vtterly diswaded that which the Carthaginians desired; because the Cartha­ginian prisoners at Rome were young, and able for the warres, but the Romanes at Car­thage, old, past militarie vse, and not very needfull in counsell. To his opinion the whole Se­nate assented: Now hee himselfe, though hee were hindered by his children, kinsmen, ser­uants, countrimen, familiars, clients, and the most part of the people, yet would not stay, but needes would goe to discharge his othe which he had sworne to his enemies, although hee knew that the Affricans would hate him deadly, and so put him to death with some cruell torture or other. So returning vnto Carthage, and declaring the effect of his embassage, he was put to death indeed with strange and intollerable torments. (b) In a narrow barrell] some relate it in another manner, but all agree that hee was ouer-watched vnto death. (c) By the gods] It had beene more significantly spoken, to haue said by those gods, &c. with an emphasis. (d) Argument with a double proofe,] It is a Dilemma: If man receiue the rewarde following the due worship of those gods in this life, why perished Regulus, being so deuout in that kinde? if he haue it not vntill after this life, why do they as whip­pers expect the prosperous estate of this life from them? (e) What doth not each multi­tude] How then can the multitude bee happy, when euery particular man is miserable? (f) Uertue of his minde] So holds Tully in many places, Seneca also, and all learned and wise men, speaking of Regulus. (g) Habitations,] meaning these earthly ones.

Whether the Taxes that the holy Virgins suffered against their wills in their captiuities, could pollute the vertues of their minde. CHAP. 15.

O But they thinke they giue the Christians a foule blow, when they aggra­uate the disgrace of their captiuitie, by vrging the rapes which were wrought not onely vpon maried and mariageable persons, but euen vpon some Votaresses also: Here are wee not to speake of faith, or godlinesse, or of the vertue of chastitie, but our discourse must runne a narrow course, (a) betwixt [Page 27] shame and reason. (b) Nor care wee so much to giue an answer vnto stran­gers in this, as to minister comfort vnto our fellow Christians. Bee this therefore granted as our first position, that that power by which man liueth well, resting enthroned, and established in the minde, commands euery mem­ber of the body, and the body is sanctified by the sanctification of the will: which sactimonie of the will, if it remaine firme and inuiolate, what way The will sanctifies the body. soeuer the body bee disposed of or abused, (if the partie enduring this abuse cannot auoide it (d) without an expresse offence) this sufferance layeth no crime vpon the soule. But because euery body is subiect to suffer the effects both of the furie, and the lusts of him that subdueth it that which it suffereth in this latter kinde, though it bee not a destroyer of ones chastitie, yet is it a procurer of ones shame: Because otherwise, it might bee thought, that that was suffered with the consent of the minde, which it may bee could not bee suffered without some delight of the flesh: And therefore as for those, who to auoide this did voluntarily destroy themselues, what humaine heart can choose but pittie them? yet as touching such as would not doe so, fear­ing by auoyding others villanie, to incurre their owne damnation, hee that imputes this as a fault vnto them, is not vnguiltie of the faulte of folly.

L. VIVES.

BEtweene (a) shame and reason] for shame saith that the very violation of the body is to bee called euill; but Reason denyes it. (b) Nor care we] This we will speake as a comforting vnto our Christian women that endured these violences. (c) In the minde] The Platonists place the soule and hir powers in the head, as in a Tower, sitting there, as the commander of our actions, and the ouer-seer of our labours, as Claudian saith. (d) Without sinne,] for if wee can auoyde it without sinne, we ought to endeuour this auoydance with all our powers.

Of such as chose a voluntary death, to auoyde the feare of paine and dishonour. CHAP. 16.

FOR if it bee not lawfull for a priuate man to kill any man, how euer guil­tie, vnlesse the lawe haue granted a speciall allowance for it, then surely whosoeuer killes himselfe is guiltie of homicide: And so much the more guil­tie doth that killing of himselfe make himselfe, by how much the more guilt­lesse hee was in that cause for which hee killd himselfe. For if Iudas (a) his fact be worthily detested, and yet the Truth (b) saith, that by hanging of Math. 27. himselfe, hee did rather augment then expiate the guilt of his wicked trea­cherie, because his despaire of Gods mercy in his (c) damnable repen­tance, left no place in his soule for sauing repentance; how much more ought he to forbeare from being cause of his owne death, that hath no guilt in him worthy of such a punishment as death: for Iudas in hanging himselfe, hanged but a wicked man and dyed guiltie, not onely of Christs death, but [Page 28] of his owne also: adding the wickednesse of being his owne death, to that o­ther wickednesse of his, for which he dyed.

L. VIVES.

IUdas (a) his fact] which no man but hath heard out of the Gospell. (b) Truth saith] Peter in the first of the Actes affirmes, that hee did wickedly and vngodlyly both in be­traying of his Lord, and in hanging of himselfe. (c) Damnable repentance] For he repen­ted indeed, but so, as hee despaired of being euer able to repent sufficiently for so great a villanie.

Of the violent lust of the Souldiers, executed vpon the bodies of the captiues; against their consents. CHAP. 17.

BVt why should he that hath done no man euill, do himselfe euill, and by de­stroying himselfe, destroy an innocent man, for feare to suffer iniurie by the guilte of another, and procure a sinne vnto himselfe, by auoiding the sinne of another? O but his feare is, to be defiled by anothers lust! tush, anothers lust cannot pollute thee; if it doe, it is not anothers but thine owne. But chasti­tie being a vertue of the minde, and (a) accompanied with fortitude, by which it learnes rather to endure all euills, then consent to any, and (b) no man of this fortitude and chastitie, being able to dispose of his body as he list, but one­ly of the consent and dissent of his minde; what man of witte will thinke hee looseth his chastity, though his captiued body be forcedly prostitute vnto ano­thers beastialitie? If chastitie were lost thus easilie, it were no vertue of the minde; nor one of (c) those goods, whereby a man liues in goodnesse; but were to be reckoned amongst the goods of the body, with strength, beautie, health, and such like: (d) which if a man do decrease in, yet it doth not follow that he decreaseth in his vprightnesse of life: but if chastitie be of (e) another kinde, why should we endanger our bodies to no end, which feare to loose it? for if it be (f) a good, belonging to the mind, it is not lost though the body be violated. Moreouer it is the vertue of holy continencie, that when it with­stands the pollution of carnall concupiscence, thereby it sanctifies euen the body also: and therefore when the intention stands firme, and giues no way to vicious affects, the chastitie of the body (g) is not lost, because the will re­maines still in the holy vse, and in the power too, as farre as it can. For the body is not holy in that it is whole, or vntouched in euery member, for it may be hurt and wounded by many other casualties: And the Physitian of­tentimes for the preseruation of the health, doth that vnto the body which the eye abhorres to beholde. (h) A Midwife trying a certaine maides inte­gretie of the Virginall part, (whether for malice, or by chance, it is vncer­taine) spoiled it. Now I thinke none so foolish as to thinke that this virgin lost any part of her bodily sanctitie, though that part endured this breach of integritie. And therefore the intent of the minde standing firme, (which firm­nesse it is that sanctifies the body) the violence of anothers lust cannot depriue so much as the (i) body of this sanctity, because the perseuerance of the minde [Page 29] in continency euer preserueth it. But shall we say that any woman whose cor­rupt minde hath broken her promise vnto God, and yeelded her self willingly to the lust of her deceiuer, (though but in purpose,) is as yet holy in her bodie, when she hath lost that holinesse of minde which sanctified her body? God forbid. And heere let vs learne, that the sanctity of bodie is no more lost, if the sanctity of minde remaine, (though the bodie bee rauished) then it is kept, if the mindes holinesse bee polluted, though the bodie it selfe bee vn­touched. Wherefore if there bee no reason, that a woman that hath alrea­die suffred an others villanie against her owne will, should destroy her selfe by voluntary death, how much lesse ought this course to bee followed before there bee any cause? and why should murder bee committed, when the guilt which is feared (beeing feared from another) is as yet in doubt of euent? Dare they (against whom wee defend the sanctity not onely of the Christian womens mindes, but euen of their bodies in this last captiuitie) contradict this cleere reason, wherein we affirme, that whilest the chast resolution is vn­changed by any euill consent, the guilt is wholy the rauishers, and no part of it imputable vnto the rauished?

L. VIVES.

ACcompanied (a) With fortitude] For the vertues are all combined togither as the Philosophers teach. But there are some more peculiarly cohaerent then other some. (b) No man of this fortitude] Herevpon Plutarch (as I remember) affirmes out of Menan­der that it is not the part of a valiant and complete man to say I will not suffer this, but, I will not doe this. (c) Those goods] The vertues: for the Platonistis, and the Peripatetike Philosophers diuide al goods into three sorts: mentall, bodily, and fortunes, or externall. (d) Which if a man] This is the Platonistis and Peripatetikes opinion as well as the Stoikes: who Three sorts of good. held, that bodily and externall goods might haue reference vnto beatitude, but none at all vnto a good and sanctified life. (e) Another kinde] If it bee but a bodily good, it is not of such worth as we should loose the whole body for it: for the body is of more worth then it, if it be but such. (f) The body bee violated] So did Brutus and Collatinus comfort sor­rowfull Lucretia, (of whom the next Chapter treateth) by turning the guilt of the falte from her that was offended, vpon the author of the fact: neither the minde sinneth (sayth Liuy) nor the body: and where consent wanted, guilt wanteth also. And the Nurse in Se­neca's Hippolitus saith: the minde inferreth loosenesse, tis not chance. (g) Is not lost] The bodies chastitie flowes from that of the minde, (h) A midwife] Hee seemes to relate a thing done, because hee sayth A certaine maidens &c. (i) So much as the body] How simply was that spoken either of Brutus, or Liuy (both being wise and iudicious men) speaking of the bloud of Lucretia being then newly slaine. I sweare by this bloud, most chaste before this Kings villany: as though after his villany it were not as chaste still, if her minde were not touched with lust, as they hold it was not.

Of Lucretia, that stabb'd her selfe because Tarquins sonne had rauished her. CHAP. 18.

THey extoll (a) Lucretia, that Noble and ancient Matron of Rome, with al the laudes of chastity. This woman, hauing her body forcibly abused by Sextus [Page 30] Tarquinius son to Tarquin the proud, shee reuealed this villany of the dissolute youth vnto her husband Collatinus, and to Brutus her kinsman, (both Noble and valorous men) binding them by oth, to (b) reuenge this wicked outrage. And then, loathing the foulnesse of the fact that had beene committed vpon her, she slew her selfe. What? shall we say she was an adulteresse, or was shee chast? who will stand long in desciding this question. (c) One, declaming sin­gularly well and truely hereof, saith thus: O wonder! there were two, and yet but one committed the adultery: worthyly and rarely spoken: Intimating in this commixtion, the spotted lust of the one, and the chast will of the other; and gathering his position, not from their bodily coniunction, but from the di­uersity of their mindes, There were two (sayth hee) yet but one committed the a­dultry. But what was that then which shee punished so cruelly, hauing not committed any falt? (d) He was but chased out of his country, but shee was slaine: if it were no vnchastenesse in her to suffer the rape vnwillingly, it was no iustice in her being chaste, to make away her selfe willingly. I appeale to you, you lawes, & Iudges of Rome. After any offence be committed, you wil not haue (e) the offender put to death without his sentence of condemnation. Sup­pose then this case brought before you, and that your iudgement was, that the slaine woman was not onely vncondemned, but chaste, vnguilty, and innocent; would you not punish the doer of this deed with full seuerity? This deed did Lucretia, that so famous Lucretia: this Lucretia being innocent, chaste, and forcibly wronged, euen by (f) Lucretia's selfe, was murdered: Now giue your sentence. But if you cannot, because the offender is absent, why th [...]n doe you so extoll the murder of so chaste and guiltlesse a woman? you cannot defend her before the infernall iudges, at any hand, if they be such as your Poets in their verses decipher them: for according to their iudgement, she is (g) to be placed amongst those.

—Qui sibi lethum,
Insontes peperēre manu, lacem (que) perosi
[...]. [...].
Proiecêre animas—
That (guiltlesse) spoiled themselues through black despight:
And threw their soules to hell, through hate of light:

Whence if she now would gladly returne—

Fat [...] obstant, tristi (que) palus innabilis vnda
Alligat.—
Fate, and deepe [...]ennes forbids their passage thence,
And Stix—&c.

But how if shee be not amongst them, as not dying guiltlesse, but as beeing priuy to her owne sinne? what if it were so (h) which none could know but her selfe, that though Tarquinius son offred her force, yet she her self gaue a lustfull consent, & [...] did so greeue at that, that she held it worthy to be punished with death? Though she ought not to haue done so, howsoeuer if she thought her repentance could be any way accepted of a sort of false gods.) If it be so, & that it be false that there were two & but one did the sin, but rather that both were guilty of it, the one by a violent enforcement, the other by a secret consent, then shee died not innocent: And therefore (i) her learned de­fenders may well say, that shee is not in hell amongst those that de­stroyed [Page 31] them-selues beeing guiltlesse. But this case is in such a strait, that if the murder be extenuated, the adultery is confirmed, and if this bee cleared the other is agrauated: Nor (k) is there any way out of this argument: If she be an adulteresse, why is shee commended? If shee bee chaste why did shee kill her selfe? But in this example of this noble woman, this is sufficient for vs to con­fute those that beeing them-selues farre from all thought of sanctitie insult o­uer the Christian women that were forced in this last captiuity: that in Lucre­cia's praise, it is said that There were two, and but one committed adultery. For they then held Lucrecia for one that could not staine her selfe with any la­sciu [...]ous consent. Well then in killing her selfe for suffering vncleanesse, be­ing hir selfe vnpolluted, she shewed no loue vnto chastitie, but onely disco­uered the infirmity of her owne shame: he shamed at the filthinesse that was committed vppon hir, though it were (l) without her consent: and (m) being a Romain, and coueteous of glory, she feared, that (n) if she liued stil, that which shee had indured by violence; should be thought to haue been suffered with willingnesse. And therfore she thought good to shew this punishment to the eies of men, as a testimony of hir mind, vnto whome shee could not shew her minde indeed: Blushing to be held a partaker in the fact, which beeing by ano­ther committed so filthyly, she had indured so vnwillingly. Now this course the Christian women did not take; they liue still, howsoeuer violated: neither for all this reuenge they the ruines of others vppon them-selues, least they should make an addition of their owne guilt vnto the others, if they should go and murder them-selues barbarously, because their enemies had forst them so beastially. For howsoeuer, they haue the glory of their chastity stil within them (o) being the restimony of their conscience, this they haue before the eies of their God, and this is all they care for (hauing no more to looke to but to do wel that they decline not from the authority of the law diuine, in any finister indeauour to auoid the offence of mortall mans suspition.

L. VIVES.

(a) LVcretia] This history of Lucretia is common, though Dionisius relate it some-what differing from Liuie; they agree in the summe of the matter (b) Reuenge] so sayth Liuie in his person. But giue me your right hands and faiths, to inflict iust reuenge vppon the adulterer: and they all in order gaue her their faiths. (c) One declaming] Who this was I Virgil once pleaded. [] Al this is left out of y e Paris edition. haue not yet read: One Glosse saith it was Virgil, as hee found recorded by a great schol­ler and one that had read much. But Uirgil neuer was declamer: nor euer pleaded in cause but one, and that but once: perhaps that great reader imagined that one to bee this, which indeed was neuer extant. [Which he might the better doe, becasue he had read such store of histories: and better yet, if he were Licentiat, or Doctor] (d) He was chased] Tarquin the King, and all his ofspring were chased out of the Cittie: of this in the third book: (e) The of­fender] The man­ner of iudgement in matter of a Ro­mains life and death. Cicero saith that touching a Romains life there was a decree y t no Iudgement should passe vpon it, without the assent of the whole people, in the great Comitia, or Parliaments, called Centuriata. The forme and manner of which iudgement he sets down in his oration for his house; and so doth Plutarch in the Gracchi. (f) Lucretia her selfe] which aggrauats the fact: done by Lucretia, a noble and worthy matron of the Citty. (g) Placed amongst these] Uirgil in the 6. of his Aeneads diuides Hell into nine circles, and of the third hee Hels nine circles. speaketh thus.

[Page 32]
Proxima deinde tenent maesti loca, qui sibi lethum
Insontes peperere manu, lucem (que) perosi
Proiecere animas; quam vellent athere in alto
Nunc & pauperiem, & dur [...]s perferre labores?
Fata obstant, tristi (que) palus innabilis vnda
Alligat & nouies Styx interfusa coercet.

In english thus.

In the succeeding round of woe they dwell
That (guiltlesse) spoild them-selues through blacke despight,
And cast their soules away through hate of light:
O now they wish they might returne, t' abide
Extremest need, and sharpest toile beside:
But fate and deepes forbid their passage thence
And Styx, that nine times cuttes those groundlesse fennes.

(h) Which none could know] For who can tell whether shee gaue consent by the touch of It is a Lite­rats [...], in the text of al editions that I find. some incited pleasure? (i) Hir learned defenders] * It is better to read her learned defen­ders, or her not vnlearned defenders, then her vnlearned defenders, as some copies haue it. (k) Is there any way] It is a Dilemma, If shee were an adulteresse, why is she commended? if chaste, why murdered? The old Rethoricians vsed to dissolue this kinde of Argument either by ouerthrowing one of the parts, or by retorting it, called in greeke [...], a Antistrophe. conuersion, or retortion: Examples there are diuers in Cicero de Rethorica. Now Au­gustine saith, that this conclusion is inextricable & vnavoidable by either way. (l) Without The Ro­maine gree­dy of praise her consent] For shee abhorred to consent vnto this act of lust. (m) A Romaine] The Ro­maine Nation were alwaies most greedy of glory, of whom it is said:

Vincet amor patriae, laudum (que) immensa cupido.
Their countries loue & boundles this of glory
. Will conquer, &c.

And Ouid saith of Lucrece, in his Fasti:

Succubuit famae victa puella metu:
Conquer'd with feare to loose her fame, she fell.

(n) If she liued] after this vncleanesse committed vpon hir. (o) Being the testimony] for our glory is this (saith Saint Paul 2. Cor. I. 12.) the testimony of our consciences: And this the Stoikes and all the heathenish wise men haue euer taught.

That there is no authority which allowes Christians to be their owne deaths in what cause soeuer CHAP. 19.

FOr it is not for nothing that wee neuer finde it commended in the holy ca­nonicall Scriptures (or but allowed) that either for attaining of immorta­litie, or auoyding of calamitie, wee should bee our owne destructions: we are forbidden it in the law: Thou shalt not kill: especially because it addes not, Thy [...]. neighbour; as it doth in the pohibition of false witnesse. Thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour: Yet let no man thinke that he is free of this later crime, if he beare false witnesse against him-selfe: because hee that loues his neighbour, begins his loue from him-selfe: Seeing it is written: Thou shalt [Page 33] loue thy neighbour as thy selfe. Now if hee bee no lesse guiltlesse of false Math. 2 [...]. witnesse that testifieth falsely against him-selfe, then hee that doth so against his neighbour (since that in that commandement, wherein false witnesse is forbidden, it is forbidden to be practised against ones neighbor, whence mis­vnderstanding conceits may suppose that it is not forbiddē to beare false wit­nesse against ones selfe) how much plainer is it to bee vnderstood, that a man may not kill him-selfe, seeing that vnto the commandement (Thou shalt not kil) nothing being added, excludes al exception both of others, & of him to whom the command is giuen? And therefore some would extend the intent of this precept, euen vnto beasts and cattell, and would haue it vnlawfull to kill any of them. But why not vnto hearbes also, and all things that grow and are nou­rished by the earth? for though these kindes cannot bee said to haue (a) sence or feeling, yet they are said to be liuing: and therfore they may die; and conse­quently by violent vsage be killed. VVherfore the Apostle speaking of these kinde of seedes, saith thus. Foole, that which thou sowest, is not quickened, except (first) it die. And the Psalmist saith: He destrored their vines with baile: but what? 1. Cor, 12. 36. Psal. 78. 47. Shall wee therefore thinke it sinne to cutte vp a twigge, because the com­mandement sayes, thou shalt not kill, and so involue our selues in the foule er­ror of the Manichees? VVherefore setting aside these dotages, when we read this precept: Thou shalt not kill; If wee hold it not to bee meant of fruites or trees, because they are not sensitiue; nor of vnreasonable creatures, either go­ing, flying, swimming or creeping, because they haue no society with vs in reason, which God the Creator hath not made common both to them and vs; and therefore by his iust ordinance, their deaths and liues are both most ser­uiceable and vse-full vnto vs; then it followes necessarily, that thou shalt not kil, is meant only ofmen: Thou shalt not kill, namely, Neither thy self, or another. For he that kils him-selfe, kils no other but a man.

L. VIVES.

TO haue (a) sence] Aristotle saith that plants are animate, and liuing creatures, but That plants are ani [...]ate or liuing creatures. yet not sensitiue. But Plato being of Empedocles his opinion, holds them both liuing and sensitiue: Either may be: they may die because they do liue, howsoeuer.

Of some sort of killing men, which notwith­standing are no murthers. CHAP. 20.

Indeed the authority of the law diuine hath sette downe some exceptions wherein it is lawfull to kill a man. But excepting those whome God com­maundes to bee slayne, either by his expresse law, or by some particular com­maund vnto any person by any temporall occasion (and hee committeth not homicide that owes his seruice vnto him that commaundeth him, beeing but as the sword is a helpe to him that vseth it. And therefore those men do not breake the commandement which forbiddeth killing, who doe make warre by [Page 34] the authority of (a) Gods commaund, or beeing in some place of publike ma­gistracie, do putte to death malefactors according to their lawes, that is, ac­cording to the rule of iustice and reason. Abraham was not onely freed from beeing blamed as a murtherer, but he was also commended as a godly man in Abraham that hee would haue killed his sonne Isaack, not in wickednesse, but in obedi­ence. And it is a doubtfull question, whether it bee to bee held as a command from God that (b) Iepthe killed his daughter that met him in his returne, seeing Gen. 22. Iudge. 11. 30. 31. that he had vowed to sacrifice the first liuing thing that came out of his house to meete him, when hee returned conqueror from the warres. (c) Nor could Sampson be excused pulling downe the house vpon him-selfe and his enemies, but that the spirit within him, which wrought miracles by him, did prompt him vnto this act. Those therfore beeing excepted, which either the iustice of the law, or the fountaine of all iustice, Gods particular commaund, would haue killed; he that killeth either himself, or any other, incurreth the guilt of a homicide.

L. VIVES.

AVthority (a) of Gods command] As the Iewes did: they waged warres, but it was by Gods expresse command. [But if they were counted godly y t to please God (though [] This is lefte out in the edition of Paris. against natural humanitie afflicted) his enemies with war and slaughter: truly then cannot we butbe held the most vngodly of y e world that butcher vp so many thousand Christians against the expresse will of God] (b) Iepthe] Iudges the 11. Chapt. Verse 31. Whose fact was like that, which the Tragedians write of Agamemnon, who sacrificed his daughter Iphigenia vnto Diana at Aulis. Many reproue this sacrifice of Iephte: for his vowe was to bee interpreted, as ment of those things, which were accustomed to be offred with Gods Agamem­non. good pleasure: and so was that of Agamemnons to haue bene construed also. (c) Nor could Sampson] Iudges the 16. chapter and the 30. verse.

That voluntary death can neuer be any signe of magnanimity, or greatnes of spirit. CHAP 21.

WHo soeuer haue committed this homicide vppon them-selues, may (per­haps) bee commended of some for their greatnesse of spirit, but neuer for their soundnesse of iudgement. But indeed if you looke a little deeper in­to the matter, it cannot bee rightly termed magnanimitie, when a man beeing vnable to indure either casuall miseries, or others oppressions (to auoid them) destroyeth him-selfe. For that minde discouereth it selfe to bee of the greatest infirmitie, that can neither indure hard bondage in his bodie, or the fond opinion of the vulgar: and worthily is that spirit entitled great, that can rather indure calamities then auoyde them: And in respect of their owne purity and inlightned conscience, can sette at naught the triuiall censures of mortall men (a) which are most commonly enclowded in a mist of ignorance and errour. If wee shall thinke it a part of magnanimity to putte a mans selfe to death, then is (b) Cleombrotus. most worthie of this magnanimous title, who hauing read Platoes [Page 35] booke of the immortality of the soule, cast himself headlong from the toppe of a wall, and so leauing this life, went vnto another which hee beleeued was bet­ter. For neither calamity, nor guiltinesse, either true or false, vrged him to a­voide it by destroying himselfe, but his great spirit alone was sufficient to make him catch at his death, and breake all the pleasing fetters of this life. Which deed notwithstanding, that it was rather great, then good, Plato him­selfe, whom he read, might haue assured him: who (be sure) would haue done it, or taught it himselfe, if he had not discerned by the same instinct whereby he discerned the soules eternity, that this was at no hand to bee practised, but rather vtterly (c) prohibited.

L. VIVES.

VVHich (a) Are indeed] The ancient wise men were euer wont to call the people the great Maister of Error. (b) Cleombrotus] This was the Ambraciot, who hauing The people hovv stiled. read Plato's dialogue called Phaedo of the immortality of the soule, that hee might leaue this life, (which is but as a death,) and passe vnto immortality, threw himselfe ouer a wall into the sea, without any other cause in the world. Of him did Callimachus make an epi­grame in Greeke, and in Latine, I haue seene it thus.

Vita vale, muro praeceps delapsus ab alto,
Dixisti moriens Ambraciota puer:
Nullum in morte malum credens; sed scripta Platonis
Non ita erant animo percipienda tuo.
When Cleombrotus from the turret threw
Himselfe to death, he cried, new life, adue:
Holding death, hurtlesse: But graue Plato's sense.
He should haue read with no such reference.

There was also another Cleombrotus, King of Lacedaemon, whom Epaminondas the The­bane ouercame. (c) Rather vtterly prohibited] For in the beginning of his Phaedo, hee saith it is wickednesse for a man to kill himselfe: and that God is angred at such a fact, like the maister of a family, when any of his slaues haue killed themselues: and in many other pla­ces, he saith that without Gods command, no man ought to leaue this life. For here we are all as in a set front of battell, euery one placed, as God our Emperor and Generall pleaseth to appoint vs: and greater is his punishment that forsaketh his life, then his that forsaketh his colours.

Of Cato, who killed himselfe, being not able to endure Caesars victory. CHAP. 22.

BVt many haue killed themselues for feare to fal into the hands of their foes. We dispute not here de facto, whether it hath been done or no, but de Iure, whether it were to be done or no. For soūd reason is before example, al autho­rities Reason a­boue exam­ples. to the contrary, as wherevnto all examples do consent, being such as by their excellence in goodnesse are worthily imitable: neither Patriarch, Prophet nor Apostle euer did this: yet our Lord Iesus Christ, when hee admonished his disciples, in persecution to flie from city to city, might haue willed them in such cases to make a present dispatch of themselues, and so to avoide their Math. 10. 23. [Page 36] persecutors (hadd hee held it fitte.) But if hee neuer gaue any such admoni­tion, or command, that any to whome hee promised a mansion of eternity at their deaths, should passe vnto their deaths on this fashion; (lette then the hea­then that know not God produce al they can) it is plainly vnlawful for any one than serueth the onely true God to follow this course: But indeed besides Lu­ [...]ia (of whome I think we haue sufficiently argued before) it is hard for Cap. 19. them to find one other example, worth prescribing as a fitte authority for o­thers to follow, besides that (a) Cato only that killed him-selfe at Vtica: (b) not that hee alone was his owne deaths-man but because he was accounted as a (c) learned, and (d) honest man, which may beget a beleefe, that to do as hee didde, were to doe well. VVhat should I say of his fact more then his friendes (and (e) some of them learned men) haue said? who shewed far more iudgement in disswading the deed, and censuring it as the effect of a spirit rather deiected, then magnanimous. And of this (f) did Cato him-selfe leaue a testimony in his owne famous Sonne. For if it were base to liue vnder Caesars victory: why did he aduise his son to this, willing him to entertaine a full hope of Caesars clemency? Yea why did he not vrge him to go willingly to his end with him? If it were laudable in Torquatus (g) to kill his sonne that hadde fought and foyled his enemy: (though herein he had broken the Dictators commaund) why didde conquered Cato spare his ouerthrowne sonne, that spared not him-selfe? VVas it more vile to bee a conquerour agaynst lawe, then to indure a conquerour against honour? What shall wee saie then, but that euen in the same measure that hee loued his sonne, whome hee both hoped and wished that Caesar woulde spare, in the same didde hee enuy Caesars glory, which hee (h) should haue gotten in sparing of him also, or else (to mollifie this matter som-what) he was ashamed to receiue such courtesie at Caesars hands.

L. VIVES.

THat (a) Cato] The Catoe's were of the Portian family, arising from Tusculum a towne The Ca­ [...]. of the Latines. The first of this stocke that was called Cato (that is wise and wary) was Marcus Portius, a man of meane discent, but attaining to all the honours of Consull, Censor, and of Triumph. His nephewes sonne was Marcus Portius Cato, both of them were great and (yet) innocent men. The first was called Maior, or the Elder, the later Mi­nor, or the younger. The younger beeing a Leader in the ciuill wars of Pompey tooke his (that was, the common weales and the liberties) part, against the vsurparion of Caius Cae­sar: Now Pompey beeing ouercome by Caesar at Pharsalia, and Scipio Metellus (Pompey his father in law) in Affrica, this Cato seeing his faction subuerted, and Caesar beare al down before him, being retyred vnto Vtica (a Citty in Affrike) and reading Platoe's Phaed [...] twise ouer together, the same night thrust him-selfe through with his sword. (b) Not be­cause he alone] No, for many in other warres had slaine them-selues, least they should fall into the hand of the enemie: and in this same warre, so did Scipio Metellus, Afranius & King Iuba (c) Learned] A stoyke and excellently skill'd in the wisdom of the Greeks (d) Ho­nest] the wisdom and innocencie that was in both these Catoes grew into a prouerb: and The in [...] ­grity of the C [...]es. hereof saith I [...]all.

T [...]rtius [...] Caelo cecidit Cato.
Now Heauen hath giuen vs a third Cat [...].

[Page 37] Velleius Paterculus writing vnto Uinicius, thus describeth this Cato. Hee was descen­ded from Marcus Cato that head of the Porcian family (who was his great grandfather) hee was a man like vertues selfe, and rather of diuine then humane capacity: hee neuer did good that he cared should be noted: but because hee could not doe any thing but good, as holding that onely reasonable which was iust: free was hee from all the corruptions of man, and euermore swayed his owne fortune to his owne liking, Thus farre Uelleius: to omit the great testimo­nies of Seneca, Lucane, Tully, Saluste and others, of this worthy man. (e) some of them lear­ned] It is recorded that Apollonides the Stoike, Demetrius the Peripatetike, and Cleanthes the Phisicion were then at Utica with Cato. For he loued much the company of the Greeke Philosophers, and his great grand-father neuer hated them so much as he respected them. And vpon the night that he slew himselfe on (saith Plutarch) at supper there arose a dispu­tation about such things as really concerne the liberty of a man: wherein, Demetrius spoke many things against Cato's constant assertions of the praise of such as killed themselues; which indeed was so vehement, that it begot a suspicion in them all, that hee would follow the same course himselfe, (f) This did Cato himselfe] Plutarch writeth that when Cato Cato his sonne. came to Vtica, he sent away his followers by shipping, and earnestly preswaded his sonne to goe with them, but could not force him to forsake his father. This sonne of his, Caesar af­terwardes pardoned, as Liuy saith lib. 114. and Caesar himselfe in his Commentaries of the African warre. Hee was (as Plutarch saith in his fathers life) much giuen to venerie, but in the battaile of Phillipi, fighting valiantly on his cozen Brutus his side for his countries free­dome hee was slaine, scorning to leaue the fight, when the chiefest captaines fled. (g) to kill his sonne] Titus Manlius Torquatus made his sonnes head bee cut off for fighting contrary Ma [...]. Torquat [...]. to the edict, though he returned with victory, But of this else-where. (h) should haue gotten by sparing of him] Commonly knowne is that saying of Caesar to him that brought newes of Cato's death: Cato, I enuy thy glory, for thou enuiedst mine, and would not haue it reckoned amongst mine other famous actes, that I saued Cato. Caesar wrote two bookes called Anti­catones, against Cato, as Cicero and Suetonius testifie. The Cardinall of Liege told mee that he saw them both in a certaine old librarie at Liege, and that hee would see they should bee sent me, which if he do, I will not defraud the learned of their vse and publication.

That the Christians excell Regulus in that vertue, wherein he excelled most. CHAP. 23.

BVt those whom we oppose will not haue their Cato excelled by our Iob, that holy man, who choose rather to endure all them horrible torments (a) in his flesh, then by aduenturing vpon death to auoide all those vexations: and other Saints of high credit and vndoubted faith in our scriptures, all which made choyce rather to endure the tirany of their enemies, then bee their owne butchers. But now we will prooue out of their owne records that Re­gulus was Cato's better in this glory. For Cato neuer ouer-came Caesar, vnto whom he scorned to be subiect, and chose to murder himselfe rather then bee seruant vnto him: But Regulus ouer-came the Africans, and in his generallship, returned with diuers noble victories vnto the Romanes, neuer with any nota­ble losse of his Citizens, but alwaies of his foes: and yet being afterwards con­quered by them, hee resolued rather to endure slauery vnder them, then by death to free himselfe from them. And therein hee both preserued his paci­encie vnder the Carthaginians, and his constancy vnto the Romanes, neither de­priuing the enemy of his conquered body, nor his countrymen of his vncon­quered minde: Neither was it the loue of this life, that kept him from death. [Page 38] This hee gaue good proofe of, when without dread, hee returned back vnto his foes, to whō he had giuen worse cause of offence in the Senate-house with his tongue then euer he had done before in the battaile with his force: & there­fore this so great a conqueror and contemner of this life, who had rather that his foes should take it from him by any torments, then that hee should giue death to himselfe, howsoeuer, must needes hold, that it was a foule guilt for man to bee his owne murderer. Rome amongst all her worthies, and e­ternized spirits, cannot shew one better then hee was, for hee, for all his great victories, continued (b) most poore: nor could mishap amate him: for with a fixt resolue and an vndanted courage returned he vnto his deadliest enemies. Now, if those magnanimous and heroicall defenders of their earthly habi­tacles, and those true and sound seruants of their (indeede false gods (who had power to cut downe their conquered foes by lawe of armes) seeing them­selues afterwardes to bee conquered of their foes, neuerthelesse would not be their owne butchers, but although they feared not death at al, yet would ra­ther endure to bee slaues to their foes superiority, then to bee their owne ex­ecutioners: How much more then should the Christians, that adore the true God, and ayme wholie at the eternall dwellings, restraine themselues from this foule wickednesse, whensoeuer it pleaseth God to expose them for a time to taste of temporall extremities, either for their triall, or for correction sake, seeing that hee neuer forsaketh them in their humiliation, for whom hee being most high, humbled himselfe so low: (e) especially beeing that they are persons whom no lawes of armes or military power can allowe to destroy the conquered enemies?

L. VIVES.

IN (a) his flesh] For hee was afflicted with a sore kinde of vlcere. (b) Most poore] Liuy in his eighteene booke, and Valerius in his examples of pouerty write this: When Attilius knew that his generallship was prolonged another yeare more, hee wrote to the Senate to haue Attilius his pouerty. them send one to supply his place: His chiefe reason why hee would resigne his charge was, be­cause his seauen acres of ground (beeing all the land hee had) was spoyled by the hired souldiers: which if it continued so, his wife and children could not haue whereon to liue. So the Senate (gi­uing the charge of this vnto the Aediles) looked better euer after vnto Attilius his patrimony. (c) Especialy being that they] He makes fighting as far from Christian piety, as religious hu­manity is from barbarous inhumanity.

That sinne is not to be auoided by sinne. CHAP. 24.

VVHat a pernicious error then is heere crept into the world, that a man should kill himselfe, because either his enemy had iniured him, or means to iniure him? whereas hee may not kill his enemy, whether hee haue offen­ded him, or bee about to offend him? This is rather to bee feared indeede, that the bodie, beeing subiect vnto the enemies lust, with touch of some [Page 39] enticing delight do not allure the will to consent to this impurity: And there­fore (say they) it is not because of anothers guilt, but for feare of ones owne, that such men ought to kill themselues before sinne be committed vpon them. Nay, the minde that is more truly subiect vnto God and his wisdome, then vnto carnall concupiscence will neuer be brought to yeeld vnto the lust of the owne flesh be it neuer so prouoked by the lust of anothers: But if it be a damnable fact, and a detestable wickednesse to kill ones selfe at all, (as the truth in plaine tearmes saith it is) what man will bee so fond as to say, let vs sinne now, least we sinne hereafter? let vs commit murder now, least wee fall into adul­tery hereafter? If wickednesse be so predominant in such an one, as hee or shee will not chuse rather to suffer in innocence than to escape by guilt: is it not bet­ter to aduenture on the vncertainety of the future adultery, then the certainety of the present murder? is it not better to commit such a sinne as repentance may purge, then such an one as leaues no place at all for repentance? This I speake for such as for auoyding of guilt (not in others but in themselues) and fearing to consent to the lust in themselues which anothers lust inciteth, doe imagine that they ought rather to endure the violence of death: But farre bee it from a Christian soule that trusteth in his God, that hopeth in him and rest­eth on him; farre bee it (I say) from such to yeeld vnto the delights of the flesh in any consent vnto vncleanesse. But if that (a) concupiscentiall dis­obedience which dwelleth as yet in our (b) dying flesh, doe stirre it selfe by the owne licence against the law of our will; how can it bee but faltlesse in the body of him or her that neuer consenteth, when it stirres without guilt in the body that sleepeth.

L. VIVES.

COncupiscentiall (a) Disobedience] The lust of the bodie is mooued of it selfe euen a­gainst all resistance and contradiction of the will: and then the will being ouercome by the flesh, from hence ariseth shame, as we will shew more at large hereafter. (b) Dying flesh] Our members being subiect vnto death doe die euery day, and yet seeme to haue in them a life distinct from the life of the soule: if then the lustfull motions that betide vs in sleepe, bee faltlesse, because the will doth not consent, but nature effects them without it; how much more faltlesse shall those bee, wherein the will is so so farre from resting onely, that it resists and striues against them?

Of some vnlawfull acts, done by the Saints, and by what occasion they were done. CHAP. 25.

BVt there were (a) some holy women (say they) in these times of perse­cution, who flying from the spoylers of their chastities, threw themselues head-long into a swift riuer which drowned them and so they died, and yet their martirdomes are continually honored with religious memorialls in the Catholike Church. Well, of these I dare not iudge rashly in any thing. Whether the Church haue any sufficient testimonies that the diuine [Page 40] will aduised it to honor these persons memories, I cannot tell, it may be that Particular vocation, it hath. For what if they did not this through mortall feare, but through hea­uenly instinct? not in error, but in obedience? as wee must not beleeue but that Sampson did. And if God command, and this command be cleerely and doubt­lesly discerned to bee his, who dares call this obedience into question? Who dare callumniate the dutie of holy loue? But euery one that shall resolue to sacrifice his sonne vnto God shall not bee cleared of guilt in such a resolution, because Abraham was praised for it. For the souldier, that in his order and obeysance to his gouernour (vnder whom hee fighteth lawfully) killeth a man, the citty neuermakes him guilty of homicid: nay it makes him guilty offalshood and contempt, if hee doe not labour in all that hee can to doe it. But if hee had killed the man of his owne voluntary pleasure, then had hee beene guilty of shedding humaine bloud, And so hee is punished for doing of that vnbid­den, for the not doing of which beeing bidde hee should also haue beene pu­nished. If this be thus at the generalls command, then why not at the creators? He therefore that heareth it sayd, Thou shalt not kil thy selfe, must kil himself if he commaunde him, whom wee may no way gainesay: Onely hee is to marke whether this diuine commaund bee not involued in any vncertainety. By (b) the eare wee doe make coniecture of the conscience, but our iudgement cannot penetrate into the secrets of hearts: No man knowes the things of a man, but the spirit of a man which is in him. This we say, this we affirme, this wee 1. Cor. 2. 11. vniuersally approoue, that no man ought to procure his owne death for feare of temporall miseries; because in doing this hee falleth into eternall: Nei­ther may hee doe it to avoide the sinnes of others, for in this hee maketh him­selfe guilty of a deadly guilt, whome others wickednesse could not make guilty: nor for his owne sinnes past, for which hee had more neede to wish for life, that hee might repent himselfe of them: nor for any desire of a better life to bee hoped for after death: Because such as are guil­tie of the losse of their owne life, neuer enioye any better life after their death.

L. VIVES.

BVt there were (a) some holy women] Ambrose lib. 3. de virginibus, writeth that Pelagia with his mother & sisters cast themselues headlong into a riuer, for feare to be rauished Pelagia. of the soldiers that pursued them: and yet the Church (saith he) hath placed her amongst the number of the martires: And Sophronia likewise who killed her selfe to auoide the lust of Maxentius Caesar as Eusebins recordeth in his Ecclesiasticall history. (b) by the eare] Wee iudge by appearances of what is within: for our eye cannot perce into the secrets of man. Sempronia.

Whether we ought to flie sinne with volun­tary death. CHAP. 26.

THere is one reason of this proposition as yet to handle, which seemes to proue it commodious for a man to suffer a voluntary death: namely least [Page 41] either alluring pleasures or tormenting paines should enforce him to sinne af­terwards. Which reason if we will giue scope vnto, it will run out so farre, that one would thinke that men should bee exhorted to this voluntary butchery, e­uen then, when by the fount of regeneration they are purified from all their sinnes. For then is the time to beware of all sinnes to come, when all that is past is pardoned. And if voluntary death doe this, why is it not fittest then? Why doth hee that is newly baptized forbeare his owne throat? Why doth he thrust his head freed againe into all these imminent dangers of this life, seeing he may so easilie avoide them all by his death: and it is written, Hee that lou [...]th daunger shall fall therein? Why then doth he loue those innumerable daungers? or if hee doe not loue them, why vndertakes hee them? Is any man so fondly Eccl. 3. 27 peruerse and so great a contemner of truth, that if hee thinke one should kill himselfe to eschue the violence of one oppressor least it draw him vnto sinne, will neuerthelesse a [...]ouch that one should liue still, and endure this whole world at all times, full of all temptations, both such as may bee expected from one oppressor, and thousands besides without which no man doth nor can liue? What is the reason then, why wee doe spend so much time in our exhor­tations, endeuouring to animate (a) those whom wee haue baptized, (b) ei­ther vnto virginity, or chaste widowhood, or honest and honorable marriage; seeing wee haue both farre shorter and farre better waies to abandon all con­tagion and daunger of sinne; namely in perswading euery one presently after that remission of his sinnes which hee hath newly obtained in baptisme, to be­take him presently to a speedy death, and so send him presently away vnto GOD, both fresh and faire? If any man thinke that this is fitte to bee per­swaded, I say not hee dotes, but I say hee is plaine madde: with what face can he say vnto a man, kill thy selfe, least vnto thy small sinnes thou adde a grea­ter by liuing in slauery vnto a barbarous vnchaste maister? how can hee (but with guilty shame) say vnto a man: kill thy selfe now that thy sinnes are for­giuen thee, least thou fall into the like againe or worse, by liuing in this world, so fraught with manifold temptation, so aluring with vncleane delights, so fu­rious with bloudy sacrileges, so hate-full (c) with errors and terrors? it is a shame and a sinne to say the one, and therefore is it so likewise to doe the o­ther. For (d) if there were any reason of iust force to authorize this fact, it must needes bee that which is fore-alledged. But it is not that, therefore there is none. Loath not your liues then (you faithfull of Christ) though the foe hath made ha [...]ock of your chastities. You haue a great and true consolati­on, if your conscience beare you faithfull witnesse that you neuer consented vn­to their sinnes who were suffred to commit such outrages vpon you.

L. VIVES.

THose (a) whom we haue baptized] [Least any man should mistake this place, vnderstand that in times of old, no man was brought vnto baptisme, but he was of sufficient yeares The old manner of baptizing. to know what that misticall water meant, and to require his baptisme, yea and that sundry times. Which we see resembled in our baptising of infants unto this day. For the infant is asked (be it borne on that day, or a day before) whether it wilbe baptized? Thrise is this [] al this is left out of y e Paris edition. question propounded vnto it: vnto which the God-fathers answere, it will: I heare that in some Citties of Italy they doe for the most part obserue the ancient custome as yet. This [Page 42] I haue related onely to explane the meaning of Augustine more fullie.] (b) Either to virgi­nity] He toucheth the three estates of such as liue well in the Church. (c) With so many er­rors and terrors] Of the seauenth chance, (d) For if there were any reason] A fit kinde of ar­gument, by repugnance: which taking away the adiunct, takes the subiect away also. Tully mentions it in his Topikes.

How it was a iudgement of God that the enemie was permitted to excercise his lust vpon the Christian bodies. CHAP. 27.

IF you aske me now why these outrages were thus permitted, I answere the prouidence of the creator & gouernor of the world, is high, and his iudge­ments are vnsearchable (a) and his waies past finding out: But aske your owne Rom. 11. 33. hearts sincerely whether you haue boasted in this good of continency and chastity, or no? whether you haue not affected humane commendations for it, and so thereby haue enuied it in others? I doe not accuse you of that whereof I am ignorant, nor doe I know what answere your hearts will returne you vnto this question. But if they answere affirmatiuely, and say you haue done so, then wonder not at all (b) that you haue now lost that, whereby you did but seeke and (c) reioyce to please the eyes of mortall men: and that you lost not that which could not bee shewed vnto men. If you consented not vnto the o­thers luxury, your soules had the helpe of Gods grace to keepe them from losse, and likewise felt the disgrace of humane glory, to deterre them from the loue of it. But your faint hearts are comforted on both sides: on this side being approoued, and on that side chastised: iustified on this, and reformed on the other. But their hearts that giue them answere that they neuer glo­ried in the guift of virginity, viduall chastity, or continence in marriage: but (d) sorting themselues with the meanest, did (e) with a reuerend feare Rom. 12. 1 [...]. Psal. 2. 1 [...] reioyce in this guift of God; nor euer repined at the like excellence of sanc­tity and purity in others; but neglecting the ayre of humane fame, (which alwaies is wont to accrew according to the rarity of the vertue that de­serues it) did wish rather to haue their number multiplied, then by reason of their fewnesse to become more eminent. Let not those that are such, (if the Barbarians Iust haue seized vpon some of them) (f) alledge that this is (meerely) permitted: nor let them thinke that God neglecteth these things because he some-times permitteth that which no man euer committeth vnpunished: for some, as weights of sinne and euill desires, are let downe by a pr [...]sent and secret iudgement, and some are reserued to that publique and vniuersall last iudgement. And perhaps those, who knew themselues vn­gu [...]e, and that neuer had their hearts puffed vppe with the good of this chastity, (and yet had their bodies thus abused by the enemie) had (notwithstanding) some infirmity lurking within them which (g) if they had escaped; this humiliation by the warres fury might haue increased vnto a fastidious pride. Wherefore (h) as some were taken away by death, least wickednesse should alter their vnderstandings, so these here [Page 43] were forced to forgoe (i) some-thing, least excesse of prosperitie should haue depraued their vertuous modestie. And therefore, from neither sort, either of those that were proud, in that their bodies were pure from all vncleane touch of others, or that might haue growne proud, if they had escaped the rape done by their foes, from neither of these is their chastitie taken away, but vnto them both is humilitie perwaded. The vaine-glory which is (k) immanent in the one, and imminent ouer the other, was excluded in them both. Though this is not to bee ouer-passed with silence, that some that endured these violences, might perhaps thinke, that continencie is but a bodily good, remaining as long as the body remaines vntouched▪ but that it is not soly placed in the strength of the grace-assisted will, which sanctifies both body and soule: nor that it is a good that cannot be lost against ones will: which error, this affliction brought them to vnderstand: for it they consider with what conscience they honor God, and do with an vnmooued faith beleeue this of him, that hee will not, nay can­not any way forsake such as thus and thus do serue him, and inuocate his name, and do not doubt of the great acceptation which he vouchsafeth vnto chastitie, Then must they neede perceiue that it followes necessarily, that he would neuer suffer this to fall vpon his Saints, if that by this meanes they should be despoi­led of that sanctimonie which hee so much affecteth in them, and infuseth into them.

L. VIVES.

ANd (a) his wayes] the vulgar (Rom. 12. 35.) reades inuestigabiles for the direct con­trarie, minimè inuestigabiles. Inuestigabilis, is that which is found, inuestigando, with sear­ching out. But the wayes of the Lord cannot be found out by humaine vnderstanding. The Greeke is [...], imperuestigabiles, vnsearchable. (b) That you lost that] that you lost your fame, and faire report, and yet lost not your chastitie. (c) Reioyced to please,] that is louingly desired. (d) But sorting themselues with the meanest] Rom. 12. 16. Bee not high minded, but make your selues equall with them of the lower sort: [...], saith the originall, verbally translated: humilibus abducti. (e) With reuerend feare] Psalm. 2. 11. Serue the Lord with feare, or reioyce with trembling. (f) Alledge] we interprete not causari as the Philosophers doe in the Schooles, in causa esse, to be the cause, but causam proferre, to alledge as cause, as Uirgill doth, saying:

Causando nostros in longum ducis amores.
With allegations thou prolongs our loues.

(g) If they had escaped this humiliation] Augustine here vseth humilitas for humiliatio, (I thinke) which is, a deiecting of a man by some calamitie: Vnlesse that some will reade it thus: Which if they had escaped, the humility of this warres furie, might haue blowne them vp into fastidious pride. (h) As some were taken away] The wordes are in the fourth of the booke of Wisdome, the eleuenth verse, and are spoken of Henoch: but they are not here to bee vnderstood as spoken of him: (for hee was taken vp in his life vnto the Lord:) but of others who after their death were taken vp to God for the same cause that Henoch was, before his death. (i) Some thing] what that something was, modest shame prohibiteth to speake. (k) Immanent in the one] not as the Grammarians take it, namely for vnconti­nuing or transitorie, but immanens, quasi intùs manens, inherent, ingrafted, or staying within. Augustine vseth it for to expresse the figure of Agnomination, or Paranamasia, which is in Parano­masia. the two words immanent & imminent; which figure he vseth in many other places.

What the seruants of Christ may answer the In [...]dels, when they vpbrayde them with Christs not deliuering them (in their afflictions) from the furie of their enemies furie. CHAP. 28.

VVHerefore all the seruants of the great and true God haue a comfort thats firme and fixed, not placed vpon fraile foundations of momentary and transitorie things: and so they passe this temporall life in such manner, as they neuer neede repent them of enioying it: because that herein they are prepared for that which is eternall, vsing the goods of this world but as in a pilgrimage, being no way entrapped in them, and so making vse of the euills of this world, as they make them serue alwayes either to their approbation, or their reforma­tion. Those that insult vpon this their vprightnesse, and (when they see them fallen into some of these temporall inconueniences) say vnto them (a) where is thy God? Let them tell vs, where their Gods are when they are afflicted Psal. 42. 3. with the like oppressions? their gods, which either they worship, or desire to worship onely, for the auoyding of such inconueniences. The family of Christ can answer, my God is euery where present, in all places, whole and powerfull, no space includes him: he can be present, vn-perceiued, and depart away againe, vnmooued. And he, when he afflicts vs with these aduersities, doth it either for triall of our perfections or reforming of our imperfections, still reseruing an eternall rewarde for our patient sufferance of temporall distresses. But who are you, that I should vouchsafe to speake vnto you, especially of your gods, but most especially of mine owne God (b) who is terrible and to bee feared aboue all Gods? for all the gods of the Heathen are Diuills, but the Lord made the heauens. Psal. 96. 4. 5

L. VIVES.

WHere (a) is thy God?] Psal. 42. My teares haue beene my bread day and night, whilest they dayly said vnto me: where is now thy God? (b) Who is terrible and to bee feared,] Psal. 95. 4. 5.

That such as complaine of the Christian times desire nothing but to liue in filthy pleasures. CHAP. 29.

IF that (a) your Scipio Nasica were now aliue, hee that was once your high Priest, who (when in the fearefull terror of the Carthaginian warres, the most perfect man of all the citie was sought for, to vndertake the entertainment of the Phrigian goddesse) was chosen by the whole Senate, he whose face per­haps you now durst not looke on, hee would shame you from this grose impu­d [...]nce of yours. For what cause is there for you to exclaime at the prosperi­tie of the Christian faith in these times, but onely because you would follow [Page 45] your luxury vncontrolled, and hauing remoued the impediments of al trouble­some oppositions, swim on in your dishonest and vnhallowed dissolution? Your affections do not stand vp for peace, nor for vniuersal plenty and prosperity, to the end that you might vse them when you hauethē, as honest men should do: that is, modestly, soberly, temperately, and religiously: No: but that hence you might keepe vp your vnreasonable expence, in seeking out such infinite vari­ety of pleasures, and so giue birth vnto those exorbitances in your prosperi­ties, which would heape more mischiefs vpon you then euer befel you by your enemies.

(b) But Scipio your high Priest, he whom the whole Senate iudged the best man amongst you, fearing that this calamitie would fall vppon you (that I speak of) would not haue Carthage in those dayes the sole paralell of the Romaine Empire vtterly subuerted, but contradicted Cato, that spoke for the destruction of it, because hee feared the foe of all weake spirits, Security: and held that Car­thage would bee vnto his fellow Cittizens (c) as if they were young punies) both a conuenient tutor, and a necessary terror. Nor did his iudgement delude him: the euent it selfe gaue sufficient proofe whether he spoke true or no: for after­wards when Carthage was raized downe, and the greatest curber and terror of the Romaine weale-publike vtterly extinguished and brought to nothing; Pre­sently such an innumerable swarm of inconueniences arose out of this prospe­rous estate, that the bondes of concord beeing all rent asunder and broken, first with barbarous and (e) bloudy seditions, and next (f) by continuall gi­uing of worse and worse causes by ciuill warres, such slaughters were effect­ed, so much bloud was shedde by ciuill warres, and so much inhumanitie was practised in proscribings, riots and rapines, that those Romaines that in the good time of their liues feared no hurt but from their enemies, now in the corrupt time of their liues indured far worse of their owne fellowes: and that lust after soueraignty, which among all other sinnes of the world, was most appropriate vnto the Romaines, and most immoderate in them all, at length getting head and happie successe in a fewe of the more powerfull, it ouerpressed all the rest, wearing them out and crushing their neckes with the yoake of vilde and slauish bondage.

L. VIVES.

IF that your Scipio (a) Nasica] This man was the sonne of Cnius Cornelius Scipio, who was slayne together with his brother Publius, by the Carthaginians in Spaine, in the second Scipio Nas­ica. war of Affrica. In the 14. year of which war the Decemuiri found a verse amongst the rest of the Prophecies in the books of the Sybils, which fore-told that the enemy should be chased out of Italy if that the mother of the gods were transported from Pessinuns, a citty of Phry­gia, vnto Rome. Here-vpon an ambassage was sent to Attalus, who as then was King of that country, to demand the mother of the gods of him, in the name of the Senate and people of Rome. The Ambassadours as they went, tooke the Oracle of Delphos in their way, to know what hope there was of attaining this mother of the goddes of the stranger King Attalus. The Oracle badde them bee of good courage, Attalus woulde not bee agaynst the fulfilling of their request for the Image: but withal willed them to haue an especiall care that when shee came into Italy, the best man of the whole Cittie of Rome should giue hir intertainment, and receiue hir into his custodie. [Page 46] So the shippe returning vnto Ostia with the Image of the goddesse, Publius Cornelius Scipio Nasica was by the Senators (which were sworne to giue their opinions of the best man of the Cittie) adiudged as the best man, he being then but a youth and not out of his questor­ship, which was his first steppe vnto dignity; and so hee by the decree of the Senate, receiued the Phrigian goddesse: Liuie in his 29. booke and many others. (b) But Scipio] In the 600. The origi­nall of the Carthagi­nian wars. yeare after the building of Rome, when the Romaine Ambassadors that had bin at Carthage, reported that there they had found a huge deale of furniture for shipping, and all thinges fitt for a Nauall warre, the Senate held a consultation about the beginning of a warre with the Carthaginians. Now Marcus Portius Cato beeing Censor, to assure the Romains their estate at length, gaue counsell not onely to beginne this warre, but vtterly to extirpate and demo­lish (this terror of theirs) Carthage. But Nasica Scipio (of whom we spoke but now) would not see the people of Rome exposed to the inconueniences of too much Idlenesse, nor that they should swimme in too much security: and therefore would haue something to remaine as a bridle to curb the head-strong appetite of a powerful multitude: Where-vppon he gaue them the counsell not onely not to destroy Carthage, but euen not to beginne a warre with the Carthaginians without a lawfull and sufficient cause. Liuie and others. (c) As if they were young punies [Ualerius writeth that Appius Claudius vsed often to say that imployment did far more ext [...]l the people of Rome then quiet: that excesse of leisure and rest melted them in­to Labor bet­ter vn [...]o Rome then quiet. slothfulnesse, but the rough name of businesse, kept the manners of the cittie in their pristine state, vndeformed: when the sweet sound of quiet euer ledde in great store of corruption. (d) When Carthage was raized] Salust in his war of Iugurth saith thus: for before Carthage was rai­zed, the Senate and People of Rome gouerned the weale-publike wel, quietly and modestly betwixt th [...]-selues: nor was there any contention for glory or domination amongst them: the feare of the foes kept all the Citty in good arts & orders: but that feare being once remoued and abolished, then the attendants of prosperous estates, pride and luxury, thrust in vnrestrained. (e) And bloudy se­di [...]. As first y t of Tiberius Gracchus, then that of Caius his brother, in which two was the first ciuill effusion of Cittizens bloud beheld: the first of these happened tenne yeares after Carthage was destroyed. (f) By continual giuing of worse and worse causes]. For through the sedition of Caius Gracchus was the office of the Tribuneship inuented, and bestowed on Li­ [...] The [...] W [...]res. Drusus, whom the Senators opposed against the Gentlemen, who stood for the law that Gracchus had made. Hence arose the war called Sociale Bellum, because Drusus reformed not the citty as hee promised: and hence arose the warre of Mithridates, who taking aduantage of this discord of Italie, made many thousands of the Italians that traffick'd in his dominions to bee slaine: and hence arose the ciuill warre of Marius who sought to gette the vnder­taking of this Prouince and warre of Mithridates from Sylla. And from the seedes of this warre, sprung the warres of Sertorius, Lepidus, the conspiracy of Catiline, and lastly the warre of Pompey. And from that sprung the Empire of Caesar, and after his death the ciuil warres of Anthony, of Brutus and Cassius at the Philippi: of Sextus Pompeius in Sicilia, and that of Acti­ [...]. And lastly the common-weales freedome turned into a tiriannical monarchy.

By what degrees of corruption the Romaines ambition grew to such a height. CHAP 30.

FOr when [...] e [...]er this lust of soueraignty cease in proud mindes, vntill it [...] by co [...] of honours attained vnto the dignitie of regall domi­nation? And if their ambition didde not preuaile, they then hadde no meane to continue their honours: Now ambition would not preuaile but amongst a peo­ple [...], [...]. [...]. [...]. wholly corrupted with coueteousnes and luxury. And the people is al­w [...]s infected with these two contagions, by the meanes of affluent prosperity, [Page 47] which Nasica did wisely hold fit to be fore-seene and preuented, by not condis­cending to the abolishing of so strong, so powerfull, and so ritch a citty of their enemies: thereby to keepe luxurie in awfull feare: that so it might not become exorbitant, and by that meanes also couetousnesse might be repressed. Which two vices once chained vp, vertue (the citties supporter) might flourish, and a liberty befitting this vertue might stand strong. And hence it was, out of this most circumspect zeale vnto his country, that your said high Priest, who was chosen by the Senate of those times for the best man, without any difference of voices, (a thing worthy of often repetition) when the Senate would haue built (a) a Theater, disswaded them from this vaine resolution: and in a most graue oration, perswaded them not to suffer the (b) luxurie of the Greekes to creepe into their olde conditions, nor to consent vnto the entrie of forraigne corrup­tion, to the subuersion and extirpation of their natiue Romaine perfection, working so much by his owne onely authoritie, that the whole bench of the iu­dicious Senate being moued by his reasons, expresly prohibited the vse of (c) those mooueable seates which the Romaines began as then to vse in the behold­ing of Playes. How earnest would hee haue beene to haue cleansed the citie of Nasica a­bolished the sitting at Playes. Rome of the (d) Playes themselues, if hee durst haue opposed their authoritie whom he held for Gods, being ignorant that they were malitious Diuels: or if hee knew it, then it seemes hee held that they were rather to bee pleased, then despised. For as yet, that heauenly doctrine was not deliuered vnto the world, which purifying the heart by faith, changes the affect, with a zealous piety to desire and aime at the blessings of heauen, or those which are aboue the heauens, and freeth men absolutely from the slauery of those proud and vngracious Deuills.

L. VIVES.

BVilt a (a) Theater.] Liuie in his 48. booke, and Valerius Maximus de Instit. antiq. write that Ualerius Messala, and Cassius being Censors, had giuen order for a Theater to bee The Ro­maine I heater, when first erected. built, wherein the people of Rome might sitte and see playes. But Nasica laboured so with the Senate, that it was held a thing vnfit, as preiudiciall to the manners of the people. So by a decree of the Senate, all that preparation for the Theater was laide aside, and it was de­creed that no man should place any seates, or sitte to behold any playes within the citie, or within a mile of the walles. And so from a little while after the third Affrican warre, vn­till the sacke of Corinthe, the people beheld all their playes standing, but as then Lucius Memmius set vp a Theater for the Playes at his Triumph, but it stood but for the time that this triumph lasted. The first standing Theater Pompey the Great built at Rome of square stone (as Cornelius Tacitus writeth, lib. 14.) the modell whereof hee had at Mytilene, in the Mithridatique warre. Cauea here in the text, signifieth the middle front of the Thea­ter, Cauea what it is in the Theater. which afterward was diuided into seates for the Gentlemen, seuered into rankes and galleries. Some-times it is taken for the whole audience, as Seruius noteth vpon the eight of the Aeneads. (b) The luxurie of the Greekes,] the Grecians had Theaters before the Romaines many ages, and the very Greeke name prooues that they came first from Greece. For Theater is deriued of [...], which is, spectare, to behold. (c) Those moueable seates] standing but for a time. For such Theaters were first in vse at Rome before the standing, the continuing Theaters came in and were made with mooueable seates, as Tacitus saith, and the stage built for the present time. (d) The Playes themselues] Such as were presented vpon the Stage: whereof, in the next booke we shall discourse more at large.

Of the first inducing of Stage-playes. CHAP. 31.

BVt know, (you that know not this) and marke (you that make shew as if you knew it not, and murmur at him that hath set you free from such Lords) that your Stage-playes, those (a) spectacles of vncleannesse, those licentious vanities, were not first brought vp at Rome by the corruptions of the men, but by the direct commands of your Gods: (b) It were farre more tolerable for you to giue diuine honors vnto the fore-named Scipio, then vnto such kinde of deities, for they were not so good as their Priest was: And now doe but The Priest better then his Gods. obserue, whether your mindes being drunke with this continuall ingurgitati­on of error, will suffer you to taste a sip of any true consideration: Your Gods, for the asswaging of the infection of the Pestilence that seazed on their bodies, commanded an institution of Stage Playes presently to be effected in their ho­nors: but your Priest, for auoyding the pestilence of your mindes, forbad that any stage should be built for any such action. If you haue so much witte as to preferre the minde before the body, then choose which of the two said parties to [...] your God of: for (c) the bodily pestilence did not yet cease, because that the delicate vanitie of Stage-playes entred into the eares of this people (being then wholy giuen vnto warres, and accustomed onely to the (d) Circen­ [...] The [...] [...]. playes) but the wilie Diuels foreseeing (by naturall reason) that this plague of the bodies should cease, by this meanes tooke occasion to thrust one farre worse, not into their bodies, but into their manners, in corrupting of which, [...] their ioy; and such a plague, as blinded the mindes of that wretched peop [...] with such impenetrable cloudes of darkenesse, and bespotted them with such foule staines of deformitie, that euen now (though this may seeme incre­dible to Plague of [...] fol­ [...]ing the plague of [...]. succeeding ages) when this great Rome was destroyed, such as were p [...]ssed with this pestilence, flying from that sacke, could come euen vnto Carthage, and here contend who should runne maddest (e) after stage playing.

L. VIVES.

THose (a) Sp [...]ctacles of vncleannesse,] for there was both most beastly shewes presen­ted, and most filthy words spoken. (b) It were farre more tollerable,] Tertullian in his Apologeticus saith: It were better to make Socrates the God of Wisdome, Aristides of Iustice. Themistocies os warre, Tully of eloquence, Sylla of prosperitie, Craffus of ritches, Pompey of Magnificence, and Cato of grauitie, for these men excell the gods in these specialities. And [...] [...]ny of the ancient writers neuer denied, that their good men were better then their gods: [...] [...] for one, De vitae tranquillitate, lib. 2. affirmeth, that Cato of Utica was a better ex­ [...] of a wise man then either Hercules or Vlisses. Lucane calles him the true Father of his [...] worthy the Romaine Altars. (c) The bodily pestilence] Liuie in his 7. booke, faith, [...] did the first institution of Playes for augmentation of Religion, either augment religion [...] [...] [...], or diminish the pestilence of their bodies. (d) Circensian Playes] Those did Ro­ [...] [...] institute at Rome, in the fourth moneth after he had built the Cittie (as Fabius Pictor [...]) the same day that he forced away the Sabine Virgins. Some say it was not vntill [...] [...]fore-said time a great while, whom [...] had rather beleeue in this. Circenses they [...] (faith S [...]s) because they were encompassed with swords: of Circa and [...] the (n [...] as yet [...]ice) antiquitie, hauing not as yet built any places fit for such ex­ [...] [...]ctifed th [...] betweene a riuer side, and a ranke of swords, that the idle might see [...] on both sides. Afterwards Tarquinius Priscus appointed a ring for them, which [...] [...] [...]rward called Circus Max [...]: and euery yeare once, as Liuie saith, were these games [...] being diuersly named, as Magni, & Romani, & Circenses. They were consecrated [...] God C [...]sus, whom the Greekes call [...], that is, Neptune the Horse-rider, [Page 49] to whome Euander (as Dionysuus saith) erected a temple in Latium, and ordayned a feast day for him which the Greekes called [...], and the Latines Consualia, on which day all the horses and mules were exempted from labour and were decked with garlands. Now that the Romans at that time, and vntill the foresaid command, vsed onely the Circensi­an plaies, Liuie, lib. 7. & valerius de institut are witnesses. (e) after stage playing] not that they played themselues, Augustine doth not meane so, but that they ran a madding with the desire to see these strange plaies.

Of some vices in the Romaines, which their Citties ruine did neuer reforme. CHAP. 32.

O You sencelesse men, how are you bewitched, not with error but furor, that when al the nations of the East (as we heare) bewaile your citties ru­ine, and al the most remote regions bemone your misery with publique sorrow, you your selues run head-long vnto the Theaters, seeking them, entring them, filling them, & playing farre madder parts now then euer you did before? This your plague of mind, this your wracke of honesty, was that, which your Scipio so feared when hee would not haue any Theaters built for you: when hee saw how quickly your vertues would be abolished by prosperity, whē he would not haue you vtterly quitted from all feare of forraigne inuasions. Hee was not of opinion that that cōmon-weale or citty was in a happy estate, where the walls stood firme, and the good manners lay ruined. But the seducements of the dam­ned spirites preuayled more with you, then the prouidence of circumspect men. And hence comes it, that the mischiefes that your seles commit, you are so loth should be imputed to your selues, but the mischiefes that your selues suffer, you are euer ready to cast vpon the Christian profession, for you in your security do not seeke the peace of the common-weale, but freedome for your practises of luxury: you are depraued by prosperity, and you cannot be refor­med by aduersity. Your Scipio would haue had you to feare your foes, and so to suppresse your lusts: but (a) you, though you feele your foes, & are crushed down by them, yet will not restraine your inordinate affects: (b) you haue lost the benefit of affliction, & though you be made most miserable, yet remaine you most irreformable. And yet it is Gods mercy that you haue your liues still: his very sparing of your liues, summons you vnto repentance: he it was, that (though you be vngratefull) shewed you that fauour as to escape your enemies swords by calling of your selues his seruants, or flying into the Churches of his Martyrs.

L. VIVES.

THough (a) you feele your foes] Because you beheld the Playes at Carthage, with such a dissolute, intemperate affection. (b) You haue lost the benefite of affliction,] whereby men are reformed, and by correction grow instructed: it being imputed vnto them for me­rite, to tolerate aduerse fortune with patience. Plato in his Gorgias saith, that calamities The benefit of affliction and afflictions are vse-full both to the sufferers, and the beholders, bettering them both, one by their paine, the other by example.

Of the clemencie of God in moderating this calamitie of Rome. CHAP. 33.

IT is said that Romulus and Remus built (a) a Sanctuarie, where-vnto who so Of sanctu aries or A­syla. could escape, should be free from all assault or hurt: their endeuour in this [Page 50] being to increase the number of their cittizens. An example making way for a wonderfull honor vnto Christ: The same thing, that the founders of the citty did decree, the same doe the destroyers of it: And what if the one did it to increase the multitude of their cittizens, when the other did it to preserue the multitude of their foes? Let this then, (and what soeuer besides fitly may bee so vsed) be vsed as an answer of our Lord Iesus Christ his flock, and that pil­grim-citty of God, vnto all their wicked enemies.

L. VIVES.

A (a) Sanctuarie,] It is a sacred place, from whence it is not lawfull to draw any man: for thence is the name deriued, comming of [...], rapio, to draw or pull, and [...] the primi [...] letter. And so by a figure called Lambdacismus, is made asylum for asyrum. Ser­ui [...] [...] 8. Aenead. Though indeed [...] is tollere, to take away, as Homer vseth it: [...] &c. He tooke away the goodly armes. After that Hercules was dead, his nephews and post [...]itie, fearing the oppression of such as their grand-father had iniured, built the first sanctuary at Athens, naming it the temple of Mercy, out of which no man could bee taken, And this Statius testifieth also. Now Romulus and Remus built one betweene the tower and the Capitoll, calling the place where it stood Inter-montium; intending hereby that the multitude of offendors flocking hether for hope of pardon, would bee a meane to [...]ent the number of inhabitants in this new Citie. To what God or Goddesse it was [...], it is vnknowne: Dionisius saith hee cannot tell. Some say, vnto Veiouis: But the gr [...]e of the Sa [...]tie is honoured vpon the fourth of the Nones of February, as Ouid wri­t [...] Pastorum 2. In Greece and Asia haue beene many sanctuaries. Tiberius Caesar being out of liking with their too much licence, tooke from them almost all their liberties and pri­uiledges, as Tacitus and Suetonius do report.

Of such of Gods elest as liue secretly as yet amongst the Infidels, and of such as are false Christians. CHAP. 34.

AND let this Cittie of Gods remember, that euen amongst her enemies, there are some concealed, that shall one day be her Citizens: nor let her thinke it a fruitlesse labour to beare their hate (a) vntill shee heare their con­fession, as she hath also (as long as shee is in this pilgrimage of this world) some that are pertaker of the same sacraments with her, (b) that shall not bee pertakers of the Saints glories with her, who are partly knowne, and partly vnknowne. Yea such there are, that spare not amongst Gods enemies to mur­mure against his glory, whose character they beare vpon them: going now vnto Playes with them, and by and by, vnto the Church with vs. But let vs not despaire of the reformation of some of these, we haue little reason, seeing [...] we haue many secret and predestinated friends, euen amongst our most [...] aduersaries, and such, as yet know not themselues to be ordained for [...] [...]dship. For the two citties (of the predestinate and the reprobate) are [...]. in this world, confused together, and commixt, vntill the generall iudgement make a separation: of the originall progresse and due limits of both which ci­ties, what I thinke fitte to speake, by Gods helpe and furtherance, I will now be­ [...] to the glory of the Cittie of God, which being (d) compared with her [...], will spread her glories to a more full aspect.

L. VIVES.

VNtill (a) shee heare their confession.] At the last discouery, where euery man shall con­fesse himselfe, which shall bee then, when the bookes of mens consciences are opened, that is in the world to come. (b) That shall not be partakers,] According to the words of Christ, Many are called but few are chosen. (c) Untill the generall iudgement] So it is in the Gospell. The Angels shall seperate the euill from the middest of the iust in the end of the world. (d) Compared with her contrary,] So Aristotle saith, Contraries placed together, shew both the fuller.

What subiects are to be handled in the following discourse. CHAP. 35.

BVt we haue a little more to say vnto those that lay the afflictions of the Ro­maine estate vpon the profession of Christianitie, which forbiddeth men to sacrifice vnto those Idols. For we must cast vp a summe of all the miseries (or of as many as shal suffice) which that Citie, or the prouinces vnder her subiecti­on, endured before those sacrifices were forbidden. All which they would haue imputed vnto our religion, had it beene then preached and taught against these sacrifices, when these miseries befell. Secondly, wee must shew what customes and conditions the true God vouchsafed to teach them for the increasing of their Empire, (a that God, in whose hand are al the kingdomes of the earth: and how their false Gods neuer helped them a iotte, but rather did them infinite hurt by deceit and inducement. And lastly, we will disprooue those who though they be confuted with most manifest proofes, yet will needs affirme still that their gods are to be worshipped, and that not for the benefites of this life, but for those which are belonging to the life to come. Which question (vnlesse I be deceiued) will be (b) farre more laborious, and worthier of deeper considerati­on, in the which we must dispute against the Philosophers, (c) not against each one, but euen the most excellent and glorious of them all, and such as in many points hold as we hold, and namely of the immortality of the soule, and of the worlds creation by the true God, and of his prouidence, whereby he swayeth the whole creation. But because euen these also are to be confuted, in what they hold opposite vnto vs, wee thought it our dutie not to bee slacke in this worke, but conuincing all the contradictions of the wicked, as God shall giue vs power and strength to aduance the veritie of the Cittie of God, the true zeale and worship of God, which is the onely way to attaine true and eternall felicitie. This therefore shall bee the method of our worke: and now from this second exordium we will take each thing in due order.

L. VIVES.

THat God (a) in whose hand] for Christ saith, Math. 28. 18. All power is giuen vnto me in heauen and earth. (b) More laborious] Operosior, harder, of more toyle. (c) Not against each one] not against euery common Philosopher or smatterer, for so is quilibet, taken some­times, as [...], is often in the Greeke. In this Chapter, Augustine shewes briefly both what he hath done already, and how he meanes to proceede.

Finis Libri primi.

THE CONTENTS OF THE SECND BOOKE OF THE Citie of God.

  • 1. Of the method that must of necessity be vsed in this disputation.
  • 2. A repitition of the contents of the first booke.
  • 3. Of the choise of an history that will shew the miseries that the Romaines en­dured when they worshipped their Idols, before the increase of Christian religion.
  • 4. That the worshippers of Pagan gods neuer receiued honest instruction from them, but vs [...]d all filthinesse in their sa­cri [...]es.
  • 5. Of the obscaenaties vsed in the sa­crifices offred vnto y e mother of the gods.
  • 6. That the Pagan gods did neuer esta­blish the doctrine of liuing well.
  • 7. That the Philosophers instructions are weake and bootlesse, in that they beare no diuine authoritie, because that the ex­amples of the Gods are greater confirma­tion of vices in men, then the wise mens disputations are on the contrary.
  • 8. Of the Romaine Stage-playes, wher­in the publishing of their foulest impuri­ties did not any way offend, but rather delight them.
  • 9. What the Romaines opinion was touching the restraint of the liberty of Poefie, which the Greekes (by the councell of their Gods) would not haue restrained at all.
  • 10. That the Deuils, through their settled desire to doe men mischiefe, were willing to haue any villanie reported of them, whether true or false.
  • 11. That the Greeks admitted the Plai­ers to beare office in their commonweales, least they should seeme vniust, in despising such men as were the pacifiers of their [...].
  • 12. That the Romaines in abridging th [...]r liberty which their Poets would haue vpon men, and allowing them to vse it vpon their Gods, did herein shew, that they prised themselues aboue the Gods.
  • 13. That the Romaines might haue [...]serued their Gods vnworthinesse, by the [...] of such obscane solemniti [...].
  • 14. That Plato, who would not allow Poets to dwell in a well gouerned Citie, shewed herein that his sole worth was better then all the Gods, who desire to bee honored with Stage-playes.
  • 15. That flattery (and not Reason) created some of the Romaine Gods.
  • 16. That if the Romaine Gods had had any care of iustice, the Citty should haue had her forme of gouernment from them, rather then to borrow it of other nations.
  • 17. Of the rape of the Sabine women, and diuerse other wicked facts, done in Romes most ancient & honorable times.
  • 18. What the history of Salust reports of the Romains conditions, both in their times of danger and those of securitie.
  • 19. Of the corruptions ruling in the Romaine state before that Christ aboli­shed the worship of their Idols.
  • 20. Of what kind of happinesse, and of what conditions the accusers of Christia­nitie desire to pertake.
  • 21. Tullies opinion of the Romaine common-weale.
  • 22. That the Romaine Gods neuer re­spected whether the Citty were corrupted, and so brought to destruction, or no.
  • 23. That the variety of temporall estates dependeth not vpon the pleasure or dis­pleasure of those Deuils, but vpon the iudgments of God Almighty.
  • 24. Of the acts of Sylla, wherein the Deuils shewed themselues his maine hel­pers and furtherers.
  • 25. How powerfully the Deuils incite men to villanies, by laying before them examples of diuine authority (as it were) for them to follow in their villanous acts.
  • 26. Of certaine obscure instructions concerning good manners, which the De­uils are said to haue giuen in secret, whereas all wickednesse was taught in their publique solemnities.
  • 27. What a great meanes of the sub­uersion of the Romaine estate the induc­tion of those Playes was, which they sur­mized to be propitiatory vnto the Gods.
  • 28. Of the saluation attained by the Christian religion.
  • 29. An exhortation to the Romaines to renounce their Paganisme.

THE SECOND BOOKE OF THE CITTY OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of the method which must of necessity be vsed in this disputation. CHAP. 1.

IF the weake custome of humaine sence durst not bee so bold, as to oppose it selfe against the reasons of apparant truth, but would yeeld this languid infirmitie vnto whole­some instruction, as vnto a medicine which were fittest to apply, vntill by Gods good assistance, and faiths ope­ration it were throughly cured; then those that can both iudge well, and instruct sufficiently, should not need many words to confute any erronious opinion, or to make it fully apparant vnto such, as their desires would truly in­forme. But now, because there is so great and inueterate a d [...]sease rooted in the mindes of the ignorant, that they will (out of their extreame blindnesse, where­by they see not what is most plaine, or out of their obstinate peruersnesse whereby they will not brooke what they see) defend their irrationall and bru­tish opinions, after that the truth hath beenetaught them as plaine as one man can teach another: hence it is, that (a) there ariseth a necessitie, that bindeth vs to dilate more fully of what is already most plaine, and to giue the truth, not vnto their eyes to see, but euen into their heads, as it were to touch and feele. Yet notwithstanding this by the way: What end shall wee make of alteration, if we hold that the answerers are continually to be answered? For, as for those that either cannot comprehend what is said vnto them, or else are so obstinate in their vaine opinions, that though they do vnderstand the truth, yet will not giue it place in their minds, but reply against it, as it is written of them: like spec­tators of iniquitie, those are eternally friuolous: And if wee should binde our selues to giue an answer to euery contradiction that their impudencie will thrust forth, (how falsly they care not, so they do but make a shew of opposition vnto our assertions) you see what a trouble it would be, how endlesse, and how fruitlesse. And therefore (sonne Marcelline) I would neither haue you, nor any other (to whom this our worke may yeeld any benefit in Iesus Christ) to read this volume with any surmise, that I am bound to answer whatsoeuer you or they shall heare obiected against it: least you become like vnto the women of whom the Apostle saith, that they were alwayes learning, and neuer able to come 2. Tim. 3. vnto the knowledge of the truth.

L. VIVES.

H [...] [...] i [...] that (a) there ariseth a necessity] The latine text is, fit necessitus, spoken by a G [...]e figure, [...], saith Demosthenes: [...], necessitas, for necesse: and it is an ordinary phrase with them, though the Latynes say, est necessitas, as Quintilian hath it.

Arepetition of the Contentes of the first booke. CHAP. 2.

THerefore in the former booke, wherein I began to speake of the City of God, to which purpose all the whole worke (by Gods assistance) shall haue reserence, I did first of all take in hand to giue them their answere, that are so shamelesse as to impute the calamities inflicted vpon the world, (and in particu­lar vpon Rome in her last desolation wrought-by the Vandales) vnto the religi­on of Christ, which forbids men to offerre seruice or sacrifice vnto deuills: whereas they are rather bound to ascribe this as a glory to Christ, that for his names sake alone, the barbarous nations (beyond all practise and custome of warres) allowed many and spacious places of religion for those (ingratefull men) to escape into; and gaue such honor vnto the seruants of Christ, (not only to the true ones but euen to the counterfeit), that what the law of armes made lawfull to doe vnto all men, they held it vtterly vnlawfull to offer vnto them. And hence arose these questions: How and wherefore these gracious mercies of God were extended vnto such vngodly and vngratefull wretches as well as to his true servants, and why the afflictions of this siege fell vpon the godly (in part) as well [...] on the reprobate? For the better dissoluing (a) of which doubtes, I stayd some­w [...] long in a discourse of the daily guiftes of God, and the miseries of man, [...]ing out in the whole tract of this transitory life, (both which, by reason that they often light confusedly togither, alike, and vndistinguished both vpon good [...]ers and impious, are very powerfull in moouing the hearts of many): and mine especiall intent herein was to giue some comfort vnto the sanctified and chast women, who had their chastities offended by some incontinent acts of the foldiours: and to shew them, that if those accidents had not wrackt their c [...] resolutions, they ought not to bee ashamed of life, hauing no guilt in them whereof to be ashamed, and then I tooke occasion to speake some-what against those that in such villanous and impudent maner doe insult ouer the poore Christians in their aduersities; and chiefly ouer the deflowred women; these fellowes themselues beeing most vnmanly and depraued wretches, altogither degenerate from the true Romains, vnto whose honors (being many, and much recorded) these base creatures are so directly opposite. For it was these, that made Rome (which was first founded, and after increased by the care [...] industry of her old worthies) to shew more filthy and corrupted in her pros­per [...]y, then shee was now in her ruine: for in this, there fell but stones, walles & houses; but in the liues of such villaines as these, al the monuments, al the or­naments, (not of their walls, but) of their maners were vtterly demolished: as then did [...]se fire burne in their affections, then this was now that did but [...] their houes: with the close of this, I gaue an end vnto the first booke, and now (as I r [...]ed) wil proceed, to cast vp a reckoning of the sundry mischienes that this City of Rome hath suffered since shee was first founded, either in her­selfe or in some of the Prouinces vnder her command: all which those vile per­sons would haue pinned vpon the backe of Christianity, if the doctrine of the gospel against their false & deceitfull gods had in those times beene reuealed and preached.

L. VIVES.

DI [...]ing (a) of which d [...]bs] The first of these, was y e chiefe questiō of those Philosophers [Page 55] y t denied the world to be gouerned by the prouidence of God. Plut. de placit. Philosoph. lib. 1

Of the choise of an history which wil shew the miseries that the Rom­ains indured, when they worshipped their Idols, before the increase of Christian Religion CHAP. 3

BVt remember this, that when I handled those points, I had to do with the ig­norant, out of whose blockish heads this prouerb was first borne: (a) It wil not raine because of the Christian. For there are some others amongst them that are learned, & loue that very history that makes these things plain to their vnder­standing: but because they loue to set y e blind & erronius vulgar at enmity and dissention with vs Christians, they dissemble & conceale this vnderstanding of theirs, labouring to perswade the people this, that the whole processe of calami­ties, which at diuers times and in seuerall places (b) fell and were still to fall vp­pon all the world, hadde the original, and haue had, onely and meerely from the profession of Christ, greeuing that it spreadeth so farre and shineth so glori­ously against all other their gods and religions. But lette these malicious men read but with vs, with what excesse of affliction the Romain estate was wrung & plagued, & that on euery side, before that euer this name (which they so much do enuy) did spread the glory to such note: and then if they can, let them defend their goddes goodnesses shewed vnto them in these extremities, and if that as their seruants they honour them for protection from these extremities, which if they do but suffer now in any part, they are ready to lay al the blame vpō our necks, for why did their gods permit their seruants to bee plagued with these great afflictions (which I am now to recount) before that the publishing of the name of Christ gaue them cause of offence, by prohibiting their sacrifices.

L. VIVES.

IT (a) will not raine] He rehearseth this, as a common speach of the wicked infidels, who How hate­full the name of Christians was once at Rome. would impute all the euils that hapned them vnto the Christian cause. Tertullian, Preten­ding for the defence of their hatefulnesse, this vanity besides, that they held the Christians the one­ly causers of all the mischiefes and harmes that fall vpon the state and cittie. If Tiber ouer-flow his bankes, if Nilus do not water the fieldes, if the heauens stand, or the earth shake; if there arise either famine or plague, straight to the Lions with a Christian cryes the whole crew. Cypryan against Demetrianus. If whereas you say that many complaine that it is imputed vnto vs that there is so often warres, pestilences, famines, inondations, and droughts, then wee must bee no longer silent, &c. (b) Fell, and were still to fall] Through the euer-changing estate of humanity, and that Fate which is indeed the will of almighty God.

That the worshippers of Pagan gods neuer receiued honest instructi­on from them; but vsed all filt hinesse in their sacrifices: CHAP. 4.

FIrst, why would not their gods haue a care to see their seruāts wel mannerd: the true God doth worthily neglect those y t neglect his iust worship: but as for those gods whom this wicked & vngrateful crew complain that they are for­bidden to worship, why do they not helpe to better the liues of their worship­pers by giuing thē some good lawes? It was very requisit that as they carefully attended their goddes sacrifices, so their gods should haue gratiously amended their imperfections. I (but wil some say) euery man may be vitious at his owne The gods neuer taught. their vvor­ships good manners. will and pleasure. True; who denies that? yet notwithstanding, it was the part of these great gods guardiās, not to conceale the formes and rudiments of good & honest life frō their suppliants; but to to teach them plaine, and fully, and by [Page 56] theirs Prop [...] to correct & restrain the offendors: to testrain euil doers with publik punishments, & to incourage good liuers with ful rewards: what Tem­ple of of [...] this multitude of gods, was euer accessary to any such sound? we our selues (once in our youth) went to view these spectacles, their (a) sacriligious mockeries: there we saw the (b) Enthusiastikes, persons rapt with fury; there we heard the (c) pipers, and tooke (d) great delight in the filthy sports that they B [...]hia Mother of the Gods. acted before their gods and goddesses: euen before Berecynthia (surnamed the Celestiall virgin, and mother to al the gods) euen before hir litter, (e) vppon the feast day of her very purification, their (f) beastly stage-plaiers acted such ribaul­dry, as was a shame (not onely for the mother of the gods, but) for the mother of any senatour of any honest man, nay euen for the mothers of the players them selues to giue care too: Naturall shame hath bound vs with some respect vnto our parents, which vice it selfe cannot abolish. But that beastlynesse of ob­ [...] speaches and actions, which the Players acted in publike, before the mo­ther of all the gods, and in sight and hearing of an huge multitude of both sex­es, they would be ashamed to act at home in priuate before their mothers (g) were it but for repitition sake. And as for that company that were their spec­ [...], though they might easily bee drawn thether by curiosity, yet beholding c [...]ity so fouly iniured, me thinkes they should haue bene driuen from thence by the meete shame that immodesty can offend honesty withall. What can [...]dges be, it those were sacrifices? or what can bee pollution, if this were a The [...] offe­red to the Gods. purification? and these were called (h) Iuncates, as if they made a feast where all the v [...]eane d [...] of hell might fill their bellies. For who knowes not what [...] of spirit [...] are that take pleasure in these obscurities? vnlesse hee [...] [...] that there bee any such vncleane spirits that thus illude men vnder the names of gods: or else, vnlesse hee be such an one as wisheth the pleasure, and feares the displeasure of those damned powers more then hee doth the loue and wrath of the true and euerliuing God.

L. VIVES.

SAcriligious (a) mockories] Inuerting this, the holy plaies, a phrase vsed much by the Pa­gans. [...] [...] [...]. (b) The Enthusiastikes persons rapt] This place requireth some speech of the mother of the gods: Diodorus Siculus (Biblioth lib. 4.) tels the story of this Mo­ther of the gods diuers waies. For first hee writeth thus. Caelus had by his wife Titaea fiue & forty children, two of which were women, called Regina, and Ops: Regina being the elder, and miser of the two, brought vp all her other bretheren (to doe her mother a pleasure) and there­fore she was called the mother of the gods, and was marryed to hir brother Hiperion, to whome shee [...] Sol and Luna; who being both murdered by their vncles wicked practises, she fel mad, ranging vp and downe the Kingdome with a noise of drummes and cimbals, and that this grew to a custome after she was dead. Then he addes another fable: that one Menoes an ancient King of Phry [...] had by his wife Dindimene, a daughter whome he caused to be cast forth vpon mount Cy [...], [...] that the infant being nourished vp by wilde beasts; grew to be of admirable beauty, and [...] [...] by a [...]pheardesse, was by her brought vp as her own childe, and named Cibele [...]. [...]. of the [...] [...] [...] was found: that shee innented many arts of her owne head, and taught [...] [...] [...] [...] on pipes, danncing, drummes and cimbals, also farying of horses & [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] ▪ wherein shee was so fortunate that they named her The great mo­ther. A [...]. G [...]ing vp vnto yeares she fell in loue with a youth of that country called Atis, & being with child [...] by [...] was s [...] for backe by her father Menoes for a Uirgin: but the guilt beeing knowne, [...] and the Nurses were put to death: and Cibele being extreamely in loue with Atis fell madde, [...] [...] her fathers house along with a Timbrell and a cimball, she came to Nisa to Dioni­ [...] [...] [...]) where s [...] few yeares after she dyed: And soone after a great famine toge­ [...] [...] [...], [...] all P [...]gia, the inhabitants were commanded by Oracle to giue [Page 57] diuine worship to Atis and Cibele: and hence arose the first canonization of the Mother of the gods. Thus farre Diodorus, who no doubt hath declared the true originall of it as it was. But some do guesse that she was the mother of Iupiter, Iuno, Neptune and Pluto, and therefore was called Rhea, and in latine Ops: and Cibele, and Vesta, as all one. Nor make I any question but that this history is confounded, as is vsuall in euery fable of the gods: that she was a virgin, and therefore named Vesta, and that therefore Atys was faigned to bee a goodly young man, whom she louing, and commanding that she should neuer meddle with any other woman, he neglecting her command, fell in loue with a Nimph called Sangritis, which Cybele depriued him of those partes whereby hee was man, and for that reason euer since will haue her Priests defectiue in that fashion. And because that she was most or­dinarily worshipped of the Phrygians vpon Mount Ida, there vpon she got the name of the Idean mother, and of Berecynthia, as also of the Phrigian goddesse: Hie Priests were called The Priests called Gal­li. Galli, of the riuer Gallus in Phrigia, the water whereof beeing drunke, maketh men madde. And these Galli themselues, doe wherle their heads about in their madnesse, slashing their faces and bodies with kniues, and tearing themselues with their teeth when they are either madde in shew, or madde indeed. Their goddesse, (which was nothing but a great stone vpon Mount Ida) the Romanes transported into Italy, the day before the Ides of Aprill, which day they dedicated vnto her honours, and the plaies called Megalesia as on that day were acted. Liuy lib. 29. speaking of the Mother of the gods hath these words. They brought the goddesse into the Temple of Victorie which is on the Mount Palatine, the daie be­fore the Ides of Aprill. So that was made her feast daie. And all the people brought giftes vn­to the goddesse, vnto the Mount Palatine, and the Temples were spred for banquets, and the Plaies were named Megalesia, this is also in his sixteenth booke. About the same time a Temple was dedicated vnto the great Idean mother, which P. Cornelius receiued, being brought out of Asia by sea, P. Cornelius Scipio (afterward surnamed Africane) and P. Licinius beeing consulls. M. Liuius, and C. Claudius beeing censors, gaue order for the building of the Temple: And thirteene yeares after, it was dedicated, or consecrated by M. Iunius Brutus; M. Cor­nelius, and T. Sempronius beeing Consulls; and the Plaies that were made for the dedication thereof, (beeing the first plaies that euer came on stage;) Antias Valerius affirmeth were nam­ed Megalesia: Thus farre Liuy: To whom Varro agreeth also liber. 3. de lingua Latina. En­thusiastiques, or persons rapt] Were men distraught, taken with madnesse, as Bertcynthia's Galli were. Saint Augustine vpon Genesis calls them, men taken with spirits possessed. (c) Pi­pers] Or the singers, Symphoniacos, it commeth [...], which is Harmony, or con­sort. In the feastes of Cybele, was much of this numerall musicke, with Pipes and Tymbrells. Hereof Ouid singeth thus (in his fastorum, lib, 4.)

Protinus inflexo Berecynthia tybia cornu,
Flabit & Idaeae festa parentis erunt:
Ibunt Semimares, & inania tympana tundent;
Aera [...] tinnitus are repulsa dabunt.
Then Berecynthias crooked pipes shall blovv,
Th' Idaan mothers feast approcheth now,
Whose gelded Priests along the streetes doe passe,
With Timbrells, and the tinckling sounds of brasse.

And a little after:

Tibia dat Phrygios vt dedit ante, modos:
The Phrygian Pipe sounds now, as late before.

Diodorus saith the pipe was Cybele's inuention, and that shee taught Marsiat; him, that contended with Apollo. (d) Wee were delighted:] Some reade they were delighted but erroniously: wee reade it, with more reason, in the first person, Wee were de­lighted with the filthy plaies &c. Now though this Berecynthia was mother to so many gods yet they held that shee was a Virgin, as beeing Vesta as well as Berecynthia, as also be­cause he would haue her father Menoes to take her for such an one, and so to beleeue. (e) The feast day of her purification] The day before the Ides of Aprill, the Galli, her Priests v­sed to carry the Image of this great Mother in as great pompe, vnto the riuer Almon (which The ablu­tion of the mother of the gods. falleth into Tyber not farre from Rome) and there (according to the order of an old cus­tome) to wash it in the meeting of both the riuers: I say by an old custome. For the first day that it was brought from Asia, the Priest washed it there, wherevpon, that order was kept euery yeare. Hereof sings Lucane.

[Page 58]
[...] [...] p [...] r [...] Al [...] Cibelen, &c. lib. 1.
Cibele vvasht in Almon they fetch backe &c.

But Ouid more p [...]nely:

Est lo [...] [...] Tib [...] quo lubricus in fluit Almon
E [...] [...] [...] per dit in amne minor.
[...] [...] [...] cum veste Sacerdos,
[...] Al [...] sacra (que) louit aquis. Fastorum. 4.
There is a place were Almons current flovves
To Tibers streames, and so his name doth lose:
There vvasht the aged priest (in purple clad)
The Goddesse, and the reliques vvhich he had,

And Prudentius, writing of Saint Romanus his martyrdome, saith thus:

N [...]dare plant [...] ante carpentum sci [...]
Pr [...]ceres togatos in atris Idaeae sacris
Lapis nig [...]llus eue [...]endus essedo,
M [...]ebris o [...]s clausus arge [...]to sedet,
Quem ad laua [...]rum pr [...]do ducitis,
Ped [...] re [...] atterentes [...]eis.
Almonis [...] [...] riv [...].
I knovv vvhen Cibels feasts are honoured,
Your Lords all bare-foot march before the throne,
Whereon, in a rich chariot, the blacke stone
Sits in a vvomans shape ore siluered,
Which vvhen to purifying you do lead,
You vvalke before it, in strange vncouth shooes,
Vntil you reach the place vvhere Almon flovves.

(f) Beastly Stage-players] The first Stage-playes euery yeare were the Megalesian, wherin the Players comming forth to this new taske, spake most filthy and abhominable lafciuious The Mega­lesian plaies wordes vpon Cibel and Atis: and at that time diuers of the most ciuill Romaines, disguising them-selues from being knowne, went wandring about the streetes in all licentiousnesse. No speach, to act of vncleane luxury was left vnpractised, as Herodian affirmeth in the life of Co [...]dus. (g) Euen for repetition sake] though they spoke it but for exercising their memories, for learning of it by heart. (h) Iuncates] The text is fercula a ferendo, of carrying, because in sollemnities either of religion or tryumph they carry pictures and statues with re­uerence, Fercula vvhat they vvere. as the Images of the goddes and worthies were in the sacrifices: and in their tri­umps they carryed the pictures of such citties as they had conquered, and such armes as they had despoyled their foes off, the money that they had taken, and the rest of the pillage what­soeuer, So saith Tully, Su [...]tonius and others. And such meates also as were set on the table at sacr [...], were called Fercula, because they were brought in vppon chargers very state­fully, and with a kind of religious reuerence.

Of the obscaenities vsed in these sacrifices offered vn­to the mother of the goddes. CHAP. 5.

NOr will I stand to the iudgement of those whome I knowe doe rather delight in the vicious custome of enormities then decline from it: I will haue Scipio Nasica him-selfe to be iudge, and he whom the whole Senate pro­claimed for their best man, one whose onely handes were thought fitte to re­ceiue and bring in this Diuels picture: let him but tell vs first whether that hee desire that his mothers deserts were such that the Senate should appoint him Di [...] ho­ [...]r [...] to be [...]fac­tors. diuine honours: (as wee read that both the Greekes and other Romaine nations, also haue ordained for some particular men whose worth they held in high esteeme, and whose persons they thought were made immortall, and admitted amongst the gods.) Truly he would gladly wish his mother this felicity, if that such a thing could be. But if we aske him then further, whether he would haue such [...]thy pres [...]tations as Cibeius enacted as partes of his mothers honours; would he not a [...]ow (think you) that he had rather haue his mother lye dead and soncelesse, then to liue a goddesse, to heare and allow such ribauldry? Yes: Farre bee it [...] such a worthy Senator of Rome, as would forbidde the building of a Theater in a state maintaind by valour, to wish his mother that worshippe [...] please her goddesse-shippe, which could not but offend all woman-hood. [...] it possible that hee could bee perswaded, that diuinity could so farre [Page 59] alter the lawdable modesty of a woman, as to make her allow her seruants to call vpon her in such immodest tearmes, as being spoken in the hearing of any liuing woman, if shee stoppe not her eares and get her gone, the whole kinred of her father, husband, children and all would blush, and bee ashamed at her shamefulnesse. And therefore such a mother of the gods as this, (whom euen the worst man would shame to haue his mother a like vnto) did neuer seeke the best man of Rome (in her entrance into the peoples affections) to make him better by her counsells and admonitions, but rather worse, by her deceites and illusions: (like her of whom (a) it is written. A woman hunteth for the precious life of a man:) that his great spirit being eleuated by this (as it were diuine) testimo­ny Pro. 6. 26 of the Senate he holding himself soly the best, might bee thus with-drawne from the truth of religion, and godlinesse: without which, the worthiest wit is euer ouer-throwne and extinguished in pride and vaine glorie, what intent then (saue deceit) had she in selecting the best and most honests man, seeing she vseth and desireth such things in her sacrifices as honest men abhor to vse, were it but euen in their sports, and recreations?

L. VIVES.

OF whom (a) it is witten] Prouerbs 6. 26. Hierome readeth it, Capit, taketh: Saint Augus­tine readeth Captat, as the Septuagints doe [...], Venatur, hunteth: more aptly.

That the Pagans gods did neuer establish the doctrine of liuing well. CHAP. 6.

HEnce it proceedeth that those gods neuer had care of the liues and man­ners of such Cities and nations as gaue them diuine honors: but contrari­wise gaue free permission to such horrible & abhominable euils, to enter, not vpon their lands, vines, houses, or treasures, no nor vpō the body (which serues the minde) but vpon the minde it selfe, the ruler of all the flesh, and of all the rest: this they euer allowed without any prohibition at all. If they did prohi­bite it, least it be proued that they did. I know their followers will talke of cer­taine secret traditions and I know not what, some closely muttred instructions, tending to the bettring of mans life, but let thē shew where euer they had any publike places ordained for to heare such lectures: (wherein the Plaiers did not present their filthy gesture and speeches: nor where the (a) Fugulia were kept with all licentiousnesse of lust, fitly called Fugalia, as the Chasers away of all chastity and honesty:) but where the people might come and heare their gods doctrine concerning the restraint of couetousnesse, the suppression of ambition, and the brideling of luxury and riot: where wretches might learne that which (b) Persius thunders vnto them, saying.

Discitique [...] miscri, & causas cognoscite r [...]rum,
Quid sunus, aut quidnam victuri gignimu [...] [...]or do
Quis [...]tus, aut metoe quàm mollis flexus, & Unde [...]
Quis modus orgenti, quid fas optare, quid aspe [...]
V [...] nu [...]mus b [...]et: patriae charisque propinquis
Quantum elargiri decet, quem te Deus esse
[...], & humana qua parte locatuses in re.
Learne wretches, and conceiue the course of things
b What man is, and why nature forth him brings:
Satyra 3.
His settled c bounds, frō whence how soone he straies:
d What welths mean, & e that for which the good man praies
f How to vse mony: how to giue to friends,
What we in earth, g and God in vs, intends, &c.

Let them shew where these lessons of their instructing Gods were euer read or rehearsed: whether euer ther worshippers were vsed to heare of any [Page 60] such matters, as wee vse to doe continually in our Churches, erected for this purpose in all places wheresoeuer the religion of Christ is diffused.

L. VIVES.

NOr (a) where the fugalia] Of these feasts I doe not remember that I euer read any thing saue here. I would not let to set downe some-what out of my coniecture that the reader might admit another word for it, but that Augustine himselfe addeth, truely called The Fuga­lia. fugalia, viz of chastity and honesty. And though I know many coniectures which indeede whilest the truth is vnknowne are but truth, beeing once discouered are ridiculous, yet I will see what good may be done vnto others vnderstandings in this respect: that if I re­ueale not the truth I may stirre vp others to seeke it. First Uarro (de lingua latina lib. 5.) writeth that one day of the month of Iune was named Fugia, because the people on that day fled into Rome in a tumult: for it was not long after the Galles, who had chased thē out, were depar­ted: Fugia, a goddesse. and then the Countries that lay about Rome, as the Ficulneates, and the Fidenates, con­spired all against them: some significations of the flight of this day doe as yet remaine in the monuments: whereof in our bookes of Antiquities you may read at large; thus farre varro. This was the feast of the goddesse fugia, so called because they chased away their enemies: For the next day after, the Romanes conquered all their foes about them, and therevpon these feastes were kept with great mirth & sollemnity; for they were in a great feare least the re­mainder of the Romane nation leaft by the Galles should haue beene vtterly destroied by the rest. (Hilus in his booke of the gods calles this goddesse Vitula, (now Philo saith that Uictoria was called Uitula, as Macrobius testifieth in his Saturnalia.) wherefore these fu­galia, Vitula. or fugialia were feasts kept with all mirth and reuells vnto the goddesse Laetitia, the second of the Nones of Iune. In which feast, it is likely that the people let themselues loose to all riot and licentiousnesse. This I speake not intending to preiudice any other mans assertion, but onely to excite others to looke farther into the matter if they hold it a mat­ter worth looking into The Fu­galia weare feasts in Rome in­stituted for the expuls­ing of Ta [...] ­quin and the Kings: a Fugando, saith Censo­rinus. (b) Persius.] In his third satire, vpon an old sentence Nosce teipsum, that had wont to bee written vpon the dore of Apollo his Temple, dilateth as aforesaid. (c) Bounds from which how soone] In the Hippodromi, or horse-races there were seauen bounders: Domitian in certaine games ordained that they should runne but vnto the fift: because he would haue the sports sooner performed. Seauen times they touched all these bounds, saith Suetonius in his life. And there was great care and cunning in turning of their horses and chariots from bound to bound, least hee that was behind by his quicker turne should get before him that led— Propertius.

Aut prius infecto deposcit premia cursu,
Septima quam metam triuerit ante rota.
Or claimes his guerdon ere the course be done,
Before his wheeles past the seauenth marke haue run.

And hereto belongs that of Horace: Od. I.

Sunt quos curriculo puluerem Olympicum,
Collegisseiuuat, meta (que) feruidis
—Euitata rotis &c.
Some loue to see th' Olympick dust to lie,
About their chariot, and to thunder by
—The marke, with heated wheeles &c.

In the courses amongst the Grecians, there were some where it was not sufficient to run vnto the marke, but they must runne backe againe to the start: their turne at the halfe­course, they called the Diaulodrom [...]s, for [...] is the going about of a certaine space (as Vitruuius saith lib. 5.) which those that compassed sixe times were called Dolichodromi, and this is properly the signification of Meta, and Flexus in the text. Persius either thinketh [...]. that it is easie to turne out of a vertuous course into a vicious, or contrariwise that it is hard to turne frō the later to the first, when custome once hath rooted it in our affections & giuen it powre to tiranize: wherefore he wills vs to restraine that vse be-times, because it is not in our powre to thrust the yoake of it from our necks, when & where we would. Or he may meane of the variation of our age, as when wee passe from child-hood vnto mans e­state, wherein it is fit wee alter our conditions, (as hee in Terence saith) or when wee leaue our lusty and actiue part of life, our mans state, for a more settled and retired age. Where­of Cicero (in his first booke de Oratore) saith thus. If the infinite toyle of law businesses and the eployments of ambition should haue concurred with the ebbe of honours and the decay of our bodilie vigor through age &c. But more plainely in his Oration for Marcus Caelius: and in the same Metaphore. In this declining age, (for I will hide nothing from you; my trust of your [Page 61] humanity and wisdome is so great) indeed the young mans fame stucke a little at the bound, by rea­son of his vnhappy neighbourhood and knowledge of that woman, &c. Wee must not looke to these turnes in the horse-races onely, but in our liues also, and within our selues, saith Seneca (de tran­quillit. Uitae lib. 1.) There were bounds also in their water-games, or sea-sights, when and where to turne.

Hic viridem Aeneas frondenti ex illice metam,
Constituit signum nautis pater vndereuerti
Scirent, & longos vbi circumflectere cursus. Saith Virgil.
Here did Aencas sette vpon an oke
A signall, which inform'd the Saylers plaine,
How far to row, and where to turne againe. Aevead. [...]

I haue seeene this place of the text read thus in an old copy, Quâ mollis flexus et vnde, which indeed is not much amisse: Anthony of Lebrixa, our industrious gramarian, readeth it so. (d) Wealthes meane] Out of Plato, whence Persius hath all his morallitie. In the dialogue called Phaedo, Socrates prayeth thus: O my deare Pan, and all you other goddes giue me that eternal beau­tie: grant that all my externall adiuncts may bee confined to my affects within: let me thinke him onely wealthy that is wise. Let me haue but so much of riches, as no man but he that is temperate can sway, or dispose off. Thus prayed Socrates: and indeed moderat wealth is better worth wish­ing, then excesse. (e) And that for which] This he hath from Alcibiades in Plato (lib. 2. de voto) Wherein Plato teacheth him what to pray for. The said sentence of Socrates, Valerius rehear­seth also. (Lib. 7.) Of prayers Iuuenall saith thus:

Orandum est vt sit mens sana in corpore sano.
Pray for a sound soule, in as sound a breast.

Perhaps this limitation of Persius hath reference to that which followeth. How to vse money. (f) How to vse money] Asper in the text ioyned with Nummus, signifieth the roughnesse of the coyne being newly stampt, and which is worne smooth by passing from hand to hand. So Plinie calles carued vessells, which are graced with any bosses or branches standing out, Aspera, Rough Siluer. rough. Suetonius saith that Nero sought for tried gold, and rough or new coyned money, with exceeding greedinesse. Whether it be taken heere for newlly coyned, or because rough peeces were better then the smooth, or what they were I know not. But that the same vneuen'd peeces were called rough, the definition of roughnesse in Plato his Timaeus doth shew. Rough­nes) Roughnes defined. (saith he) is hardnesse commixt with vneuenesse. (g) God in vs intends] This is out of Plato also, who maketh God the commander of al mankind, assigning euery one his particular stati­on, as in a pitched field, from whence hee may not depart without his command. And it is a good help vnto the instruction of our life, that each of vs know, in what ranke of mankind he is placed, so to adapt his life to his estate, and discharge his function duly: be he a husbadman or a citizen, a free man or a seruant; a craftsman, a scholler, a minister, a soldiour, an officer, [...] Prince, or a priuate man.

That the Philosophers instructions are weake and bootlesse, in that they beare no diuine authority: because that the examples of the gods are greater confirmations of vices in men, then the wise-mens disputations are on the contrary part. CHAP. 7.

DO you think they will mention their Philosophy schooles vnto vs? as for them first of al they are deriued from Greece, and not from Rome: or if you say they are now Romaine because Greece is become a Prouince of the Romaines, I answer againe that the instructions giuen there are not of the documents of your gods, but the inuentions of man, whose quicke wits especiall indeauour was to find by disputation (a) what secrets were hid in the treasury of nature: (b) what was to Philoso­phies pre­cepts. bee desired, and what to be auoided in our Morallity (c) And what was cohaerent by the Lawes of disputation, or not following the induction, or quite repugnant vnto it. And some of these gaue light to great inuentions, as the grace of God as­sisted them, but yet they euermore erred, as the frailty of man possessed them; the The Phi­losophers more wor­thy of di­uine ho­nour then the Gods. diuine prouidence iustly opposing (d) their vain glory to shew the tract of piety to rise from humblenesse vnto height, by their comparrison: Which wee shall hereafter take an occasion to search into further by the will of the true and euer­lasting God. But if it were true that these Philosophers inuented any meanes suffi­cient [Page 62] to direct one to the attaining of a happy course of life, is there not far grea­ter reason to giue them (d) diuine honours; then the other? How much more ho­nest were it for to heare Platoes bookes read in a Temple of his, then the Galli gel­ded in the diuels? To view the (e) effeminate consecrated; the lunatike gashed with cuttes, and each thing else either cruell or beastiall, or bestially cruell, or cruelly bestiall, so commonly celebrated in the sollemnities of such goddes? Were it not far more worthy to haue some good lawes of the gods rehearsed vnto the youth for their instruction in integrity, then to passe the time in vaine commenda­tions of the labours of illuded antiquitie; but indeed (f) all the worshippers of such gods, as soone as they are initiate vnto those luxurious and venemous adorations, (g) As Persius saith, do looke more after Iupiters deeds, then either Platoes doctrine, or Catoes opinions. (h) And here-vpon it is that Terence bringes in the lustfull youth gazing vpon a table picture wherein was drawne how Ioue sent downe a showre of gold into the lap of Danae: and this was a fit president for this youth to follow in his lust, with a boast that he didde but imitate a god. But what god (saith he): Euen he that shakes the Temples with his thunder: since he aid thus, shal I (a meane wretch to him) make bones of it? No; I did it with all mine heart.

L. VIVES.

WHat (a) secrets were hid] Hee touches the three kindes of Phylosophy: in this place the Naturall. (b) what was to be desired] Here the Morall. (c) What was coherent] Here the Rationall or Logicall. Of these hereafter. (d) Their vaine glory] Because all that they inuented they ascribed vnto their owne wittes sharpnesse, and not a whit vnto gods influence. Of this Lactantius disputeth at large. (e) Effeminate consecrated.] Al these Galli were al of them beast­ly villaines, Sodomites giuen to al filthinesse in the world. Of whome Apuleyus relates most ab­hominable things, in the eighth and ninth book of his Asse: So doth Lucian also, whence Ap­puleyus had his argument. (f) All the worships] The examples of those whom we reuerence do moue vs much: for we indeauor to imitate them in al things, be they gods or men: the people affects the fashion of the Prince, the schollers of the maister they honour, and all mortall men their conditions whom they hold immortall. And here-vppon is our Sauiour Christ and his Saints set before al of our religion, to be obserued and imitated. Plato lib. de Repub. 2. amongst diuers reasons why he wil not tollerate Poets in his common-wealth, brings this for one, because their fictions of the gods, giue examples, very preiudiciall vnto the honesty of the readers, as their warres, thefts, seditions, adulteries and such like. Out of which Lucian hath the words he giues to Menippus in his Necromantia. I saith he being a boy and hearing Hesiod and Homer sing­ing of seditions and wars, not onely those of Heroes and demi-gods, but euen of the gods them-selues, their adulteries, rapines, tyranies, chasings out of parents, and marriages of bretheren and sisters, truly I thought all these things both lawfull and lawdable, and affected them very zealously. For I thought the gods would neuer haue bin lechers, nor haue gone together by th'eares amongst them-selues, vnlee they had allowed al these for good and decent. Thus far Lucian. We haue rehersed it in the words of Thomas Moore: whome to praise negligently, or as if wee were otherwise imployed, were Sir Thomas Moore. grosenes. His due commendations are sufficient to exceed great volumes. For what is hee that can worthily limme forth his sharpnes of wit, his depth of Iudgement, his excellence and varie­ty of learning, his eloquence of Phrase, his plausibility and integrity of manners, his iudicious fore-sight, his exact execution, his gentle modesty and vprightnes, and his vnmoued loyaltie? vnles in one word he wil say they are al perfect, intirely absolute, & exact in al their ful propor­tions? vnles he wil cal them (as they are indeed) y e patterns and lusters, each of his kinde? I speake much, and many that haue not known Moore, will wonder at me: but such as haue, wil know I speak but truth: so wil such as shal either read his works, or but heare or looke vpon his actions: but another time shal be more fit to spred our sailes in this mans praises, as in a spacious Ocean, wherin we wil take this ful and prosperous wind & write both much in substance, and much in value of his worthy honours: and that vnto fauourable readers. (g) As Persius saith] Satyrd. 3.

—Cum dir [...] [...] bids
Mou [...] ingen [...] fer [...]ti [...]cta [...].
—When the blacke lust of sinne.
Dipt in hot poison burnes the minde within.

[Page 63] It is meant indeed of any gaules; which is hotte poyson: But Augustine vseth it heare for the generatiue sperme, which some call Virus. (h) Here-vppon it is that Terence bringes] In his Eunuchus: Chaerea who was carried disguised for an Eunuch by Parmeno vnto Thais, beeing enamourd on a wench, that Thraso the soldior had giuen to her, and telling his fellow Antipho how he had inioyed her, re [...]ates it thus: While they prepare to wash, the wench satte in the Parlour, looking vpon a picture wherein was painted how [...] sent downe the showre of gold into Danaes lappe: I fell a looking at it with her: and because hee hadde plaid the same play before me, my mind gaue me greater cause of ioy, seeing a God hadde turned him-selfe into a man, and stolne vnto a woman through another mans chimney, and what God? Euen hee that shaketh Temples with his thunder: should I (beeing but a wretch to him) make bones of it? No I didde it euen withall my heart. Thus farre Terence. Danae beeing a faire Virgin, her father Acrisius Danne. kept her in a Tower that no man should haue accesse vnto her. Now Iupiter being in loue with her, in a showre of gold dropt through the chimney into the Tower, and so inioyed [...]er: that is, with golden guifts (against which no locke, no guard is strong ynough) hee corrupted both the keepers and the maid her-selfe.

Of the Roma [...]s Stage plaies, wherein the publishing of their gods foulest imparities, did not any way offend, but rather delight them. CHAP. 8.

I But (wil some say) these things are not taught in the institutions of the gods, but in the inuentions of the Poets. I will not say that the gods misteries are more obicaene then the Theaters presentations: but this I say (& wil bring history sufficient to conuince all those that shal denie it) that those playes which are for­med according to these poeticall fictions, were not exhibited by the Romaines vn­to their goddes in their sollemnities through any ignorant deuotion of their owne, but onely by reason that the goddes them selues didde so strictly com­maund, yea and euen in some sort extort from them the publike presenting and dedication of those plaies vnto their honours. This I handled briefly in the first booke. For (a) when the citty was first of al infected with the pestilence, then were stages first ordained at Rome by the authorization of the chiefe Priest. And what is he, y t in ordering of his courses, will not rather choose to follow the rudi­ments which are to be fetched out of plaies, or whatsoeuer being instituted by his gods, rather then the weaker ordinances of mortall men? If the Poets didde falsely record Iupiter for an adulterer then these gods being so chast, should be the more offended, and punish the world, for thrusting such a deale of villany into their ce­remonies, and not for omitting them. (b) Of these stage-plaies the best and most tollerable are Tragedy and Comedy: being Poetical fables made to be acted at these shewes: wherein notwithstanding was much dishonest matter, in actions, but none at al of wordes: and these the old men do cause to be taught to their chil­dren, amongst their most honest and liberal studies.

L. VIVES.

FOr (a) when the citty was] Because in this booke and in the other following, Saint Augus­tine doth often make mention of Stage-plaies, it seemeth a fit place here to speake somewhat thereof: and what should haue beene seattered abroad vpon many chapters, I will here lay all into one, for the better vnderstanding of the rest. And first of their Originall, amongst the Greekes first, and the Romaines afterwards: for imitation brought them from Greece to Rome. The old husbandmen of Greece vsing euery yeare to sacrifice to Liber Pater for their fruites, The inuen­tion of Plaies. first vsed to sing something at the putting of the fire on the altars, in stead of prayers: and then to please him the better, they sung ouer all his victories, warres, conquests, triumphs, and his captiuation of Kings. For reward of which paines of theirs, a Goat was first appointed, or the Skin of an offered Goat, full of wine. So these rewards partly, and partly oftentation, set ma­ny [Page 64] good wits work amongst these plaine countrimen, to make verses of this theame; meane and few at first, but as al thinges else, in processe of time they grew more elegant and conceited: and because the Kings y t Liber had conquered, afforded not matter ynough for their yearely songs they fell in hand with the calamities of other Kings, like to the former, and sung much of them And this song was called a tragedy either of [...], a Goate, the reward of the conqueror in this Tragedy. contention, or of the wine-leese wherwith they anoynted their faces; called by the Greeks [...] Now some wil haue the Comedy to haue had the Originall from these sacrifices also: others frō the sollemnities of Apollo Nomius, that is the guardian of sheapheards and villages, some say y t Comedy. both these sacrifices were celebrated at once. I wil set down the most common opinion. When the Athenians liued as yet in dispersed cotages (Theseus hauing not yet reduced them to a Citty) The husbandmen vsed after their sacrifices to breake iests, both vpon such as were at the sacrifices and such as trauaild by chance that way: and by these mirthfull scoffes, delighted all the company. Now after that the citty was builded, the husbandmen at the times appointed for the sollemnities, came into the towne in carts, and iested one while at their fellowes, and a­nother while at the cittizens, cheefly such as had offended them. And this was called a Come­dy, either of [...] a Village, because they liued in such, or of [...] away, and [...] to be saucy, or to reuell; because they were profuse and spared no man in the way with their petulent quips. (And this is rather the true deriuation, because the Athenians as then did not call the villages [...], but [...].) This custome pleased the cittizens, and made them animate those of the prō ­test wits, to write more exactly in this kinde of verse. And so by little and little, the countrie fellowes were thrust out, whose quips were simple, and how euer enuious, yet not bloudy: now the citty Poets taxing at first the vices of the cittizens with bitternes, did some good in reclai­ming particulars from folly, through feare of being personated: but afterwards when they be­gan to follow their own affects and their friends, exercising their grudges with sharpnesse, and vsing their pens for their weapons, they would sometimes traduce Princes that neuer had de­serued any such matter, and euen name them. Which tricke when Eupol [...]s had plaid with Al­cibiades Eupolis. in his Comedy called Baptis, hee caused him to bee taken and throwne into the sea: being then Generall of the Athenian forces, and hauing a Nauie in the Hauen Pireus: when hee was throwne in, it was said Alcibiades rehearsed these wordes often times ouer: thou hast often drowned me vpon the stage Eupolis, I will once drowne thee in the sea. By this example Alcibiades the rest of the Poets were so terrified, that Alcibiades got a law past, that no man should dare to name any man vppon the Stage. So that kinde of Comedy called [...] that is the olde Three kindes of Comedies. Old. Meane. Nevv. Comedy, was abolished. Then came in the second, wherein many were girded at priuily sup­pressing of names vnder coullors, and this the Nobility fell in dislike withall, least their factes should bee glanced at vnder hand. So that was taken quite away: and a new kinde inuented, which treated of meane persons vnder change of names, the argument whereof was euer so different from the facts of the Nobility, as each man might perceiue that they were farthest frō the drift of these taxations. And besides there was such moderation vsed in all the effects, that no man could iustly complaine of them, though they hadde spoken of him by name. Of this kinde Menander was the chiefe Poet, who liued with Alexander the great, beieng some-what younger then hee was. The olde kinde flourished in the warres of Peloponesus, and in that kinde Aristophanes was most excellent, by report some say that he was very good at the second sort also. But doubtlesse Antiphanes of Larissa was the best in this kinde that euer wrote. And these kindes were all in Greece. But in the foure hun­dreth yeare after Rome was builded, T. Sulpitius Potitus, and C. Licinius Stolon beeing Consuls, when the Cittie was (both the yeare before, and that yeare also) grieuously infected with the plague, by an Oracle out of the books of the Sibils were Stage-playes called thether (a new accustomed thing to such a warlike nation.) Their players they hadde out of Hetruria, and they named them Histriones:, in the language of that countrey: And these didde daunce vnto the flute, without speaking any thing, but not without such conceited gestures as then were in vse else-where. And then the Countrey people of Italy after the fashion of the Greekes, hauing sacrificed after their haruest, and giuen their goddes thankes for their yeares good increase, after all, in their mirth, vsed to iest one vp­pon another for sportes sake, sparing not now and then to cast forth a sluttish phrase, and some-time a bitter quippe. And this they didde interchangeably, in verses called Fescenini, of such a Cittie in Hetruria These the Romaine Players began to imitate, but neuer named for that was expresly forbidden before by a law in the twelue Tables. But these Fescenine vses [...]. [Page 65] wore out of the playes by a little and little, and were left onely vnto marryages and tri­umphes: And such plaies began to bee inuented as were delightfull and yet not offensiue, which Horace touches at in his Epistle to Augustus. So it being not allowable to traduce any man by his name vppon the stage, there sprung vppe diuers sorts of these playing fables in Italy, after the manner of the Greekes, as the New Comedie, and the Satyre: Not that which taxeth vices and is bound vnto that one kinde of verse, which Horace, Persius, and Iuuenall wrote in: for that was first inuented by Lucilius (who serued vnder Scipio Aemi­lianus in the warres of Numance.) But that wherein the Satyres were brought in, in a slut­tish Satyres. and approbrious manner, as in hayry coates, heauy paced, and altogether [...]nsome and slouenly. Their Stage was strowed with flowers, leaues and grasse, to resemble the The Sa­tyres. Mountaines, Woodes and Caues; euen like as the tragike Stage resembleth the state of kingly Pallaces, and the comicall, the fashion of meaner mens houses, as Vitruuius writeth, (Lib. 5.) After these Satires went out of vse; The first True omedie in latine verse was The first nevv [...]o­medy at Rome. written by Liuius Andronicus, Salinators freed seruant, after Rome was builded, iust fiue hundred and forty yeares, in the Consulshippes of Appius Claudius Sonne to Caecus, and Sempronius Tuditanus, the first Carthaginian warre beeing ended some few yeares before, as Atticus doth account the time. And this man seconded By Noeuius, Plautus Ennius, Te­rence, and many other Comedians after them: what remaineth of this subiect, shall be spoken in the fittest place.

(b) Of these Stage-plaies the best] In these reuels, sometimes there were plaies presented worth the hearing: and sometimes againe, the players would act most filthy gestures in si­lence, and sometimes speake some-what for the feast they kept. Of these Comedies some were called Palliatae, their argument being Greeke and their actors in Greekish cloakes: such Pallia [...]. are all Terences and Plautus his: Others Togatae, their argument concerning the Romaine affaires, and their actors presenting it in Romaine gownes: such are those of Afranius. And Togata. these Togatae are of two sorts, either Pretextatae, the plotte beeing of the deedes of some Praetextata. Kings or Emperours of Rome, wherein the Pretexta, the Noblemans habite must needes bee vsed; (from which kinde I cannot see that the Trabeatae do differ much, those which C. Meli­us Trabcata. of Spoleto, Mecenas his free-man inuented: I know not whether they were a [...] one or Taberna­ria. not, hauing hereof no certaine notice:) or Tabernariae, wherein the actions of the vulgar were desciphered. where are Tragedies, Comedies, Satyres, and there are Mimikes, which are called otherwise, Plaine-feete, plani-pedes, wearing neither shooes nor buskins, but comming The Mi­mikes. bare-foote vpon the Stage: The Satyres notwithstanding and the Mi [...]kes are both included vnder the Comedie. And some say so is the Tragedie too. But the Tragedie discourseth of lamen­table fortunes, extreame affects, and horrible villanies, but farre from turpitude. The Comedie treates of the Knaueries and trickes of loue, being brought into it by Menander to please the Macedonians that stood affected to such passages. The Satyre containeth the looser Faunes, and Siluanes whose rusticall iestes delighted much, and sometimes they would lament. But as they were v [...]lceanely and slouenly goddes, so were their speeches often times foule, and disho­nest to heare. But the Mimikes forbore no beastlinesse, but vsed extreeme licentiousnesse And yet these were more tollerable then other things which were acted in the sollemnities of Bac­chus: (which for their incredible filthinesse were expelled out of Italie by a decree of the Se­nate.) Also in the Saturnalia, and Floralia, which twoo feastes were celebrated by common Floralia. strumpets, and the most raskally sort of all men. The actors of the Floralia, though they reue­renced not their owne goddesse, yet when Cato came, they reuerenced him, and would not act Cato. them in his presence.

What the Komaines opinion was touching the restraint of the liberty of Poesie, which the Greekes, by the counsaile of their Goades, would not haue restrained at all. CHAP. 9.

WHat the Romaines held concerning this point, (a) Cicero recordeth in his bookes which he wrote of the Common wealth, where Scipio is brought in say­ing thus: If that the priutledge of an old custome had not allowed them, Comedies could neuer haue giuen such proofes of their v [...]esse vpon Theaters. And some of the ancient Greekes pretended a conuenince in their vicious opinion, and made it a [Page 66] law that (c) the Comedian might speake what he would, of any man, by his name. Wherfore (as Africanus saith well in the same booke) Whom did not the Poet touch, nay whom did he not vexe, whom spared he? perhaphs so, saith one, he quipt a sort of wicked, seditious, vulgar fellowes, as (d) Cleo (e) Clytophon, and (f) Hyperbolus: to that we assent (quoth hee againe) though it were fitter for such falts to bee taxed by the (g) Censor then by a Poet, but it was no more decent that (h) Pericles should bee snuf­fed at, hauing so many yeares gouerned the Citty so well both in warre and peace, then it were for (i) our Plautus, or Naeuius to deride (k) Publius or Cneius Scipio, or for (l) Caecilius to mocke (m) Marcus Cato. And againe, a little after, Our twelue Tables (quoth hee) hauing decreed the obseruation but of a very few things (n) vpon paine of death, yet thought it good to establish this for one of that few, that none should (o) write or acte any verse, derogatory from the good name of any man, or preiudiciall vnto manners. Excellently well! for our liues ought not to bee the obiects for Poets to play vpon, but for lawfull magistracy, and throughly informed iustice to iudge vpon, nor is it fit that men should here them-selues reproached, but in such places as they may ans­were and defend their owne cause in. Thus much out of Cicero in his fourth booke of The Common wealth: (which I thought good to rehearse word for word, one­ly I was forced to leaue out some-what, and some-what to transpose it, for the easier vnderstanding. For it giues great light vnto the proposition which I (if so be I can) must prooue and make apparant.) Hee proceedeth further in this dis­course, and in the end concludeth thus, that the ancient Romanes vtterly disliked, that any man should be either praised or dispraised vpon the stage. But as I said before, the Greekes in this, though they vsed lesse modesty, yet they followed more conuenience, seeing they saw their gods so well to approue of the repre­sented disgraces, not onely of men, but euen of themselues, when they came vpon the stage: whether the plaies were fictions of Poetry, or true histories of their deeds. (and I wish their worshippers had held them onely worth the laughing at; and not worth imitation!) for it were too much pride in a Prince to seeke to haue his owne fame preserued, when hee sees his gods before him set theirs at six and seauen. For where as it is said in their defence, that these tales of their gods were not true, but merely poeticall inuentions, and false fictions, why this doth make it more abhominable, if you respect the purity of your religion: and if you obserue the malice of the diuil, what cūninger or more deceitful fetch can there be? For when an honest & worthy ruler of a contry is slandered, is not the slāder so much more wicked & impardonable, as this parties life that is slandered is clearer and sounder from touch of any such matter? what punishment then can be sufficient for those that offer their gods such foule and impious iniury?

L. VIVES.

CIcero (a) recordeth in his] If of all the ancient monuments of learning which are either Tullyes bookes de republi­ca. wholy perished, or yet vnpublished, if I should desire any one extant, it should bee Cicero his sixe bookes de Republica. For I doubt not but the worke is admirable, and gesse but by the fragments which are extant. I doe heare that there are some that haue these bookes but they keepe them as charily as golde apples; but vntill they come forth to light let vs make vse of the coniectures, recorded in other places of Cicero his workes. (b) where Scipio] The Cornelian family amongst other sur-names, got vp that of Scipio. from one of their bloud that was as a staffe (Scipionis Vicè) to his kinde and sickly Father. Of this family The Sci­ [...]. [Page 67] were many famous men, of whom wee meane to speake some-what in their due places. This whom Tully brings in, speaking in his worke De Republica, was sonne vnto L. Aemilius Pau­lus, that conquered Perseus King of Macedon. Scipio the sonne of the greater Scipio African adopted him for his sonne, and so he was called Aemilianus, of the stock of whence he was dis­cended. He razed Carthage and Numance. (c) The Comedian,] this was the olde Comedy, [...]: and of this we said before, that the citizens for feare of being brought vpon the stage, would either begin to liue well (if so they intended) or at least forbeare to bee seene do euill. Old come­dies. Socrates said it was meete to expose ones selfe freely to the Comick Pen; for if they write true of our vices, they are a meane to reforme vs: if they write false, it concernes not vs. Yet euen Socrates himselfe that innocent hurtlesse man was mocked by Aristophanes in his Nebulae, a knauish comedie, set forth onely to that end. And this was one of the greatest proofes, that the Aristopha­nes [...]is Nebu [...]ae. Poets of this Old kinde of Comedy, at that time had mercenarie Pens, and followed peruerse and maleuolent affects.

(c) Cleon,] hee was a Lether-seller, a seditious fellow, enemy to Nicias, Demosthenes, Cleon. and almost vnto all honest men: yet no euill souldior, if wee may trust Thucidides and Aristopha­n [...]s his [...]quites. Plutarch: against him, did Aristophanes make a comedy, and hee called it Equites, the Knights: and when the Poet would haue presented this view of Cleons extortion and tyr­ranous rapine to the people, the workeman durst not make a visar like Cleons face, for feare of his power: So the Poet was faine to dawbe the actors faces with wine lees: and yet they being afraid to enter vpon the Stage, Aristophanes himselfe came forth alone and acted Cleon, so great was his rancour against him. For which afterwards hee was accused of Cleon, and fined at fiue talents as himselfe complaineth in his comedy called Acharnenses, that is, hee cast vp as much as hee had taken in, for perhaps Demosthenes and Nicias had hired him to write it, as Melitus & Anitus, Socrates his enemies gotte him with money to pen that comedie called Nephelis. He was a man that wrote much when he was drunke. This Cleon, Plutarch mentioneth in his Politickes also.

(e) Cleophon] This fellow (saith Plutarch) was such another as Cleon. (f) Hy­perbolus,] Cleophon. Hiperbolus Thucidides and Plutarch, and Lucian also in his Misanthropus, do mention this fellow with the additions of a wicked Cittizen, and affirme that he was banished the Citty by the law, of Ostracisme, (a kinde of suffrage-giuing) not for any feare of his power & dignitie, as others were, but as the common shame and scandall of the whole towne. Cicero in his Brutus speaking of Glaucias saith: He was a man most like Hyperbolus of Athens, whose vile conditions the olde Athenian Comedies gaue such bitter notes of. That he was taxed by Eupolis, Quintilian intima [...]es in his first booke of his Institutions, speaking of Musick. And Caelius Rhodoginus hath a whole Chapter of him. Lection. Antiqu [...]r. lib. 9. (g) Of the Censor,] Euery fift yeare the Romaines elected two, to ouer-see the Census, that is, to estimate and Iudge of the wealth, manners, and The Cen­sor. esteeme of euery particular citizen. And herevpon they were called Censors, (for as Festus saith, euery one held himselfe worth so much as they rated him at,) and the Maisters of the manners. So saith Cicero vnto Appius Pulcher. (h) Pericles] This man, by his eloquence and other ciuill Pericles. institutions, did so winne the hearts of the Athenians to him, that he was made the gouernor of that common-weale for many yeares together, being euer both wise and fortunate, in warres abroad, and in peace at home. Eupolis an old Comedian saith, that On his lips sat [...] that is, the Goddesse of perswasion, whom fully (de oratore lib. 3) calleth Lepor, Eanius Suada, and Horace [...]. (by the diminutiue) Suadela: of the matter of those verses, Cicero and Quintilian make very of­ten vse in Greeke fragments: for the whole Comedies of Eupolis, and many more, are now lost. These verses are extant in the first Booke of Plinius [...]ecilius his Epistles, and part of them also in Suidas. I much maruell that Politian mentions neither of them in his Chapter of his Centaures, where hee speaketh of this. The verses hee hath out of one of Aristides his inter­pretours, whom he nameth not. Indeed I deny not but that there are more of his verses, then are either in Suidas or Plinie.

Aristophanes also, the ancient Comedian said that Pericles cast lightning and thunder from his lippes, and confounded all Greece. And this both Eupolis and hee spake in the powring out of their callumnies against him, as Tully (de orat. lib. 3. & de perfecto oratore.) and Quintilian (liber. 12.) doe both affirme. The Comedian scoffed also at his long shaped head, and therefore hee was alwayes pictured in his Helmitte. (i) For our Plautus,] Li­uie was the first Latine Poet, as I haue sayd before, and next after him, Naeuius, who [Page 68] serued as a souldiar in the first warre of Affricke: Then, Plautus, almost of the same time with Naeuius: hee left many comedies, the most part whereof wee haue, and there was no part of Plautus. all that, or the following age that pleased better then hee. Scipio calleth him Our Plautus, not that he euer knew him, but because he was a latine Poet, and he had spoken of the Greekes be­fore (k) P. or C. Scipio] These were brethren and as Seruius saith twinnes. Publius was father to the Greater Scipio Affrican, Cneius vnto Nasica that good man, of whom wee spake be­fore. They were both slaine in Spaine by the Africanes in the second Carthaginian warre, Scipios the brethren. which began in the Consulship of Publius. Tully in his Oration for Cornelius Gallus, calles these two brethren the two Thunderbolts of the Empire: and some say that that verse of Virgill is meant of them.

—Geminos duo fulmina belli,
Scipiadas—. Aenaed 6.
Scipiades belli [...]ulmen, Carthaginis horror—&c.
—two thunderbolts of warre,
The Scipios— taking it out of Lucretius.
Warres thunder Scipio, Carthages dread feare &c.

So that these Poets liued in their times. (l) Or Caecilius] Caecilius Statius liued in the Ma­cedonian, Caecilius. and Asian warre, and was chamber-fellow with Ennius. Volcatius Sedigitus giues him the pricke and praise for Commedy, and Horace approoues his grauity. We haue nothing Cato the el­der. of his now extant. Tully seemes not to like of his phrase. (m) Marcus Cato] The Elder, hee that first made the Portian family honorable: hee was borne at Tusculum, and attained the honor of Consul, Triumph, and Censor. Beeing but of meane discent, the nobility enuied him wholy: but his authority with the Commonalty was very great: he liued in the times of Enni­us and Caecilius. (n) Few things vpon paine of death] There were very few crimes with the old Romanes punished with death, and farre fewer in the times that followed: for the Portian The Porti­an law. lawe forbad the death of any condemned Citizen, allowing onely his banishment. So that it being held death-worthy to depraue any man by writing, proues that the Romanes were ex­treamely afraid of infamy. But here let the Reader obserue the meaning of this law, out of Fes­tus: Capite di­miaui, what. who speaking of this Capitis Diminutio, this Capitall Punishment writeth thus, He is said to be capite diminutus, capitally punished, that is banished, that of a free man is made a bond­slaue to another, that is forbidden fire and water, and this the Lawiers call, Maxima capitis di­minutio, the most capitall punishment of all. For there are three kindes of it: the greatest, the meane, and the smallest. This I thought good to set downe, not out of mine owne iudgement: Horace writeth thus vnto Augustus.

—Quin etiam lex
Paena (que) dicta, malo quae nollet carmine quenquam
Describi: vertêre modum formidine fustis, &c.
—besides a penall law
Frobidding all such verse as shame prouokes:
So changed they their notes for feare of stroakes &c.

Porphiry vpon this place saith he that wrote infamous verses vpon any man, was iudged to be beaten with clubs: But Acron maketh Horace to speake metaphorically, (o) Acte] The old booke hath occenàsset, should sing out, and I thinke better then otherwise: the ancient Latinists (saith Festus) vsed occentare, for the same for which we vse conuitium facere, to mocke, Occentare what it is. or reproach: which was done aloud, and as it were sung out vnto others hearing a farre off, and this was held dishonest.

That the diuills through their settled desire to doe men mischiefe were wil­ling to haue any villanies reported of them, whither true or false. CHAP. 10.

BVt those wicked spirits, whō these mē take to be gods, were desirous to haue such beastly stories spred abroad of thē, (though they themselues had neuer acted any such thing) only to keep mens mindes inueigled in such bestiall opini­ons, as it were in snares, or nets, and by that meanes to draw them to predestinate [Page 69] damation for company: whether it bee true that such men as those that loue to liue in errors, doe select for gods, did themselues commit any such things (for which the diuills set themselues out to be adored, by a thousand seuerall trickes of hurtfull deceite:) or that there were no such things done at all, but onely, those malicious and suttle diuills doe cause them to bee faigned of the gods, to the end that there might bee sufficient authoritie, deriued as it were from heauen to earth, for men to commit all filthinesse by. Therefore the Grecians, seeing that they had such gods as these to serue, thought it not fit to take away any li­berty from the Poets in vsing these stage-mockes and shames: [...]dt is they did either for feare least their gods should bee prouoked to anger against them, in case they went about to make themselues into more honest moulds then they were, and so seeme to preferre themselues before them; or els for desire to bee made like their gods, euen in these greatest enormities. And from this imagi­ned conuenience came it, that they hold the very (a) actors of such plaies, to bee worthy of honours in their Cities. For in the same booke Of the Common-wealth; (b) Aeschines, of Athens, an (c) eloquent man, hauing beene an Actor of Tra­gedies in his youth, is sayd to haue borne office in the Common-wealth. And Aristodemus (d) another actor of Tragedies was sent by the Athenians vpon an Embassage to Phillip, about especiall and weighty affaires of warre and peace. For they held it an vnmete thing (seeing they saw their gods approue of those actions, and artes of playing,) to repute those worthy of any note of infamy, that were but the actors of them.

L. VIVES.

THe very (a) actors] Aemilus Probus speaking of the Greekish fashions saith. In those coun­tries it was no disgrace for any man to come vpon the stage, and set himselfe as a spectacle to the people: which wee hold for partly infamous, and partly base and vnworthy of an honest man. (b) Aeschines] An [...]rator of Athens, enemie to Demosthenes hee acted Tragedies vpon the stage. And therefore Demosthenes in his Oration de Corona calles him [...], An apish trage­dian, Aschines. or a tragicall ape. Quintilian saith hee was Hypocrita, that is Histrio, a stage-plaier. Plutarche (in 10. Rhetoribus) saith hee was an Actor of Tragedies: So saith Philostratus also in his booke De sophistis, and that he did not leaue his country through con­straint, or banishment, but beeing iudged to bee ouercome in a contention by [...]tesiphon, hee went away vnto Alexander, who as then was Emperor of Asia: but hearing that hee was dead before he came at him, hee bent his course for Rhodes, and liking the sweet aptnesse vnto study that that soile afforded, hee settled himselfe there. Aeschines himselfe in an Epistle hee wrote to the Athenians, seemes to affirme, that hee had giuen ouer his stage-playing before hee bore any place in the Common-wealth (c) an eloquent man] That hee was most eloquent, is most plaine: as also that his voice was sweete, and full: and some there are that asigne him next dignity vnto Demosthenes: nature gaue him more worth then industry: Some say hee was scholler vnto no man: but of a sudden from a scribe hee became an oratour, and that his first oration was against Phillip of Macedon: and hereby hee got such fauor and credite amongst the people, that they sent him Embassadour to the same King. Others asigne him Plato, and Isocrates for his Maisters, and some Leodamas: This Rhodian Rhetorik [...]; was a certaine meane, betweene the Asian and the Athenian. Aeschines inuented and taught it in his schoole at Rhodes after his retirement thether (d) Aristodemus another actor] This man as Demosthenes writeth, went Embassadour to King Philippe with Demosthenes himselfe, and Aeschines. This Aristode­mus. is hee, who, when Demosthenes asked him what fee hee had for pleading, answered, a talent: I but (quoth Demosthenes) I had more for holding of my tongue. Critolaus repor­teth this.

That the Grecians admitted their Plaiers to beare office in their Commonwealths, least they should seeme vniust in despising such men as were the pacifiers of their Gods. CHAP. 11.

THis was the Grecians practise: absurd inough howsoeuer, but yet most fitly applied vnto the nature of their gods: (a) they durst not exempt the liues of their cittizens from the lashes of poeticall pennes and plaiers tongues, because they saw their gods delighted at the traducing of themselues: and they thought surely, that those men that acted such things vpon the stage, as pleased the gods, ought not to be disliked at any hand by them that were but seruāts to those gods: Nay not onely, that, but that they ought to bee absolutely and highly honored by their fellow Cittizens: for what reason could they finde, for the honoring of the Priests that offered the sacrifices which the gods accepted well of, and yet allowe the actors to bee disgracefully thought of, who had learnt their profession by the speciall appointment of the selfe same gods, that exact these celebrations of them, and are displeased if they bee not sollemnized? Especially seeing that (b) Labeo, (who they say was most exact in these matters) distinguisheth the good spirits from the badde by this diuersity of their worshippes, that (c) the badde ones are delighted with Slaughters, and tragicall inuocations, and the good with mirthfull reuells, and sportfull honors, such as Playes (quoth he) banquets, and (d) reuelling on beddes are; of which hereafter (so God bee pleased) wee will discourse more at large. But to our present purpose: whether it bee so that all kindes of honours bee giuen vnto all the gods mixt and confused, as vnto onely good ones: (for it is not fit to say there are any euill gods, although indeede they are all e­uill, beeing all vncleane spirits) or that according as Labeo saith, there must bee a Al vnclean spirits are vvicked di­uills. discretion vsed, and that these must haue such and such particular rites of obser­uances asigned, and those other, others; howsoeuer, the Greekes did most con­ueniently to hold both Priests and Plaiers worthy of honorable dignities, the Priests for offring of their sacrifices, and the Plaiers for acting of their enterludes: least otherwise, they should bee guilty of offring iniury either to all their gods, if they all loue plaies, or (which is worse) to those whom they account as the good ones, if they onely affect them.

L. VIVES.

THey (a) durst not exempt] Sisitheus presenting a Commedy wherein he scoffed at Cleanthes the Stoicke, whereas others were offended at it, they say the Philosopher himselfe replied that it were a shame for a man to fret at such things, seeing that Hercules, and Dionysius being gods, are dayly mocked thus, and yet are not displeased. (b) Labeo] There were three Labeo's; all of great skill in the ciuill law: But the most learned of them all was Antistius Labeo who The Lab [...]s. liued in Augustus his time: he was scholler to Trebatius Testa, and was cunning not onely in the law, but in all antiquity and knowledge, being (as Gellius reports) an exact historian. But Augustus did not much affect him by reason of his great freedome of speech, and largenesse of wit: This opinion of his hee seemes to deriue from Platonisme, and Stoicisme, though with some alteration. For the Platonists held that all the gods were good: but that amongst the Daemones and Heroes, some were good and some were badde. Porphiry, in his booke of sacri­fices saith, that a true worshipper must neuer sacrifice any liuing creature vnto the gods, but onely vnto those Daemones. And the same author in his booke De via intelligibilium, ex­plaines more fully which are good Daemones, and which are euill. But of this, in another place. (c) the bad ones] The worse that these gods are, and the more infernall, the sadder kind of in­uocations doe they desire to be vsed to them: so doe the Hell-gods; Pluto, Proserpine, and o­thers: Sad sacri­fices. Lucane brings in Erichtho inuocating the infernall Deities thus:

[Page 71]
—Sivos satis ore nefando,
Pollu [...]óque voco: si nunquam haec carmina fibris, humanis ieiuna [...]ano: si pectora pl [...]na
Saepe de [...]i, & laui calido prosecta cerebro: si quis, qui vestris caput extáque lancibus infant
Imposuit, victurus crat.—
—If [...]uer I [...]uok'd
In well black't phrase: if ere my charmes lackt guilt of mangling humane brests: if I haue spilt
Bloud in such plenty: brought your quarters vvasht, in their ovvne braynes: if [...]re the members gasht,
I seru'd you in, vvere to reuiue.—

d. reuelling vpon beds] Hereof in the third booke.

That the Romaines in abridging that liberty (with the Poets would haue vsed vpon men,) and in allowing them to vse it vpon their gods, did herein shew, that they prized themselues aboue their gods. CHAP. 12.

BVt the Romaines (as Scipio glorieth in that booke of the common wealth) would by no meanes haue the good names and manners of their cittizens liable to the quippes and censures of the Poets, but inflicted a capitall punishment vpon all such as durst offend in that kind: which indeed (in respect of themselues) was honestly and well instituted, but in respect of their gods most proudly and irre­ligiously, for though they knew that their gods were not onely pacient, but euen well pleased at the representing of their reproaches and exorbitances, yet would they hold them-selues more vnworthy to suffer such iniuries then their gods, thrusting such things into their sollemnities, as they auoyded from them­selues by all rigor of lawes. Yea Scipio; dost thou commend the restraint of this poeticall liberty in taxing your persons, when thou seest it hath beene euer free to callumniate your gods? Dost thou value the (a) Court alone so much more then the Capitoll, then all Rome, nay then all heauen, that the Poets must be cur­bed by an expresse law, from flowring at the Citizens, and yet without all con­troll of Senator, Censor, Prince, or Priest, haue free leaue to throw what slander they please vpon the gods? what? was it so vnseemely for Plautus, or Naeuius to traduce P. or Cneius Scipio; or for Caecilius to ieast vpon M. Cato? and was it seeme­ly for (b) your Terence to animate a youth to vncleannesse, by the example of the deed of high and mighty Iupiter.

L. VIVES.

YOur (a) Court] The Court, was the place where the senate sat: here it is vsed for the Sena­tors: curia vvhat, Terence. the Capitoll, for the gods themselues, (b) your Terence] for indeed he was very familiar with Scipio and Laelius, and many thinke that they helped him in writing of his com­medies, which he himselfe glanceth at in his prologue to his Adelphy. Memmius thinkes he meanes of Scipio, (in that Oration which he made for himselfe.) Quintilian lib, 10. Institut. Of Laelius, Cornelius Nepos maketh mention, and Tully also in one of his epistles vnto Atticus: but from other mens reports.

That the Romaines might haue obserued their gods vnworthynesse, by their desires of such obscaene solemnities. CHAP. 13.

IT might be, Scipio (were he aliue againe) would answer mee thus; How can we possibly set any penalty vpon such things as our gods them-selues do make [Page 72] sacred, by their owne expresse induction of those playes into our customes, and by annexing them to the celebration of their sacrifices and honors, wherein such things are euer to be acted and celebrated? But why then (say I againe) doe not you discerne them by this impurity to be no true gods, nor worthy of any diuine honors at all: for if it bee altogether vnmeete for you to honor such men as loue to see and set forth Playes that are stuffed with the reproche of the Romaines, how then can you iudge them to bee gods, how then can you but hold them for vncleane spirits, that through desire to deceiue others, require it as part of their greatest honors to be cast in the teeth with their owne filthinesses? Indeed the Ro­maines, though they were lockt in those chaines of hurtfull superstition, and ser­ued such gods as they saw required such dishonest spectacles at their hands, yet had they such a care of their owne honestie and dignitie, that they would neuer voutchsafe the actors of such vile things, any honor in their common-wealth, as the Greekes did: but according to Scipio his words in Cicero: Seeing that (a) they held the art of stage-playing as base and vnmanly, therefore they did not onely detaine all the honours of the Cittie from such kinde of men, but appointed the (b) Censors in their views, to remooue them from being part of any tribe, and would not voutchsafe them to be counted as members of the Cittie. A worthy decree, and well beseeming the Romaine wisdome; yet this wisdome would I haue to imitate and follow it selfe: Rightly hath the councell of the cittie in this well desiring and deseruing commendations, (shewing it selfe to be in this, (c) truly Romaine,) appointed that whosoeuer will choose of a Cittizen of Rome to become a Player, he should not onely liue secluded from all honors, but by the Censors censure should bee made vtterly vncapable of liuing as a member of his proper tribe. But now tell mee but this, why the Players should be branded with inhability to beare honors, and yet the Playes they acte, inserted into the celebration of the gods honors? The Romaine (d) valour flourished a long time, vnacquainted with these theater-tricks: suppose then that mens vaine affections gaue them their first induction, and that they crept in by the errours of mans decayed members, doth it hence follow that the gods must take delight in them, or desire them? if so, why then is the Player debased, by whom the god is pleased? and with what face can you scandalize the actors and instruments of such stage-guilt, and yet adore the exacters and com­manders of these actions? This now is the controuersie betweene the Greekes and the Romaines. The Greekes thinke that they haue good reason to honor these Players, seeing that they must honour them that require these playes: the Ro­maines on the other side, are so farre from gracing them, that they will not allow them place in a (e) Plebeyan tribe, much lesse in the court or Senate, but holds them disgracefull to all callings: Now in this disputation, this onely argument giues the vp-shot of all the controuersie. (f) The Greekes propound; If such gods be to be worshipped, then such actors are also to be held as honorable: The Romaines assume: But such actors are no way to bee held as honorable: The Christians conclude, Therefore such gods are no way to be worshipped.

L. VIVES.

SEing that (a) they held the arte,] It must of force be granted that the Players were the most pernicious men of conditions that could be, and the vilest in their villanies: because The infamy of Stage. players. they could not be allowed for Cittizens of that Cittie, which harboured so many thousands of wicked and vngratious fellowes, all as Cittizens. That Players were excluded from being of any tribe, and exempt from paying any taxe, Liuie and Ualerius doe both testifie: vnlesse Decimus Laberius. authoritie made them such; for that seemes as a constraint: as befell to Decimus Laberius, [Page 73] whom Nero requested to acte a Mimike of his vpon the stage: and yet hee neuerthelesse was The Attel­lan come­dies. after that, a gentleman of Rome. For hee that is forced to offend the law, is held not to offend it. But from this decree of plaiers exclusion, the Actors of the Comedies called Attelanae were exempted, for their comedies were more graue, and their iests came nearer to the old The Cen­sors vievv of the city. Italian forme of discipline: Liu: and Valer. And therefore they vsed no Visars on the stage, as the rest did. Festus (b) The Censors in their view] Which went ouer the estate and conditi­ons of euery man, euery fifth yeare (c) truely Romane] The text is Germané Romanum. The Latines vse Germané, for truely, natiuely, expressly, and naturally: So doth Cicero (to shut vp all examples in one) in his fifth oration against Verres: As then (quoth he) I said much, and this a­mongst the rest to shew plainely the great difference betweene him, and that same Numidicum Ve­rum & Germanum, that true and expressly Numidian, Metellus: So say we Germanè Romanum, The orders of the Ro­maines. truely Romane. Romane is here vsed by Augustine for Generous, and honestly bent. (d) the Ro­mane valor florished a long time] Very neere foure hundred years. (e) Plebeyan] There were three orders of Roman Citizens: the Senatorians, the Patricians, and the Plebeyans; which were the lowest: of these hereafter. He doth not say, a Plebeyan tribe, as though there were any such distinct one, but because there were Plebeyans, men of the base and common sort, in euery tribe. (f) the Greekes propound thus:] The Logicians, and the Rhetoricians following them, diuide a perfect argument (called by the Greekes Syllogismus, by the Latines, Ratiocinatio) in­to The parts of a Syllo­gisme. three parts: the first that includes and declares the summe of the argument: this is called the proposition, or exposition, the second which assuming from the proposition, selects an espe­ciall thing which wee are to know more fully: and this is called the Assumption: The third, shuts vp the argument, and is called the Conclusion. How these are placed in discourse, it mak­eth no matter: the conclusion is sometimes before, and the assumption often-times the second, or the last [And here our false Logicians spoile all; out of their ignorance of all good artes: and Paris copy defectiue. thinke that change of place doth alter the nature of things: lying as fast as they can in­uent: and seeming in the schooles more then men, in ciuill conuersation abroade are lesse then children.]

That Plato, who would not allow Poets to dwell in a well gouerned City, shewed that his sole worth was better then those gods, that desire to be honoured with stage­plaies. CHAP. 14.

AGaine, we aske another question: why the Poets that make those Comedies, (and being prohibited by a law of the twelue tables to defame the Citizens, yet doe dishonor the gods with such foule imputations,) are not reputed as dis­honest and disgracefull as the plaiers? what reason can bee produced, why the (a) actors of such poeticall figments, being so ignominious to the gods, should be deputed infamous, and yet the authors be voutchsafed honours? Is not (b) Plato more praise-worthy then you all, who disputing of the true perfection of a citty would haue Poets banished from that society, as enemies to the cities full per­fection? hee had both a greefe to see his gods so iniured, and a care to keepe out these fictions whereby the cittizens mindes might bee abused: Now make but a comparison of his (c) humanity in expelling of Poets from his city, least they should delude it with the gods diuinity that desired such Plaies and Reuells in their honours; by which the city might be deluded: He, though he did not (d) in­duce or perswade them to it, yet aduised and counselled the light and luxurious Greekes in his disputation, to restraine the writing of such things: But these gods, by command, and constraint, euen forced the modest and staied Romanes to pre­sent them with such things: nay not only to present them, but euen to dedicate and consecrate them in all sollemnity vnto their honors. Now to which of these may the citty with most honesty ascribe diuine worship? whether to Plato that would forbid these filthy obscaenities, or to these diuils that exult in deluding of those men whom Plato could not perswade to truth? This man did (e) Labeo think meet to be reckned amongst the Demi-gods, as he did Hercules also, & Romulus: & he prefers the Demi-gods before the Heroës, but notwithstanding (f) makes deities Plato held a Demigod. [Page 74] of them both: But howsoeuer, I hold this man whom he calls a Demi-god, worthy to be preferred not only before the Heroës, but euen before all their other gods themselues: And in this the Romaine lawes doe come some-what nere his dispu­tations: for where as he condemnes all allowance of Poets, they depriue them of their liberty to raile at any man. He (g) excludeth Poets from dwelling in his ci­tie: they depriue the actors of poeticall fables from the priuiledges of citizens: and it may be (if they durst do ought against gods that require such stage-games) they would thrust them forth for altogither. Wherefore the Romanes can nei­ther receiue nor expect any morall instructions, either for correcting of falts, or increasing verues, from those gods, whom their owne lawes already doe subuert and conuince. The gods require plaies for increase of their honors: the Romans exclude plaiers from pertaking of theirs: the gods require their owne falts to be celebrated by poets inuentions: the Romaines restraine the Poets loosenesse frō touching any of the Romaines imperfections. But Plato, that Demi-god, he both resists this impure affection of the gods, and shewes what ought to bee perfected by the (h) towardlinesse of the Romaines: denying Poets all place in a well or­dered Common-welth, howsoeuer, whether they presented the figments of their owne lusts and fancies, or related ought els as the guilt of the gods, & therfore of imitable exāples: But we Christians make Plato neither whole God nor Demigod: nor do we vouchsafe to compare him with any of Gods Angels, or his Prophets, not with any of Christs Apostles or his Martirs, no not with any Christian man, and why we will not, by Gods help, in the due place we will declare. But notwith­standing, seeing they wil needs haue him a Demi-god, we thinke him worthy to be preferred, (if not before Romulus or Hercules though there was neuer (i) historian, nor (k) Poet (l) affirmed, or (m) fained, (n) that he euer killed his brother, (o) or committed any other mischiuous act, yet at least) before (p) Priapus or any (q) Cy­nocephalus, or lastly any (r) Febris, all which the Romaines either had as (s) Gods frō strangers, or set them vp as their (t) owne in peculiar. How then could such gods as these by any counsel they could giue, preuent or cure such great corrup­tion of mindes and maner (whether imminent, or already infused) seeing they re­garded nothing els but to diffuse and augment this contagion of wickednes, & to haue it instilled into the peoples notices from the stage, as their own acts, or acts which they approue, to the end, y t mans lust might ru [...]he course of wickednesse freely, after the gods exāples? Tully exclaimeth all in vaine vpon it (u) who being to speake of Poets, when he came to them saith: The clamor and approbation of the people, when it is ioyned with these poeticall fictions, as the testimony of some great and learned Maister, oh what darknesse doth it involue a man in? what fears it inflicts, what lusts it enflames?

L. VIVES.

THe (a) actors] There are actors, ab agendo, of acting: plaiers vpon the stage, & Authores, the Authors, the Poets that write these fables: though the name of Author is taken many waies; Actor, Au­thor, Plaier. What Po­ets Plato expells. but this is a Grammer question. (b) Is not Plato] Plato (de rep. lib. 2.) expels al Poets out of a well ordered citty, for the wickednes which they sing of the gods: & (in the tenth booke of the same worke) Socrates hauing spoken much against them, concludeth al in this, y t he holds that poetry only fit to be excluded, which giues life to vnmanly affections: & that to be allowed,' which is manly, & honest: So y t he condemnes not all poetry, for sometimes he calls Poets, a diuine kinde of men, namely when they sing himmes to the Deities: more-ouer hee saith that if the Poets doe sing of any good man, though he be pore, he is happy: & againe that an euil man though he bee ritch their songs wil make him miserable: if they exceed not in loosenesse, nor yeeld to rancour nor consent vnto flattery, nor in their songs sowe seeds of corruption, such poets are profitable Humanity. [...]. members in Plato's commonwealth. (c) His humanity] Humanity is not taken here for any natural gentlenesse or courtesie of y e minde, or mans good wil, called in Greeke [...], not for any [Page 75] knowledge of y e liberal arts which the Greekes call [...], but for that nature, by which wee are men: as goodnesse is that by w t we are good: the sence following proues it, for it is compared vnto diuinity & in this signification it is also vsed elsewere as in Tully (de orat lib. I.) (d) Though hee did not induce] Imaruaile much that our Philosophers & Diuines could not out of this place learn Suadere. Persuadere. the difference of Suadeo, & Persuadeo. But they (which is very nere a miracle) vnderstand latine without knowing the latine tongue, and are very perfect Grecians, and can read neuer a word of Greeke: indeed in Greek, [...] is both suadere, to aduise or counsel, and persuadere to perswade or induce. (e) This man did Labeo] Here wil I deliuer the orders of the gods; first out of Uar­ro, and next out of other bookes of the Platonists. The Romains call some of their goddes Summi, the highest: others Medioxumi middle-most: others Heroes infimi, or earthly ones: [...], which the ancients (as Capella affirmeth) called Earth. The Medioxumi were such Medioxumi. Heroes. as were taken vppe to heauen by their deserts: as Tulli saith: (in his booke De legibus:) that is Semi-gods, or as it were a kind of Mungrels begot of mortallity and immortallity; such were Romulus, Hercules, Aesculapius, Castor and Pollux, with others. The Heroes were born of mortal parents on both sides, but by their merits got a more aduanced state in desteny then the residue of the vulgar. Some to adde vnto these another kinde, called Semones: but of them else-where. (f) Makes Deities of them both] Such as here in this world liued wel and holily, the old Ro­mains did stil put into the number of the gods when they were dead, and assigned them feastes called Necya. Cicero de legibus lib. 2. (g) He excludeth Poets] In the old copy of Bruges, and Nesci [...] Coleigne, the verbe repellit, is left out, and for Poeticarum here, is talium in them. (h) Froward­nesse of] By their begun vertue, their proofe and demonstration of goodnesse, though some­times towardlynesse stands for full vertue it selfe: but here it is as I said, and is declared by Toward­lynesse. that which goes before; What was to be performed. (i) Historian.] As there are that do of Ro­mulus. (k) Poet.] As do of Hercules. (l) Affirmed.] The Historian did not. (m) Fained.] The Poet did not. (n) That he euer killed his brother] Which Romulus did, in killing of Remus. (o) Or committed any other mischieuous act, as is true of Hercules, who defiled the whole world with whoredomes, rapines, robberies and slaughters: yet they thought y t the world was purged of such guilts by him. (p) Before Priapus] Diodorus saith that Priapus was made a god Priapus. vppon this occasion: Osiris King of Egipt beeing murthered by the wicked villeny of his brother Tiphon, the conspirators cutte all his body in peeces, and euery one tooke a share, and because no man would take the priuie members, they threw them into the Riuer Nilus. Afterwards Isis the wife of Osiris hauing ouercome Tiphon, she found all the parts of hir husbands body, but the fore-named, which being lost, shee consecrated them, and instituted their diuine worship with many ceremonies, and such as were admitted to be Priests in Aegipt, offered their first sacrifices vnto this: calling it Priapus by an vnknowne name, which to couer the dishonesty of the thing ment, the honest ancients vsed. The Greeks call this God Phallus, Phallus, seu Ihyphallus. and Ihtyphallus. Of this these verses are extant in Collumella: lib. 11.

—Sed truncm forte dolatum
Arboris antiquae nun on Uencrare Ityphally,
Terriblis membri, medio qui semper in horto,
Inguinibus puero, praedoni falce minetur.
—That peece of ancient tree.
Adore, as Ityphallus Deitie,
That ougly thing: which in the garden stands
Gainst bo [...]es & theeues, with armed gro [...]ne and hands.

For he was the Keeper of gardens: Diodorus saith he was also called Tiphon, and makes him the son of Uenus and Dionysius: borne (as Seruius and Ualerius Flaccus say) at Lampsacium, a citty in Hellespont and that therefore was named Lampsasenus, and Hellespontiacus. Virgill Georgi [...].

Et custo furum et (que) [...]uium, cum falce saligna
Hellespontiaci seruit tutela Priapi.
And Priap us of Hellespont, with his hooke,
Of Willow, wel to birds and the eues will looke,

And in the Lusus in Priapum, Priapus speaketh thus.

—Patria m [...]ctaber, et olim
Ille [...]uus ciuis Lampsace, Gallus [...]o.
Ile loose my country: Lampsacus euen hee
That was borne thine, now Cibels Priest will bee.

Some say hee was borne in the citty Priapus, not farre from Lampsacus, neare vnto the vine­yeards. Strabo thinks his deification was first from Hellespont. But a new God he is, for Hesiod knew no such in his time: Fulgentius makes him one of y Semones, & saith he is not yet taken vp Cynocephae­lus. into heauen, his deserts ar so slender. (q) Cynocephalus] y is indeed, Dogs-head. Diodorus (lib. 4.) [Page 76] saith that the Cynocephali were a people of humane shape and voyce, but headed like Dogges: a Barbarous and cruell kind of creatures, and many of them liued in the Ilands of Nilus. Osiris had a Sonne called Anubis, who following his father in his trauells, bore the Dogge for his armes: and hence it came that he was worshipped in Egypt in the shape of this creature, Anubis. and called (by Virgil Aenead. 8) Latrator, the barker, as also because he was held the keeper of the bodies of Osiris and Isis. Some thinke that this was Mercurius, and called thus for his quicke capacity and apprehention. (r) Febris] The Romaines erected many altars vnto Febris: Cicero maketh mention of one ancient one that stood in the mount Palatine (de legib. lib. 2.) Febris a goddesse. and of the same Valerius also (in Antiquanstitut.) and Plinye lib. 2. do speake: as also of ano­ther that was placed in the Court of Marius his monuments, and a third at the vpper end of the long street (s) Gods from strangers] Lucan speaketh to Egypt.

Nosin templa tuam Romana accepimus Isim,
sc [...]icanesque Deos & sistra mouentia luctum,
We in Romes temples now thine [...]is place.
thy Halfe-dog Gods, and hornes that woes do raise.

(t) There owne in peculiar as Febris] (u) who being to speake of Poets] in some bookes, the words of Tully begins at Accessisset, and not at Clamor. The whole sentence I take it is out of the booke of his common-wealth, in the third of his Tusculane questions, speaking of the causes which corrupt the seeds of vertue, which are naturally sowne within vs; he saith: Hereunto also may Poets be added, who pretending a great deale of doctrine and wisdome, are learnd, read, heard, and borne away in the mind of euery man. But when that great maister, the multitude is added also, and the whole company swarming on euery side vnto vices, then chiefely are we infected with depra­ued opinion, and drawne from our very expresse nature. Like vnto this also he hath in his second and fourth booke, and that at large: which we but touch at, to avoyd the ouer-charging of the reader, or the booke, with tediousnes.

That flattery and not reason created some of the Romaine Gods. CHAP. 15.

BVt what other reason in the world (besides flattery) haue they to make choice of these so false and fained gods? Not voutsafinge Plato any little temple, whome notwithstanding they will haue to be a demi-god, (and one who tooke such paines in disswading the corruption of manners through the (a) de­prauation of opinions:) and yet preferring Romulus before diuers of the gods, whom their most secret and exact doctrine doth but make (b) a semi-god, and not The Fla­mines. an entire deity; yet for him they appointed a (c) Flamine, (d) a kind of Priesthood so farre aboue the rest as (e) their crests did testifie that they had onely (f) three of those Flamines for three of their chiefest deities, the Diall or Iouiall for Iupiter; the Martiall, for Mars; and the Quirinall, for Romulus: for (g) the loue of his citi­zens hauing (as it were) hoysed him vp into heauen, he was then called (h) Quiri­nus, & kept that name euer after: and so by this you see Romulus here is preferred before Neptune & Pluto Iupiters brother nay euen before Saturne, father of them all: so that to make him great, they giue him the same Priesthood that Iupiter was honored by, & likewise they giue one to Mars, his pretended father, it may be ra­ther for his sake then any other deuotion.

L. VIVES.

THrough (a) the deprauation of opinions] some read animi, some animis, some leaues it out, but the best, is animae (b) A semigod] Let them worship (saith Cicero in his de leg) such as haue bin and are held gods, and such as their meritts haue made celestial and instawled in heauen, as Her­cules, Liber Pater, Aesculapius, Castor, Pollux, Quirinus. (c) A Flamine] what I meane to speake of the Flamine, shall bee out of Varro, Dionysius, Festus, Plutarch, Gellius, and Seruius. [Page 77] Amongst the orders of Priests were Some of Numa Pompilius his institution, and called by the name of Flamines: their habit of their head was a hat, as the high Priest had also: but vp­on the top of it, they wore a tufte of white wollen thred: therefore were called Flamines qua­si Pilamines hairy, or tufted crownes: some deriue it of Pileus, a hat, but that cannot be, for so had the high Priests Some againe say their name came of Filum, a thred, because in the heate of Summer when it was to hot to weare their hats, they wrapped their heads about with thred of linnen cloth: for to go bare headed-abroade, their religion forbad them: but vpon feast daies they were bound to weare their hats in the ceremonies, Appian of Alexandria saith that the Iouiall Flamine wore his hat and vaile both vpon feast and no feast daies. Others say that they were called Flamines a Flamineo, which was a kind of yellow head-tire, but more pro­per The Iouiall to women then them. These kind of Priests Numa first ordained, and that three of them: one for Iupiter, called the Diall of Dios, Ioue or Iouiall: one to Mars, the Martiall; and one to Quirinus, the Quirinall. Other gods might haue no Flamines, nor might one of those Gods haue more then one, but in processe of time the number increased, and became fifteene: be­sides those which flattery consecrated to the dead Caesars, as one to C. Caesar, by Antonyes law, (which Cicero reproueth (Phillippic 2.) one to Augustus, and so to diuers others. But those that Numa made were the principall alwaies, and the principall of them was Ioues Flamin the Di­all: he onely of all the rest went in a white Hat, and was held the most reuerend: His ceremo­nies and lawes are recounted both by Plutarch in his Problemes and also by Gellius (lib. 10.) out of Fabius Pictor, Massurius Sabinus, Varro, and others. The lowst in degree of all the Fla­mines, Pomona Goddesse. was the Pomonall Flamine, because Pomona, the goddesse of Apples, was of the least es­teeme. Others there were of meane dignity, as Vulcanes, Furidàs, Father Falacers, The God­desses that pretected mount Palatine, and mother Floràs. (d) which kind of Priesthood] Though the Flamines were of great authority yet were all obedient vnto the chiefe Priest: for so the people commanded it should be, when in the second warre of Affrike: L. Mettellus, being chiefe Priest with-held the consul Posthumus, being Mars his Flamine, and would not let him leaue his order, nor his sacrifices: and likewise in the first warre of Asia, P. Licinius, high Priest, staid Q. Fabius Pictor then Praetor and Quirinall Flamine from going into Sardinia (e) as their crests they wore] Apèx, is any thing that is added to the toppe, or highest part of a thing: The Fla­mines Apex or crest. here it is that which the Flamine bore vpon his head, his cap, or his tufte of woll. Lucane.

Et tollens opicem generoso vertice Flamen:
The Flamine with his cap, and lofty crest:

Sulpitius lost his Priesthood because his crest fell of whilst he was a sacrificing, saith Valerius, (lib. 1.) The Romaines gaue not this crest but vnto their greatest men in religion: as now we giue Miters, they called it Apex (saith Seruius vpon the eight Aenead) ab apendo, which is, to ouercome: and hence comes Aptus, & Apiculum filum, that was the small tufted thred which the Flamines folded their Crests in: Fabius speaketh of these Crests and Virgill.

Hin [...] exultantes Sal [...]os, nudosque Laper cos,
lanigerosque apices,—
Here Salii danc'd naked Lupe [...]ci there,
and there the tufted crownes. Aenead. 8.

(f) Onely three of those their chiefe and true Flamines, inheritours of the auncient Flaminshippe (g) the loue of his cittizens] Romulus being dead, the people began to suspect that the Senate had butchered him secretly amongst them-selues. So Iulius Proculus, appeased the rage of the Romulus is a God. multitude by affirming that hee saw Romulus ascending vp into heauen. Liuye in his first booke. Ennius brings in the people of Rome lamenting for Romulus in these words.

O Romule, Romule, dic,
qualem te patriae custodem Dij genuerunt,
Tu proauxisti nos intra lvmi [...]s oras,
O Pater, O genitor patriae, O sanguine diso [...]iunde.
O Romulus, O Romulus, shevv vs,
hovv they, thy countries gard, the gods begat,
Thou brought vs first to light, O thou our father,
thy countries father borne of heauenly seed.

(h) called Quirinus] many of such mens names haue beene chaunged after their deyfying, to make them more venerable, hauing cast of their stiles of mortality, for so was Laeda (so called Quirinus. when she was aliue) after her death and deification stiled Nemesis: and Circe, Marica: and Ino, Matuta; And Aeneas, Iupiter Indiges, Romulus was called Quirinus to gratifie the Sabines; In which respect also the Romaines were called Quirites of Cures a towne of the Sabines, or else as Ouid saith.

[Page 78]
Siue quòd Hasta, Quiris priscis est dicta Sabinis,
Bellicus a [...] ve [...]t in Astra deus:
Siue su [...] Reginomenposu [...]re Quirites
Seu q [...]a Romanis iunxerat ille Cures.
Or, for the Sabines, speares Quirites call:
His weapons name made him celestiall,
Or els they so enstil [...] him herevpon
because he made them, and the Cures, one.

That if the Romaine gods had had any care of Iustice, the Citie should haue had their formes of good gouernment from them, rather then to goe and bor­row it of other nations. CHAP. 16.

IF the Romaines could haue receiued any good instructions of morality from their gods, they would neuer haue beene (a) beholding to the Athenians for The A­thens law followed by Rome. Solons lawes, as they were, some yeares after Rome was built: which lawes not­withstanding, they did not obserue as they receiued them, but endeauoured to better them and make them more exact; and though (b) Licurgus fained that hee gaue the Lacedemonians their lawes by y e authorization of Apollo, yet the Romanes very wisely would not giue credence to him, (c) & therfore gaue no admission to these lawes. Indeed (d) Numa Pompilius, Romulus his sucessor is said to haue gi­uen them some lawes: but (e) al too insufficient for the gouernment of a Cittie. He taught them many points of their religion (f) but it is not reported that hee had these institutions from the gods: Those corruptions therefore of minde, conuersation, and conditions, which were so great, that the (g) most learned men durst affirme that these were the cankers by which all Common-weales pe­rished, though their walls stood neuer so firme; those did these gods neuer en­deauor to with-hold from them that worshipped them, but as wee haue proued before, did rather striue to enlarge and augment them, with all their care and ful­lest diligence.

L. VIVES.

BEholding (a) to the Athenians] In the 300. yeare after Romes building: when there had beene many contentions betweene the Patricians & the Plebeyans, they sent three Ambas­sadours to Athens, to coppy out Solons lawes, and to learne the policy and ciuility of the rest The lawes of the 12. [...]. of the Greekes: that the Romane estate might bee conformed and settled after the manner of the Grecians. Chaerephanes was then gouernor of Athens, it beeing the 82. Olympiade. The Ambassadors dispatched their affaires with all diligence, and returned the next yeare after, and then were the Decemuiri elected to decree lawes, and those wrote the first ten tables of the Romanes ciuill lawe, and afterwards they added two more, all which were approoued in the great Parliament called Comitia Centuriata. And these were their noblest lawes, which were written in the twelue Tables. (Liuy lib. 3. Dionys. lib. 10 & others also) (b) Lycurgus] The lawes which Lycurgus gaue (as [...]e faigned, by Apollo's oracle) to the Lacedemonians, are very fa­mous. The Greeke and Latine authors are full of this mans honours, and of the hard lawes which he gaue the Spartans There is a worke of Xenophons extant, onely of these lawes, and many of them are recorded in Plutarche, I neede not trouble the Reader in so plaine a matter. Lycurgus [...] [...]. (c) therefore gaue no admission] And also, because Solons lawes were more accomodate and ap­pliable to [...] education, and mansuetude, then the rough seuere ones of Lycurgus, as Plato and Aristotle doe very well obserue. For his lawes aimed at no other end but to make the Spartanis warriers. (d) Numa Pompilius] He was borne at Cures in the country of the Sabi­nes, and was the bestman of his time in the world. Of this man reade Liuy lib. 1. Dionysius, and Plutarch, of his whole life, besides diuers others. (e) all to insufficient] This is plaine, for they fetched lawes frō others. (f) it is not reported] Yes, he fained that he conferred with Ae­geria; but she was rather a Nimph then a goddesse, & besides, this is known to be a fable (g) the most learned] Here I cannot choose but ad a very conceited saying out of Plautus his comedy called Persa. Sagaristio the seruant askes a Virgin, how strong dost thou think this towne is? If the townsmen (quoth shee againe) bee well mannered, I thinke it is very strong: if treachery, [Page 79] couetousnesse, and extortion, bee chased out, and then enuie, then ambition, then detraction, then periury, then flattery, then iniury, then and lastly, (which is hardest of all to get out) villa­nie: if these be not all thrust forth, an hundred walls are all too weake to keepe out ruine.

Of the rape of the Sabine women, and diuers other wicked facts, done in Romes most ancient and honorable times. CHAP. 17.

PErhaps the gods would not giue the Romaines any lawes, because as Salust (a) saith: Iustice and honestie preuailed as much with them by nature as by lawe: very good: (b) out of this iustice and honestie came it (I thinke) that the (c) Sabine virgins were rauished. What iuster or honester part can be plaide, then to force away other mens daughters with all violence possible, rather then to receiue them at the hand of their parents? But if it were vniustly done of the Sabines to deny the Romaines their daughters, was it not farre more vniustly done of them to force them away after that deniall? There were more equitie showne in making warres vpon those that would not giue their daughters to beget alliance with their neighbours and countrimen, then with those that did but require back their owne, which were iniuriously forced from them. Therefore Mars should rather haue helped his warlike sonne, in reuenging the iniury of this reiected proferre of marriage, that so he might haue wonne the Virgin that he desired, by force of armes. For there might haue beene some pretence of warlike lawe, for the con­queror iustly to beare away those whom the conquered had vniustly denied him before. But he, against all law of peace, violently forced them from such as denied him them, and then began an vniust warre with their parents, to whom hee had giuen so iust a cause of anger. (d) Herein indeed he had good and happy successe: And albeit the (e) Circensian playes were continued to preserue the memory of this fraudulent acte, yet neither the Cittie nor the Empire did approoue such a president: and the Romaines were more willing to erre in making Romulus a deity after this deed of iniquitie, then to allow by any law or practise, this fact of his in forcing of women thus, to stand as an example for others to follow. Out of this iustice and honesty likewise proceeded this, that (g) after Tarquin and his children Tarquine Collatine depriued of office, and put out of Rome. were expulsed Rome, (because his sonne Sextus had rauished Lucresse.) Iunius Bru­tus being consull, compelled (h) L. Tarquinius Collatine, husband to that Lucresse, his fellow officer, a good man, and wholy guiltlesse, to giue ouer his place, and abandon the Cittie, which vile deed of his, was done by the approbation (or at least omission) of the people, who made Collatine Consul, aswell as Brutus himself. Out of this iustice and honesty came this also, that (h) Marcus Camillus that most Camillus exiled by his coun­tries mon­strous in­gratitude. illustrious worthy of his time, that with such ease sudued the warlike Veientes, the greatest foes of the Romaines, and tooke their cheefe citty from them: after that they had held the Romains in ten yeares war, and foiled their armies so often, that Rome hir selfe began to tremble, and suspected hir owne safety: that this man by the mallice of his backe-biting enemies, and the insupportable pride of the Tri­bunes, being accused of guilt, & perceiuing the citty (which he had preserued) so vngrateful, that he needs must be condemned, was glad to betake him-selfe to wil­ling banishment: and yet (i) in his absence was fined at ten thousand Asses (k) Be­ing soone after to be called home again to free his thankelesse country the second time from the Gaules. It yrkes me to recapitulate the multitude of foule enormi­ties which that citty hath giuen act vnto: (l) The great ones seeking to bring the people vnder their subiection: the people againe on the other side scorning to be Seditions betwixt the great men and the people. subiect to them, and the ring-leaders on both sides aiming wholy rather at supe­riority and conquest, then euer giuing roome to a thought of iustice or honesty.

L. VIVES.

SAlust (a) saith] In his warre of Catiline, speaking of the ancient Romaines, he saith thus: The law is a ciuill equity either established in literall lawes, or instilled into the manners by verball Lawe. instructions. Good, is the fount, moderatour and reformer of all lawe: all which is done by the Iud­ges Good. prudence, adapting it selfe to the nature of the cause, and laying the lawe to the cause, not the cause to the lawe. As Aristotle to this purpose speaketh of the Lesbian rule, (Ethic. 4.) This is al­so Right and reason: aquum & bonum. termed right & reason; as Salust againe saith in his Iugurth Bomilchar is guilty rather by right and reason, then any nationall lawe. Crassus (saith Tully in his Brutus) spake much at that time against that writing, and yet but in right and reason, It is also called equitie'. That place (saith Cicero for Caecinna) you feare, and flie, and seeke (as I may say) to draw mee out of this plaine field of equitie, into the straite of words, and into all the literall corners: in this notwithstand­ing (saith Quintilian) the iudges nature is to bee obserued, whether it be rather opposed to the lawe, then vnto equitie, or no. Hereof wee haue spoken some-thing in our Temple of the lawes: But the most copious and exact reading hereof is in Budaeus his notes vpon the Pan­dects: explaining that place which the Lawyers did not so well vnderstand: Ius est ars aequi & boni. This mans sharpenesse of witte, quicknesse of iudgement, fulnesse of diligence, and Budaeus his praises. greatnesse of learning, no Frenchman euer paralleld, nor in these times any Italian. There is no­thing extant in Greeke or Latine, but he hath read it, and read it ouer, and discussed it throughly: In both these toungs he is a like, and that excellently perfect. Hee speakes them both as fami­liarly as he doth French, his naturall tongue: nay I make doubt whether hee speake them no better: hee will read out a Greeke booke in Latine words extempore, and out of a Latine booke, in Greeke. And yet this which wee see so exactly and excellently written by him, is no­thing but his extemporall birthe. Hee writes with lesse paines both Greeke and Latine, then very good schollers in both these tongues can vnderstand them. There is no cranke, no secret, in all these tongues, but he hath searcht it out, lookt into it, and brought it forth like Cerberus from darknesse into light. Infinite are the significations of words, and the proprieties of phrase which onely Budaeus hath fetched out of deepest obliuion and exposed them to mens vnder­standings. And yet all these singular and admirable guifts hath hee attained to by his owne industry alone, without helpe of any maister. O happy fertile witte! that in it selfe alone found both maister and scholler, and method of instruction! That whose tenth part others can hardly le [...]of great and cunning maisters, he alone without helpe of others drew wholy from him­selfe. I haue not yet sayd any thing of his knowledge in the lawe, which he alone hath begun to restore from ruine: nor of his Philosophie, whereof in his bookes De Asse, he hath giuen such proofe, as no man possibly could but such an one as had dayly conuersation with such rea­ding of all the Philosophers, and deepe instruction in those studies. To all this may bee added that which indeed excells all things else; an honestie congruent to all this learning, so rare, and so admirable, that being but considered without the other graces of witte and learning, it might seeme the worlds miracle: his honesty no more then his learning acknowledgeth none his superior. A man that in all the diuerse actions of his life, giues his religion alwayes the first place: A man that hauing wife and many children, was neuer drawne from his true square with any profit or study to augment his estate: but euer-more swaid both himselfe and his fortunes, and directed both: Fortune could neuer lead him away, though she promised neuer so faire: he had her alwayes in his power. A man continually in court, in Embassages, yet neuer followed Princes fauours, nor nousled them with flatteries. Hee neuer augmented his patrimony, be­cause he would neuer depart an haires-breadth from honesty: he was alwayes a seuerer censor of his owne conditions then of any others: and hauing vndergone offices which were obiects of the greatest enuie, he neuer found callumnie from any tongue, nor incurd suspition of any error, though he had to doe with a free nation, and a people as ready to accuse as froward to suspect. I see I haue forgot breuities bounds, being whirled beyond them with the loue I haue to relate the vertues of mine honored friend: now to our purpose. Salusts meaning therefore is, that as well this ciuill equitie which they call lawe, as that naturall equitie which nature produceth in the mindes of the iudicious, (and then which nothing is better, it being there­fore called good); were no more powerfull with the Romaines in their decretall lawes, then in the naturall discretions of vnderstanding men. (b) Out of this Iustice] A most bitter Ironie: a [...]. [...] quippe. (c) That the Sabine Virgins] When as Romulus could not obtaine women of [...] neighbouring nations, for his cittizens to marry with, by the aduise of his grand-father [Page 81] Numitor and the Senate, hee gaue it out that hee would celebrate some games in honour of Neptune the horse-rider, or Hippoposeidon: so the women, their neighbours, comming to see the sports, the Romanes tooke them all away by force, (especially the Sabines) out of the middest of the exercises. For so had Romulus and his companions resolued: the fourth month after the building of Rome as Dionysius relateth out of Fabius Pictor. Plutarch saith it was the 14. of the Calends of September, and both agreed: for the city was begun to be built the 12. of the Calends of May on the feast day called Palilia. Though Gellius (not Aulus with the Attican nights, but) another ancient writer affirmes it was in the 4. yeare that this was done: which is the likelier to be true. They tooke away (as Dionysius saith) six hundred and eighty: which I do hold for the more likely then that which other talke, of three hundred: from whence the names of the Curiae, or the wards: Iuba addeth three more to the number before. Antias Valerius Thalassus. names but fiue hundred twenty and seauen. Some say that Thalassus was not a man, but onely the signe giuen to shew them when to begin their rape. Festus, out of Varro saith it was so taken about spinning of woll: as a man would say, a panier or a basket. (d) herein indeed] Both, those nations, of whence the women were, whom they forced away, as also others whom the The confe­deration against Ro­mulus. rest by their lamentable intreaties, and the feare of their owne dangers moued, tooke vp armes against the Romanes: the Sabines, the Ceninenses, the Crustumerians, and the Atennates, all com­bined against them: Romulus seeing so dangerous a warre likely to ensue vpon him, confede­rateth with the Hetrurians, whose powre at that time was very great: & Caelius Vibennus prince Mount Caelius. of Hetruria gaue Romulus aide, of whom this Mount Caelius in Rome tooke the name. His grand-father also sent him succors. So that with small adoe he ouerthrew the forces of the Ce­ninenses, the Crustumerians, and the Attenuates: and contending with the Sabines in a doubt­full and dangerous war, vpon a sudden by the entreaty of the women themselues the war ceas­ed, and both the parties ioyned in league and amity together. (e) the Circensian plaies] Euery yeare was there plaies, or games celebrated vnto Neptune Equéster, and they were diuersly cal­led: the Circensian plaies, the Great plaies, the Romane plaies: and amongst the ancients, Consua­lia, Consus a god. of Consus a God to whom they offered sacrifice, and beleeued him to gouerne al Counsells: and of him Romulus asked instruction in all his perills, & in the doubts of those marriages. His alter was hidden in the earth: because as Plato saith, counsell ought not only to bee held [...]oly, but secret also. (f) after Tarquin] Another Ironicall taunte. (g) L. Tarquin Collatine] The Kings being casheered out of Rome by the great Centuriall Parliament (which Seruius Tullus The first Consulls. had before instituted) L Iunius Brutus, and L. Tarquin Collatine, Lucraetias husband were elec­ted Consulls: the later of which, was son to Egerius, Tarquinius Priscus his brother, as Liuy saith But Nephew to him saith Dionysius: Brutus being desirous not onely to expell the King himselfe, but all his name with him, disanulled the magistracy of his fellow, because his name was Tarquin, and so he willingly tooke his goods, and departed the citie, going to Collatium to dwell. Now Tully (Offic. lib. 3.) confesseth that this was no very honest part of Brutus: but because it was most profitable to the assurance of the cōmon-wealth, therfore it past for an act of honesty. It hath bin obserued (saith Iulius Obsequens) that no man that euer abrogated his fel­lowes magistracy liued his yeare to an end; the first that did so was this Brutus, the next Tiberius Gracchus, the third P. Tarquinius. (h) Marcus Camillus] This was he that tooke the City Veii, Camillus. after ten yeares continuall siege: At that time began the Romanes first to lodge in tents, & vn­der beast skins in winter, because they hated this people so deadly that they would not depart thence vntill the warres were ended: for euer since the raigne of Romulus for three hundred years togither held they almost continuall warre with the Veientes: Liuius lib. 5. Plutarche in Camillus his life. This Camillus being said to haue dealt vniustly in sharing the Veientane spoils amongst the people, L. Apuleius cited him to a day of hearing: But hee to auoide their enuie (though innocent of that he was charged with,) got him away to liue at Ardea, in exile. This fell out two years before the Galles tooke Rome. (i) ten thousand] Liuy saith he was fined in his absence at 15000. Assis grauis. Plutarch, at 15000. Assium. Aes And Assis graue was al one as Asse & Aes graue, all one. my Budeus proues (k) being soone after] The Galles hauing taken Rome, Camillus hauing ga­thered an army together of the remainder of the Allian ouerthrow was released of his exile, & in a counsell Curiaté, made Dictator by them that were besieged in the Capitoll. At first hee expelled the Galles out of the Cittie, and afterwards in the roade way to Gabii, eight miles from the Citty, hee gaue them a sore ouer-throw. (Liu. lib. 5) Thus this worthy man choose rather to remember his countries affliction then his owne priuate wronge: beeing there­fore [Page 82] stiled another Romulus. (l) the great ones] These mischieues were still on foote, for very neere fiue hundred yeares after the expelling of their kings, the Patritians, and the Plebeyans were in continuall seditions and hatreds one against another, and both conten­ding for soueraignty: which ambition was kindeled in the people by a few turbulent Tri­bunes, and in the nobles by a sort of ambitious Senatours, and hereof doth Lucan sing that which followeth.

Et [...] consulibu [...] turbantes iura Tribuni.
Tribunes and Consulls troubling right at once.

What the history of Saluste reports of the Romains conditions, both in their times of daunger and those of security. CHAP. 18.

THerefore I will keepe a meane, and stand rather vnto the testimony of Sa­lust himselfe, who spoke this in the Romaines Praise (whereof we but now discoursed) that iustice and honesty preuailed as much with them by nature, as by lawe: extolling those times wherein the citty (after the casting out of her kings) grew, vp to such a height in so small a space. Notwithstanding al this, this same author confesseth in (a) the very beginning of the first booke of his history, that when the sway of the state was taken from the Kings and giuen to the Consuls, (b) within a very little while after, the citty grew to be greatly troubled with the oppressing power of the great ones; and (c) the deuision of the people from the fathers vpon that cause, and diuers other daungerous dissentions; for hauing re­corded how honestly, and in what good concord the Romaines liued together (d) betwixt the second warre of Africa, and the last; and hauing showed that it was not the loue of goodnesse, but the feare and distrust of the Carthaginians might, and per [...]ideousnesse, that was cause of this good order, and therfore that vpon this Nasica would haue Carthage stand stil vndemolished, as a fit meane to debarre the entrance of iniquity into Rome, and to keepe in integrity by feare; he addeth presently vpon this, these words (e) But discord, auarice, ambition, and all such mis­chiefes as prosperity is midwife vnto, grew vnto their full light after the destruction of Charthage, intimating herein, that they were sowne, & continued amongst the Romains before: which he proues in his following reason. For as for the violent of­fensiuenesse of the greater persons (saith he) and the diuision betwixt the Patricians and the Plebeians thence arising, those were mischiefes amongst vs from the beginning: nor was there any longer respect of equity or moderation amongst vs, then whilest the kings were in expelling and the citty and state quit of Tarquin, and the (f) great war of Hetruria. Thus you see, how that euen in that little space wherein after the ex­pulsion of their Kings they embraced integrity, it was onely feare that forced them to do so, because they stood in dread of the warres, which Tarquin, vpon his expulsion being combined with the Hetrurians waged against them. Now obserue what Salust addeth, for after that (quoth he) the Senators bgan to make slaues of the people, to iudge of heades &, (g) shoulders, as bloudily & imperiously (h) as the [...]ings did to chase men from their possessions: & only they, of the whole crue of factions, [...] [...] [...]rial sway of al, With which outrages (& chiefely with their extreame taxes and [...]tions) the people being sore oppressed, maintaining both soldiours in continuall armes, and paying tribute also besides, at length they stept out, tooke vp armes, and drew to [...] head vpon Mount Auentine and Mount Sacer. And then they elected them [...], and set downe other lawes; but the second warre of Africa gaue end to these [...] on both sides. Thus you see in how little a while, so soone after the [Page 83] expelling of their Kings, the Romaines were become such as hee hath described them: of whom (notwithstanding) he had affirmed, that Iustice and honestie pre­uailed as much with them by nature as by lawe. Now if those times were found to haue beene so depraued, wherein the Romaine estate is reported to haue beene most vncorrupt and absolute, what shall wee imagine may then bee spoken or thought of the succeeding ages, which by a graduall alteration (to vse the au­thors owne words) of an honest and honorable citie, became most dishonest and dishonorable, namely after the dissolution of Carthage, as hee himselfe relateth? How he discourseth and describeth these times, you may at full behold in his hi­storie, and what progresse this corruption of manners made through the midst of the Cities prosperitie, euen (k) vntill the time of the ciuill warres. But from that time forward, as hee reporteth, the manners of the better sort did no more fall to decay by little and little, but ranne head-long to ruine, like a swift torrent, such excesse of luxurie and auarice entring vpon the manners of the youth, that it was fitly said of Rome, that she brought forth such (l) as would neither keepe goods them-selues nor suffer others to keepe theirs. Then Salust proceeds, in a discourse of Sylla's villanies, and of other barbarous blemishes in the common­wealth: and to his relation in this do all other writers agree in substance, though (m) they bee all farre behinde him in phrase. But here you see (and so I hope The com­mon cor­ruption be­fore Christs comming. doe all men) that whosoeuer will obserue but this, shall easilie discouer the large gulfe of damnable viciousnesse into which this Citty was fallen, long before the comming of our heauenly King. For these things came to passe, not onely before that euer Christ our Sauiour taught in the flesh, but euen before he was borne of the Virgin, or tooke flesh at all: Seeing therefore that they dare not impute vnto their owne gods those so many and so great mischiefes, eyther the tolerable ones which they suffered before, or the fouler ones which they incurred after the de­struction of Carthage, (howsoeuer their gods are the engraffers of such maligne opinions in mens mindes, (n) as must needs bud forth such vices,) why then do they blame Christ for the euills present, who forbids them to adore such false and deuillish gods, by his sweete and sauing doctrine, which doe condemne all these Christ the founder of a new citie. harmefull and vngodly affections of man by his diuine authoritie, and from all those miseries, with-drawes his flock and familie by little and little out of all pla­ces of the declining world, to make of their companie an eternall and celestiall cittie, not by the applause of vanitie, but by the election of veritie.

L. VIVES.

THis same author (a) confesseth,] This historie of Saluste concerning the ciuill warres of Rome, wee haue lost. Onely some few Orations there are remaining. (b) Within a ve­rie little while,] But fifteene yeares. (Liu. lib. 2.) Appius Claudius, and P. Seruilius were made Consuls for that yeare: And this yeare was made famous by the death of Tarquin the proud. The death of Tarquin the proud. Hee died at Cumae, whether after his wrackt estate hee retired vnto Aristodemus the Tyran. The newes of his death sturred both Patricians and Populars to ioy and mirth: but the Pa­tricians reuells were too saucie: for then they began to offer iniury to the people, whome till that day they had obeyed. (c) The diuision.] the people diuided themselues from the Patrici­ans, The diuisi­ons of the people frō the Patriots because of the sesse laide vpon them the seuenteenth yeare after the obtaining of their li­berty: and againe because of the tyrannie of the Decemuiri in making cruell lawes, Anno. 303. after the building of Rome. Thirdly by reason of their debts, and the long dissentions betweene the tribunes and the Senators, some few yeares before Pirrhus his warre. (d) Betwixt the second] [Page 84] There were three seuerall warres begun and ended betweene the Romaines and the Carthage­nians: The first in Sicilie 22. yeares together, and afterwards in Affricke: it began the 390. The [...] of Africa. yeare after the building of Rome. Appius Clandius Caudax, and Qu. Fuluius Flaccus being Consuls. So many are the yeares in Plinies 33. booke, wherein I thinke for 585. must bee read Plinius cor­rected 485. Liuy and Eutropius count not so much by thirteene yeares. The second of these warres began some 23. yeares after, P. Scipio, and T. Sempronius being Consuls: it went through Spaine, Sicily, Italy and Affricke, and there it was ended by Scipio African the elder, seuen­teene yeeres after the first beginning of it. The third arose 49. yeares after that, Manlius, and Martius Censorinus being Consuls, it was finished three yeares after in Affrick (where it who­ly continued) by Scipio African the yonger: and the end of this was the subuersion of Car­thage. Of these warres more at large else-where. (e) But discorde] Saluste in his Bellum Iu­gurthinum. (f) The great warre of Hetruria] With Porsenna the mighty King of Hetruria, Porsenna his [...]. who would haue Tarquin restored to his kingdome: and begirt the Cittie of Rome with a hard and dangerous siege: and had taken it, but that the valour of Scaeuola terrified him from per­sisting. Liu. lib. 1. (g) Of the heads and shoulders] Of death, and other punishments. Those that the Romaines adiudged to death, they first scourged with roddes, and then killed them. Some­times, if the fact were not very wicked, they did but onely scourge them with rodds. Besides, Hovv of­fenders were puni­shed at Rome. The Porti­an & Sem­pronian lavves. Act. 22. those that were sued by their creditors and brought before the Iudge, were most villanously and miserably abused, their creditours being allowed to chaine them, and beate them like their slaues: against which foule enormitie the Portian and the Sempronian laws were promulgated, which forbid that the body of any free Romaine should bee beaten either with roddes or any scourges. (h) To chase men from their possessions] For, such fields as were wonne by the valour of the people of Rome, the ritch men would first vndertake by the appointment of the Senate, to till and make fruitfull, as if they were hired by the Senate: marry afterwards, (their fellows winking at it) they would thrust the people from their right, and make themselues absolute lords of all: And herevpon were the Agrarian lawes so often put to be past, concerning the di­uiding The Agra­rian lavves. of the lands amongst the people: but were neuer mentioned without great anger in the Patriots, and huge hurly-burlies in all the Citie. (i) Mount Sacer] The people first encam­ped The first departure of the people. on Mount Sacer, or the Holy Hill, a little beyond the riuer Anien, (now called Teuerone) or as Piso saith on Auentine a part of the Citie. There were the Tribunes Plebeian first elected, as Tutors of the Populars: who should stand as watches ouer the peoples good, and step between The Tri­bunes. all iniuries that the Patriots should offer them, and be accompted as sacred men: whom if any man wronged, his head should be giuen to Iupiter for sacrifice, and his goods solde all at the temple of Ceres. The second encamping was vpon Auentine, and from thence to fill the Cittie with grearer desolation, they departed vnto Mount Sacer. And then hauing agreed with the The second departure. Senate, they returned to Auentine againe, and there recouered their Tribunes: and from Auen­tine they went vp to the capitoll, where in a great Parliament held by the chiefe Priest, the tri­bunes election was assigned and confirmed. Cic. pro Cornel. de Maiestate. (k) Vnto the ciuill warres] First betwixt the Senators and the Gracchi, Tiberius first, and then Caius: and so vnto the ciuill warres betwixt Sylla and Marius. (l) As would neither keepe goods themselues] For such excessiue prodigalls, and spending whatsoeuer they could seaze on, they must needs force meanes from other mens estates to maintaine this their luxurious riotte: and so they laboured to fill a barrell full of holes. (m) They are all farre behinde him,] The pithy and succinct stile Saluste phrase. of Saluste was delightsome to all ages: our Critikes haue paralelld him with the Greeke Thu­cydides; as Quintilian doth, lib. 10. (n) Must needs bud] as branches and woods vse to do: it Sy [...]scere, [...] [...] [...]. is a word much vsed in the writers of husbandry, Cato and Columella: The Grecians call it [...], Sy [...]scere, to grow into woods and bushes, which in herbes is [...], Luxuriare, to growe ranke.

Of the corruptions ruling in the Romaine state, before that Christ abolished the worship of their Idols. CHAP. 19.

BEhold now this commonwealth of Rome, which I am not the first that affirme, but their owne writers, out of whom I speake, doe auerre, to haue declined from good by degrees, and of an honest and honorable state, to haue fallen into [Page 85] the greatest dishonesty and dishonour possible. Behold, before euer Christ was come, how that Carthage beeing once out of the waie, then the Patricians man­ners decaied no more by degrees, but ranne head-long into corruption like a swift torrent, the youth of the cittie was still so defiled with luxurie and a­uarice.

Now let them reade vs the good counsell that their gods gaue them against this luxury and auarice: I wish they had onelie beene silent in the instructions of modesty and chastity, and had not exacted such abhominations of their wor­shippers, vnto which by their false diuinity they gaue such pernicious autho­rity. But let them reade our lawes, and they shall heare them, thundering out of diuine oracles and Gods cloudes (as it were) against auarice and luxurie, by the mouthes of the Prophets, by the Ghospell, the Apostles, their actes and their Epistles, so diuinely, and so excellently, all the people flocking to­gether to heare them; not as to a vaine and iangling Philosophicall disputati­on but as to an admonition from Heauen. And yet these wretches will not blame their gods, for letting their weale-publike bee so fowlely bespotted with enormous impieties, before the comming of Christ: but what-soeuer miserie or affliction their effeminate and vnmanlie pride hath tasted of since this comming, that the Christian Religion is sure to haue in their teeth with­all. The good rules and precepts whereof, concerning honesty and integritie of manners, if all the Kings of the earth, and all people, Princes and all the iudges of the earth, young men and Virgins, olde men, Children, all ages and sexes capable of reason, and euen the very souldiars, and (a) taxe-takers themselues (to whome Iohn Baptist speaketh) would heare and regard well; their common-wealths would not onelie adorne this earth belowe with pre­sent honestie, but would ascend vppe to Heauen, there to sit on the highest point of eternall glorie. But because this man doth but heare, and that man doth not regard, and the third doth despise it, and farre more doe loue the (b) stroaking hand of viciousnesse, then the rougher touch of vertue, Christs children are commaunded to endure with patience the calamities that fall vpon them by the ministers of a wicked common-wealth: bee they Kings, Princes, Iudges, Souldiours and Gouernours, ritch or poore, bound or free, of what sexe or sort soeuer, they must beare all with patience: beeing by their suffrance heere, to attaine a most glorious place in that Royall In the City of God his will is all the lavv. and (c) Imperiall Citty of Angells aboue, and in that Heauenlie common-wealth, where the will of Almightie GOD is their onelie lawe, and his lawe their will.

L. VIVES.

SOuldiours and (a) taxe-takers] Luke 3. 12. 13. Then came there Publicanes to bee baptized, and sayd vnto him, Mayster, what shall wee doe? And hee sayd vnto them, Require no more Exactors or taxe-takers. then that which is appointed vnto you. Require in this place, in the vulgar Latine is Facite: in the Greeke [...]: which as Erasmus first of all noted, is to bee translated Exigite, ex­acte, or require, and hence it is that Saint Augustine doth rightly name the Exactores, taxe-takers, which were the [...], the Publicanes. (b) The stroaking hand of viciousnesse] Hee allu deth vnto Hesiods two waies to vice and vertue: which Virgill or as (some say) Au­sonius immitated in that same poeme of Pythagoras his letter. (c) Imperiall] Augustissima The verses of the leter Y. it must needes bee, and not Angustissima, most straite or narrow: But withall take a certaine [Page 86] Friars note with you, I had almost tould his name, who affirmed that heauens court is called Augusta heere, because the way is straight (as Christ our Sauiour saith) that leadeth vnto life: and few thera are that enter in thereat. And that his auditors might beare it the better a­way, [] No word of this in the editi­on of Pa­ris. he shut it vp in this fine verse:

Arcta est via verè, quae ducit ad gaudia vitae.
The way is straight and quickly mist, that leads vs vp to glories blist.

He shewed plainely that he cared not greatly for true position, or quantity of syllables, so that he made it goe roundly off, and sound well.]

Of what kinde of happinesse, and of what conditions the accusers of Christianity de­sire to pertake. CHAP. 20.

BVt such worshippers, and such louers of those vicious gods, whome they reioyce to followe and immitate in all villanies and mischieues, those doe neuer respect the goodnesse, or the integrity of the common-wealth. No, say they, let it but stand, let it but bee ritch and victorious; or (which is best of all) let it but enioy security and peace, and what care wee? Yes mar­rie, it doth beelong to our care, that euerie one might haue meanes to in­crease his wealth, to nourish the expense of his continuall riot, and where­withall the greater might still keepe vnder the meaner. Let the poore o­bey the ritch, for their bellies sakes; and that they may liue at ease vn­der their protections: Let the ritch abuse the poore in their huge atten­daunces, and mynistring to their sumptuousnesse. Let the people applaude such as afford them delightes, not such as proferre them good counsells. Let nought that is hard bee enioyned, nought that is impure bee prohi­bited. Let not the Kings care bee howe good, but howe subiect his people bee. Let not subdued Prouinces serue their Kings as reformers of their manners, but as the Lords of their Estates, and the procurers of their pleasures: Not honouring them sincerely, but fearing them seruilely. Let the lawes looke to him that lookes after another mans possessions, rather then him that lookes not after his owne life. Let no man bee brought be­fore the Iudges, but such as haue offered violence vnto others Estates, hou­ses, or persons. But for a mans owne, let it bee free for him to vse it as hee list, and so of other mens, if they consent. Let their bee good store of Com­mon Harlottes, either for all that please to vse them, or for those that cannot A descrip­tion of the publike corruption. keepe priuate ones. Let stately and sumptuous houses bee erected, banquets and feasts sollemnized, let a man drinke, eate, game and reuell day and night, where hee may or will: (a) let dauncing bee ordinarie in all places: let luxu­rious and bloudy delightes fill the Theater, with dishonest wordes, and shewes, freelie, and vncontroulled. And let him bee held an enemie to the publike good, that is an opposite vnto this felicitie. Let the people turne away their eares from all such as shall assaie to disswade or alter them, let them banish them, let them kill them. Let them bee eternized for gods, that shall procure the people this happinesse, and preserue what they haue procured. Let them haue what glorie or worshippe [Page 86] they will, what plaies they will, or can exact of their worshippers: onely let them worke so that this felicity stand secure from enemy, pestilence, and all o­ther inconueniences. Now tell mee, what reasonable creature would wish such a state, (not vnto Rome, but euen) to the house of (b) Sardanapalus? which whilom King, was so farre giuen ouer to his pleasures, that he caused it to bee written vpon his graue, that hee onely as then possessed that, which his luxury in his life time had wasted: Now if those fellowes had but a King like this, that would nousle them in these impurities, and neuer controull nor correct them in any such courses, they would bee readier to erect a Temple to him, and giue him a Flamine, then euer were the old Romaines to do so vnto Romulus.

L. VIVES.

LEt (a) Dancings] Saltationes; in the Bruges copy it is Salutationes, in Coleynes it was Salutiones, but the letter v. is razed out. Surely the loue of Saluting one another was The salu­tations at Rome. great in Rome. Highly was hee honored that was saluted, and well was hee mannerd, that did salute, but great plausibility attended on both: both were very popular, and great steps to powrefulnesse. Salust, in Iugurth. Truely some are verie industrious in saluting the people. All the Latines writings are full of salutations. (b) Sardanapalus] The Grecians called Sardanapa­lus. Sardanapalus, Thonos Concoloros. Hee was the last King of the Assyrians: a man throwne head-long into all kinde of pleasures. Who knowing that Arbaces the Median prepa­red to make warres against him, resolued to trie the fortune of warre in this affaire. But bee­ing conquered (as he was an effeminate fellow, and vnfit for all martiall exercises) hee fled vn­to his house, and set it on fire with himselfe and all his ritches in it. Long before this, when hee was in his fullest madnesse, after pleasures, hee causes this epitaph to bee engrauen vpon his tombe. Sardanapa­lus his epi­taph.

[...] &c.

Tully translates it thus.

Haec habeò, quae edi, quae (que) exaturata voluptas
Hausit: at illa iacent multa et preclara relicta
What I consum'd, and what my guts engross't,
I haue: but all the wealth I left, I lost.

What else could any man haue written (saith Aristotle in Cicero) vpon the graue of an Oxe rather then of a King? hee saith he hath that being dead, which he neuer had whilest hee liued but onely while he was a wasting of it. Chrysippus applies the verses vnto his Stoicisme: here­of reade Athenaeus lib. 5.

Tully his opinion of the Romaine Common-wealth. CHAP. 21.

BVt if hee be scorned that said their common-wealth was most dishonest and dishonorable, and that these fellowes regard not what contagion and cor­ruption of manners doe rage amongst them, so that their state may stand and continue, now shall they heare that it is not true that Salust saith, that their common-wealth is but become vile and so wicked, but as Cicero saith, it is absolutely gone, it is lost, and nothing of it remaines. For hee brings in Scipio (him that destroied Carthage) disputing of the weale-publike, at such time as it was (a) presaged that it would perish by that corruption which Saluste describeth. For this disputation was (b) at that time when one of the Gracchi was slaine, from which point Salust affirmeth all the great seditions to haue had their [Page 88] originall, (for in those bookes there is mention made of his death.) Now Scipio hauing said (in the end of the second booke) that as in instruments that go with strings, or wind, or as in voices consorted, there is one certaine proportion of discrepant notes, vnto one harmony, the least alteration whereof is harsh in the care of the skilfull hearer: and that this concord, doth [...]onsist of a number of contrary sounds, and yet all combined into one perfect musicall melody: so in a cittye that is gouerned by reason, of all the heighest, meane and lowest estates, as The har­mony of the common wealth. of soundes, there is one true concord made out of discordant natures: and that which is harmony in musike, is vnity in a citty: that this is the firmest, and surest bond of safety vnto the commonweale, and that a commonweale can neuer stand without equity: when hee had dilated at large of the benefit that equity brings to any gouernment, and of the inconuenience following the absence therof: then (c) Pilus, one of the company, begins to speake, and intreated him to handle this question more fully, and make a larger discourse of iustice, because it was then be­come a common report (d) that a commonwealth could not be gouerned without iniustice and iniury: herevpon Scipio agreed, that this theame was to be handled more exactly, and replied: that what was as yet spoken of the commonwealth was nothing; and that they could not proceed any farther, vntill it were proued not onely that it is faulse, that a weale publike cannot stand without iniury, but also that it is true that it cannot stand without exact iustice. So the disputation concerning this point being deferred vntill the next day following, in the third booke, it is handled with great controuersie. For Pilus, he vndertakes the defence of their opinion, that hold that a state cannot be gouerned without iniustice, but with this prouision, that they should not thinke him to bee of that opinion himselfe. And he argued very diligently for this iniustice against iustice, ende­voring by likely reasons and examples, to shew that the part hee defended was vse-full in the weale publike, and that the contrary was altogether needlesse Then (e) Laelius being intreated on all sides, stept vp, and tooke the defence of iustice in hand, and withal his knowledge, laboured to proue that nothing wrackt a citty sooner then vniustice, and that no state could stand without perfect iustice which when hee had concluded, and the question seemed to be throughly discus­sed, Scipio betooke himselfe againe to his intermitted discourse, and first he re­hearseth and approueth his definition of a commonwealth, wherein he said it A common wealth. was the estate of the commonty, then he determineth this, that this commonty is not meant of euery rablement of the multitude, but that it is a society, gathered toge­ther in one consent of law, and in one participation of profite. Then he teacheth, (f) the profite of definitions in al disputations: and out of his definitions he gathe­reth, that onely there is a commonwealth, that is, onely there is a good estate of the commonty, where iustice and honesty hath free execution, whether it be by (g) a King, by nobles, or by the whole people. But when the King be­comes An estate gouerned without [...]tice is no common weale. vniust, (whom he calleth (h) Tyranne as the Greekes do) or the nobles be vniust, (whose combination hee termeth (i) faction) or the people them-selues be vniust, for which hee cannot finde a fit name, vnlesse he should call the whole company as he called the King, a Tyran) then that this is not a vicious common-wealth, (aswas affirmed the day before) but, as the reasons depen­ding vpon those definitions proued most directly, it is iust no common-wealth at all, for it is no Estate of the people, when the Tyran vsurpeth on it by Faction, nor is the commonty, a commonty, when it is not a society gathered [Page 89] together in one consent of law and one participation of commodities, as hee had defined a commonty before. VVherefore, seeing the Romane Estate was such as Saluste doth descipher it to bee, it was now no dishonest or dishonorable Common-wealth (as hee affirmed) but it was directly no common-wealth at all: according vnto the reasons proposed in that discourse of a common-wealth (k) before so many great Princes and heads thereof: and as Tully himselfe, not speaking by Scipio or any other, but in his owne person doth demonstrate in the beginning of his fift booke: where hauing first rehearsed that verse of (l) Ennius where he saith.

Moribus antiquis res stat Romana viris (que).
Old manners, and old men vpholden Rome.

‘Which verse (quoth Tully) whether you respect the breuity, or the verity) mee seemeth he (m) spoake out as an oracle: for neither the men (vnlesse the city had had such manners, nor the manners, vnlesse the city, had had such men) could ei­ther haue founded, or preserued a common-wealth of that magnitude of iustice, and Empire. And therefore before these our daies, the predecessors conditions, did still make the successors excell, and the worthy men still kept vp the ordi­nances of honorable antiquity: But now, our age receiuing the common-wealth as an excellent picture, but almost worne out with age, hath not onely no care to renew it with such collours as it presented at first, but neuer regarded it so much, as to preserue but the bare draught (n) and lineament of it: For what re­mainder is there now of those olde manners which this Poet saith supported Rome! doe wee not see them so cleerely worne out of vse, and now so farre from beeing followed, that they are quite forgotten? what neede I speake of them men? The manners perished (o) for want of men, the cause whereof in iustice, wee should not onely bee bound to giue an account of, but euen to answere it, as a capitall offence: It is not any mis-fortune, it is not any chance, but it is our own viciousnesse that hath taken away the whole essence of our common-wealth from vs, and left vs onely the bare name.’

This was Cicero's owne confession, (p) long after Africanus his death, whom he induceth as a disputant in this worke of his of the Common-wealth, but yet (q) some-what before the comming of Christ. Which mischieues had they not beene (r) divulged vntill the encrease of Christian Religion, which of all those wretches would not haue beene ready to callumniate Christ for them? But why did their gods looke to this no better, nor helpe to saue the state of this weale-publike, whose losse and ruine Cicero bewaileth with such pittifull phrase, long afore Christ came in the flesh? Nay, let the commenders thereof obserue but in what case it was euen then when it consisted of the ancient men and their manners, whether then it nourished true Iustice or no; and whether at that time it were honest indeed, or but glossed ouer in shew! which Cicero not conceiuing what hee sayd, confesseth, in his relation thereof. But, by Gods grace, wee will consider that more fully else-where: for in the due place, I will doe what I can to make a plaine demonstration out of Cicero's owne definitions of the common-wealth and the people (spoken by Scipio and iustified by many reasons, either of Scipio's owne, or such as Tully giues him in this discourse) that the estate of Rome was neuer any true common-wealth, because it neuer was gui­ded by true iustice: Indeed according to some other probable definitions, and after a sort, it was a kind of common-wealth: but far better gouerned by the an­tiquity of the Romaines, then by their posterity. But there is not any true iustice [Page 90] in any common-wealth whatsoeuer, but in that wherof Christ is the founder, and the ruler, if you please to call that a common-weale which we cannot deny is the weale of the commontie. (s) But if this name being els-where so common, seeme too discrepant for our subiect and phrase, truely then there is true iustice, but in that Citie wherof that holy scripture saith: Glorious things are spoken of thee, thou Cittie of God. Psal. 87. 3.

L. VIVES.

IT was (a) presaged] I doe reade praesentiebat, hee foresawe, for praesciebater it was presaged. (b) at that time when one of the Gracchi] When as Tiberius Gracchus had promullgated the Tiberius Gracchus. lawe Agraria, to the great griefe and amazement of the Patriotts, and would haue his tri­buneshippe continued still, thereby to haue beene more secure against their iniuries, and had effected that no one man should possesse aboue fiue hundred acres of grounde, Scipio Nasica, beeing followed by the Senate killd him: (Scipio Africane beeing at the same­time in warres at Numance) His body was throwne into Tyber. This Affricanus, is hee, whome Tully bringeth in disputing in his garden with Laelius and Furius of the com­mon-wealth, The death of A [...]ilian Scipio. alittle before his death. Hee was murthered (as it is thought) by the meanes of Cayus Gracchus, Tiberius his brother, and Sempronia sister to the Gracchi, and wife to Sci­pio. (c) Then Pylus] When as betweene the second and last African warre, the Athenians sent Ambassadors to Rome, Carneades the Academicke, Critolaus the Peripatetike, and Diogenes The three learned A­thenian Ambassa­dors. the Stoik the most excellent Philosophers of that age, Carneades, either to exercise his faculty or to shew his wit, made an elegant and excellent oration for iustice, in the presence of Cato the elder, Galba, and diuers other great men: and the next day after, hee made ano­ther for iniustice vnto the same audience, wherein hee confuted all the arguments for iustice which hee brought the day before, and alleadged more strong ones for iniustice: this he did, to shew his sect which teacheth neuer to affirme any thing, but onely to confute what o­thers affirme. Out of the later of these orations hath L. Furius Pylus his proofes: who was held for a cunning latinist, and went about his subiect of iniustice with farre more dexterity L. Furius Pylus. of learning then the rest, to stirre vp Laelius his inuention in commendations of his contrarie. As Glauco did in Plato's 2. booke de Republ. praysing iniustice to make Socrates shew his cunning in praise of iustice. (d) That a common-wealth could not] It is an old saying: without iustice Iupiter himselfe cannot play the King: Plut. de doc. Princ. And seeing that the weale-publicke for the generall good of it selfe and liberty, is often compelled to vse ex­tremity against the Citizens priuate, and also often-times in augmenting the owne powre, A commō-wealth not gouerned without in­iustice. breaketh the lawes of equity in encroaching vpon others: both which notwithstanding fell still very well out; the Romaines altered the old saying, and made it: A weale-publike can­not bee gouerned without iniustice. This Carneades touched, as Lactantius affirmeth, and told the Romaines themselues, who possessed all the world, that if they would bee iust, that is, restore euery man his owne they must euer returne to their cotages, and lead their liues in all pouerty and necessity. (e) Then Laelius] This controuersie doth Cicero speake of in his Lae­lius also. (f) The benefite of a definition] Plato, Aristotle, and all the old Philosophers both held and taught that the course of all disputation ought to bee deriued first [...]om the definition. For you cannot make a plaine discourse of any thing, vnlesse you first lay downe what it is. The vse of a definition. Rodolphus Agricola in his first booke de Dialectae inuentione, saith; That this manner of de­fining is very vse-full, both for the vnderstanding of the matter, which beeing opened in the definition, it is maruellous to see how it doth as it were point out the limmite of knowledge to which all our notions must bende; and also for the authority of the disputer, for no man can bee held to vnderstand a thing more perfectly, then hee that can expresse it in a pithy and succinct definition.

Thus far Agricola, whom' Erasmus in his Prouerbes doth iustly praise: and hee it is alone Rod. Agri­cola. that may be an example to vs that fortune ruleth in all things, (as Salust saith) and lighteneth or obscureth all, rather according to her pleasure then the merit and worth of the men themselues. I know not two authors in all our time nor our fathers, worthier of reading, & ob­seruing thē Rodolphus Agricola the Phrysian: There is such abundance of wit, art, grauity, iudg­ment, [Page 91] sweetnes, eloquence & learning in al his works: and yet so few there are y do know him. The three formes of Rule. He is as worthy of publike note, as either Politian or Hermolaus Barbarus, both which truly in my conceit hee doth not onely equallize, but exceedeth in Maiesty, and elegance of stile. (g) Whether it be by a King] Hee touches at the formes of Rule. For a Common-wealth is eyther swayed by the people alone: and that the Greekes call a Democraticall rule: or by a cer­taine few: and that they cal Oligarchical vnder w t is also contained the rule of the choycest of the common-wealth which is called Aristocracy: or the rule of the best: (They call the Nobili­ty the best: but indeed such as were most powerfull in the State in countenance or wealth, such Optimates. were the right Ooptimates.) And therefore there is not much difference betwixt Oligarchy and Aristocracy as Tully shewed, when he said the second part of the few Nobles: now the third Tyrannus. what and whence. kind of Rule is that of one called Monarchy: (h) A Tyran] In ancient times they called all Kings Tyrans, as well the best as the worst: as Uirgill and Horace do in their Poemes, for the name in Greeke, signifieth onely Dominion. Plato who was the onely man that laid downe the right forme of gouernement for a Citty, is called [...]: A Tyran and a King. Festus thinketh (Lib. 15.) That the word was deriued from the notorious cruelty of the Tyrr­henes: But I think rather y t when the Athenians had brought in the Democratical gouernment, and other Citties through emulation followed their example, that was the cause that first brought the word Tyrannus into hatred and contempt: and so they called their Kings Tyrans, because they gouerned their owne wealth, but not the Common-wealth: besides that the Ro­mains vsed it in that manner also, because they hated the name of a King deadly: and in Greece also, whosoeuer bore rule in a Citty that had before bin free, was called a Tyran, but not a King. (i) Faction] Memmius (in Salust) speaking of the Seniors, saith: They haue transferred the feare Friendship & faction. that their owne guilt surprized them with, vnto your slothfulnes: it is that which hath combined them in one hate, one affect and one feare: this in good men were friendship, but in euillmen it is rightly termed faction. (k) Before so many great Princes] For it is imagined that at that discourse there were present, Scipio Affrican, Caius Laelius, surnamed the wise, Lucius Furius: three, who (at that time, as Porcius saith) led the Nobility as they would: and of the yonger sort C. Fanius, Q. Scaeuola the Soothsaier, Laelius his son in law; & Quintus Tubero, al of worthy families. Ennius] There is nothing of this mans extant but a few fragments, which I intend to gather out of the Writers through which they are dispersed and set them forth together in one volume. Hee Ennius. was borne at Rudiae (as Mela and Silius affirme) a Cittie of the Salentines, and liued first at Ta­rentum, and afterwards at Rome. being very familiar with Cato, Galba, Flaminius, and other great men: and was made free Dennizen of the Citty by Flaminius. (m) Gaue out] Effatus, the proper word of the religion. (n) And Lineaments] A simily taken from painters; who first doe onely delineate, and line forth the figure they will draw: which is called a Monogramme: and then with their coullors they do as it were giue spirit and life vnto the dead picture. (o) Want of men] So Salust saith in Cataline y t the times are now barren, and bring not forth a good man. (p) Long after.] About seauenty yeares. (q) Before the comming of Christ] Threescore yeares: For it is iust so long from Tullies Consulship, at which time he wrote his bookes De re­pub. vnto the 24. yeare of Augustus his Empire, at which time Christ was borne. (r) diuul­ged] Diffamarê how vsed. So Diffamata is heere reported abroad or diuulged: and so likewise other authors vse it. And warning the Citty to looke to their safety, (Diffamauit) he reported or cryed out: (saith Apuleius (Asini lib. 4.) That his house was a fire vpon a sodain: [But it is pretty truly, y t Remigius an interpreter of Saint Pauls Epistles saith vpon that place w t the translatour had turned A vobis [...]. diffamatus est sermo domini. Thess. 1. 1. 8. For from you sounded out the Word of the Lord: This Not a word of this in our Paris print. Commentator saith, that saint Paul being not curious in choosing of his words put Diffamatus, for Divulgatus, or Manifestus. What shall we doe with these School-doctors, that as yet can­not tell whether Paul wrote in Greeke or in Latine? Nay, to marke but the arrogant foole­ry of these simple fellowes: in such manner as this they will talke and prate so often about the signification of wordes, as continually they do in their Logike and Philosophy lectures: and yet they would not be held for profest Gramarians: but are very easily put out of patience if a­ny man begin but to discusse their wordes of art a little more learnedly] (s) But if this name] It may bee hee speaketh this because a Common-wealth is a popular gouernment, but Christes Kingdome is but his alone.

That the Romaine Gods neuer respected whether the Citie were corrupted, and so brought to destruction, or no. CHAP. 22.

BVt to our present purpose: this common-wealth which they say was so good and so lawdable, before euer that Christ came, was by the iudgment of their owne most learned writers, acknowledged to bee changed into a most dishonest and dishonorable one: nay it was become no common-wealth at all, but was fal­len into absolute destruction by their owne polluted conditions. Wherefore to haue preuented this ruine, the gods that were the patrons thereof, should (mee thinkes) haue taken the paines to haue giuen the people that honored them some precepts for reformatiō of life & maners, seeing that they had bestowed so many temples, so many priests, such varitie of ceremonious sacrifices, so many festiuall solemnities; so many & so great celebrations of plaies & enterludes vpō them. But these deuils minded nothing but their own affaires: they respected not how their worshippers liued: nay their care was to see them liue like diuels, only they bound them through feare to affoord them these honors. If they did giue them any good counsell, why then let it be produced to light and read, what lawes, of what gods giuing were they, that the (a) Gracchi condemned, to follow their turmoiles and seditions in the Citie: shew which precept of the gods, (b) Marius or (c) Cinna, or (d) Carbo violated, in their giuing action vnto the ciuill warres: which they began (e) vpon such vniust causes, followed with such crueltie and iniuries, and ended in more iniurious cruelties: or what diuine authorities (f) Sylla himselfe broke, whose life, deeds, and conditions, to heare Salust describe (and other true Historians) whose haire would not stand vp right? What is he now that will not confesse that (g) then the weale publike fell absolutely? What is he now that will dare to produce that sentence of Virgill for this corruption of manners, in the defence of their gods?

(h) Discéssere omnes adytis arisque relictis,
Dij, quibus imperium hoc steterat.—Aen 2.
The gods by whom this Empire stood, left all
The temples and the Altars bare.—.

But admit that this were true: then haue they no reason to raile vpon Christia­nitie, or to say that the gods being offended at that, did forsake them: because it was their predecessors manners, that long agoe chaced all their great multitude of little gods from the cittie altars, like so many flyes. But where was all this nest of Deities, when the (i) Galles sacked the cittie, long before the ancient manners were contaminate? were they present and yet fast a sleepe? the whole cittie was all subdued at that time, onely the Capitoll remained: and that had beene surpri­zed too, if (k) the Geese had not shewen themselues better then the gods, and waked when they were all a sleepe. And here-vpon did Rome fall almost into the (l) superstition of the Aegiptians that worship birds and beasts, for they hence­forth kept a holy day, which they called the (m) gooses feast. But this is but by the way: I come not yet to dispute of those accidental euils, which are rather cor­porall then mentall and inflicted by foes, or misfortunes. I am now in discourse of the staines of the minde, and manners, and how they first decayed by degrees, and afterward fell head-long into perdition: so that thence ensued so great a de­struction to the weale-publike (though their cittie walles stood still vnbattered) that their chiefest authors doubted not to proclaime it lost and gone. Good rea­son was it that the gods should abandon their Temples and Altars, and leaue the Euill man­ners chase [...]vay the gods. towne to iust destruction, if it had contemned their aduices of reformation. But [Page 93] what might one thinke (I pray yee) of those gods, that would abide with the peo­ple that worshipped them, and yet would they neuer teach them any meanes to leaue their vices, and follow what was good?

L. VIVES.

THE (a) Gracchi:] These were sonnes vnto Titus Gracchus (who was twise Consul, triumphed twise, and held the offices of Censor, and Augur) and Cornelia, yonger daugh­ter The Grac­chi. to African the elder: they were yong men of great and admirable towardnesse: both which defending the Agrarian lawe, concerning the diuision of lands, were murdered by the offended Senate, in their Tribuneships: Tiberius by Nasica a priuate man, Caius by L. Opi­mius the Consul, nine yeares after: the first with clubs, and stooles feete: the latter with swords: and this was the first ciuill dissension that euer came to weapons: Anno P. R. C. DCXXVII. Marius. (b) Marius] Arpinas was his place of birth; a man ignoble by descent: but came to be sea­uen times Consull. Hee first conquered Iugurth, then the Cymbrians, and Teutishmen, and tri­umphed of all these: at last enuying and hating Sylla, who was his legate in the warre of Iu­gurthe, he fell to ciuill warres with him, wherein Marius was put to the worst, and forced to flie into Africa. (c) Cinna] Marius being ouercome, Sylla going to warre vpon Mithridates, left C. Cornelius Cynna, and Octauius Consuls in the cittie. Cynna, desirous of innouation, seue­red Cinna. himselfe from his fellow, and was chased out of the Citty by him and the good faction, which iniurie Cynna endeuouring by all meanes possible to reuenge, calleth back Marius out of Africa, and so made warre vpon his countrie, and entring it with mightie powers, he but­chered vp numbers, and made himselfe the second time, and Marius the seuenth time Consull, without the voyces of the people, in which Magistracie Marius dyed, after many bloudy massacres, and foule actes committed. (d) Carbo,] There were many of the Carbo's, as Tully Carbo. writes to Papyrius Paetus, of the Papyrian family, but not of that of the Patriotts: This of whom Saint Augustine speaketh, was Cneus Papyrius Carbo, one of Marius his faction, who being ouer-come by Sylla, fled into Sicily, & there at Lylibaeum was slaine by Pompey the great. (e) Uniust cause L. Sylla, and Q. Pompeyus being Consuls, the Prouince of Asia, and the warre of Mitrhidates fell vnto Sylla. This Marius stomocked because of his olde grudge at P. Sul­pitius, The origi­nall of the ciuill warre betweene Sylla and Marius. Tribune, a most seditious and wicked fellow, to gette the people to make election of him for the warre against Mithridates. The people, though in a huge tumult, yet tooke notice of what the Tribune propounded, and commanded it should be so. Sylla not brooking this disgrace, demanded helpe of his armie, and offered force to Marius his Ambassadors, who went to take vp legions at Capua: and so brought his angry powers to the Citty, with intent to wreake this iniurie by fraude, or force. Hence arose the seedes of all the ciuill warres: for Marius with his faction mette him in the Cittie at Port Esquiline, and there fought a deadly sette battaile with him. (f) Sylla,] This man was a Patriot, of the Cornelian familie: and hauing done worthy seruice in armes, hee was made Consull; In which Magistracie, hauing conquered Mithridates, chased out the ciuill warres, ouer-throwne Marius the yonger, Carbo, Sylla. Norbanus, Sertorius, Domitius, Scipio, and the rest of the Marian faction, hee tooke vpon him perpetuall Dictatorship by the lawe Valerian, wherein hee proscribed many thousands of the Romaine Citizens with outragious crueltie. He was a most bloudy fellow, and giuen ouer vnto all kinde of lust and intemperance. (g) Then the weale publike] Lucane by the mouth of Cato:

Olim vera fidei, Sylla Mario (que) receptis,
Libertatis obijt.—.
Whilom, when Marius and feirce Sylla stroue,
True liberty fell dead.—

(h) Discessere omnes adytis,] The verse is in the second booke of Uirgils Aeneads, which Seruius and Macrobius doe thinke belongeth vnto the calling out of the gods: for when as a The calling out of the gods. citty was besieged, & the enemy had an intent to raze it to the ground, least they should seeme to fight against the gods, and force them from their habitations against their wils (which they held as a wicked deed) they vsed to call them out of the besieged citty, by the generall that did besiege it, that they would please to come and dwell amongst the conquerors. So did Camillus at the Veii, Scipio at Carthage and Numance, & Mummius at Corinth. (i) The Galls sacked] The The Galles take Rome. Transalpine Galls burst often into Italy in huge multitudes. The last of them were the Senones, who first sacked Clusium, & afterwards Rome: Anno P. R. C. CCCLX. whether there were only these, or some Cisalpine Galls amongst them, is vncertaine. (k) The Geese] It is a very common story, that when the Galles had found a way vp to the Capitol, and were climbing vp in the night when all the keepers were a sleepe, they were descried by the noise that the geese did make which they kept in the capitoll as consecrated vnto Iuno. And there-vpon Manlius The Capi­tolls Geese. [Page 94] snatching vp his weapons, mette a Gall vpon the very top of the battlement, and tumbled him downe with his bucklar: whose fall struck downe the rest that were a comming vp, and in the meane time, the Romaines gotte them into armes, and so repulsed the Galles with much adoe. (l) Superstition of the Egiptians] They had certaine beasts, which because of their vse-fulnesse they consecrated as gods: Tullie de nat. deor. lib. 1. of them at large in Diodorus, Biblioth. lib. 2. Egipts beast gods. Such were the Dog, the Cat, the bird Ibis, the Oxe, the Crocodile, the Hawke. &c. (m) The gooses feast,] Because of that good turne which the Geese did them, the Romaines did euery yeare vse this ceremonie: (Plut. de Fortuna Romanor.) I will relate it in Budaeus his words, for I can­not vse a more excellent phrase. A Dogge was hangd vpon a gallowes, and a Goose was placed The gods honors at Rome. very decently in a gallant bed or panier, for all men to visit as that day. For the same cause (saith Plinie lib. 29.) there were Dogges hanged vp euery yeare vpon a gallowes betweene the Tem­ples of Iuuentus, and Summanus, the gallowes was of an elderne tree: and the first thing that the Censor doth after his institution, is to serue the holy geese with meate.

That the varietie of temporall estates dependeth not vpon the pleasure or displeasure of these deuills, but vpon the iudgements of God almighty. CHAP. 23.

NAy what say you to this, that these their gods doe seeme to assist them in ful­filling their desires, and yet are not able to restraine them from brooding vp such desires: for they that helped (a) Marius, an vnworthy base borne fellow, to runne through the inducement and managing of such barbarous ciuill warres, The happy successe of wicked Marius. to be made seuen times Consull, to die an old man in his seuenth Consulship, and to escape the hands of Sylla, that immediatly after bare downe all before him, why did not these gods keepe Marius from affecting any such bloody deeds, or exces­siue crueltie? If his gods did not further him in these actes at all, then haue wee good aduantage giuen vs by their confession, that this temporall felicitie which they so greatly thirst after, may befall a man without the gods furtherance: and that other men may be as Marius was, enguirt with health, power, ritches, ho­nours, friends, and long life, and enioy all these, mauger the gods beards: and againe, that other men may be as Regulus was, tortured in chaines, slauerie, mise­rie, ouer-watchings, and torments, and perish in these extremities, do all the gods what they can to the contrary: which if our aduersaries doe acknowledge, then must they needs confesse that they do nothing benefit their worshippers (b) com­modity, and consequently that all the honor giuen them as out of superfluitie: for if they did rather teach the people the direct contraries to vertue and piety, the rewards whereof are to be expected after mens deaths, then any thing that way furthering them: and if in these transitorie and temporall benefits, they can neither hinder those they hate, nor further those they loue: why then are they followed with such zeale and feruencie? why do you mutter that they are depar­ted, as from a course of turbulent and lamentable times, and hence take occasion to throw callumnious reproches vpon the religious christians? If that your gods haue any power to hurt or profit men in these worldly affaires, why did they stick to that accursed Marius, and shrinke from that honest Regulus? doth not this con­uince them of iniustice and villanie? Doe you thinke that there was any want of their worship on the wretches party? thinke not so: for you neuer read that Regulus was slacker in the worship of the gods then Marius was. Nor may you perswade your selues, that a corrupted course of life is the rather to be followed, because the gods were held more friendly to Marius then to Regulus: for (c) Me­tellus, the honestest man of all the Romaines, (d) had fiue Consuls to his sonnes, [Page 95] and liued happy in all temporall estate: and (e) Cateline, that villenous wretch, was oppressed with misery and brought to naught in the warre which his owne guilt had hatched: good men that worship that God who alone can giue felicity, do shine, and are mighty in the true and surest happinesse: wherefore, when as the contaminate conditions of that weale-publike, did subuert it, the gods neuer put to their helping hands to stop this invndation of corruption into their manners, but rather made it more way, and gaue the Common-wealth a larger passe vnto distruction. Nor let them shadow them-selues vnder goodnesse, or pretend that the Citties wickednesse draue them away. No, no, they were all there, they are produced, they are conuicted, they could neither helpe the Citty by their instruc­tiōs, nor conceale themselues by their silence. I omit to relate how (f) Marius was commended vnto the goddesse Marica by the pittiful Minturniās in hir Wood, & how they made their praiers to hir that she would prosper all his enterprizes, and how he hauing shaken of his heauy disperation, returned with a bloudy army euē vnto Rome it selfe: Where what a barbarous, cruell, and more then most inhumain victory he obtained, let them that list to read it, looke in those that haue recorded it: This as I said I omit: nor do I impute his murderous felicity vnto any Marica's, or I cannot tell whome, but vnto the most secret iudgement of the most mighty God to shut the mouthes of our aduersaries, and to free those from error that doe obserue this with a discreet iudgement and not with a preiudicate affect. For if the diuels haue any power or can do any thing at all in these affaires, it is no more then what they are permitted to do by the secret prouidence of the almighty: and in this case, they may be allowed to effect somwhat to the end that we should nei­ther take too much pleasure in this earthly felicity, in that wee see that wicked men like Marius may inioy it, neither hold it as an euil, & therfore to be vtterly refused, seeing that many good honest men, and seruants of the true & liuing God haue possessed it in spite of all the diuels in hell: and that we should not be so fond as to thinke that these vncleane spirits are either to be feared for any hurt, nor ho­noured for any profit they can bring vpon mans fortunes. For they are in power, but euen as wicked men vpon earth are, so that they cannot do what they please, but are meere ministers to his ordinance, whose iudgements no man can either comprehendfully, or reprehend iustly.

L. VIVES.

THey that helped Marius] Ater he returned out of Affrica, hee called all the slaues to his standard, and gaue them their freedome: and with all cruelty spoyled the Collonies of Os­tiae, Marius his cruelty. Antium, Lavinium, and Aritia. Entring the Citty, he gaue his soldiars charge that to whom­soeuer he returned not the salute, they should immediatly dispatch him. It is vnspeakeable to consider the innumerable multitude of all sortes, Noble and ignoble, that were slaughtered by this meanes. His cruelty Lucan in few wordes doth excellently describe.

Vir ferus & fat [...] [...]vpienti perdere Romam.
Sufficiens,—
Cruel & fittest instrument for fate.
To wrack Rome by.—

And yet this bloudy man (as I said before) in his seauenth Consulship, died quietly in his bed, as Lucan saith:

Folix [...]uersa Consull moritarus in vrb [...].
Happy dead Consull in his ruin'd towne.

Soone after his death, came Sylla out of Asia, and rooted out Marius his sonne and all the whole faction of them vtterly. (b) Commodity] Saint Augustine plaies with these Antitheses, Compendio & Superfluo: Compendio Breifely, or Compendio to their commodity, [Page 96] whose contrary is Dispendium, Excesse or Superfluity. (c) Metellus.] Ualerius, lib. 7. and Pli­ny lib. 7. Q. Metellis Macedonicus was iudged of all men the most happy, as a man endowed Metellus, his felicity with all good qualities of body and minde. Hee was Consul, he was Censor, hee managed great warres with happy successe, he attained the glory of a triumph: hee left foure sonnes, three of thē were Consuls, two of which triumphed: one of which was Censor: his fourth was Prae­tor, & prickt for the Consulship, and (as Uelleius saith) hee attained it: Besides hee had three daughters all married to Noble and mighty houses, whose children he him-selfe liued to see; and by this illustrious company, all sprung from his owne loines (beeing of exceeding age) he was borne forth to his funerall. (d) Fiue Consuls to his sonnes] [This history is depraued by some smattering fellow: For I do not thinke that Saint Augustine left it so. Vnlesse you will take Quin (que) filios Consulares, for Fiue sonnes worthy to be Consuls: as my fine Commentator ob­serued most acutely: which hee had not done vnlesse his skill in Logike had beene so excellent [] Paris copy [...]eanes [...] this. as it was: so hee findes it to be Consulares quasi Consulabiles, or Consulificabiles, that is (in the magisteriall phrase) in potentia to become Consuls.] (e) And Cateline] The life and conditions of L. Sergius Cateline, are well knowne because Salust him-selfe the author that reporteth them, is so well knowne. It is said that amongst other reasons, pouerty was one of the cheefe, Cateline. ( that set him into the conspiracy against his countrey, for he was one whose excessiue spending exceeded all sufficient meanes for a man of his ranke. In Syllas time he got much by rapine, and gaue Sylla many guifts; who vsed his help in the murder of M. Marius, & many others. (f) I omit to relate that Marius] C. Marius hauing escaped alone out of the first battell of the ciuill wars, fled to Minturnae a town of Campania. The Minturnians to do Sylla a pleasure sent a fel­low to cut his throat: but the fellow being terrified by the words, and maiesty of the man, and Marius his fligt. running away as one-wholy affrighted, the Minturnians turned their mallice to reuerence, and began to thinke now that Marius was one whome the goddes had a meseriall care of: so that they brought him into the holy Wood which was consecrated to Marica, a little without the towne, and then they sette him free to go whether hee would: Plutarch in the life of Marius. Velleius saith they brought him to the marish of Marica: She that was first called Circe (saith Lactantius) after her deifying, was enstiled Marica. Seruius (in Aenaeid. lib. 8.) saith, Marica Marica. was the wife of Faunus, and that she was goddesse of the Minturnians shores, neare the riuer Ly [...]: H [...]race:

[...] Maricae litterribus tenuisse Lyrim,
Held Lyris swimming neare Maricas, shores.

But if we make her the wife of Faunus, it cannot be so: for the Topicall Gods, that is, the local gods of such and such places, do neuer change their habitations, nor go they into other coun­tries: But Poeticall licence might call her Marica of Laurentum, when indeed she was Marica of Minturnum. Some saie that by Marica should be vnderstood Uenus: who had a Chappel neere vnto Marica wherin was written [...], the Temple of Venus. Hesiod saith that Latinus was the sonne of Ulisses and Cyrce: which Virgill toucheth, when hee calles him His gransires forme, the sonnes: Solis aui specimen. But because the times do not agree, therefore we must take the opinion of Iginius touching this point, who affirmes that there were many that were called by the names of Latinus: and that therefore the Poet wresteth the concordance of the name, to his owne purpose. Thus much saith Seruius.

Of the Actes of Sylla, wherein the Deuils shewed them-selues his maine helpers and furtherers. CHAP. 24.

NOw as for (a) Sylla him-selfe, who brought all to such a passe, as that the times before (whereof he professed him-selfe a reformer) in respect of those that hee brought forth, were wished for againe and againe; when he first of all set forward against Marius towardes Rome, Liuie writes that the entrailes in the sacrifices were so fortunate, that (b) Posthumius the Sooth-sayer would needes haue him-selfe to bee kept vnder guard, with an vrgent and willing proffer to loose his head, if all Syllas intents sorted not (by the assistance of the goddes) vnto [Page 97] his head, if all Syllas intents sorted not (by the assistants of the gods) vnto most wished and happy effect. Behold now, the gods were not yet gone: they had not as yet forsaken their altars, when they did so plainly fore-shew the euent of Syllas purposes: and yet they neuer endeuoured to mend Sylla's manners. They stucke not to promise him wished happinesse; but neuer proffered to suppresse his wic­ked affections. Againe, when he had vnder-taken the Asian warre against Mithri­dates, L. Titius was sent to him on a message, euen from Iupiter himselfe, who sent him word that he should not faile to (c) ouer-come Mithridates: no more he did indeed. And afterwards, when hee endeuoured to re-enter the citie, and to re­uenge himselfe, and his iniured friends, vpon the liues of the Citizens, hee was certified that a certaine souldiour of the sixt legion, brought him another mes­sage from Ioue, how that he had fore-told him of his victorie against Mithridates before, and how he promised him now the second time, that hee would giue him power to recouer the rule of the weale-publike from all his enemies, but not with out much bloud-shed. Then Sylla asking of what fauour the souldior was: when they had shewed him, he remembred that it was hee that brought him the other message in the warre of Mithridates, and that hee was the same man that now brought him this: What can be said to this now, that the gods should haue such care to acquaint Sylla with the good euents of these his wishes: and yet none of them haue power to reforme his fowle conditions, being then about to set a­broach such mischiefes by these domestique armes, as should not pollute, but euen vtterly abolish the state of the weale-publike? By this very acte doe they prooue them-selues (as I said here-to-fore) directly to bee deuils. And wee doe know, our scripture shewes it vs, and their owne actions confirme it, that their whole care is to make themselues be reputed for gods, to be worshipped as diuine powers, and to haue such honours giuen them, as shall put the giuers and the re­ceiuers both into one desperate case, at that great day of the Lord. Besides, when Sylla came to Tarentum, and had sacrificed there, hee descryed in the chiefe lappe The forme of a crown [...] of gold in the liuer of a Calfe. of the Calues liuer, a figure iust like a crowne of golde: and then Posthumius the Sooth-sayer answered him againe, that it portended him a glorious victo­rie, and commanded that hee alone should eate of these intrayles. And within a little while after, (d) a seruant of one Lucius Pontius came running in, crying out in Prophetike manner, I bring newes from Bellona, the victory is thine Sylla: and then added, That the Capitoll should bee fired. Which when hee had sayd, presently going forth of the rents, hee returned the next day in greater haste then before, and sayd that the Capitoll was now burned: and burned it was in­deed. This now might quickly bee done by the deuill, both for ease in the knowledge of it, and speede in the relation. But now to speake to the purpose, marke but well what kinde of gods these men would haue, that blaspheame Christ, for deliuering the hearts of the beleeuers from the tyrranie of the deuill. The fellow cryed out in his propheticke rapture: The victorie is thine, O Sylla, and to assure them that hee spake by a diuine instinct, hee told them of a sudden euent that should fall out soone after, in a place from whence hee in whom this spirit spake, was a great way distant. But hee neuer cryed, Forbeare thy Villanies O Sylla: those were left free to bee executed by him with such horror, and com­mitted with such outrage, as is vnspeakeable, after that victory which the bright signe of the Crowne in the Calues liuer did prognosticate vnto him. Now if they were good and iust gods, and not wicked fiends, that had giuen such signes, then truly these entrailes should haue expressed the great mischiefes that [Page 98] should fall vpon Sylla himselfe, rather then any thing else: for that victory did not benefit his dignitie so much, but it hurt his affections twise as much: for by it was his spirit eleuated in vaine glory, and he induced to abuse his prosperitie without all moderation, so that these things made a greater massacre of his manners, then he made of the cittizens bodies. But as for these horred and la­mentable euents, the gods would neuer fore-tell him of them, either by entrailes, Prophesies, Dreames, or Sooth-sayings: for their feare was least his enor­mities should bee reformed, not least his fortunes should bee subuerted. No, theyr (e) endeuour was, that this glorious conquerour of his Citizens, might bee captiuated and conquered by the rankest shapes of viciousnesse, and by these, bee more strictly bound and enchained vnto the subiection of the deuils themselues.

L. VIVES.

SYlla (a) himselfe. The Marian faction (during their superioritie) gouerned the common­wealth with such crueltie and insolence, that all the desires and hearts of the people longed for Sylla, and called him home, to come and reuenge those tyrannies. But his good beginnings Sylla his crueltie. lifted him vp vnto such intollerable pride, and blood-thirst, that afterwards they all acknow­ledged Marius as a meeke lambe in respect of him. Lucane.

Sylla quo [...] immensis accessit cladibus vltor,
Ille, quod [...]xiguum restabat sanguinis vrbis
Ha [...]it.
Then Sylla came to wreake the woes sustained,
And that small quantitie that yet remained,
Of Romaine bloud he drew.—

And a little after:

T [...] [...]ta libert [...] odijs, resoluta [...] legum
Franis i [...] a [...]uit: non vni cuncta dabantur,
Sed fecit sibi quisquenefas, semel omnia victor
[...].
Then hate brake freely forth, and (lawes raines gone)
Wrath mounted: not lay all the guilt on one,
But each wrought his owne staine: the victors tongue
Licenc'd all acts at once.—

(b) Posthumius] Cicero (De diuinatione lib. 1.) saith that hee was also a Sooth-sayer with Sylla in the warre called Sociale, of the Associates or confederates. In which warre, Cicero P [...]sthu­mius. himselfe was a souldiour. Ualerius also affirmes this to bee true (de prodigiis.) (c) Mi­thridates] This was a most valiant King of Pontus, against whome the people of Rome de­nounced Mithrida­ces. warres, first of all because hee chased Nicomedes out of Bythinia. But afterwards, brake the warre out beyond all bounds, because that vpon one sette day, all the Romaine Ci­tizens that were found traffiquing in his dominions, were murthered euery man, by the command of Mithridates him-selfe. This Kings fortunes did Sylla first of all shake, then did Lucullus breake them, and last of all Pompey did vtterly extinguish them, subiecting his whole kingdome vnto the Romaine Empire, the King hauing killed him-selfe. Plutarch in the liues of Pompey, Lucullus, &c. Appian Alex. in Mithridatico. Florus, and others. (d) A seruant of one] So saith Plutarch in his life of Sylla. The Capitoll was built on mount Tarpeius by Tarquin the Proud: and a Temple, the fayrest of all them on the Capi­toll, was dedicated vnto Iupiter by Horatius Puluillus then Consull, the first yeare of the Citties libertie. It was burned in the Marian warre: Cn: Carbo, and L. Scipio being Con­sulls. Anno P. R. C. DCLXXI. Repaired by Sylla, finished and consecrated by Q. Ca­ [...]ulus: onely in this (as Sylla sayd) did fate detracte from his felicitie. Some thinke it was burnt by Sylla's meanes, others by Carbo's the Consulls: Appian saith, that it was fired by meere chance, no man knew how. (e) Endeuoured] Satis agebant, had a diligent and a [...]xione-care to effect it.

How powerfully the Deuills incite men to villanies, by laying before them examples of diuine authoritie (as it were) for them to follow in their villanous acts. CHAP. 25.

WHo is he then (vnlesse he be one of those that loueth to imitate such gods) that by this which is already laide open, doth not see, how great a grace of God it is to be seperated from the societie of those deuils? and how strong they are in working mischiefe, by presenting their owne examples, as a diuine priui­ledge and authoritie, whereby men are licensed to worke wickednesse. Nay, they The deuils together by the cares amongst themselues. were seene in a (a) certaine large plaine of Campania, to fight a set battell amongst themselues, a little before that the citizens fought that bloudy conflict in the same place. For at first there were strange & terrible noyses heard; & afterwards it was affirmed by many, that for certaine dayes together, one might see two armies in continuall fight one against the other. And after that the fight was ceased, they found the ground all trampled with the steppes of men, and horses, as if they had beene made in that battaile. If the deities were truly and really at warres amongst themselues, why then indeed their example may giue a sufficient priuiledge vnto humaine conflicts: (but by the way, let this bee considered, that these deities in the meane space must either bee very malicious, or very miserable:) but if they did not fight, but onely illuded the eyes of men with such a shew, what intended they in this, but onely that the Romaines should thinke that they might lawfully wage ciuill warres, as hauing the practises of the gods themselues for their pri­uiledges? for presently vpon this apparition, the ciuill dissentions began to bee kindled, and some bloudy massacres had beene effected before. (b) And already were the hearts of many greeued at that lamentable acte of a certaine souldiour, who (c) in taking of the spoiles of his slaine foe, and discouering him by his face, to be his owne brother, with a thund [...]r of curses vpon those domestique quarrels, he stabd himselfe to the heart, and fell downe dead by his brothers side. To enue­lop and ouer-shadow the irkesomnesse of such euents, and to aggrauate the ardent thirst after more bloud and destruction, did those deuils (those false repu­ted gods) appeare vnto the Romaines eyes in such fighting figures, to animate the cittie not to be any whit in doubt to imitate such actions, as hauing the example of the gods for a lawfull priuiledge for the villanies of men. And out of this subtilty did these maleuolent powers giue command for the induction of those Stage-playes, whereof we haue spoken at large already, and wherein such disho­nest courses of the gods were portraited forth vnto the worlds eye, vpon their stages, and in the theaters; that all men (both those that beleeue that their gods did such acts, and those that doe not beleeue it, but see how pleasing it is to them to behold such impurities) may hence be bolde to take a free licence to imitate them, and practise to become like them in their liues. Least that any man there­fore should imagine, that the Poets haue rather done it as a reproche to the gods, then as a thing by them deserued, (d) when they haue written of their fightings The Gods examples furthered the vvarres. and brablings one with another, to cleare this misconstruction, they them-selues haue confirmed these Poesies, to deceiue others: and haue presented their com­bats, and contentions, not onely vpon the Stage by players, but euen in the plaine fields by themselues. This was I enforced to lay downe; because their owne au­thors haue made no doubt to affirme and record, that the corrupt and rotten man­ners of the Cittizens, had consumed the state of the weale-publike of Rome vnto nothing, long before that Christ Iesus came into the world: for which subuersi­on of their state they will not call their gods into any question at all, but all the [Page 100] transitorie miseries of mortalitie (which notwithstanding cannot make a good­man perish whether he liue or dye) they are ready to heape on the shoulders of our Sauiour Christ. Our Christ, that hath so often powred his all-curing pre­cepts vpon the incurable vlcers of their damned conditions, when their false gods neuer put to an helping hand, neuer vp-held this their religious common­weale from ruining, but cankering the vertues that vpheld it with their vile acts and examples, rather did all that they could to thrust it on vnto destruction. No man (I thinke) will affirme that it perished because that

Discessere omnes adytis aris (que) relictis,—Dij—
The gods were gone, and left their Altars bare.—

As though their loue to vertue, and their offence taken at the wicked vices of the cittie had made them depart: no, no, there are too many presages from in­trailes, sooth-sayings, and prophecies, (whereby they confirmed and animated their seruants, and extolled them-selues as rulers of the fates, and furtherers of the warres) that prooue and conuince them to haue beene present: for had they beene absent, the Romaines in these warres would neuer haue beene so farre trans­ported with their owne affections, as they were with their Gods instigations.

L. VIVES.

IN (a) a certaine plaine of Campania] L. Scipio and C. Norbanus being Consuls, betweene Capua and Uulturnum was heard a huge clashing of armes, and sounding of martiall instru­ments, with an horrible noyse and crying, as if two battels had beene there fighting in their greatest furie. This was heard for many dayes together. Iulius Obsequens. Now this Scipio and this Norbanus were the two first Consuls with whom the great Sylla had the first conflict, after Prodigious sounds of battles heard. his returne into Italy, for they were both of Marius his faction. (b) And already] for when friends and acquaintance meete, and know one another in contrary fronts of battell: then know they well what kinde of warre they are fallen into; and haue a full view of the fruites of ciuill hate: So saith Lucane in his Tharsalia, lib. 4.

—Postquam spacio languentia nullo
Mutua conspicuush ab uerunt lumina vultus.
Et fratres, nat [...]sque sicos videre patrésque,
Deprehensum est ciuile n [...]as.—
—when they from their confronting places,
Gazed a good while in each others faces,
And fathers mette their sonnes, and brethren there,
Then shew'd the warre true eiuill—

(c) Taking of the spoyles] Liuie lib. 79. This fell out when Cynna and Marius sought that desperate battle with Cn. Pompey, father to Pompey the great. Ualerius (lib. 5.) saith that one of Pompeys souldiours killed his owne brother that serued Sertorius in his warres. Liuie Brethren killing one another. putteth Cynna for Sertorius; but both might come to passe: for all the armies were of Cyn­na's raysing, which not-with-standing were diuided into foure. Cynna led one, Marius an­other, Q. Sertorius the third, Cn. Carbo the fourth. Orosius writeth that Pompey fought a battle with Sertorius, wherein this tragedy of the two brethren fell out. (d) When they haue written of their fightings, and their] Homer in the warres of Troy, makes the gods to bee at great variance, euen vnto stroakes amongst them-selues: Mars, Venus, and Apollo, against Pallas, Iuno, and Neptune.

Of certaine obscure instructions concerning good manners which the Deuills are sayd to haue giuen in secret, whereas all wicked­nesse was taught in their publike solemnities. CHAP. 26.

WHerefore seeing that this is so, seeing that all filthines confounded with cru­elties, all the gods fowlest facts and shames, whether true or imaginary, by their owne commandements, and vpon paine of their displeasures, if it were [Page 101] otherwise, were set forth to open view, and dedicated vnto themselues, in the most holy and set solemnities, and produced as imitable spectacles to all mens eyes: to-what end is it then, (a) that seeing these deuils, who acknowledge their owne vncleannesse, by taking pleasure in such obscaenities, by beeing delighted with their owne villanies and wickednesses, as well performed as inuented; & by their exacting these celebrations of modest men in such impudent manner, doe confesse themselues the authors of all pernicious and abhorred courses; yet would seeme (forsooth) and are reported to haue giuen certaine secret instructi­ons against euill manners, in their most priuate habitacles, and vnto some of their most selected seruants? If it be so, take here then an excellent obseruation of the crafte and maliciousnesse of these vncleane spirits. The force of honesty, and cha­stitie, is so great and powerfull vpon mans nature, that all men, or almost all men, are mooued with the excellencie of it, nor is there any man so wholy abandoned to turpitude, but he hath some feeling of honesty left him. Now for the deuills depraued nature, we must note, that vnlesse hee sometime change him-selfe into an angell of light, (as we read in our scriptures that hee will do) hee cannot fully 2. Cor. 11. effect his intention of deceit. Wherefore he spreads the blasting breath of all im­puritie abroad, and in the meane time, whispers a little ayre of dissembled chasti­tie within. He giues light vnto the vilest things, and keepes the best in the darke, honestie lyeth hid, and shame flies about the streetes: Filthinesse must not bee acted, but before a great multitude of spectators: but when goodnesse is to bee taught, the auditorie, is little or none at all: as though puritie were to be blushed at, and vncleannesse to be boasted of: But where are these rules giuen, but in the deuills temples? where, but in the very Innes, or exchanges of deceit? And the reason is, because that such as are honest (being but few) should hereby bee en­ueighled, and such as are dishonest, (which are multitudes) remaine vnreformed. But as for vs, we cannot yet tell when these good precepts of celestiall chastitie were giuen: but this we are sure of, that before (b) the very temple gates, where the Idoll stood, we beheld an innumerable multitude of people drawne together, and there saw a large traine of Strumpets on one side, and a (c) virgin goddesse on the other; here humble adorations vnto her; and there, foule and immodest things acted before her. We could not see one modest mimike, not one shamefast actor amongst them all: but all was full of actions of abhominable obscaenitie. They knew well what that virgin deity liked, and pronounced it for the nations to learne by looking on, and to carry home in their mindes. Some there were of the chaster sort, that turned away their eies from beholding the filthy gestures of the players, and yet though they blushed to looke vpon this artificiall beastlinesse, they gaue scope vnto their affections to learne it. For they durst not behold the impudent gestures of the actors boldly, for being shamed by the men: and lesse durst they condemne the ceremonies of that deity whom they so zealously ado­red. But this was that presented in the temples, and in publike which none will commit in their owne priuate houses, but in secret. It were too great a wonder if there were any shame left in those men of power, to restraine them from acting that, which their very gods doe teach them, euen in their principles of religion; and tell them that they shall incurre their displeasures if they do not present them such shewes. What spirit can that be, which doth enflame bad minds with a worse instinct, which doth vrge on the committing of adulterie, and fattes it selfe vpon The deuils incite men to mischief by wicked instigations the sinne committed, but such an one as is delighted with such representations, filling the temples with diabolicall Images, exacting the presenting of loathsome [Page 102] iniquity in Plaies, muttering in secret, I know not what good Consels, to deceiue and delude the poore remainders of honesty, and professing in publike all incite­ments to perdition, to gather vp whole haruests of men giuen ouer vnto ruine?

L. VIVES.

TO what end is it (a) that] A diuersity of reading. We follow the best copy. (b) before the temple] Hee speaketh of the sollemnities of the Goddesse Flora; which were kept by all the strumpets and ribalds in the Citty, as Plutarch, Ouid, and others doe report. For Flora her self was an whore: Lactantius lib. 1. The playes of Flora are celebrated with all lasciuiousnesse The God­desse Flora. befitting well the memory of such a whore. For besides the bawdery of speeches, (which they stuck not to spew forth in all vncleanesse) the whores (at the peoples earnest intreaty) put off all their ap­parell (those I meane that were the actors did this) and there they acted their immodest gestures before the people, vntill their lustfull eyes were fully satisfied with gazing on them. (c) The virgin goddesse] That was Vesta. Vpon the day before the Calends of May, they kept the feasts of Flo­ra, Vesta, Apollo, and Augustus, vpon Mount Palatine. Ouid. Fastorum. 4.

Exit & in Maias festum Florale Calendas,
Tune repetam, nunc me grandius vrget opus:
Aufert Vesta diem, cògnati, Vesta recepta est
Limine: sic iusti constituere Patres.
Phaebus habet partem: Vestae pars altera cessit:
Quod superest illis tertius ipse tenet.
State Palatinae Laurus, pretexta (que) quercus
Stet: domus aeternos tres habet vna deos.
Let Flora's feasts, that in Mayes Calendes are,
Rest till they come: now, to a greater faire:
This day is Vesta's: she is entertained,
In her sonnes house: our fathers so ordained.
Phaebus hath part, Vesta hath part assign'd
The third's Augustus share that's left behind.
Liue greene thou noble oke, and Palatine
Keepe greene thy daies, three gods possesse one shrine.

What a great meanes of the subuersion of the Romaine estate, the induction of those scurrilous plaies, was, which the surmized to be propitiatory vnto their gods. CHAP. 27.

TErtullius (a) a graue man, and a good Philosopher, being to be made Edile, cri­ed out in the eares of the whole City, that amongst the other duties of his magistracy, he must needes goe pacifie mother Flora, with the celebration of some sollemne plaies: (b) which plaies, the more fowly they were presented, the more deuotion was held to be shewen. And (c) in another place (being then Consul, he saith that when the City was in great extremity of ruine, they were faine to present plaies continually for ten daies togither; and nothing was omitted which might helpe to pacifie the gods, as though it were not fitter to anger them with temperance, then to please them with luxurie: and to procure their hate by honesty, rather then to flatter them with such deformity. For the barbarous inhumanity of those (d) men, for whose villanous acts the gods were to bee ap­peased were it neuer so great, could not possibly doe more hurt, then that fil­thinesse which was acted as tending to their appeasing, because that in this, the gods will not bee reconciled vnto them, but by such meanes as must needes pro­duce a destruction of the goodnesse of mens mindes, in lieu of their pre­uenting the daungers imminent onely ouer their bodies: nor will these Deities defend the citties walls, vntill they haue first destroied all goodnesse within the walles. This pacification of the gods, so obscaene, so impure, so wicked, so impudent, so vncleane, whose actors the Romaines diss-enabled from all magistracie, (e) and freedome of City, making them as infamous as they knew them dishonest: this pacification (I say) so beastlie, and so directlie opposite vnto all truth of Religion, and modestie, these fabulous inuentions of their gods filthinesse, these ignominious facts of the gods themselues [Page 103] (either fouly fained, or fowlier effected) the whole citty learned both by seeing and hearing: obseruing plainly, that their gods were well pleased with such pre­sentations, and therefore they did both exhibite them vnto their Idols, and did imitate them themselues: But as for that (I know not indeed well what) honest instruction, and good counsell, which was taught in such secret, and vnto so few, that I am sure was not followed, if it be true, that it were taught belike it was ra­ther feared, that too many would know it, then suspected that any few would follow it.

L. VIVES.

TErtullius (a) a graue man] it should surely be Tullius: for this that Saint Augustine quo­teth is out of his orations: Wherefore it must either be: Tullius that graue man, and that smatterer in Philosophie: (Saint Augustine so deriding his speculation, that could not free him from such grosse errors,) or Tullius that graue man and thrise worthy Philosopher: to shew, that the greatest Princes were infected with this superstition, and not the vulgar onely, nor the Princes onely but the grauest princes, and those that were Philosophers, not meane ones, but of chiefe note: adding this, to amplifie the equitie of his Philosophie, as Ter maximus, the thrise mighty. Now (saith Tully in verrem, Actio. 6. that I am made Aedile, let mee reckon vp the charge The office of the Aedile. that the citie hath imposed vpon mee. I must first present the most sacred Playes and ceremoniall solemnities vnto Ceres, Liber and Proserpina: then, I must reconcile mother Flora vnto the Citie and people of Rome, with the celebration of her enterludes, &c. (b) Which playes] They were such that the actors would not play them as long as Cato the elder was present. Seneca, Valeri­us, Plutarch and Martiall doe all report this. (c) In another place] In Catilinam. Actio. 3, (d) Men for whose] he meaneth Cateline and his conspiratours, (e) Freedome of Citie] some copies read Tributa amouit, but the ancient ones do read it Tribu mouit, with more reason.

Of the saluation attained by the Christian religion. CHAP. 28.

WHy then doe these men complaine thinke you? because that by the name of Christ, they see so many discharged of these hellish bands that such vn­cleane spirits held them in, and of the participation of the same punishment with them. Their ingratefull iniquitie hath bound them so strongly in these de­uilish enormities, that they murmure and eate their galls, when they see the peo­ple flock vnto the Church, to these pure solemnities of Christ, where both sexes are so honestly distinguished by their seuerall places; where they may learne how well to lead their temporall liues here, to become worthy of the eternall here-after: where the holy doctrine of Gods word is read from an eminent place, that all may heare it assure a reward to those that follow it, and a iudgment to those that neglect it. Into which place if there chance to come any such as scoffe at such precepts, they are presently either conuerted by a sudden power, or cured by a sacred feare: for there is no filthy sights set forth there, nor any obscaenities to be seene, or to be followed; but there, either the commandements of the true God are propounded, his miracles related, his guifts commended, or his graces implored.

An exhortation to the Romaines to renounce their Paganisme. CHAP. 29.

LEt these rather bee the obiects of thy desires, thou couragious nation of the Romaines, thou progenie of the Reguli, Scaeuolae, Scipioes, and (a) Fabricii. [Page 104] long after these, discerne but the difference betweene these, and that luxurious, filthy shamelesse maleuolence of the diuills. (b) If nature haue giuen thee any lawdable eminence, it must be true piety that must purge and perfect it: impie­ty contaminates and consumes it. Now then, choose which of these to follow, that thy praises may arise, not from thy selfe that may bee misled, but from the true God, who is without all error. Long agoe, wast thou great in popular glory: but as then (as it pleased the prouidence of the high God), was the true Religion wanting, for thee to choose and embrace. But now, awake, and rowse thy selfe (c) it is now day, thou art already awake in some of thy children, of whose full ver­tue, and constant sufferings for the truth we doe iustly glory: they euen these who fighting at all hands against the powers of iniquity, and conquering them all by dying vndaunted, haue purchased this He mean­eth they haue bin a great en­largement of the true Church of God, vpon earth, by suffring so constantly. possession for vs with the price of their bloud. To pertake of which possession wee do now inuite and exhorte thee, that thou wouldest become a Citizen, with the rest, in that citty wherein true re­mission of sinnes standeth as a glorious sanctuary. Giue no eare vnto that de­generate brood of thine, which barketh at the goodnesse of Christ and Christi­anity, accusing these times of badnesse, and yet desiring such as should bee worse, by denying tranquillity to vertue, & giuing security vnto al iniquity: these times didst thou neuer approue, nor euer desiredst to secure they temporall estate by them. Now then reatch vp at the heauenly ones, for which, take but a little paines, and thou shalt reape the possession of them, vnto all eternity. There shalt thou finde no vestall fire, nor (e) stone of the capitoll, but one true God, (f) who will neither limmit thee blessednesse in quality, nor time, but giue thee an Empire, both vniuersal, perfect, & eternall. Be no longer led in blindnesse by these thy illu­ding and erroneous gods; reiect them from the, and taking vp thy true liberty, shake of their damnable subiection. They are no gods, but wicked fiends; and all the Empire they can giue them is but possession of euerlasting paine. (g) Iuno The hap­pines that the deuills can bestow on men. did neuer greeue so much that the Troyans (of whom thou descendest) should arise againe to the state of Rome, as these damned deuills (whom as yet thou holdest for gods) doe enuie and repine, that mortall men should euer enioy the glories of eternity. And thou thy selfe hast censured them with no obscure note, in affording them such plaies, whose actors thou hast branded with expresse in­famy. Suffer vs then to plead thy freedome against all those Impure deuills that imposed the dedication and celebration of their owne shame & filthinesse vpon thy neck and honor. Thou couldst remoue and dis-inable the plaiers of those vn­cleanesses, from all honors: pray likewise vnto the true God, to quit thee from those vile spirits that delight in beholding their owne spots, whither they bee true, (which is most ignominious) or faigned, (which is most malicious). Thou didst well in clearing the state of thy Citty from all such scurrilous off-scummes as stage-plaiers: looke a little further into it: Gods Maiesty can neuer delight in that which polluteth mans dignity. How then canst thou hold these powers, that loued such vncleane plaies, as members of the heauenly society, when thou holdest the men that onely acted them, as vnworthy to bee counted in the worst ranke of the members of thy Cittie? The heauenly Cittie is farre aboue thine, where truth is the victory; holinesse the dignity; happinesse the peace, and eternity the continuance. Farre is it from giuing place to such gods, if thy cittie doe cast out such men. Wherefore if thou wilt come to this cittie, shunne all fellowshippe with the deuill. Vnworthy are they of honest mens seruice, that must bee pleased with dishonesty. Let christian reformation seuer thee from [Page 105] hauing any commerce with those gods, euen as the Censors view seperated such men from pertaking of thy dignities. But as concerning temporal felicity, which is all that the wicked desire to enioye; and temporall affliction, which is all they seeke to auoide, hereafter wee meane to shew, that the deuills neither haue nor can haue any such power of either, as they are held to haue, (though if they had, wee are bound rather to contemne them all, then to worshippe them, for these benefites, which seeing that thereby we should vtterly debarre our selues of that, which they repine that wee should euer attaine:) hereafter (I say) shall it bee prooued, that they haue no such powre of those things, as these thinke they haue, that affirme that they are to bee worshipped for such endes. And here shall this booke end.

L. VIVES.

ANd (a) Fabricii.] Fabricius was Consull in Pyrrhus his warre at which time the Romaines Fabucius. vertue was at the height: he was, valourous, poore, continent, and a stranger to all pleasure, and ambition. (b) If nature haue giuen thee] The Stoikes held that nature gaue euery man Vertues seedes. some guifts: some greater some lesser: and that they were graced, increased, and perfitted by discipline, education, and excercise. (c) it is now day] Alluding vnto Paul. Rom. 13. 12. The night is past, and the day is at hand. The day, is the cleere vnderstanding of goodnesse, in whose Day, how vsed. powre the Sunne is, as the Psalmist faith. The night is darke and obscure. (d) in some of thy Children] Meaning, that some of the Romaines were already conuerted vnto Christ. (e) no stone of the Capitol] Ioues Idoll, vpon the capitoll was of stone: and the Romaines vsed to sweare by Per Ioue un­lapidem. Ioue, that most holy stone: which oth became afterwards a prouerbe. (f) who will neither lim­mit] They are the words of Ioue in Virgil, Aeneid. 1. promising the raysing vp of the Romaine Empire. But with farre more wisdome did Saluste (orat. ad Caium Caesarem senen) affirme, that the Romaine estate should haue a fal: And African the yonger seeing Carthage burne, with the teares in his eyes, recited a certaine verse out of Homer, which intimated that Rome one day should come to the like ruine. (g) Iuno did not] Aeneides the first.

Finis Lib. 2.

THE CONTENTS OF THE third booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Of the aduerse casualties which onely the wicked doe feare, and which the world hath al­waies beene subiect vnto, whilest it remained in Paganisme. chapter 1.
  • 2. Whether the Gods to whom the Romaines and the Greekes exhibited like worship, had suf­ficient cause giuen them to let Troy be destroi­ed. chap. 2.
  • 3. That the gods could not iustly be offended at the adultery of Paris vsing it so freely and frequently themselues. chap. 3.
  • 4. Of Varro's opinion, that it is meete in pol­licy that some men should faigne themselues to be begotten of the gods. chap. 4.
  • 5. That it is alltogither vnlikely that the gods reuenged Paris his fornication, since they permitted Rhea's to passe vnpunished. chap. 5.
  • 6. Of Romulus his murthering of his bro­ther which the gods neuer reuenged. chap. 6.
  • 7. Of the subuersion of Illium by Fimbria a captaine of Marius his faction. chap. 7.
  • 8. Whether it was conuenient to commit Rome to the custody of the Troian gods. chap. 8.
  • 9. Whether it bee credible, that the gods pro­cured the peace that lasted all Numa's raigne. chap. 9.
  • 10. Whether the Romaines might desire iust­ly that their citties estate should arise to prehe­minence by such furious warres, when it might haue rested firme and quiet, in such a peace as Numa procured. chap. 10.
  • 11. Of the statue of Apollo at Cumae, that shed teares (as men thought) for the Grecians miseries, though he could not help them. cap. 11.
  • 12. How fruitlesse their multitude of gods was vnto the Romaines, who induced thē beyond the institution of Numa. chap. 12
  • 13. By what right the Romaines attained their first wiues. chap. 13
  • 14. How impious that warre was which the Romaines began with the Albanes, and of the nature of those victories which ambition seekes to obtaine. chap. 14
  • 15. Of the liues and deaths of the Romaine Kings. chap. 15
  • 16. Of the first Romaine Consulls, how the one expelled the other out of his country: and he himselfe after many bloudy murthers, fell by a wound giuen him by his wounded foe. chap. 16
  • 17. Of the vexations of the Romaine estate after the first beginning of the consulls rule: And of the little good that their gods all this while did them. chap. 17
  • 18. The miseries of the Romaines in the A­frican wars, and the small stead their gods stood them there in. chap. 18
  • 19. Of the sad accidents that befell in the se­cond African warre, wherein the powres on both sides, were wholy consumed. chap. 19
  • 20. Of the ruine of the Saguntines, who pe­rished for their confederacy with Rome, the Ro­mainē gods neuer helping them. chap. 20
  • 21. Of Romes ingratitude to Scipio, that freed it from imminent danger, and of the con­ditions of the cittizens in those times that Sa­luste commendeth to haue beene so vertuous. chap. 21
  • 22. Of the edict of Mythridates, comman­ding euery Romaine that was to be found in A­sia, to be put to death. chap. 22
  • 23. Of the more priuate and interior mis­chieues that Rome indured, which were presag­ed by that prodigious madnesse of all the crea­tures that serued the vse of man. chap. 23
  • 24. Of the ciuill discord that arose from the seditions of the Gracchi. chap. 24
  • 25. Of the temple of Concord built by the Senate in the place, where these seditions and slaughters were effected. chap 25
  • 26. Of the diuers warres that followed af­ther the building of Concords temple. chap. 26
  • 27. Of Silla and Marius. chap. 27
  • 28. How Silla reuenged Marius his murders. chap. 28
  • 29. A comparison of the Gothes irrupsi­ons, with the calamities that the Romaines in­dured by the Gaules, or by the authors of their ciuill warres. chap. 29
  • 30. Of the great and pernitious multitude of the Romaines warres a little before the com­ming of Christ. chap. 30
  • 31. That those men that are not suffered as now to worship Idolls shew themselues fooles in imputing their present miseries vnto Christ, see­ing that they endured the like when they did worship the diuills. chap. 31.
FINIS.

THE THIRD BOOKE OF THE CITTY OF GOD Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of the aduerse casualties which onely the wicked do feare: and which the world hath al­waies beene subiect vnto, whilest it remained in paganisme. CHAP. 1.

WHat we haue already spoken I thinke is sufficient, concerning the depraued state of mens mindes and manners, which is prin­cipally to be auoyded: that in these cases these faulse imagina­ry gods did neuer endeuour to lighten their seruants of any of these inconueniences, but rather added vnto their loades and furthered their depriuations. Now, I see it is time to take those euills in hand, which are the onely things that these men are so loth to en­dure, aboue and beyond all others, as famine, sicknesse, warre, inuasion, thraldome, slaughter, and such other like, as wee haue recited in our first booke: for these things alone are they, which euill men account for euills, that do not, nor are not of power to make men any way euill: nor are these wretches ashamed to giue goods things their due praise, and yet keepe euill still them-selues that are the praysers of good: being far more offended at the (a) badnesse of their lands, then of their liues; as if man were made to enioy all things except himselfe: But not­withstanding all this, their gods (for all their dutyfull obseruance) neuer did go about to restraine the effects of those euills, which their seruāts are so sore afraid of, nor euer with-held them from lighting vpon them, for the world was oppres­sed with diuers extreame & sore calamities at seuerall times, long before the re­demption; & yet (as touching those times) what other gods but those Idols were there worshipped in any part of the world except only amongst the Iewes (b) and by some other peculiar persōs whom it pleased the vnsearchable wisdome of the great God to illuminate. But because I study to be briefe, I will not stand vpon the worlds miseries in generall: onely what is Romes peculiars, or the Romaine Empires, I meane to relate: that is, such inflictions as before the comming of Christ, fell either vpon the citty it selfe, or vpon such prouinces as belonged vnto it, either by conquest or society, as members of the body of that commonweale, of those I meane to speake somewhat in particular.

L. VIVES.

AT the (a) badnesse of their lands] Some read it, si illa mala, others, (and the more aunci­ent) si villam malam, better, and more acutely by a figure called Denomination (b) some other peculiar] As Iob, and some other gentiles, that proportioned their liues by the lawes of nature, of whom heareafter:

Whether the gods, to whome the Romaines and the Greekes exhibited like worship, had sufficient cause giuen them to let Troy be destroyed. CHAP. 2.

FIrst therfore of Troy, or Ilium, whence the Romaines claime the discent (for we may not omit nor neglect what we touched at in the 1. booke:) why was Troy beseeged, & destroyed by the Greekes that adored the same gods that it did; The [Page 108] priuity of (a) Laomedon: the father (say some) was wreaked in this sack, vpon Priam the son. Wel then it is true that (b) Apollo & Neptune serued as workmen vnder the Apollo and Neptune worke the building of Troy. same Laomedon, for otherwise the tale is not true that saith that he promised them pay and brake his oth vnto them afterwards. Now cannot I but maruell that such a great fore-knower, as Apollo was, would worke for Laomedon, and could not foretell that he would deceiue him: nor is it decent to affirme that Neptune his vncle Iupiters brother & king of al the sea, should haue no foresight at al in things to come. For (c) Homer brings him in foretelling great matters of the progeny of Aeneas, whose successors built Rome (yet is Homer (d) reported to haue liued before Iliad 2. the building of Rome) nay more, he saueth Aeneas from Achilles by a cloud, desi­ring to raze this periurd citty of Troy though it were his own handy-worke as (e) Virgill declareth of him. Thus then these two gods, Neptune and Apollo, were Aeneid. 5. vtterly ignorant of Laomedons intention to delude them, and builded the walles of Troy (f) for thankes and for thankelesse persons. Looke now, whether it be a worse matter to put confidence in such gods, or to consume them. But Homer him-selfe (it seemes) did hardly beleeue this tale, for he maketh (g) Neptune to fight against Troy, and Apollo for it; whereas the fable giueth them both one cause of being of­fended, namely Laomedons periury. Let those therefore that beleeue such re­ports be ashamed to acknowledge such deities: and those that beleeue them not, let them neuer draw cauills from the Troians periuries, nor maruell that the gods should hate periuries at Troy, and loue them at Rome. For otherwise, how could it come to passe, that besides the aboundance of all other corruption in the city of Rome, there should bee such a great company in Catilines conspiracy that liued onely by their tongues practise in periury and their hands in murder? what other thing did the senators by taking bribes so plentifully and by so many false iudgments? what other thing did thee (i) people by selling of their voices, & play­ing double in all things wherein they dealt, but (k) heape vp the sinne of periury? for euen in this vniuersall corruption, the ould custome of giuing & taking othes was still obserued, but that was not for the restraint of wickednesse by awe of religion, but to ad periury also vnto the rest of their monstrous exorbitances.

L. VIVES.

THe periurie (a) of Laomedon] Virgill in the first of his Georgikes:

—Sat is iampridem sanguine nostro,
Laomedont [...]ae luimus periuria Troi [...].
—Our bloud hath long agone,
Paid for the faith-breach of Laomedon.

(a) Then it is true] Apollo and Neptune seeing Laomedon the King of Phrygia, laying the foun­dations of the walles of Troy, and marking the hugenesse of the worke hee went about, agreed for a great summe of gould, to make an end of this worke for him, which hauing done, he denied that he promised them any thing (c) Homer brings] Aeneas vpon a certaine time being in fight with Achilles, and being put to the worst, in so much that he was almost slaine, Neptune speaketh thus: Homer Iliad. 5.

[...]. &c.’ as followeth in English thus.

But let vs saue him yet ere he be slaine,
Least great Achilles fury if againe
It burst into effect, we helpe too late:
Whilest it is time, let vs deceiue his fate:
Least all the stocke be quite abolished
Of Dardanus whom I so valued:
Whome Ioue his father prised aboue all
His sonnes, whose mothers were terrestriall.
But seeing Ioue doth now detest his line,
This man, in birth and valour neare diuine,
Shall rule the Phrygians: and through him, their King,
There to an endlesse nation shall they spring,

Neptunes Prophecy. [Page 109] Because of these verses in Homer, Dionisius Halicarnasseus writeth that many haue affirmed, that Aeneas leauing his fellowes in Italy, returned into Phrigia, and there hauing repaired Troy, reigned as King, and left the crowne to his posterity after him. But Homer speaketh of the Italian Troy, and the kingdome which arose from that Phygian Troy, namely of the Albi­ans & the Lauinians; both which nations descended from the Troians that accompanied Aene­as (d) Homer reported] at what time Rome was built, or at what time Homer liued the auncient writers do not iustly and vniformely define: though the first be lesse dubitable then the latter. Plutarch in the life of Romulus saith that hee and Remus first founded the walles in the third yeare of the sixt Olimpiad on which day was an eclips of the moone: Dionisius and Eusebius say. the 1. yeare of the 7. Olympiade: after the destruction of Troy CCCCXXXII. yeares. Solin. in Polihist. Cincius will haue it built in the twelth Olympiad: Pictor in the eighth: Nepos, and Luctatius, (to whom Eratosthenes and Apollodorus agree) the seauenth Olympiade, the second yeare. Pomponius Atticus and Tully, the seauenth and the third yeare, therefore by all corres­pondency of the Greeke computations to ours, it was built in the beginning of the seauenth Olympiad CCCCXXXIII. yeares after the ruine of Troy. About Homers time of liuing, his country, and his parentage, the Greeke writers keepe a great adoe: Some say he was present at the warres of Troy: Indeed he himselfe brings in his Phemius singing in the banquet of the wooers (Odissi.) But whether he do it through an ambitious desire to grace his M r. in beyond the reach of the time or no, it is doubtful. Others say he liued not vntil an hundred yeares after this warre of Phrigia: and some there bee that ad fifty more vnto the number. Aristarchus gives him to those times about which there was a Colonye planted in Ionia, sixty yeares after the subuersion of the Heraclidae: CXXX. yeares after the Troians warrs. Crates thinketh that there was not foure-score yeares betweene the demolishing of Troy and the birth of Homer: Some affirme him to haue beene sonne to Telemachus, Vlisses his sonne, and Tolycasta, daugh­ter to Nestor. In the cronicle of Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea we find this recorded: We find (saith he) in the latine history, that Agrippa reigning amongst the Latines, Homer florished amongst the Greekes, as Appollodorus the Grammarian, and Euphorbeus the Historiographer do both testifie, CXXIIII yeares before the building of Rome, and as Cornelius Nepos saith before the fi [...]st Olympiade an C. yeares. Howsoeuer then it fall out Homer was before the building of Rome: which Tully also doth beare witnesse of in his Quaestiones Tusculanae. (e) Uirgill decla­reth.] Aeneid. 5.

—Pelidae tunc ego f [...]rti,
Congressum Aeneam, nec diis nec viribus aequis,
Nube caua eripui: cuperem cum vertere ab imo,
Structa meis ma [...]ibus periturae maenia Troiae &c.
—Then in an hollow cloud,
I sau'd him, when he combatted that Greeke,
Though hauing neither fate, nor force alike.
Then when mine own [...] worke Troy, I sought to raze &c.

(f) for thankes and thankelesse] Gratis, & ingratis: that, an aduerbe, this an adiectiue, (g) Nep­tune] Apollo fa­uoreth the Troians. Neptune after that Laomedon had thus cheated him, was alwayes a heauy enemy of the Troyans: But Apollo, being more gentle, and remisse, was as good friends with them as before. Virgill, Aeneid. 6.

Phaebe graues Troiae semper miscrate lab [...]res.
Dardana qui Paridis direxti [...]ela manusque,
Corpus in Acacidae &c.
Phaebus, that alwaies pitied Troies distresse,
And g [...]ue the hand of Paris good successe.
Against Achilles life. &c.

(h) the senators] by the Semprnoian law which Caius Gracchus preferred, the Gentlemen of Rome had the iudging all causes twenty yeares together without any note of infamy and then by the law Plautian were selected fifteene out of euery tribe, by the suffrages of the people The law Sempronian of iudge­ments. The Plau­tian The Corne­lian, The Aure­lian. to be iudges for that yeare, this was done in the second yeare of the Italian warre. Cn. Pompeius, sonne to Sextus, and L. Cato being consuls, Afterwards the law Cornelian which Silla instituted, the authority was reduced to the senat: who iudged ten yeares together most par­tially, and most corruptedly When the greater sort iudged saith Tully against Verres) there was great complaning of vniust indgements. Last of all by the law Aurelian, preferred by M Aureli­us Cotta being praetor, both senat and people combined, had the hearing and censuring of cau­ses (i) the people] Lucane in his first booke.

[Page 110]
Hinc raptifasces precio, sectorque fauoris,
Ipse sui populus, lethalisque ambitus vrbi:
Annua venali referens certamima campo.
Hence, coyne Fought consulships, through this deiection
The people sold their voices: this infection,
Fild Mars his field with strife at each election.

(k) But heapt vp] for the iudges were sworne to iudge truly, and the people before they gaue their voices were sworne at a sacrifice, not to hold any reward, or fauour of the worth of the commonwealths estate and safety.

That the gods could not iustly be offended at the adultry of Paris, vsing it so freely and frequently themselues. CHAP. 3.

WHerefore there is no reason to say that these gods who supported the em­pire of Troy were offended with the Troians periury, when the Greekes did preuaile against all their protections. Nor is it, as some say, in their defence, that the anger at Paris his (a) adultery made them giue ouer Troyes defence, for it is their custome to practise sinne them-selues, and not to punish it in others. (b) The Troians (saith Salust) as I haue heard, were the first founders & inhabitants of Rome: those were they that came away with Aeneas, and wandered without any certaine abode. If Paris his fact were then to be punished by the gods iudgements, it was either to fall vpon the Troians, or else vpon the Romaines, because (c) Aeneas his mother was chiefe agent therein. But how should they hate it in Paris, when as they hated it not in Venus, one of their company, who (to omit her other pranks) committed adultery with Anchifes and by him was begotten (d) Aeneas. Or why should his falt anger Menelus, and hers (e) please Vulcane? I do not thinke the gods such abasers of their wiues, or of themselues, as to vouchsafe mortall men to partake with them in their loues. Some perhaps will say I scoffe at these fables: and handle not so graue a cause with sufficient grauity: why then if you please let vs not beleeue that Aeneas is sonne to Venus I am content, so (f) that Romulus like­wise be not held to be Mars his sonne. (g) If the one be so, why is not the other so also, Is it lawfull for the gods to medle carnally with women, and yet vnlaw­full for the men to meddle carnallie with Goddesses: a hard, or rather an incredi­ble condition, that what was lawfull for Mars (h) by Venus her law should not be lawfull for Venus by her owne law. But they are both confirmed by the Romain au­thority, for (i) Caesar of late, beleeued no lesse that (k) Venus was his grand-mother then (l) Romulus of old beleeued that Mars was his father.

L. VIVES.

PAris his (a) adultery] This I thinke is knowne to all, both blind men and barbers (as they say) that the warres of Troy arose about Alexander Paris his rape of Hellen, wife vnto Me­nelaus (b) the Troians] at what time, and by whom Rome was built, Dionisius, Solinus, Plutarch, and diuers others, discourse with great diuersity: he that will know further, let him looke in them. (c) Aeneas his mother] for Paris vsed Venus as his baud, in the rape of Hellen, and Ue [...] in the contention of the goddesses for beauty, corrupted the iudgement of Paris with promise of Hellen, (d) Aeneas] he was sonne to Anchises and Uenus. Uirgil.

Tunc ille Aeneas quem Dàrdanio Anchisa
Alma Venus Phryg as g [...]nuit Sy [...]oēntis od vn [...]s?
Art thou that man whom bea [...]teous Uenus bore,
got by [...] on smooth Symois shore?

And Lucretius.

Aeneadum genitrix hominum, diuum (que) vol [...]ptas,
Alma Venus.—
Mother t' A [...]eas liue, the gods delight
Faire Uenus—

(e) Vulcan] Husband vnto Venus, (f) Romulus not be] Dionysius. Ilia, a Vestal Virgin, going to Mars his wood to fetch some water, was rauished in the Church (some say) by some of her sutors, Romulus his [...]atner. some, by her vncle Amulius being armed, others by the Genius of the place. But I thinke ra­ther that Romulus was the son of some soldiar, and Aeneas of some whore: and because the sol­diars are vnder Mars, and the whores vnder Venus, therefore were they fathered vpon them. Aeneas his mother. Who was Aeneas his true mother, is one of the sound questions that the grammarians stand vpon in the foure thousand bookes of Dydimus, as Seneca writeth. (g) If the one bee so] Illud, and illud, for hoc and illud, a figure rather Poeticall then Rhetoricall. (h) By Venus her law] A close, but a conceited quippe. Mars committed adultery with Venus. This was lawfull for Mars by Venus lawe, that is by the law of lust, which Venus gouerneth: then why should not the same priuiledge in lust bee allowed to Venus her selfe, beeing goddesse thereof: that which is lawfull to others by the benefit of Venus, why should it not bee permitted to Venus to vse her selfe freely in her owne dominion of lust, seeing she her-selfe alloweth it such free vse in others. (i) Caesar] This man was of the Iulian family, who was deriued from Iulus, Aeneas his sonne, and so by him to Venus. This family was brought by King Tullus from Alba Caesars fa­mily. longa to Rome, and made a Patrician family. Wherefore Caesar beeing dictator built a temple to Venus, which hee called the temple of mother Uenus: my Aunt Iulia (saith Caesar in Sueto­nius) on the mothers side is descended from Kings, and on the fathers, from gods. For from An [...]us Martius, a King, the Martii descended, of which name her mother was: and from Venus came the Iulii, of which stocke our family is sprung. (k) His grand-mother] Set for any progenitrix, as it is often vsed. (l) Romulus of old] And Caesar of lat [...], because of the times wherein they liued, being at least sixe hundred yeares distant.

Of Varro's opinion, that it is meete in policy that some men should faigne them­selues to be begotten of the gods. CHAP. 4.

BVt doe you beleeue this will some say? not I truly. For Varro, one of their most learned men, doth (though faintly, yet almost plainely) confesse that they all are false. But that it is (a) profitable for the citties (saith he) to haue their greatest men their generalls and gouernours, beleeue that they are begotten of gods, though it be neuer so false: that their mindes being as illustrate, with part of their parents deitie, may bee the more daring to vndertake, more seruent to act, and so more fortunate to performe affaires of value. Which opinion of Var­ro, (by me here laid downe) you see how it opens a broad way to the falshood of this beleefe: and teacheth vs to know, that many such fictions may be inserted in­to religion, whensoeuer it shall seeme vse-full vnto the state of the city, to inuent such fables of the gods. But whether Venus could beare Aeneas by Anchises, or Mars beget Romulus of Syluta, (b) Numitors daughter▪ that we leaue as we find it, vndiscussed. For there is almost such a question ariseth in our Scriptures. Whe­ther the wicked angells did commit fornication with the daughters of men, and Gen. 6. whether that therevpon came Giants, that is, huge and powrefull men, who in­creased and filled all the earth?

L. VIVES.

IT is (a) profitable] It is generally more profitable vnto the great men themselues, who hereby haue the peoples loue more happily obliged to them. This made Scipio that he would neuer The bene­fit of being held diuine. seeke to change that opinion of the people, who held, that hee was begot by some god: and Alexander in Lucian saith it furthered him in many great designes, to bee counted the sonne [Page 112] of Iupiter Hamon. For hereby he was feared, and none durst oppose him that they held a god. [...] (saith he) [...]. The Barbarians obserued mee with reuerence and amazement, and none durst with-stand mee, thinking they should warre against the gods, whose confirmed sonne they held mee. (b) Numitors daughter,] Numitor was sonne to Procas the Albian King, and elder brother to Amulius, But Numitor & his children being thrust by his brother from his crowne, he liued priuately, Amulius enioying the crowne by force and fraude. Numitor had Lausus to his sonne, and Rhea or Ilia Syluia to his daughter: the boy was killed, the daughter made Abbesse of the Vestals by Amulius, meaning by colour of religion to keepe her from children-bearing: who not-with-standing had two sonnes, Ro­mulus and Remus, by an vnknowne father as is afore-said.

That it is altogether vnlikely that the gods reuenged Paris his fornication, since they permitted Rhea's to passe vnpunished. CHAP. 5.

WHerefore now let vs argue both the causes in one. If it be certaine that wee read of Aeneas and Romulus their mothers, how can it bee that the gods should disallow of the adulteries of mortall men, tollerating it so fully and freely in these particulars? If it be not certaine, howsoeuer, yet cannot they distaste the dishonesties of men, that are truly acted, seeing they take pleasure in their owne, though they be but faigned: Besides, if that of Mars with Rhea be of no credit, why then no more is this of Venus with Anchises. Then let not Rhea's cause be co­uered with any pretence of the like in the gods. She was a virgin Priest of Vesta, and therefore with farre more iustice should the gods haue scourged the Ro­maines for her offence, then the Troians for that of Paris: for the (a) ancient Romaines them-selues did punish such vestalls as they tooke in this offence, by burying them quick: (b) neuer censuring others y t were faultie in this kind with death, (but euer with some smaller penalty,) so great was their study to correct the offences of persons appertaining to religion, with all seuerity aboue others.

L. VIVES.

THE (a) ancient] If a virgin vestall offended but lightly, the high Priest did beate her: but being conuicted of neglect of chastitie, or whoredome, shee was caried in a coffin to The punish­ment of the offending vestall. the gate Collina, as if shee went to buriall, all her friends and kinsfolkes bewailing her, the Priests and other religious following the hearse with a sadde silence. Neere to the gate was a caue, to which they went downe by a ladder, there they let downe the guilty person, alone, tooke away the ladder, and shutte the caue close vp: and least she should starue to death, they set by her, bread, milke, and oyle, of each a quantitie, together with a lighted lampe: all this finished, the Priests departed: and on that day was no cause heard in law; but it was as a vaca­tion, mixt with great sorrow and feare: all men thinking that some great mischiefe was pre­saged to befall the weale publick by this punishment of the Vestall. The vowes and duties of those Vestals, Gellius (amongst others) relateth at large. (Noct. Atticarum lib. 1.) (b) Neuer censuring others] Before Augustus, there was no law made against adulterers, nor was euer No lawe against a­dultery be­fore Au­gustus. cause heard (that I know of) concerning this offence. Clodius indeed was accused for pollu­ting the sacrifices of Bona Dea, but not for adulterie, which his foes would not haue omitted, had it laine within the compasse of lawe. Augustus first of all instituted the law Iulian against men adulterers, it conteined some-what against vnchaste women also, but with no capitall pu­nishment: though afterwards they were censured more sharpely, as we read in the Caesars an­swers The lawe Iuliana. in Iustintans Code, and the 47. of the Pandects. Dionysius writeth, that at Romes first ori­ginall Romulus made a lawe against adultery, but I thinke hee speakes it Graecanicè, as hee doth prettily well in many others matters.

Of Romulus his murther of his brother, which the gods neuer reuenged. CHAP. 6.

NOw I will say more: If those Deities tooke such grieuous and heinous displeasure at the enormities of men, that for Paris his misdemeanour they [Page 113] would needes vtterly subuert the citty of Troy by fire and sword: much more then ought the murder of Romulus his brother to incense their furies against the Romaines, then the rape of Menelaus his wife against the Troians: Parricide (a) in the first originall of a Citty, is far more odious then adultery in the wealth and height of it. Nor is it at all pertinent vnto our purpose (b) whether this murder were commanded or committed by Romulus, which many impudently deny, ma­ny doe doubt, and many do dissemble. Wee will not intangle our selues in the Laborinth of History, vpon so laborious a quest: Once, sure it is, Romulus his bro­ther was murdered: and that neither by open enemies, nor by strangers. If Ro­mulus either willed it, or wrought it, so it is: Romulus was rather the cheefe of Rome then Paris of Troy. VVhy should the one then set all his goddes against his countrey for but rauishing another mans wife, and the other obtaine the protec­tion of (c) the same goddes for murdering of his owne brother? If Romulus bee cleare of this imputation, then is the whole citty guilty of the same crime how­soeuer, in giuing so totall an assent vnto such a supposition: and in steed of kil­ling a brother, hath done worse in killing a father. For both the bretheren were fathers and founders to it alike, though villany bard the one from dominion. There is small reason to be showne (in mine opinion) why the Troians deserued so ill, that their gods should leaue them to destruction, and the Romaines so well, that they would stay with them to their augmentation; vnlesse it bee this, that be­ing so ouerthrowne and ruined in one place, they were glad to flie away to prac­tise their illusions in another; nay they were cunninger then so; they both stayed still at Troy to deceiue (after their old custome) such as afterwards were to inhabit there; and likewise departed vnto Rome that hauing a greater scope to vse their im­postures there they might haue more glorious honours assigned them to feede their vaine-glorious desires.

L. VIVES.

PArricide (a) in] Parricide is not onely the murther of the parent, but of any other equall: Parricide. some say 'Parricidium, quasi patratio caedis, committing of slaughter. It is an old law of Num|'s: He that willingly doth to death a free-man shall be counted a Parricide (b) Whether this mur­ther] Numa's. [...]aw Remus his death. There be that affirme, that Remus being in contention for the Kingdome, when both the factions had saluted the leaders with the name of King, was slaine in the by [...]kerng between them: but whether by Romulus or some other, none can certainely affirme. Others and more in number, saie that he was slaine by Fabius, Tribune of the light horsemen of Romulus, because he leaped in scorne ouer the newly founded walles of Rome; and that Fabius did this by Romu­lus his charge: Which fact Cicero tearmes wicked and inhumaine. For thus in his fourth booke of Offices he discourseth of it. But in that King that built the citty it was not so. The glosse of commodity dazeled his spirits: and since it seemed fitter for his profit to rule without a partner then with one, he murdered his owne brother. Here did he leape ouer piety, nay and humanity also: to reach the end hee aimed at, profit: though his pretence and coullour, about the wall, was neither pro­bale, nor sufficient wherfore be it spoken with reuerence to Quirinus or to Romulus Romulus in this did well. (c) The same godds] Which were first brought to Aeneas to I auiniun, & from thence to Alba by Ascanius, and from Alba the Romaines had them by Romulus, with the Assent of Num [...]tor: and so lastly were by Tullus transported all vnto Rome.

Of the subuersion of Ilium by Fimbria, a Captaine of Marius his faction. CHAP. 7.

IN the first (a) heate of the (b) ciuill wars, what hadde poore Ilium done that (c) Fimbria, they veriest villaine of all (d) Marius his sette, should raize it [Page 114] downe with more fury and (e) cruelty then euer the Grecians had shewed vpon it before? For in their conquest, many escaped captiuity by flight, and many avoi­ded death by captiuity: But Fimbria charged in an expresse edicte, that not a life should bee spared: and made one fire of the Citty and all the creatures within it. Thus was Ilium requited, not by the Greekes whom her wronges had prouoked, but by the Romaines whom her ruines had propagated: their gods in this case (a like adored of both sides) doing iust nothing; or rather beeing able to do iust nothing: what, were the gods gone from their shrines, that protected this towne since the repayring of it after the Grecian victory? If they were, shew me why? but still the better citizens I finde, the worse gods. They shut out Fim­bria, to keepe all for Sylla; hee set the towne and them on fire, and burned them both into dust and ashes. And yet in meane-time (f) Sylla's side was stronger, and euen now was hee working out his powre by force of armes: his good be­ginnings as yet felt no crosses. How then could the Ilians haue dealt more ho­nestly Sylla's side stronger then Marius his. or iustly? or more worthy of the protection of Rome? then to saue a cit­ty of Romes, for better endes, and to keepe out a Parricide of his countries com­mon good? But how they sped, let the defenders of these gods obserue. They for-sooke the Ilians beeing adulterers, and left their cittie to the fires of the Greekes: that from her ashes, Chaster Rome might arise: But why did they leaue her the second time, beeing Romes allied, not rebelling against her Noble daughter, but keeping her faith sincerely vnto Romes best parts and powers? why did they let her be demolished so vtterly, not by the valorous Grecians, but by a barbarous Romaine? Or, if the gods fauoured not Sylla's endeauours, for whom this cittie kept her selfe, why did they attend his fortunes with such happy suc­cesse else-where? doth not this proue them rather flatterers of the fortunat, then fauorers of the wretched? And therfore they had not forsaken Illium vtterly whē it was vtterly destroied: no, no, the diuells will still keepe a watchfull eye for ad­uantage to deceiue. For (g) when all the Images were burned together with the The deuills car [...] to de­ceiue. towne, onely Mineruàs was found vnder all the ruines of her Temple, as Liuy writeth, vntouched: not that it should bee sayd, You Patron gods that alwaies Troy protect: but that it should not be sayd. The gods were gone and left their altars bare: in their defence they were permitted to saue that Image, not that they might thereby proue themselues powrefull, but that we might thereby proue them to haue beene present.

L. VIVES.

IN the (a) first] Marius dying in his seauenth Consulship, Cinna ioyned Valerius Flaccus with him in office, committing Asia to his rule, (which Sylla then gouerned) and strengthning him with two legions. This Flaccus by his couetise (the souldiour-hated vice) and other crimes growing very odious, was killed by C. Fimbria, Embassador at Nicomedia: which Fim­bria by the souldiors assent, entred vpon his place, and warred against Mithridates with good fortune: hauing almost taken him prisoner in the siege of Pergamus: leading his army into Phrygia, and hearing that the Ilians were of Sylla's faction, he entred the city cunningly (saith Appian) forcibly (saith Liuy) and killed all the Cittizens, man, woman, and child, without all mercy, sparing nothing neither hallowed nor prophane: after the Greekes had destroied it be­fore M. L. yeares. (b) ciuill warres] After the first Marian warre, before Sylla came into Italy to the vtter subuersion of that faction, this fell out. (c) Fimbria] This was a most audatious and impudent fellow, most prompt vnto all villany. He killed Crassus, and in the funeral of Marius, made Q. Scaeuola a noble and honest man to bee sore hurt. But seeing that the wound was not C. Fimbria. mortall, he cited him to answere an accusation. The whole city wondring that the chiefe priest should accuse the most honest man of the whole state, and flocking to heare the crime: he sayd [Page 115] he accused him for not taking the thrust of the weapon deepe inough into his body. This Tully relateth in his Oration for Roscius Amerinus. (d) Marius his] Rather Cynna's but all the facti­on against Sylla was called Marian. (e) cruelty.] Appianus in Mithridato, saith that the daie after the burning of Ilium, Fimbria himself went all ouer the ruines, prying and searching whe­ther ought was left standing, intending to raze that downe also, so that hee left no house, no temple, no nor no statue standing in all Ilium. (f) Sylla's side] Saluste. Sylla of late, being victor, when he commanded Damasippus and others that had patched vp their estate by the miseries of the weale-publike to be slaine who did not applaud him? euery man sayd that such wicked creatures as had kept the fires of sedition still burning in the common-wealth, were now well rewarded. But in­deed this was the roote whence sprung a wood of miseries. Thus farre Saluste in his Catilines con­spiracy: and a little before, Lucius Sylla hauing recouered the sway of the state by armes, beganne wel, but ended badly inough: Which saying, S. Augustine here toucheth. (g) when all the Images] Appian, and Iulius Obsequens also say that the Palladium remained still vnburnt. Seruius (in 2. The Palla­dium. Aeneid.) saith that Fimbria showed it, and brought it vnto Rome. Truly I wonder if that were the old Palladium that Aeneas (they say) brought from Troy into Italy, with the other Great Gods, which was placed by Hostilius in the Temple of Vesta after Alba was destroied: which Temple being fired, Metellus the Priest fetched the Palladium from forth the greatest flames, for which deede the Romaines assigned him ample honours: which fell out soone after the peace concluded betwixt Rome and Carthage, after the ende of the first African warre, be­fore Fimbrias time, C. L. yeares. Some thinke that Aeneas leauing the Latine Kingdome to his fellowes, returned vnto Phrigia with the Palladium: but this wee haue else-where disal­lowed of. The Lacaedemonians indeed beleeued that they had the Troyan Palladium, neere the temple of the Leucippidae: which one Temon stole from Ergiaeus a kinsman of Diomedes at Argos, and brought it to Lacedemon. Whose Cittizens beeing warned by oracle to keepe it, they erected it vnto Ulisses, one of the Heroes. But that is the Palladium which Ulisses and Di­omedes bore away as wee said before in the Troyan warre. Seruius saith that Mamurrius the Smith made many figures of this Palladium, least the true one indeed should bee knowne. Wherein no doubt but Seruius forgot himselfe and tooke the Palladium for the Ancylia.

Whether it was conuenient to commit Rome to the custody of the Troyan gods. CHAP. 8.

VVHerefore seeing Troy had left so plaine a lesson for all posterity to obserue; what discretion was there shewne in the commending of Rome to the protection of the Troyan gods? O but, will some say, they were settled at Rome when Fimbria spoiled Ilium: were they so? whence comes the Image of Minera then? But well: it may be they were at Rome when Fimbria razed Ilium, and at I­lium when the Galles sacked Rome. And being quick of hearing, and swift in mo­tion, as soone as euer the geese called them, they came all on a cluster, to defend what was left, the Capitol. But they were not called soone inough to looke to the rest, or else it should not haue beene as it was.

Whether it be credible, that the gods procured the peace that lasted all Numa's raigne. CHAP. 9.

IT is thought also that these are they that helped Numa Pompilius, Romulus his successor, to preserue that continuall peace that lasted all the time of his raign, and to shut the gates of Ianus his (a) temple; and that because hee deserued it at their handes, in instituting so many sacrifices for the Romaines to offer vnto their honour. In earnest, the peace that this Prince procured was thanke­worthy, could hee haue applied it accordinglie, and (by avoiding so penicious a curiositie,) haue taken more paines in enquitie after the true diuinitie. But beeing as it was, the gods neuer gaue him that quiet [Page 102] leasure: but it may bee they had not deluded him so fowlely, had they not found him so idle. For the lesse that his businesse was, the more time had they to en­trappe him: for Varro recordeth all his courses, and endeauours to associate him­selfe and his Citty with those imaginary gods: all which (if it please God) shall be rehersed in their due place. But now, since wee are to speake of the benefits which are pretended to come from those fained deities: peace is a good be­nefit: but it is a benefit giuen by the (b) true God onely, as the raine, the sunne and all other helpes of mans transitory life are; which are common euen to the Peace be­stovved on the vnvvor­thy. vngratious, and vngratefull persons as well as the most thankefull. But if these Romaine gods had any powre to bestow such a benefit as peace is vpon Numa, or vpon Rome, why did they neuer do it after, when the Romaine Empire was in grea­ter maiesty and magnificence? was their sacrifices more powrefull at their first institution, then at any time after? Nay, many of them then were not as yet in­stituted, but remained vnspoaken of vntill afterwardes, and then they were insti­tuted indeed, and kept for commodity sake. How commeth it then to passe that Numa's 43. Or as some say 39. yeares were passed in such full peace? and yet those sacrifices beeing neither instituted nor celebrated vntill afterwardes; Numa's peace of 43. or 39. yeares. and the gods whom these sollemnities inuited, beeing but now become the gardians and patrons of the state, after so many hundred yeares from Romes foun­dation vntill the reigne of Augustus, there is but (c) one yeare reckned, and that is held as wholy miraculous, which falling after the first African warre, gaue the Romaines iust leaue to shut vp the gates of warres Temple?

L. VIVES.

IAnus (a) his temple] Ianus was a god, whose temple-dore beeing opened, was a signe of wars, and being shut, of peace vnto Rome on all partes. This was erected by Numa, nere Argiletus Ianus. his Sepulchre, as a monument of the fight against the Sabines, wherein a great deale of water bursting in at that gate, gaue the Romaines much furtherance to the victorie. And therevpon, it was decreed that that gate should be opened as it were to giue assistance in all designes of warre. He (that is, Numa) was the first that shut the gate that he builded, as saith Macrobi­us, Saturnal. 1.) and Manlius the second time, after the first Punike warre. Augustus thirdlie. Liu. lib. 1. (b) true God] Therefore Christ our Sauiour gaue his disciples that peace which the world cannot giue (c) One yeare reckned] T. Manlius Torquatus &c. C. Attilius were Con­sulls this yeare, if wee shall beleeue Eutropius, who is no bad historian. These Consulls ha­uing triumphed ouer the Sardes, and hauing procured a settled peace both by sea and land, shut the gates of Ianus Quirinus, which not many monthes after was opened againe: A. L Posthumus Albinus, and Cn. Fuluius Centimalus beeing Consulls: or as others saie, Sp: Car­bilius was in Fuluius his place: In the Illirian warre:

Whether the Romaines might iustly desire that their Citties estate should arise to pre­heminence by such furious warres, when it might haue rested firme, and quiet, in such a peace as Numa procured. CHAP. 10.

VVIll they reply (thinke you) that the Imperiall state of Rome had no other meanes of augmentation but by continuance of warres, nor any fitter course to diffuse the honour thereof then this? A fit course surely! why should any Empire make disquiet the scale vnto greatnesse? In this little world of mans body, is it not better to haue a meane stature with an vnmooued health, then a huge bignesse with intollerable sicknesse? to take no rest at the point where thou shouldst rest, the end? but still to confound the greater grouth with the greater griefe? what euill had there beene, nay what good had there not beene if those [Page 117] times had lasted that Salust so applawded, saying: Kings in the beginning (for this (a) was first Imperiall name on earth) were diuers in their goodnesse: some exercised The first Kings prac­tises. their corporall powers, some their spirituall, and mens liues in those times were without all exorbitance of habit or affect, each one keeping in his owne compasse: why should the Empire be aduanced by those practises that Virgil so detesteth? saying.

Deterior donec paulatim & d [...]color aetas
Et belli rabi [...]s, & amor successit habendi.
(b) Vntill peruerse declining times succeed:
World-frighting warres, and [...]ll-pretended need.

But indeed the Romaines as yet had a iust defence for their so continued con­tentions and warres: because, their foes engirting them with such vniuersall in­uasions, it was very necessity to saue them-selues, and not their endeauour to be­come powrefull ouer others that put weapons into their hands. Well bee it so. For, (as Saluste writeth) when they had well settled their estate by lawes, cus­tomes and possessions, and seemed sufficiently potent, then, as it is in most affaires of mortality, out of their eminence arose enuy in others, which armed many of their neighbour Kings against them, and with-held most of their reputed friends from assisting them; they rest standing affraid, and a farre off. But the Romaines them-selues, sticking to warres tackling, cheered vp one another, to encounter the foe with courage, standing in their armes as the bulwarkes of their freedome, their countrey, and their kinred. And hauing made their vertue breake through all mistes of opposed daungers, they aided those that affected them, returning more gaine of friend-shippe to their estate by beeing the agents of bounty then the obiects, rather by doing good turnes to others, then by receiuing such of others. In these formes of augmenting her selfe, Rome kept a good Decorum. But now, in Numa's raigne, was there any iniuries of enemy or inuasions, con­curring to disturbe this peace of his time, or was there not? If Rome were as then molested with wars, & yet did not oppose hostility with hostility; then those meanes that kept the foe from beeing ouerthrowne in fight, and yet without stroakes compelled them to composition; those very meanes alone should bee still of powre to shut Ianus his gates, and keepe this peace continually in Rome. Which if it were not in their powre to doe, then verily the Romaines had not their peace as long as it pleased the gods to allow it them, but as long as the neighbour Princes listed not to inuade and trouble them; (c) vnlesse those gods had farmed that which lieth not in theirs but others powre, vnto each one at their pleasure, as it it were by the letter pattent. There is much difference truly in these deuills working vpon mens proper infirmities, whether they worke with terrors, or with incitations. But howsoeuer, were they of this powre alwaies, and were not controuled by a superior soueraignty, they would still be practising their au­thorities in warres and slaughters: which (as they fall out in truth) ordinarily, are rather the effects of mortall mens peculiar passions and affections, then direct practises of the damned spirits.

L. VIVES.

FOr this (a) was] So saith Iustine lib. 1. Herodotus, and Pliny. This institution deriued from Aegipt, where they say that Menes was the first King: though Diodorus affirme that O­syris, The first Kings. Horus, and diuers others of the gods raigned before him. Our scriptures say that Nem­broth was the first King, and raigned at Babilon. (b) Vntill peruerse] Hesiod in his Opera & Di­es, saigneth fiue ages of mortality, which place he beginneth thus.

[...] &c.
—The gods did first of all
Make men in golden moldes: celestiall
Their habitations were: In Saturnes raigne
Fiue ages of men.
The vvorld afforded such.—

This, Uirgil, Ouid, and others did immitate. The first age the Golden one, they say was [Page 118] vnder Saturne: without warres, or will to warres, humanity was lockt in vnity; neither were men contentious nor clamorous. These were called Saturnian daies. The next age Siluer, vnder Ioue, then warre began to buffle: so did her daughter, care, hate, and deceit. The third, Brazen warre hurles all vpon heapes, and quasseth liues and bloud. The fourth of the Halfe-Gods, Heroes, who thought they loued iustice, yet their bosomes harboured an eager thirst of warres. The first, Iron, wherein mischiefe goeth beyond bound and limit, and all miseries, breaking their prisons, assault mans fortunes; open deceit, open hate, open warres, slaughters, vastations, burnings, rapes, and rapines, all open violent and common (e) vnlesse] vnlesse the gods be so impudent, that they will sell that vnto men, as a benefit from them, which hath the original from another mans wil, and so require thankes of them as though it were there guift when it is rather the gift of another. [One interpreter vnderstanding not the figure, rappeth [Paris co­py leaues out this intirely.] out what came first on his tongues end, and vpon that, as vpon a marble foundation, Lord what a goodly building he raiseth, concerning selling, and the powers of deuills, mans affects, and many good morrowes: euen such like as this in foundation is much of our Philosophers and Schoole-diuines trattle for all the world, what wounderfull maters do they wring out of such or such places of Aristotle or the scriptures, as (indeed) they neuer could truly vnder­stand. O happy builders, that vpon no foundation but onely a meere smoke, can rayse such goodly buildings, as are held absolutely sky-towring, so elegant, and so durable!]

Of the statue of Apollo at Cumae, that shed teares (as men thought) for the Grecians miseries though he could not helpe them. CHAP. 11.

NOtwithstanding, that there are many of these warres and conquests that fall out quite against those gods likings, the Romaine history it selfe (to omit those fables that do not tel one truth for a thousand lies) shall giue cleare profe, for therein we read that the statue of Apollo (a) Cumane, in the time of the Ro­mans warres againe the Achaians and (b) King Aristonicus, did persist foure daies together in contiunall weeping: which prodigy amazing the South-sayers, they held it fit to cast the statue into the sea, but the auncients of Cumae disswaded it, and shewed them that it had done so likewise in the warres both against (c) Anti­ochus, and (d) Pers [...]us, testifying also, that both these wars succeeding fortunarly vnto Rome, the senat sent ther guifts and oblations vnto the statue of Apollo And then, the South-sayers hauing learned wit, answered, that the weeping of Apollo was lucky to the Romaines, because that (e) Cuma was a Greeke collony, and that the statues teares did but portend mishap vnto the country from whence it came, namely vnto Greece. And soone after, they heard how Aristonicus was taken pri­soner, and this was the cause of Apollos woes, shewen in his teares. And as touch­ing this point, not vnfitly, though fabulously, are the diuells trickes plainely dis­couered in the fictions of the Poets: Diana was sory for Camilla in Virgill: And Hercules wept for the death of Pallas. And it may be that vpon this ground Numa in his great peace giuen him, hee neither knew nor sought to know by whome, bethinking him-selfe in his idlenesse vnto what gods he should commit the pre­seruation of the Romaines fortunes, (neuer dreaming that it is onely the great and almighty God that hath regard of these inferior things) and remembring himselfe, that the gods that Aeneas brought from Troy, could neither preserue the estate of the Troians, nor that of the Lauinians erected by Aeneas, into any good continuance, he thought fit to seeke out some others, to ioyne with the for­mer were gone with Romulus to Rome and that were afterwards to go, at the distruction of Alba either to keepe them from running away, or to helpe them when they saw them too weake.

L. VIVES.

APollo (a) Cumane] King Attalus at his death, made the people of Rome heyres to his Kingdome: of which, Aristonicus his brothers bastard sonne, got possession before them: Aristoni­cus. hence grew there warres, in which, Licinius Consull and Priest, was sent as Generall, whom Aristonicus ouer-came. M. Perpenna the next yeares Consull hearing of Crassus his fortune, came with speed into Asia, and hauing ouer-throwne Aristonicus, and forced him into Strato­nica, through famine he forced him to yeeld, and so sent him to Rome. In this warre Nicome­des, Mithridates, Ariarathes and Pylemanes, Kings of Bythinia, Pontus, Cappadocia, and Pa­phlagonia fauoured the Romaines: Achaia onely, assisted Aristonicus. (b) King Aristonicus] Cra [...]us death. This weeping of Apollo happened in the Consulshippe of Appius Claudius, and M. Perpenna, as Iulius Obsequens (Fragm lib. de prodigiis) in these wordes affirmeth App. Claudius and M. Perpenna being Consulls, P. Crassus was slaine in battaile against Aristonicus. Apollo's statue wept foure daies. The prophets presaged the destruction of Greece, from whence it came. The Ro­maines The gods in a sweate. offered it sacrifice and brought giftes vnto the temple. Thus farre Obsequens. The weep­ing of a statue portended mis-fortune to those that it fauoured, as vpon the weeping of Iuno Sospita at Lauinium (Consulls, L. Aemilius Paulus, & Cn. Bebius Pamphilus:) followed a great pestilence. So saith Lucane of the prodigies in the ciuill warres.

Indig [...]tes fl [...]uisse d [...]os, v [...]bis (que) laborem
Testatos sudore Lares:—
The Patron gods did weepe: the cities paines,
The swea [...]ng Lars recorded.—

(c) Antiochus] King of Syria, conquered by L. Cornelius Scipio, brother to Africanus: Liuie Antiochu [...]. at large Decad. 4. (d) Perseus] Some write Xerxes, but it is better, Perseus, sonne to Philip King of Macedon, whom. L: Aemilius Paulus conquered in a few houres, in the second Macedoni­an warre. Plutarch in Aemilius his life: and others. (e) Cumae] The Chalcidians, and the Cu­maeans (Strabo. lib. 5:) being people of Greece, sailed into Italy with a great nauy, and landing in Campania there built a citty: The Cumaeans captaine was Hippocles, the Chalcidians Me­gasthenes: these agreed amongst themselues that the one people should inhabite the towne, and the others should name it: and so they did: It was called Cumae, and the inhabitants were Chalcidians. Of this Cumae, Virgil hath this verse. Aenead. 6. Cumae.

Chalcidica (que) leuis tandem superastitit ar [...]:
And light at last on the Chalcidian towre.

This City (saith Strabo) is the most ancient Citty both of all Italy and Sicily.

How fruitlesse their multitude of gods was vnto the Romaines, who induced them, be­yond the institution of Numa. CHAP. 12.

NOr could Rome bee content with those sacrifices which Numa had in such plentifull measure prescribed, for it had not as yet the great temple of Iupi­ter. For it was Tarquin that (a) built the Capitoll a good while after. And (b) Aesculapius came afterwards from Epidaurus vnto Rome: because he being a (c) most expert Phisitian, might practise in so famous a Cittie with the greater cre­dite. The Mother of the gods also (of (d) whence, who can tell) came thether from (e) Pessinuns, It being a thing vnmeete for the sonne to bee the chiefe God of the Capitol, and the mother to ly obscured I know not where: But if shee bee the mother of all the gods, she did not follow all her children vnto Rome, but left some to follow her thither. I wonder whether shee were dam vnto Cynocephalus, that (f) came out of Aegipt long after or no. Whether the goddesse. (g) Febris bee one of her Children or no, (h) let Aesculapius, (i) her Nephew looke to that. But wheresoeuer shee was borne, I hope the stranger goddes dare not call a goddesse base, that is (k) a Romaine Cittizen. Well, Rome beeing placed vnder the protection of so many gods (as who can recken vppe?) both of Italians, and Forreyners, both of Heauen, Earth, Hel, Seas, Fountaines, and Riuers, & as Varro saith, both (l) certain & vncertaine, [Page 120] and as it is in creatures, both male & female of all these seuerall kinds: me thinkes that Rome hauing all these to be her Tutors, should neuer haue tasted of such intol­lerable troubles as I meane to relate briefely out of their huger multitude. The great (m) smoake she sent'vp was like (n) a beacon, and called to many gods to her defence: vnto all which the Priests erecting seuerall monuments, and seuerall mysteries, enflamed the furie of the true God in farre greater measure, to whom onely all these institutions & rights were belonging. Truly, Rome thriued a great deale better, when shee had farre fewer protectors: But growing greater, like as a ship calleth in more saylers, so call'd she in more gods: doubting (I thinke) that those few, (vnder whom she had passed a peaceable reuolution before, in compa­rison of that that followed) were not now of sufficiencie to defend her greatnesse, it was so much augmented. For at first, vnder the Kings themselues, (excepting Numa, of whom wee spake before) what a mischieuous beginning of dissention was that, wherein Romulus killed his owne and onely brother?

L. VIVES.

TArquin (a) built] The proud. (Liui. lib. 1.) (b) Aesculapius] In the warre of the Sam­nites he was brought from Epidaurus to Rome, by Ogolnius the Legate, in the shape of a Aesculapius. tame Snake, and he swamme ouer into the Ile of Tyber, where his temple was built, and a feast instituted to him in the Calends of Ianuary. Epidaurus (once called Epitaurus: Strab.) is a towne in Achaia, aboue Corinthe, on the Easterne shore, which Pliny called Saronium, and is named at this day Golfo di Engia: it was famous for the Temple of Aesculapius which stood in that territorie, some fiue miles from the Cittie. (c) A most expert Phisitian] Cicero holds there were three Aesculapii. First Apollo's sonne, worshipped in Arcadia. Second brother to the second Mercury, who was sonne to Valens and Phoronis: hee was struck with thunder, and it is said hee is buried at Cynosurae. The third, sonne to Arsippus and Arsinoe, first inuentor of purging, and tooth-drawing: his sepulcher and his graue is to bee seene in Arcadia, not farre from the riuer Lusius. Tarquinius speaking of the famous men (this we haue from Lactantius) saith that Aesculapius was borne of vnknowne parents, and being cast out, and found by hun­ters, was fed with bitches milke, and afterwards committed to Chyron, of whom hee learned Phisicke: that by birthe he was a Messenian, but dwelt at Epidaurus. Hippocrates saith, that he wrote the booke called Nauicula (as we haue said in our principles of Philosophie) Corn. Cel­sus saith, he was numbred amongst the gods, for giuing excellence and lustre vnto Phisicke, which before was but rude and vnpolished. (d) Of whence,] She was of ignoble and ob­scure descent, as Saturne her brother also was. For shee they say was Ops: and therefore they held them as the children of Caelus, knowing not indeed of whence they were, who not-with­standing prooued so famous and admired. Such as these were, the people thought to come But best of all by Li­uie h [...] leaue to say with the text, Pessinus, for Pessinus was a towne in in Phrygia, where Cybel had a tem­ple, before she had any at Rome. downe from heauen. (e) Pessinus,] Some write Mount Prenestine: this place is faultie in all the copies that euer I could finde. Others write Mount Pessinunt, but it were better to say, Mount Palatine, for there was the mother of the gods placed, at her first comming to Rome. (Liu. lib. 36.) and Victor de Regionibus vrbis. (f) Came out of Egipt] Apuleius in his Asse saith, that the Deities of Egipt were brought thence vnto Rome about Sylla's time, that is, aboue an hundred yeares after the mother of the gods came to Rome. But L. Piso, and A. Gabinius being Consuls, decreed by edict, that they should not come in the Capitoll, though afterwards they did. Tertull. Apologetic. (g) Febris,] Some read, the god Februus, which cannot be good: for Februus is Pluto, vnto whom they sacrificed in February, called so because of Purgation: this is not doubted of. But that it must bee Febris here, that which followeth of Aesculapius, doth approoue, and other subsequences. (h) Let Aesculapius,] Wittily applyed, because hee is a Phisition. (i) Nephew] Or grand-childe: hee was sonne to Apollo, hee to Iupiter, and hee vn­to Ops. (k) A Romaine Cittizen] This is conceited also: for the Romaines made Febris a god­desse. (l) Certaine and vncertaine,] For some of their Deities were doubtfull: as Pans, the Syluans, and the Nimphs. Ouid brings in Iupiter speaking thus:

Sunt mihi semidei, sunt rustica Nomina, Faumi,
[Page 121] Et Nymphae, Satyrîque & monticolae Syluani,
Quos quoniam caeli nondum dignamur honore,
Quas dedimus certè terras habitare sinamus.
Metamorph.
We haue of Semy-gods, and Syluanes, store:
Nymphs, Fawnes, and Satyres, and many more:
Whom since as yet we haue debard the skies,
We needs must guard on earth from iniuries.

Such also are Corybantes, Hyppolitus, Atys and Sabbazius, whom Lucian calleth [...], aliens and doubtfull gods, (m) Smoake] Of the sacrifices: or meaning their vanitie, is an allusion vnto smoake, for smoake is often taken for a vaine and friuolous thing, as to sell smoake. (n) As a Beacon] In time of warre, or suspition, the watchmen Sellers of smoake. placed bundels of drye small sticks, vpon their high watch-stands, that when the enemy approached on a sudden, they might fire the sticks, and so giue notice vnto their owne soul­diers and the neighbouring townes: The Greekes called those bundels [...], and by these fires within lesse then halfe an houre, notice might bee giuen vnto the contrey an hundred mile about, to come betimes to the preuenting of their danger. It may also bee vnderstood of the signe giuen in battels.

By what right the Romaines attained their first wiues. CHAP. 13.

IN like manner, neither Iuno (for all that shee was now as her husband was, good friends with the Romaines) nor Venus, could helpe her sonnes progenie to honest and honorable mariages, but suffered this want to growe so hurtfull vnto them, that they were driuen to get them wiues by force, and soone after were compelled to go into the field against their wiues owne fathers, and the wretched women beeing yet scarcely reconciled to their husbands for this wrong offered them, were now endowed with their fathers murthers and kin­dreds bloud: but in this conflict the Romaines had the lucke to be conquerors. But O what worlds of wounds, what numbers of funerals, what Oceans of bloud­shed did those victories cost! for one onely father (a) in lawe Caesar, and for one onely sonne in law Pompey; (the wife of Pompey, and daughter to Caesar being dead) with what true feeling, and iust cause of sorrow doth Lucane crie out.

Bella per Emathios plus quam ciuilia campos,
[...]us (que) datum sceleri canimus:
Warres worse then ciuill in th' (b) Emathian plaines,
And right left spoile to rage we sing:—

Thus then the Romaines conquered, that they might now returne and embrace the daughters with armes embrued in the bloud of the fathers: nor du [...]st the poore creatures weepe for their slaughtered parents, for feare to offend their conquering husbands: but all the time of the battle, stood with their vowes in their mouthes (c) and knew not for which side to offer them. Such mariages Bellona, (and not Venus) bestowed vpon the Romaines: or perhaps (d) Alecto that filthy hellish furie, now that Iuno was agreed with them, had more power vpon their bosomes now, then shee had then, when Iuno entreated her helpe against Aeneas. Truly (e) Andromacha's captiuitie was farre more tollerable then these Romaine mariages; for though she liued seruile, yet Pyrrhus after hee had once embraced her, would neuer kill Troian more. But the Romaines slaugh­tered their owne step fathers in the field, whose daughters they had already enioyed in their beds. Andromacha's estate secured her from further feares, though it freed her not from precedent sorrowes: But these poore soules being matched to these sterne warriours, could not but feare at their husbands going [Page 122] to battell, and wept, at their returne, hauing no way to freedome either by their feares or teares. For they must either (in piety) bewaile the death of their friendes and kinsfolkes, or (in cruelty) reioice at the victories of their husbands. Besides, (as warres chance is variable) some lost their husbands by their fathers swords; and some lost both, by the hand of each other. For it was no small war that Rome at that time waged. It came to the besieging of the citty it selfe, and the Romaines were forced to rely vppon the strength of their walls and gates which (f) being gotten open by a wile, and the foe being entred within the wals (g) euen in the very market-place was there a most wofull and wicked battell, struck betwixt the fathers in law and the sons. And here were the rauishers cō ­quered maugre their beards, and driuen to flye into their owne houses, to the great staine of all their precedent (though badly and bloudily gotten) (h) con­quests: for here Romulus him-selfe dispairing of his soldiors valors, (i) praid vn­to Iupiter to make them stand, and (k) here-vpon got Iupiter his sur-name of Sta­tor) (l) Nor would these butcheries haue euer beene brought vnto any end, but that the silly rauished women came running forth, with torne and dishe­ueled haire, and falling at their parents feete, with passionate intreaties, insteed of hostile armes, appeased their iustly inraged valors. And then was Romulus that could not indure to share with his brother, compelled to diuide his King­dom with Tatius, the King of the Sabines: but (m) how long would he away with him, that misliked the fellowship of his owne twin-borne brother? So Tatius be­ing slaine, he to become the greater Deity, tooke possession of the whole king­dome. O what rights of mariage were these, what firebrands of war; what leagues of brother-hood, affinity, vnion, or Deity! And ah what (n) liues the cittizens lastly led, vnder so huge a bed-roll of gods Guardians! You see what copious matter this place affordeth, but that our intention bids vs remem­ber what is to follow, and falles on discourse to other particulars.

L. VIVES.

FAther in law (a) Caesar] Iulia the only daughter of C. Caesar was married vnto Cn. Pom­peius the great. Shee died in child-bed, whilst her father warred in France. And after that Aema­thia. he and his sonne in law waged ciuils wars one against another: (b) Emathian] That which is called Macedonia now, was called once Emathia. (Plin. lib. 4.) There did Pompey and Cae­sar fight a set field. (c) And knew not.] Ouid (Fastor. 3.) hath these wordes of the Sa­bine women when the Romaines battell and theirs were to ioine: Mars speaketh.

Conueniunt nuptae dictam Iunonis in aedem,
Quas inter mea sic est nurus ausa loqui:
O pariter raptae, quoniam hoc commune tenemus,
Non vltra lentae possumus essepiae.
Stant acies: sed vtradij sunt pro parte rogandi?
Eligite, hinc coniunx, hinc pater arma tenet.
Querendum est, viduae fieri malitis, an orbae? &c.
The wiues in Iunoes church a meeting make,
Where met, my daughter thus them all be spake:
Poore rauisht soules, since all our plights are one,
Our zeale ha's now no meane to thinke vpon.
The batails ioine: whom shall we pray for rather?
Choose: here a husband fights, and there a father:
Would you be spouselesse (wiues) or fatherlesse. &c.

(e) Or perhaps Alecto] The 3. furies, Alecto, Magera, & Tisiphone, are called the daughters of night & Acheron. Alecto affects y hart with ire, hate, tumult, sedition, clamors, war, slaughters.

T [...] p [...]es una [...]s ar [...]re in pr [...]lia [...]ratres,
[...] [...]is ver [...]re d [...]s—
Tis thou can make sworne bretheren mortall foes,
Confounding hate with hate—

[Page 123] Saith Iuno to Alecto, stirring her vp against the Troians. Aeneid. 7. (e) Andromache] Hectors Andro­mache. wife, daughter to Tetion King of Thebes in Cilicia: Pyrrhus married her after the de­struction of Troye. (f) Beeing gotte open] Sp. Tarpeius was Lieutenant of the Tower, whose daughter Tarpeia, Tatius the Sabine King with great promises allured to let in his souldiors when shee went out to fetch water. Shee assented, vpon condition that shee might haue that which each of his souldiors wore vpon his left arme. Tatius agreed, and being let in, the Sol­diours Tarpeia. smothered the maide to death with their bucklers: for them they wore on their left armes also, whereas shee dreamed onely of their golden bracelets which they bore on that arme. Plutarch (out of Aristides Milesius) saith, that this happened to the Albanes, not to the Sabines. In Parallelis. But I do rather agree with Liuie, Fabius, Piso, and Cincius, of the La­tine writers, and Dionysius of the Greekes. (g) In the very market place] Betweene the Capitoll and Mount Palatine. (h) Conquests] Not of the Sabines, but of the Ceninensians, the Crus­tumerians, and the Attennates. (i) Praid vnto Iupiter] In these words: But O thou father of Gods and men, keepe but the foes from hence, take away the Romanes terror, and stay their flight. Vnto thee O Iupiter Stator, doe I vowe to build a temple in this place, as a monument vnto all po­steritie, that by thine onely helpe the citty was saued. Liuius lib. 1. (k) Herevpon] stato â sistendo, of staying, or à stando, of stablishing, that is, erecting the Romaine spirits that were deiected. Cicero calleth this Iupiter, the preseruer of the Empire, in many places. I thinke it is because his Stator. house was neere this temple. Saint Hierome saith, that this Iupiter was formed standing: not that he thinketh he was called Stator, because he standeth so vpright, but because Iupiter To­nans (as Hermolaus Barbarus hath noted) was alwayes stamped and engrauen vpon ancient coynes sitting: and Stator, standing, as being in readinesse to helpe and assist men: Seneca giues a deeper reason of his name. Hee is not called stator (saith he) because (as history reporteth) hee stayed the Romaine armie after the vowe of Romulus, but because by his benefits all things consist, and are established. De benefic. lib. 4. And Tully likewise: When we call Iupiter, Almighty, Salu­taris, Hospitalis, & Stator, wee meane, that all mens health, and stabilitie is consisting of him and from him, being vnder his protection. But both these authors doe here speake Stoically. For Tully maketh Cato the Stoike speake these fore-alledged words. De finib. lib. 3. For all these assertions of the gods the Stoikes reduced to a more Metaphysicall or Theologicall sence. (l) Nor would these Butcheries] In the middest of the fight the women gaue in betwixt the battels all bare­headed and loose haired: and calling on their parents on this side, and their husbands on that, with teares besought them both to fall to agreement. So the battell ceased, a league was made, the Sabines became citizens, and Tatius was ioyned King with Romulus. (m) But how long] The Laurentians of Lauinium slew Tatius the fift yeare of his raigne with Romulus, because his friends had iniured their Embassadors. Hereof was Romulus very glad. (n) Liues] some read Iura, lawes. But in the old manuscripts, some haue vita, and some vitae, liues, both better then Iura.

How impious that warre was, which the Romaines began with the Albans, and of the nature of those victories which ambition seekes to obtaine. CHAP. 14.

BVT when Numa was gone, what did the succeeding Kings? O how tragicall (as well on the Romaines side as on the Albanes) was that warre betweene Rome and Alba? Because (forsooth) the peace of Numa was growne loath­some, therefore must the Romaines and the Albanes begin alternate massacres, to so great an endamaging of both their estates: And Alba (a) the daughter of As­canius, Aeneas his sonne, (a more appropiate mother vnto Rome then Troye) must by Tullus Hostilius his prouocation, bee compelled to fight with Rome it selfe, her owne daughter. And fighting with her, was afflicted, and did afflict, vn­till the continuall conflicts had vtterly tyred both the parties. And then they were faine to put the finall ending of the whole warre (b) to sixe bretheren, three Horatij on Romes sides, and three Curiatij on Albas. So two of the Horatij [Page 124] fell by the three other: and the three other fell by the third onely of the Horatij. Thus gotte Rome the vpper hand, yet so hardly, as of sixe combattants, onely one suruiued. Now who were they that lost on both sides? who were they that lamented but Aeneas his progenie, Ascanius his posteritie, Venus of spring, and Iupiters children? for this warre was worse then ciuill, where the daughter citty bore armes against the mother. (c) Besides, this brethrens fight was closed with an horrid and an abhominable mischiefe. For in the time of the league be­tweene both citties, a sister of the Horatij, was espoused to one of the Curiatij, who seeing her brother returne with the spoiles of her dead spouse, and bursting into teares at this heauy sight, was runne thorow the body by hir owne brother in his heate and furie. There was more true affection in this one poore woman (in my iudgement) then in all the whole Romaine nation besides. Shee did not deserue to be blamed for bewailing that hee was slaine to whom shee ought her faith (or that her brother had slaine him to whom he him-selfe perhaps had pro­mised her his sister.) For Pious Aeneas is commended in Virgill for bewailing (d) him whom hee had slaine as an enemie. And Marcellus, viewing the faire cittie Syracusa, being then to bee made a prey to ruine by the armes of his conduct, re­uoluing the inconstancie of mortall affaires, pittied it, and bewailed it: I pray you then giue thus much leaue to a poore woman, in tender affection, faultlesly to be­waile her spouse, slaine by her brother, since that warlike men haue beene praised for deploring their enemies estate in their owne conquests. But when this one wretched soule lamented thus, that her loue had lost his life by her brothers hand, contrarywise did all Rome reioyce, that shee had giuen their mother so mighty a foyle, and exulted in the plenty of the allyed bloud that she had drawne. What face then haue you to talke of your victories and your glories hereby gotten? Cast but aside the maske of mad opinion, and all these villanies will appeare naked, to view, peruse, and censure: weigh but Alba's cause and Troyes together, and you shall finde a full difference. Tullus began these warres, onely to renew the discon­tinued Rome had no iust cause of war against Alba. valours and triumphs of his country-men. From this ground, arose these horrid warres, betweene kindred & kindred, which not-withstanding Saluste doth but ouer-run, sicco pede: for hauing briefly recollected the precedent times, when men liued, without aspiring or other affects, each man contenting himselfe with his owne. But after that (e) Cyrus (quoth he) in Asia, and the Lacedemonians and Athenians in Greece, began to subdue the countries & cities within their reaches, th [...]n desire of soueraignty grew a common cause of warre, and opinion placed the greatest glory in the largest Empire, &c. Thus farre he. This desire of soueraigntie is a deadly corrasiue to humaine spirits. This made the Romaines triumph ouer Alba, and gaue the happy successe of their mischiefes, the stile of glories. Because, as out Scripture saith; The wicked maketh boast of his hearts desire, and the vniust dealer blesseth himselfe. Take off then these deluding vayles from things, and let them Psal. 10. 3. appeare as they are indeed Let none tell me, Hee, or Hee is great, because he hath coped with and conquered such and such an one. Fencers can fight & conquer, & those bloudy acts of theirs in their combate (f) doe neuer passe vngraced. But I hold it rather fit to expose a mans name to all taint of idlenesse, then to purchase renowne from such bad emploiment. But if two Fencers or sword-plaiers should come vpon the stage, one being the father, & another the sonne, who could endure As they did in Rome to fight for [...]heir lines. such a spectacle? how then can glory attend the armes of the daughter city against the mother? do yee make a difference in that their field was larger thē the fencers stage, & y t they fought not in view of the theater but the whole world, presenting [Page 125] a spectacle of eternall impiety both to the present times, and to all posteritie? But your great guardian-gods bore all this vnmooued, sitting as spectators of this tragedy, whilest for the three Curiatij that were flaine, the sister of the Horatij must be stabbed by the hand of her owne brother, to make euen the number with hir two other brethren, that Romes conquest might cost no lesse bloud then Alba's losse did: which, as the fruite of the victory (h) was vtterly subuerted: euen this place, which the gods (after Ilium, which the Greekes destroyed, and Lauinium, where Latinus placed fugitiue Aeneas as King) had chosen to bee their third place of habitation. But it may be they were gone hence also, and so it came to be razed: yes sure, all they that kept the state of it vp, were departed from their shrines. Then they left Alba where Amulius had raigned, hauing thrust out his brother, and went to dwell at Rome, where Romulus had raigned, hauing killed his brother. Nay, but before this demolition (say they) the people of Alba were all transported vnto Rome, to make one Cittie of both. Well be it so, yet the Cittie, that was the seate Royall of Ascanius, and the third habitacle of the Troian gods, was vtterly demolished. And much bloud was spilt, before they came to make this miserable confusion of both these peoples together. Why should I particu­larize the often renouation of these warres vnder so many seuerall kings; which when they seemed to be ended in victory, began so often againe in slaughters, and after combination and league, brake out so fresh betweene kindred and kindred, both in the predecessors and their posteritie? No vaine Embleme of their misery was that continuall standing open of Ianus his gate: so that for all the helpe of these gods-guardians, there was not one King of them that continued his raigne in peace.

L. VIVES.

(a) ALba,] There were many Alba's: one in Spaine, called also Virgao. Another in that part of France called Prouence, a towne of the Heluii. A third in Italy, by the Lake Alba. Fucinus, now called Lago di Marso, or Lago di Celaeno, &c. A fourth in Lombardy called Pom­peia. The fift vpon Mount Albanus, called Alba Longa. And Rome (not onely that which Romulus built) was a collony of the Albanes brought out by Romulus and Remus: but many thinke that the old Rome also, that was long before, was built by Romulus, Aeneas his sonne: which being at length through pestilence and often inuasion left desolate, was by the Albans (pitying the inhabitants cases) restored, and diuerse of them sent to repaire and people it. (b) Three bretheren,] (Liu lib. 1.) It is commonly knowne that Metius Suffetius the Dicta­tor of Alba, counselled and agreed with Tullus the King of Rome, to take a course to saue the liues of so many innocent people on both sides, and to haue the controuersie decided by a few onely: so making a league, sixe men were appointed to fight for both the states soueraign­ties. Now there were three bretheren in either armie, these were turned together into the lists, and whose side conquered, that people should bee soueraigne. (c) Besides,] Saint Augustine may be his owne comment herein, hee tells it so plaine. (d) Bewayling him] Lau [...]us, Mezen­tius his sonne, Aeneid 10. (e) Cyrus] There were two Cyri the greater, meant here, Conqueror of Asiae, Scythia, and all the East, reigning in the time of Tarquin the proud. Hee tooke Craesus The two Cyri. the ritch King of Lydia: but by Tomiris Queene of Scythia, himselfe was taken, beheaded, and his head souced in a tubbe of bloud, to satisfie his cruell thirst. Plutarch, Strabo, Trogus, Herodotus, &c. Herodotus calleth him [...], the great King. And there-vpon the other Persian Kings are vsually so stiled. The other was Cyrus the lesser, sonne to Darius, bro­ther Magnus Rex. to Artaxerxes, whose iourney into Persia, Xenophon wrote. (f) Doe neuer passe] With crownes hung all with labells and pendants. (g) Amphitheater] The Theater was like halfe a circle, the Amphitheater like a full circle: it was strowed with Sand, and there the Fencers The Thea­ter & Am­phitheater. fought. (h) Was vtterly] Liu. In the first Veian warre, when Metius of Alba stood as neuter with his armie, and would not helpe Tullus according to the conditions of the league, Tullus made him be drawne in peeces with horses, destroied Alba, & remoued all the Albans to Rome.

Of the liues and deaths of the Romaine Kings. CHAP. 15.

BVt how ended their Kings still? for Romulus, let that flattering fable looke to him, which hath sent him vp into heauen. Let'some of their owne (a) writers iudge, that affirme him torne in peeces by the Senate for his pride, and that (b) I know not whom, one Iulius Proculus, was suborned to say, that he appeared vnto him, commanding him to bid Rome giue him diuine honor, and so was the furie The sunnes naturall Eclipse at Romulus his death. of the people surprised. Besides, an Ecclipse of the sunne falling out at the same time, wrought so vpon the (c) ignorance of the rude vulgar, that they ascribed all this vnto Romulus his worthe and glories. As though that if the sunne had mourned, as they thought it did, (d) they should not rather imagine that it was because Romulus was murdered, and therefore that the sunne turned his light from such a villanie; as it did indeed when our Lord and Sauiour was crucified by the bloudy & reprobate Iewes. (e) That the Eclipse which befell at our Saui­ours death, was quite against the regular course of the stars, is hence most plaine, Luc. 13. because it was the Iewes Easter: which is continually kept at the ful of the Moone. But (f) the regular eclipse of the Sunne neuer hapneth but in the changing of the Moone. Now Cicero intimates plainely that this admission of Romulus into heauen, was rather imagined then performed; there where in Scipio's words (De repub.) speaking of his prayses, Hee attained so much (saith hee) that being not to be found after the sunnes Eclipse, he was accounted as admitted into the number of the gods: which opinion, there is no man without admirable merit of vertue can purchase. Now whereas hee saith, that hee was not to bee found, hee glanceth doubtlesse eyther at the secrecie of the murther, or intimateth the violence of the tempest. For other writers (g) adde vnto this Ecclipse a sudden storme, which either was the agent or the occasion of Romulus his murther. Now Tully in the same bookes, speaking of (h) Hostilius (third King after Romulus) who was striken to death with thunder, saith, that hee was not reckoned amongst the gods, be­cause that which was prooued true (that is, that which they beleeued was so) in Romulus the Romaines would not (i) embase, by making it too common, in giuing it to the one as well as the other. And in his Inuectiues hee saith plainly. It is our good-will and fame, that hath made Romulus (this Citties founder) a God. To shew that it was not so indeed, but onely spred into a reporte by their good-will to him for his worthe and vertues. But in his Dialogue called (k) Horten­sius, disputing of regular Eclipses, hee saith more plainely: To produce such a darkenesse as was made by the Eclipse of the Sunne at Romulus his death. Here he feared not to say directly his death, by reason hee sus [...]ained the person of a dis­putant, rather then a Panegyricke. But now for the other Kings of Rome, excepting Numa, and Ancus Martius, that dyed of infirmities, what horrible ends did they all come to? Hostilius, the subuerter of Alba, as I sayd, was con­sumed, together with his whole house by lightning. (l) Tarquinius Priscus was murthered by his predecessors sonnes: And Seruius Tullius, by the villanie of his sonne in lawe Tarquin the proude, who succeeded him in his kingdome. Nor yet were any of the gods gone from their shrines, for all this so haynous a parricide, committed vpon this so good a King, though it bee affirmed that they serued wretched Troye in worse manner, in leauing it to the licentious fu­rie of the Greekes, onely for Paris his adulterie. Nay, Tarquin hauing shedde his father in lawes bloud, seazed on his estate himselfe. This parricide gotte [Page 127] his crowne by his step fathers murder, and after-wards glorying in monstrous warres and massacres, and euen building the Capitoll vp, with hence-got spoiles: This wicked man, the gods were so far from [...]or saking, that they sat and looked on him, nay and would haue Iupiter their principall to sit, and sway all things in that stately temple, namely in that blacke monument of parricide, for Tarquin was not innocent, when he built (m) the Capitoll, and for his after-guilt, incurred expulsion: No, foule and inhumaine murder was his very ladder to that state whereby he had his meanes to build the Capitol. And (n) whereas the Romains expelled him the state and Citty afterwards, the cause of that (namely Lucresses rape) grew from his sonne and not from him, who was both ignorant and absent when that was done: for then was he at the siege of Ardea, and a fighting for the Romaines good: nor know we what he woold haue done had he knowne of this fact of his sonne, yet without all triall or iudgement, the people expelled him from his Empire: and hauing charged his army to abandon him, tooke them in at the gates, & shut him out. But he himselfe after he had plagued the Romaines (by their borderers meanes) with eztreame warres, and yet at length being not able to recouer his estate, by reason his friends fayled him: retired himselfe (as it is reported) vnto (o) Tusculum, a towne fourteene miles from Rome, and there enioy­ing a quiet and priuat estate, liued peaceably with his wife, and died farre more happily then his Father in law did, who fell so bloudily by his meanes, and (p) his owne daughters consent, as it is credibly affirmed, and yet this Taquin was neuer surnamed cruell nor wicked by the Romaines, but the Proud; it may be (q) because their owne pride would not let them beare with his: As for the crime of killing that good King his Step-father, they shewed how light they made of that, in making him murder the King, wherein I make a question whether the gods were not guilty in a deeper manner then he, by rewarding so highly a guilt so horrid, and not leauing their shrines all at that instant when it was done, vn­lesse some will say for them, that they staid still at Rome, to take a deeper reuenge vpon the Romaines, rather then to assist them, seducing them with vaine victo­ries, and tossing them in vnceasing turmoiles. Thus liued the Romaines in those so happy times, vnder their Kings, euen vntil the expelling of Tarquine the proud, which was about two hundred forty and three yeares together, paying so much bloud, and so many liues for euery victory they got, and yet hardly enlarging their Empire the distance of (r) twenty miles compasse without the walles: How farre then haue they to conquer, and what store of stroks to share, vntill they come to conquer a City of the (s) Getulians?

L. VIVES.

THeir owne (a) writers] Dionisius (lib. 2) saith that the senators tore him in peeces and euery Romulu his dea [...]. one bore away a peece wrapped in his gowne: keping it by this meanes from the notice of the vulgar (b) I know not whome] this hee addeth either because the author is obscure, or because the lye that Proculus told was vile & periured. (c) Ignorance] Before that their Philo­sopers shewed men the causes of eclipses, men when they saw them, feared indeed either some great mischiefe, or the death of the planets themselues, nor was this feare only vulgar, euen the learned shared in it, as Stefichorus, and Pindarus, two lyrick Poets (d) They should not rather] not Eclipses. is put into the reformed copies otherwise the sence is inuerted, (e) that that eclipse] the partly meeting of the Sun and Moone depriues vs of the Suns light, and this is the Eclypse of the Sun but the shade of the earth falling from y e suns place lineally vpon the moone, makes the moones eclipse. So that neither can the Sunne bee Eclipsed but in the Moones change, and par­tile coniunction with him; neither can the Moone be eclipsed but at her ful, and in her farthest [Page 128] posture from the sunne: then is she prostitute to obnubilation. (f) The regular] Regular and Canonicall is all one: of Canon the Greeke word: well was this waighed of the Augustine Monkes, who holding the one insufficient, would be called by them both. (g) Adde vnto this] Liuie, A tempest suddainely arose, with great thunder and lightning: (h) Of Hostilius] Some write that he and his whole house was burnt with lightning. Some, that it was fired by Mar­tius Tullus Hostilius. Ancus his successor. (i) Embase] Vilefacere saith Saint Augustine, but this is not well, nor learnedly: no, if any of our fine Ciceronians correct it, it must be Uilificare: for this is their vsuall phrase: Hominificare, animalificare, accidentificare, asinificare. (k) Hortensius] Wee haue lost it: that which some take to bee it, is the fourth of the Tusculanes. Marcellus. (l) Tarquinius Priscus] The fift Romaine King, Demaratus his sonne of Corinth, hee was Tarquinius Priscus. slaine by shephards suborned by the sonnes of Martius Ancus. After him came Seruius Tul­lus his step-sonne, powrefull in peace, and warre: who adorned his Citty with many good in­stitutions. Hee was slaine by the meanes of Tarquin the proude. This Tarquin was brutish and cruell to his people: but exceeding valourous in warre and peace. (m) The Capitol] On The Ca­pitol. the hill Saturnius, afterwardes called Tarpeius, did hee dedicate the Capitol to almighty Ioue. (n) And whereas] The seauenth and last King of the Romaines, hee was expelled by Brutus, Collatinus, Lucretius, Valerius, Horatius &c. Partly because of many old iniuries, but chiefely for his sonne Sextus his Rape of Lucresse. Hee was befieging Ardea when the people beganne this depriuation, and when he came to the Citty, Brutus, that came into the campe another waie, with-drew all his army from him. (o) Tusculum] It is more commonly beleeued that hee died at Cumae with King Aristodemus, liuing neere at the age of 90. yeares: I doe not denie his stay some yeares at Tusculum with Octauius Mamilius his sonne in law, vntill at that memo­rable filed at Lake Regillus (now called Lago. di. S. Prassede) Mamilius was slaine by T. Herminius, Legate of Rome. Which perhaps is cause of Saint Augustines forgetfulnesse in a matter of so small a moment, caring not whether it bee reported thus or thus, (p) His owne daughters consent] Nay, furtherance it is sayd, and continuall vrging her husband to the fact. (q) There owne pride] A pithy and elegant saying. (r) twenty miles] Eighteene, saith Ruffus, won by Ancus from Rome to Ostia by the sea. Eutropius hath but sixteene. (s) Getulians] Getulia is a part of Affrike, neere the inhabitable Zone, as Mela saith. Salust writeth thus of Getulia. them. The rude and barbarous Getulians dwelt at first in Africa: the flesh of wild beastes & grasse was their meate, as beasts, haue also their apparell. Law had they none, nor gouernment, nor place of aboade. This and more hath Salust of the Getulians. Mela saith they are a great and popu­lous country.

Of the first Romaine Consulls; how the one expelled the other out of his country, and hee himselfe, after many bloudy murders, fell by a wound, giuen him by his wounded foe. CHAP. 16.

VNto these times, adde the other, wherein (as Salust saith) things were mo­destly and iustly caried, vntill the feare of Tarquin and the Hetrurian warre were both ended. For whilest the Hetrurians assisted Tarquins endeauours of re-instalment, Rome quaked vnder so burthenous a warre. And therefore (saith Salust) were things caried modestly and iustly, feare beeing the cause here of by restraint, not iustice, by perswasion. In which short space, O how cruell a course had the yeare of the two first Consulls! The time beeing yet vnexpired, Brutus debased Collatine, and banished him the Citty: And soone after, perished he him­selfe, hauing (a) enterchanged a many wounds with his foe, (b) hauing first slaine his owne sonnes, and his wiues brothers, because he found them actors in a plot to recall Tarquin. Which deed, Virgill hauing laudably recited, presently doth in gentle manner deplore it: for hauing sayd.

—Natos (que) Pater mala bella mouentes
Ad panam pulcra pro libertate vocabit.
His sonnes, conuict of turbulent transgression
He kills, to quit his country from oppression.

Presently in lamenting manner he addeth.

[Page 129]
Infaelix, vtcun (que) ferent ea fact a minores
Haplesse, how ere succeeding times shall ringe.

Howsoeuer his posterity shall ring of the praise of such an act, yet haplesse is he, that giues deathes summons to his owne sonnes: But to giue some solace to his sorrowes, he addeth after all.

Vi [...]t amor patriae laudum (que) immensa cupido,
Conquer'd by countries loue, and lawds high thirst.

Now in Brutus his killing of his owne sonnes, and (c) in beeing killed by Tarquins sonne, whome hee had hurt, and Tarquin himselfe suruiuing him, is not (d) Collatines wrong well reuenged, who beeing so good a cittizen was banished (onely because his name was but Tarq [...]n) as well as Tarquin the tyrant: (e) It was the name (you say) that was the cause of this: well, hee should haue beene For it is said Brutus was [...]ar­quins ki [...] ­man. made to change his name then and not to abandon his country. Againe (f) this word would haue beene but little missed in his name, if hee had beene called L. Collatine onely: This therefore was no sufficient cause, why hee, beeing one of the first Consulls, should bee forced to abiure both his honours and his Citie. But is this vniustice being so detestable, and so vse-lesse to the state fit to bee the foundation of Brutus his glory? Did he these things, being Conqu [...]r'a by our coun­tries loues, and laudes high thirst? Tarquin beeing expelled, L. [...]arquin Collatine, Lucraetia's-husband was ioyned Consull with Iunius Brutus: how iustly did the people respect the conditions of the man a [...]d not the name? But how vniust­ly did Brutus (hauing powre to depriue him onely of the cause of the offence, his name) in depriuing him both of his country, and place of honour? Thus these euills, thus these thwart effects fell out euen then when things were said to be carried so modestly and so iustly. And (g) Lucraetius, that had Br [...]tus his place, died ere this yeare ended: So that P. Valerius that succeeded Collatine, and M. Horatius that had Lucraetius his place, ended that Hellish and murderous yeare, which saw it selfe passe by fiue Consulls. This was the yeare, where­in Rome deuised her platforme of new gouernment, their feares now be­ginning to surcease, not because they had no warres, but because those they had were but light ones: But the time beeing expired wherein things were mo­destly and iustly carried, then followed those which Salust doth thus breeflie deliniate. Then b [...]ganne the Patriots to oppresse the p [...]ople with seruile conditions, to iudge of life and death as Imperiously as the Kings had done before, to thrust men from their possessions, to put by all others, and to s [...]are all themselues; with which outrages, and chiefly with their extorted taxes, the people beeing to much vexed, (beeing bound both to maintaine an armie and also to par contributions besid [...]s) they rusht vppe to armes, and entrenched themselues vpon Mount Sacer, and Auentine: and there they made them Tribunes, and diuers lawes; but these discords and tumultuous contentions ended not till the second African warre.

L. VIVES.

HAuing (a) ent [...]rchanged] With Arnus, King Tarquinius sonne [...] beeing slaine, the matrons mourned a whole yeare for him, and his Coll [...]ague, Valerius made an oration in his praise, the first of that kinde in Rome. (b) Hauing first slaine] The Vite [...], Brutus his wiues brethren, conspired with certaine secret messengers of Tarquin, to bring him secret­ly in againe, and made Titus and Tiberius, Brutus the Consull sons, priuy and pertakers in this affaire. Brutus discouering the plot, put them all to death (c) In beeing killed] The manuscripts haue this diuersly: wee haue it the best. (d) Collatines wrong] I noted before, That those that [Page 130] depriued their fellowes in Consull-ship liued not a yeare after. (e) For it is sayd] Hee was sonne to M. Iunius, and Tarquins sister. (f) This name would] Some hereof transpose the word if, but erroneously. (g) Lucraetius] This first yeare had fiue Consulls: first Brutus and Collatine: then P. Valerius Poplicola in Collatines place, Then Sp: Lucraetius (after the death of Brutus in warre,) had Brutus his place: and hee dying ere the end of the yeare, M. Horatius Puluillu: succeeded him.

Of the Vexations of the Romaine estate, after the first beginning of the the Con­sulls rule: And of the little good that their gods all this while did them CHAP. 17.

BVt why should I spend so much time in writing of these things, or make o­thers spend it in reading them? How miserable the state of Rome stood all that long time vntill the second Punike warre, how sorely shaken by forraine warres, and intestine discord, Salust hath already made a succinct demonstration. So that their victories neuer brought any true felicity to the good, but onely vaine solaces to the wretched, and inductions & inticements to the turbulent, to continue disquiets progresse. Let no wise Romaine then bee angry with vs for saying this: but we need not intreate, wee are already assured, they will not. For wee vse but the words of their owne writers, and that with farre lesse gall, then themselues meant it, and in lesse glosse then they spoake it. Yet those doe they learne, and those they make their children learne: Then why stomack they mee for saying as Salust sayes: Many troubles, seditions, and lastly ciuill warres burst out, whilst a few (a) of the greatest, vnder the honest stile of fathers, vsed the licence of ty­rants, nor did the Cittizens attaine the titles of good and bad, according to their (b) deserts in the state (all being fowle a like) but he that had most wealth and powre to in­iure, because hee defended the present gouernment (as fittest for his turne) hee was the onely good man. If these writers now held it as pertinent to an honest mans liber­ty to be so free tongued against their owne citties corruptions, which other-wise they haue beene often enforced to commend, in that they had no knowledge of any better state, wherein they might become denizens eternall; what then shall wee doe, whose trust in God by how much it is firmer, so much ought our tongues to bee the freer, in repelling the scandall they cast vpon our Sauiour Christ, with intent to seduce vnsettled and vnsound mindes from that citty, where happinesse is mans possession vnto all eternity? Neither do we loade their gods with any more horrid guilt, then their owne writers doe, whom they reade and reuerence: what wee say, we say it from them, beeing vnable to recite all, or all that they haue of this kind. (c) where then were these gods, (which men hold so venerable for the attayning of worldly vanities) when the Romaines, whose seruices they angled for so cunningly, were afflicted so extreamely? where were they when Consull Valerius was slaine in defence of the Capitol, when it (d) was scalled by slaues and exiles? It was rather in his powre to protect the temple of Iupiter, then in the powres of all that kennell of gods, and their great King, to yeeld him any helpe at all. Where were they when the citty being so ouer-borne with seditions, was faine to send to Athens to borrow lawes, and in that little ex­pectation of quietnesse, was vnpeopled by such a sore famine and pestilence? Where were they besides, when the people in this great famine, elected their first Praefect of the prouision, and when that in the increase of this dearth, (e) Sp: Aemilius, for distributing of corne ouer bountifully amongst the starued people, was brought in suspition of affecting Monarchy, and at the instance of the sayd [Page 131] praefect, by the meanes of L Quintius, Dictator, an aged weake man, hee was slaine by the hand of Q. Seruilius the Generall of the horse-men, not without a most dreadfull and dangerous tumult in the whole Citty. where were they when at the beginning of a wastefull pestilence, the people beeing wholy tyred with frustrat inuocations, thought it fitte to appease them with new (f) Bed-spreadings, a thing neuer done before? Then were there beddes brought into the Temples and spread in honour of the goddes, and hence this sacrifice (nay sacriledge) tooke the name. Where were they when for ten full yeares together the Romaines neuer fought against the Veians but they had the worse, until Furius Camillus was faine to help them, whome they kindly banished afterwards for his good seruice? Where were they when the Galles tooke Rome, sacked it, spoyled it, burned it, and made a very shambles of it? Where were they when that great plague destroyed almost all the Citty, and Camillus amongst the rest, who hadde saued his thanklesse country from the Veians and after from the Galles? In this pestilence they first brought vppe their Stage-playes, a greater plague then the other, to their conditions though not to their carkasses. Where were they, when (g) another sadde contagion arose (as it is said) from the poysoning trickes of the Matrons, yea of the most and Noblest, whose conditions here­in proued worse then all those pestilent ayres? Or when the two Consuls with their armie beeing shutte in the Caudine Straites by the Samnites, were gladde to make a base composition with them? And deliuering sixe hundred Gentle­men for hostages, went away with all the rest, without armes, without bag­gage, without any thing but their very vpper garments? Or when the army pe­rished almost wholly, part by the plague, and part by thunders? Or when in ano­ther great mortallity the Citty was forced to fetch Aesculapius (as a Phisition for her) from Epidaurus, because Iupiter the King of the Capitoll, hadde euer beene so imployed in his youth in rapes and adulteries, that these exercises gaue him no time to learne Physicke. Or when the Brutians, Lucans, Samnites, He­trurians and Senonian Galles, conspiring altogether, first flew their Ambassadours, and then a whole army with the Praetor, ten tribunes, and thirteene thousand sol­diours? Or then when the long and fatall sedition in the Cittie, wherein the people at last incamped them-selues on Ianiculus, hauing booty-haled all the whole Cittie? Which mischiefe grew to such a lamentable passe, that they were gladde (for the last refuge in all desperate cases) to create a Dictator: Horten­sus, who hauing re-vnited the people, and recalled them, died in his office, as no Dictator had done before, which was a great shame to the gods, now that Aescu­lapius was come to make one. And (h) then grew wars so fast vpon thē, that their Proletarii their Brood-men, those that they alwaies forbare for getting of childrē, being so needy they could not follow the wars themselues, were now for want of soldiars, compelled to serue them-selues? For now did (i) Pyrrhus that famous and warlike Epirot (beeing called in by the Tarentines) become Romes hea­uie foe: (k) And asking the Oracle of his successe, truly Apollo answered him very neatly, in such ambiguous manner, that which way so ere it happe­ned, his deity might stand vnblemished: Aio te Aeacida Romanos vincere posse: saith hee: So that whether Pyrrhus or the Romaines hadde the vpper hand, the Oracle neede not care, for Apollo speakes true how euer. After this, followed a sore and bloudy fight, wherein notwithstanding (l) Pyrrhus was conquerour, so that now hee might iustly esteeme Phaebus a true fore-teller, as he vnderstood him; but that in the next conflict the [Page 132] Romaines hadde the better (m) and in this great hostility, arose as great a plague amongst the women: For, ere they could bee deliuered, being bigge with childe, still they dyed. Now heere Aesculapus hadde an excuse, hee professed him-selfe (n) the Prince of Physicke and not of Mid-wifery. Cattell dyed also so sore, that one would haue thought the worldes vtter vastation was entered. And then there was a winter how strangely vnseasonable! The snow lying in the Market­place forty daies together in a monstrous depth; all Tiber beeing frozen quite ouer: If this hadde hapened in our times, Lord how it would haue beene scan­ned vppon. And then for that (o) great pestilence, how many thousand tooke it hence: (which maugre all Aesculapius his druggs) lasting till the next yeare, they were faine to betake them-selues to the bookes of the Sybils: (p) In which kind of Oracles (as Tully saith well in his booke De diuinat.) the expounders of them are oftener trusted, then otherwise; gesse they neuer so vnlikely: and then it was said that the pestilence raged so because that (q) many of the Temples were put vnto priuat mens vses: Hereby freeing Aesculapius either from great ignorance, or negligence. But why were these Temples turned vnto priuate habitations without prohibition, but onely because they saw they hadde lost too much la­bour in praying to such a crue of goddes so long: and so becomming wiser by degrees, had left haunting of those places by little and little, and at length aban­doned them wholy, for the priuate vses of such as would inhabit them. For those houses that as then, for auoiding of this pestilence, were so dilligently repared if they were not afterwards vtterly neglected, and so incroched vppon by priuat men as before; Varro should bee too blame to say (speaking of Temples) that many of them were vnknowne. But in the meane time this fetch was a pretty ex­cuse for the goddes, but no cure at all for the Pestilence.

L. VIVES.

A Few (a) of the greatest] The Plebeians, either through hate to the Nobles, or ambition in them-selues, disturbed the common state exceedingly, to assure and augment their owne: pretending the defence of the peoples freedome, notwithstanding in all their courses the Pa­triots opposed them, abstracting from the peoples meanes to share amongst them-selues, preten­ding the defence of the Senates dignity, which the state would haue most eminent: but indeed they did nothing but contend & bandy factions, each with other, according to his power. (b) deserts] Some books put in incesserant, but it hurteth the sence. (c) Where then were] All this relation of Augustines is out of Liuie: read it in him least our repitition becomme both te­dious and troublesome. (d) It was scaled] Incensum scaled, and not incensum fired: (e) SP. Aemilius] This must be Melius assuredly, by the history. (f) Bed-spreadings] It was an old fashion to banket vpon beds. But in their appeasiue, and sacrifical banquets, in the Temples, and in the night orgies, they made beds in the place, for the gods to lye and reuel vpon, and this was called Lectisterium, Bed-spreading. the Citty being sore infected with the plague (saith Liuie lib. 5.) a few yeares ere it was taken by the Galles, the Sybils bookes directed the first Bed-spreading, Bed-sprea­ding. to last eight dayes: three beds were fitted: one for Apollo and Latona, one for Dia­na and Hercules, one for Mercury and Neptune. But how this can bee the first Bed-spreading I cannot see, seeing that in the secular games y t Poplicola, Brutus his Collegue ordayned, there were three nights Bed-spreadings: Valer lib. 2. Censorin de die Natall. (g) Another] In y Consul­ship of C L. Marcellus & T. Ualerius, was a great question in the Court about poisons because many great men had bene killed by their wiues vsing such meanes. (h) Then grew wars] Against [...] vsed at Rome. the Samnites, Galles, Tarentines, Lucans, Brutians, and Hetrurians: after al which, followed Pyrr­hus the King of Epirus his warre. But now a word or two of the Proletarij, the Brood-men here named: Seruius Tullus the sixt King of Rome, diuided the people into six companies or formes, in the first was those that were censured worth C. M. Asses; or more, but vnder that King the greatest Censure was but C X M. (Plin: lib. 33.) the second contained all of an estate between [Page 133] C. and LXXV Asses. the third, them vnder L. the fourth them vnder XXXV. the fift, them vnder XI. the last was a Century of men freed from warre-fare, Proletarii or Brood-men, and Capiti-censi. A Brood-man was hee that was rated ML. Asses in the Censors booke more or A Brood-man. lesse, and such were euer forborne from all offices and vses in the Cittie, beeing reserued onely to begette children, and therefore were stiled Proletarii, of Proles, brood or ofspring. The Ca­pite Censi were poorer and valued but at CCCLXXV. asses. Who because they were not cen­sured by their states, were counted by the poll, as augmenting the number of the Cittizens. These two last sorts did Seru. Tullius exempt from all seruice in warre, not that they were vnfit them-selues, or hadde not pledges to leaue for their fealty, but because they could not beare the charges of warre; for the soldiers in those daies maintained them-selues. It may be this old custome remained after the institution of tribute, and the people of Rome thought it not fitte that such men should go to warre, because that they accounted all by the purse. This reason is giuen by Valerius and Gellius. But these Brood-men were diuers times ledde forth to the wars Capitae censi afterward, mary the Capite Censi neuer, vntill Marius his time, and the warre of Iugurthe: Salust. Valer. Quintillian also toucheth this In milite mariano. And here-vppon Marius their Ge­nerall was called Capite Census. (i) Pyrrhus] Descended by his mother from Achilles, by his father from Hercules, by both from Ioue: This man dreaming on the worlds Monarchy, went Pyrrhus. with speed at the Tarentines intreaty against the Romaines: hence hoping to subdue Italie, and then the whole world, as Alexander had done a while before him. (k) Who asking] Cicero de diuinat. (lib. 2) saith that it is a verse in Ennius: Aio and as in the text. Which the Poet affir­meth that the Oracle returned as answer to Pyrrhus in his inquiry hereof. Whence Tully wri­teth thus. But now to thee Apollo, thou that sittest vpon the earths nauell, from whence this cruel and superstitious voice first brake. Chrysippus fill'd a booke with thine Oracles, but partly fai­ned (I thinke) and partly casuall, as is often seene in ordinary discourses: and partly equiuocall, that the interpreter shall need an interpreter, and the lotte must abide the try all by lotte: and partly doutful, & requiring the skil of Logike.’ Thus farre he: seeming to taxe Poets verse with falshood: Pyrrhus is called Aeacides, for Achilles was son to Peleus, and Peleus vnto Aacus. Virgill. ipsum (que) Aeacidem &c. meaning Pyrrhus. (l) Pyrrhus was conqueror] Pyrrhus at Hera­clea He [...]aclear. victory. ouerthrew Valerius, Consull, but got a bloudy victory: whence the Heraclean victory grew to a prouerb; but after Sulpitius and Decius foyled him, and Curius Dentatus at length ouer­threw him and chased him out of Italy. (m) And in this] This is out of Orosius (lib. 4.) hapning in the Consulship of Gurges and Genutiu [...], in Pyrrhus his warre. (n) Prince of physicke [...]: Iatros is a Physitian, Obstetrix, a mid-wife: and Archiatri were also the Princes Physitians: Ius­tin. Archiatri. Codic. Of the Comites, and Archiatri which the Spaniards call Protomedici, &c. (o) Great pestilence] (Oros. lib. 4.) In the entrance of the first Affrican warre. (p) In which] Cice. de diuini: (lib. 2) at large, of the Sybils and their books. (q) Many of the temples] The Sooth saiers answer in Tullies time concerning the prodigies, was y very same. Cic. Orat. de Aruspic. respons.

The miseries of the Romaines in the Affrican warres and the small stead their gods stood them therein. CHAP. 18.

BVt now in the wars of Affrica, victory still houering doubtfully betwixt both sides, and two mighty and powerful nations vsing all their might & power to reciprocrall ruine, how many petty Kingdomes perished herein? How many faire citties were demolished, or afflicted, or vtterly lost? How sar did this disastrous contention spread, to the ruine of so many Realmes and great Estates? How often were the conquerors on either side conquered? What store of men (armed and naked) was there that perished? How many ships were sunke at [...]eas by fight and tempest? Should we particularize, wee should become a direct Historiographer. Then Rome beeing in these deep plunges, ran head-long vnder those vaine and re­diculous remedies: for then (a) were the Secular plaies renued by the admonition of the Sibils books: which institution had bin ordained an hundred yeares before, [Page 134] but was now worn out of al memory, in those so happy times. The high priests also (b) renued the sacred plaies to the hel-gods w t the better times had in like manner a­bolished before: nor was it any wonder to see thē now reuenged, for the hel-gods desired now to becom reuellers, being inriched by this continual vncesing world of men: who (like wretches) in following those blody & vnrelenting wars, did no­thing but act the diuels reuels, and prepare banquets for the infernal spirits. Nor was there a more laudable accident in al this whole war, then that Regulus should be taken prisoner: a worthy man, and before that mishap a scourge to the Cartha­ginians: who had ended the Affrican war long before, but that he would haue boūd the Carthaginians to stricter conditions then they could beare. The most sodaine captiuity, & the most faithful oth of this man, and his most cruel death, if the gods do not blush at (c) surely they are brazen-fac'd, and haue no blood in them. Nay for all this, Romes wals stood not safe, but tasted of some mischiefe, and all those within them, for the riuer Tiber (d) ouer-flowing, drown'd almost al the leuel parts Tibers in­undation. of the citty: turning some places as it were into torrents, and other some into fens or lakes: this plague vshered in a worse of fire, (e) which beginning in the market­place, burned al the higher buildings therabouts, sparing not the owne (f) harbor Fire in the Citty. and temple of Vesta, where it was so duly kept in, by those (g) not so honorable as damnable Votaresses. Now it did not only continue here burning but raging: with the fury wherof the virgins being amazed (h) Metcllus the high Priest ran into the fire, and was half burned in fetching out of those fatal reliques which had bin the ruin of (i) three citties, where they had bin resident. (k) The fire neuer spared him for all he was the Priest. Or else the true Deity was not there, but was fled before though the fire were there still: but here you see how a mortal man could do Vests more good then she could do him: for if these gods could not guard them-selues from the fire, how could they guard their citty w c they were thought to guard frō burnings and inundations? Truly not a whit, as the thing shewed it selfe: Here­in we would not obiect these calamities against the Romains, if they would affirme that al these their sacred obseruations only aime at eternity, and not at the goods of this transitory world; and that therefore when those corporall things perished, there was yet no losse by that, vnto the endes for which they were ordained, be­cause that they might soone be made fit for the same vses againe. But now such is their miserable blindnesse, that they think y those idols that might haue perished in this fiery extremity, had power to preserue the temporall happines of the citty: but now seeing that they remained vnconsumed, and yet were able to shew how such ruins of their safeties and such great mischiefs hath befalne the citty, this makes them ashamed to change that opinion which they see they cannot possibly defend.

L. VIVES.

THen were (a) the secular plaies] I think it will not be amisse if I say somwhat of those plaies, from their first originall. Ualesius Sabinus, a rustick, as the best were then, praying for his three sick children, heard a voice y said they should recouer, if he would carry them ouer Tiber The secu­lar plaies. to Terentum, & there recreate them with the warm water of Dis and Proserpina. Valesius drea­ming of the citty Terentum, though it were far off, and no such riuer as Tiber neer it, yet hiring a ship, sailed with his sons to Ostia, & setting them on shore to refresh them-selues in Mars his field, he asked y ship-master where he might haue som fire: he replied at the adioining Terentū, for ther he saw som that y e sheapheards had made: (it was called Terentum of Tero to weare, be­cause the riuer ware away the shore: or because Dis his alter was there inhumed) Ualesius hea­ring the name commanded the shippe to put ouer thether, thinking this was the place mean [...] by the Oracle: and departing to the citty, to buy an altar, hee bad his seruants meane while [Page 135] to digge a place for it. They digged 20. foot deep, and there they found an old altar inscrib'd, To Dis and Proserpina. (This the Romaines had inhumed after their infernall sacrifices, beeing to fight with the Albasnes, for so the deuil bad them doe ere they ioyned battaile.) Ualesius returnes, and finding the altar, offers blacke offrings to Dis and Proserp. and spreading beddes for the gods, staied there three nights (for so long after were they sicke) with reuells and dances, that these children had escaped this sicknesse. This custome. P. V. Poplicola, one of Valesius his progeny brought into the Citty, in the first yeare of the freedome. Three daies and nights the people watched at the altars of Ioue and Apollo, offring a white bull, and cer­taine children whose parents were liuing sung a song to Apollo. Then watched they at Iu­no's: offring a white Heifer; this was in the day time: on the night at Dianas, Proserpina's, Terra's and the Destenies, offring black creatures, and burning of tapers: and then were Stage­plaies presented to Apollo, and Diana, and the Circian Games: and those stately and famous spectacles were called y e Secular plaies, because they were acted once euery age, taking an age here for the longest space of mans life: Some giue it more yeares, some lesse, as it is in Censo­rinus. The Romaines called an C yeares, an age: as Valerius, Antias, Varro, & Liuie lib. 136. An Age. doe report. But by the Quindecimvirs commentaries, and Augustus his Edict, together with Horace his verse, it includes a space of ten yeares more, and euery C. X. yeare, those plaies were kept. Though this verse of Horace, Certus vndenos deciès per annos, which Censorinus and others trust to, I cannot see but may be read Certus vt denos decies per annos, and so diuers doe reade it. But there is another Greeke verse cited by Zosimus, cut of the Sybills bookes, hee saith, wherein is [...] without point or accent. Besides, the crier called the people inthese words Come to those plaies that none of you euer saw, nor hereafter euer shall see. Hence came Vitellius flattery to Claudius, presenting those plaies: May you doe it often. Poplicola, as wee said, first presented them: Ab vrbe cond. CCXLIIII. yeares: they were renewed Ab. vr. Con. D. I. Consulls, P. CL. Pulcher and L. Iuni. Brutus, the XI. yeare of the first African warre: acted againe, the third yeare of the second Punick warre: Consulls, M. Manlius M. Censorinus. Fourthly, before their time, L. Aem. Lepidus, and L. Aurel. Orestes, Consulls, the fift: Augustus and Arippa presented, hauing brought them to the iust time: Consulls, Furnius and Sillanus: the sixt, C L. Caesar, too soone for the time: Himselfe and L. Vitellius, the third Consulls. The seauenth, Domitian, after a true computation, Himselfe and L. Minutius Ruffus being Consulls: the eight Septimius Severus, at their iust time: Conss. Chilo, and Vibo. the ninth Phillip Vostrensis ab vrbe Cond. a M. years: Aemilianus and Aquilinus being Conss. Cassiodore. Thus much of the Secular plaies from Varro, Valer. Horat. L. Florus, Festus, The Tau [...]i­an games. Zosimus, Herodian, Suetonius, Censorinus, Cassiodorus, Porphiry, Aeron, and Politian, now to the rest. (b) Renewed] Here seemes a difference betweene the plaies of Dis and Proserpina, and the Secular plaies, but indeede there is none, vnlesse Augustine diuide the infernall Orgies, from the sacrifices offered at the same time to other gods: and truely the Infernall Orgies and the Secular plaies seeme to differ in their originall: for Festus saith thus: The Tauri were games made in honour of the infernall gods, vpon this occasion. In the raigne of Tarquin the proude, there falling a great death amongst the child-bearing women, arising out of the too great plenty of bulls-flesh, that was sold to the people, herevpon they ordained games in honour of the Infernalls, calling them Tauri. Thus farre Festus. Besides, the Secular plaies were kept vnto Apollo on the day, and Diana on the night, but the Tauri were kept to the Infernall powres. (c) Surely brasse] Some put Aerei, ayry, for arei, brazen, and more fitting to Augustines opinion: for the Platonists say the diuells are ayrie creatures, whose doctrine Augustine doth often approue in some things, as wee will shew hereafter. In blushing the bloud adornes the face with red-nesse. (d) Ouer-flowing] Oros. L. 4. (e) Fire] Ib. Liu. lib. 19. Ouid. Fast. 6. Sencca's declamers dispute whether Metellus should bee depriued of his Priest­hood or no beeing blind; the law commanding them to haue a perfect man to their Priest. (f) Harbour and temple] Because there was the fire worshipped as is immediately declared. (g) Honoured] Their honour was vniuersall great, their very Magistrates gaue the way vnto V [...]stas Priests. (h) Metellus] L. Caecilius Metellus was High Priest, twice Consull, Dictator, Maister of the Horse, Quindecemvir in the sharing of the landes, and hee was the first that led Elephants in. Triumph in the first African warre, of whom Q. Metellus his sonne left re­corded Mettellus. in his funerall oration, that he attained the ten things so powrefull and so admirable that the wisest haue spent all their time in their quest. That is, to bee a singular warriour, an excellent orator, a dreadlesse commander, a fortunate vndertaker, a especiall aduancer of honor, [Page 136] an absolute man of wisdome, a worthy common-wealths man, a man of a great estate well gotten, a father to a faire progenie, and the most illustrious of the whole cittie. Plin. lib. 7. cap. 4. (i) Three citties] Ilium, Lauinium, Alba. (k) The fire neuer] This place is extreamely depraued, we haue giuen it the best sense befitting it.

Of the sad accidents that befell in the second African warre, wherein the powers on both sides were wholy consumed. CHAP. 19.

BVt all too tedious were it to relate the slaughters of both nations in the se­cond African warre, they had so many fightes both farre and neere, that by (a) their owne confessions who were rather Romes commenders then true Chroniclers, the conquerours were euer more like to the conquered then o­therwise. For when Hannibal arose out of Spaine, and brake ouer the Pirenean hilles, all France, and the very Alpes, gathering huge powres, and doing horri­ble mischieues in all this long tract, rushing like an inondation into the face of Italy, O what bloudy fields were there pitcht, what battailes struck! how often did the Romaines abandon the field, how mans citties fell to the foe, how many were taken, how many were razed? what victories did that Hanniball winne, and what glories did he build himselfe vpon the ruined Romaines. In vaine should I speake of (b) Cannas horrible ouer-throwe, where Hanniballs owne excessiue thirst of bloud was so fully glutted vpon his foes, that hee (c) himselfe bad hold: (a) whence hee sent three bushells of rings vnto Carthage, to shew how huge a company had fallen at that fight, that, they were easier to be measured thē num­bred: and hence might they coniecture, what a massacre there was of the meaner sort, that had no rings to weare, and that the poorer they were the more of them perished. Finally, such a defect of souldiars followed this ouer-throw, that the Romaines were faine to get (e) malefactors to goe to warre for quittance of their guilt; (f) to set all their slaues free, and out of this gracelesse crue, not to supply their defectiue regiments, but euen to (g) make vp a whole army. Nay these slaues, (O (h) let vs not wrong them, they are free men now) wanted euen weapons to fight for Rome withall: that they were faine to fetch them out of the temples, as if they should say to their gods, come, pray let these weapons goe, you haue kept them long inough to no end: wee will see whether our bond­slaues can doe more good for vs with them, then your gods could yet doe: And then the treasury fayling, the priuate estate of each man became publike, so that each one giuing what he was able, their rings, nay their very Bosses, (the wretched marks of their dignities) being al bestowed, the senat themselues (much more the other companies & (i) Tribes) left not themselues any mony in the world: who could haue endured the rages of those men, if they had bin driuen to this pouerty in these our times? seeing we can very hardly endure them as y world goeth now, although they haue store now to bestow vpon stage-plaiers, which as then, they were ful faine of, for their vttermost means of safety, to spend vpon the soldiars?

L. VIVES.

BY (a) their owne] Liu. Proaem. 3. Decad. The victors were the nearer vnto ruine, continu­ally. Sil. Ital. 1. This Poet, and Liuy, the first in verse, and later in prose, haue recorded these warres at large. Besides others, reade them. (b) Cannas] There Haniball gaue the Romaines a [...]ore ouer-throw in the third yeare of the warre. L. Aem. Paulus, and L. Terent. Varro, The mas­ [...]cre of C [...]. Consulls. Liu. lib. 12. Cannas is not the towne Canusium, but a towne in Apulia, nere the riuer Aufidus now Cannella. Sabbellic. Annot. (c) Himselfe badde hold] Perhappes Augustine meaneth of the wordes that Hanniball said to Maharball, that willed him to march straight vnto Rome: no saith hee, Let our foes leade the waie, all is well, wee will follow them at leasure. For I reade not that Hanniball euer spared the Romaines, either in the fight or after it. Vnlesse it bee their that Liuie saith, that after the fight at Cannas, Hannibal called the Romaines to him (which hee neuer did before) and gently told them, that it was [Page 137] not for bloud, but for Empire and dignity that he warred with them, allowing them leaue to redeeme the prisoners, rating an horse-mans ransome at fiue hundred peeces, a footmans at three hundred, a seruants at a hundred. (d) Three bushels] some adde halfe a bushell, some diminish two bushels, which Liuie saith is most likely. The Ring was the Gentlemans The Ring. marke or cognisance, distinguishing them from the common sort: the Senate also and the No­bility wore them. But they were generally vsed about this time. (Plin. lib. 33.) Else (saith he) they could not haue sent three bushels of them to Carthage. A bushell what it is Budaeus declares, in his booke De Asse, amongst other measures the discourse is long, look it there. (e) Malefac­tors] Iunius Bubulcus his deuice, in imitation of Romulus, that made his citty populus by al­lowing sanctuary to male factors. Oros. lib. 4. Iunius (saith Liuie) allighted from his horse and proclaimed, that all such as were capitall offenders, or desperate oebters, should go with him to warre, vpon condition to bee freed of all their aff [...]ctions.’ (f) To set all the slaues] eight thousand of slaues were freed, imbanded, and called Volones: because beeing asked if t [...]ey The volons would fight, each one said Volo, I will. Liuie. (g) Make a whole] For there were eight thousand of these, and six thousand of them Malefactors, whom they armed with French spoiles of C Fla­minius his triumph. (h) Nay let vs not] Though they were not free vntill they had ouerthrown Hanno at Beneuentum, and were therefore freed by the Generall Gracchus, vnder whome they fought most stoutly. (i) And tribes] Whether this word bee added by some other or no, I I [...]s. know not. Truly the Senate them-selues were of the tribes, which were three in the whole, as Romulus appointed them at first, but in time increased to thirty fiue. The Senators, Gentle­men and Plebeyans were parts of each of these: nor was there any Romaine cittizen but he was of some tribe. Is there any of you (saith Cicero Antonian. 6. ad Pop. Rom.) that hath no tribe? none. They haue made him Patron of thirty fiue tribes. Wherefore what should this meane? The Senate was as well diuided from the tribes, as it was from the Gentlemen and Ple­beyans; or it may be spoken as this is: The Senate and people of Rome, or, the Senate People and commonty of Rome: both, or all three, being all included one in another: This hold [...] the most likely.

Of the ruine of the Saguntines, who perished for their confederacy with Rome; the Romaine gods neuer helping them. CHAP. 20.

But in all the disasters of the second Affrican warre, there was none more la­mentable then the dissolution of the (a) Saguntines: these inhabiting in a citty in Spaine being sworne friendes to the Romaines, were destroied for keeping their faith to them. For Haniball breaking the league with Rome, gaue here the first oc­casion of warre, inguirting the citty of Saguntum with a cruell and straight siege: Whereof the Romaines hauing intelligence, sent an Ambassage to wish Haniball to raize his siege: but the Legats being dispised by him, went to Carthage, whence (hauing done nothing) they returned without any redresse for the breach of the league, and in the meane time, this citty (whilom so stately) was now brought to that misery, that about eight or nine months after the beginning of the siege, the Affricans tooke it and raized it to the very ground. To reade how it perished were a horror; much more to write it: yet I wil run ouer it briefely, seeing it is ve­ry pertinent to the argument we prosecute: first it was eaten downe with famine: for some say it was driuen to feed vppon the carkasses which it harboured. And then being in this laborinth of languors, yet rather then it would take in Haniball as a conqueror, the cittizens made a huge fire in the Market-place, and therein in­tombed all their parents, wiues, children and friends (after they had slaine them first) and lastly them-selues (b) Here now these gluttenous, trecherous, waste­full, cousening, dauncing gods should haue done somew-hat: heere they should haue done some-what to helpe these distressed faithfull friendes of the Romaines, [Page 138] and to saue them from perishing, for their loyalties sake. They were called as witnesses betweene both, when the league was made betweene Rome and these poore men; who keeping that faith which they hadde willingly passed, sollemnely sworne, and sacredly obserued, vnder their protections, were besieged, afflicted, and subuerted by one that had broken all faith, all religion. (c) If the goddes with thunder and lightning could fright Hanniball from Romes walles, and make him keepe aloofe from them, they should first haue practised this here: For I dare a­uerre, that with farre more honesty might they haue helped the Romaines friends, beeing in extreames, for keeping their faith to them, and hauing then no meanes nor power, then they did the Romaines them-selues, that fought for them-selues, and had very good forces, and purses able to repell Hannibals powers. If they hadde beene carefull guardians of Romes glory, they would neuer haue left it stai­ned with the sufferance of this sadde calamity of the Saguntines. But now how sottish is their beleefe that thinke these goddes kept Rome from perishing by the hand of victorious Hanniball and the Carthaginians, that could not saue Sagun­tum from perishing for keeping hir faith sworne so sollemnly to the Romaines? If Saguntum hadde beene Christian and had suffered such an extremity for the Gos­pell, (though it ought not as then to haue wrackt it selfe by fire nor sword) yet had it indured such for the Gospell, it would haue borne it stoutly, by reason of that hope which it would haue held in Christ to haue beene after all crowned by him with an eternall guerdon. But as for these false goddes, that desire to bee and are worshipped onely for the assurance of this transitory tearme of our mortallitie, what can their Atturneies, their Orators, say for them in this ruine of the Sagun­tines, more then they said in that of Regulus? only he was one man, this a whole cit­ty, but perseuerance in faith was cause of both calamities. For this faith would he returne to his foes, and for this would not they turne to their foes. Doth loyalty then greeue the goddes? Or may vngratefull citties (as well as men) be destroyed, and yet stand in their gods liking still? Let them choose whether they like: If the goddes bee angry at mens keeping of their faith, lette them seeke faithlesse wretches to serue them. But if they that serue them and haue their fauours, bee neuer-the-lesse afflicted and spoiled; then to what end are they adored? VVherfore let them hold their tongues that thinke they lost their Citty because they lost their gods: for though they had them all, they might neuer-the-les not only com­plaine of misery, but feele it at full, as Regulus and the Saguntines did.

L. VIVES.

THe dissolution (a) of the Saguntines] (Liu. lib 21.) Saguntum is a citty of that part of Spaine Saguntus. which is called Arragon. a mile from our sea, built and inhabited by the Zacynthi and the Ardeates (saith Silius) people that came into Spaine before the destruction of Troy. It was made famous by the fall, and true faith kept to the Romaines. The ruines at this day doe shew the models of diuers ancient, and most magnifical houses and diuers inscriptions & monuments are to be seene there as yet. It is called now in Spanish Moruedre; the old wall, belonging to the County & iurisdiction of Valencia. There is a peece of the Towre yet standing vpon the moun­taine that diuides almost all Spaine. Polib. (lib. 3.) saith that it excelled al the citties in Spaine, both for plenty, populousnes, & arts military. Hanibal hated it, for sticking so to y e Romains: for it had done much hurt to the Carthaginian consederats in Spain: so he made war vppon it, both to reuenge the wrongs it had done others, and also to turne the whole aime of the war vpon the Romaines, which he had desired most feruently euer since he was 9. yeares old. (b) Here now] some copies want Dii, goddes, but they are imperfect. Glutton is vsed by Tully in an ho­nest sence, calling Cato a Glutton of Bookes. (De fin. lib 3.) (c) If the goddes] Liuie, lib. 26. [Page 139] Hanniball standing before the walles of Rome, being now to throw warres dice at the citty it selfe, a great tempest arose, and parted the armies, who were no sooner retired, the one to their tents, and the other into the Citie, but immediatly it grew admirably faire and cleare: And this happened the second day also, both armies being in the field, and staying but for the signall to ioyne battles. Which Hanniball obseruing, grew superstitious, doubting the gods displeasure with him for staying there, and so commanded the campe to remoue from thence.

Of Romes ingratitude to Scipio, that freed it from imminent danger, and of the conditions of the Cittizens in those times that Saluste commendeth to haue beene so vertuous. CHAP. 21.

FVrthermore, in the space betweene the first and second Carthaginian warre when as Saluste saith the Romaines liued in all concord and content (the re­membrance of my theme makes me omitte much): In those times of concord and content, Scipio, (a) that protector and raiser of his countrie, the rare, admirable ender of that so extreame, so dangerous and so fatall a warre as that of Carthage was, the conqueror of Hanniball, the tamer of Carthage, whose very youth is graced with all praises of (b) religiousnesse, and diuine conuersation: this man so great and so gratious, was forced to giue place to the (e) accusations of his enemies, to leaue his country, which but for him had beene left to destruction, and after his high heroicall triumph, to bequeath the remainder of his dayes to the poore towne of (d) Linternum: banishing all affect of his countrie so farre from him, that it is said that he (e) gaue expresse charge at his death, that his body should not in any case bee buried in that so vngratefull soyle of Rome. (f) Afterwards, in the triumph of Cn. Manlius (vice-Consull) ouer the Gallo­grecians, the (g) luxurie of Asia entred, the worst foe Rome euer felt. Guilded beds, and pretious couerings gotte then their first ingresse. Then began they to haue wenches to sing at their banquets, and many other licentious disorders. But I am to speake of the calamities that they suffered so vnwillingly, not of the offences that they committed so lauishly. And therefore what I spo [...]e of Scipio, that left his country for his enemies (hauing first preserued it from vtter ruine) and died a willing exile, that was to our purpose, to shew that the Romaine gods, from whose temples he d [...]aue Hanniball, did neuer require him with any the least touch of temporall felicitie, for which onely they are adored. But because Sa­luste saith that Rome was so well mannered in those dayes, I thought good to touch at this Asian luxurie, that you might vnderstand that Saluste spoake in comparison of the after-times, wherein discorde was at the highest floud, and good manners at their lowest ebbe. For then, (that is betweene the second and last African warre, the (h) Voconian law was promulgate, that none should make a woman his heyre, no were shee his (i) onely daughter; then which decree, I can see nothing more barbarous and vniust. But indeed the mischieues that the cittie suffered were not so many nor so violent in the space betwixt the two Punicke warres, as they were at other times: for though they felt the smarte of warre abroade, yet they enioyed the sweet of victorie; and at home they agreed better then they did in the times of securitie.

But in the last African warre, by the onely valour of that Scipio, that there­fore was surnamed African, that Cittie, that compared and contended with Rome, was vtterlye razed to duste and ruined; And then brake [Page 140] in such an inundation of depraued conditions drawne into the state by securitie and prosperitie, that Carthage might iustly be said to haue beene a more dange­rous enemy to Rome in her dissolution, then shee was in her opposition. And this continued vntill Augustus his time, who (me thinkes) did not abridge the Romaines of their liberty, as of a thing which they loued and prised, but as though they had vtterly despised it, and left it for the taking: Then reduced be all things vnto an imperiall command, renewing and repairing the common­weale, that was become all moth-eaten and rusty with age, vice and negligence. I omitte the diuerse and diuersly arising contentions and battels of all this whole time: that league of (k) Numance, stained with so foule an ignominie, where the (l) chickens flew out of their cages, as presaging some great ill luck (they say) vnto Mancinus then Consull: so tha [...] it seemed (m) that little cittie that had plagued the Romaine armie that besieged it so many yeares, did now begin to be a (n) terror to the Romaines whole estate, and boded misfortune vnto those her powers that came against it.

L. VIVES.

SCipio (a) that protector] P. Cornelius Scipio African, who passing ouer into Africke, fet­ched Hanniball out of Italy, sixteene yeares after his first entrie, ouer-threw him in [...]frick, Scipio. African. chased him thence, and gaue end to this most dangerous warre. (b) Religiousnesse] Liu. lib. [...]6. Besides from the time that he tooke on his gowne of man-slate, hee would neuer meddle in any matter publike or priuate, before he had beene in the temple, in the Capitoll, and had me­ditated there awhile alone. This he vsed all his life time. (c) Accusations] Liu. lib. 38. Plut. in his life. (d) Linternum] It is in Campania, called now Torre della Patria. (e) Gaue charge] Liuie reciteth diuerse opinions of the place of his death. For it is vncertaine whether he died at Rome, or no. (f) Afterwards] Liu. lib. 39. The Gallo-grecians were a people of the lesser The Gallo­grecians. Asia, called in Greeke Galatae, of the Galles that went thether vnder Brenne, and inhabited there. (g) Luxurie of As [...]] the lesser: whereof hereafter. (h) Voconian] preferred by Q. Voconius Saxa, tribune. Approoued by Cato the elder, a little before Perseus warre. Liu. lib. 41. The lawe Uoconian. where Volumnius is read for Uoconius. (i) Onely daughter] Though he had no other children but her. (k) League of Numance] Hostilius Mancinus Consull with an armie of 30000. was ouer-throwne by the Numantines, being but 4000. and forced to make a shamefull peace with them. (l) Chickins flew] The Romaines in their warres vsed to carry chickens about with them in Cages, and he that kept them was called Pullarius, the chickin-keeper. If they fead greedily it was a good signe, if so greedily that part of their victuales fell to the earth, it was the best of all. For that was called Tripudium Solistimum, and once it was called Terripa­nium, Tripudium Solistimum. à pauiendo, of striking the earth in the fall of it. And Solistimum of Solum, the ground. For thus it was written in the Augurs bookes, that if any of the Chickens meate fell from them, it was Tripudium. But an vnluckly signe it was, if they fedde not, as happened to P. Claudius, Caecus his sonne. But a worse if they flew out of their cages. The Sooth-sayers (as Festus saith) obserued the signes of fiue seuerall things: the heauens, birds, these Tripudia, beasts, and curses. (m) Little citty,] Without walles or Fortes, keeping but an armie of 4000. men. The warre began, because they receiued the Sedigenses (people that the Romaines ha­ted, and had ouer-throwne) into their cittie and houses. (n) Terror] Cicero calles Carthage and Numance, the two terrors of the Romaine Empire. Pro Muraena.

Of the Edict of Mithridates, commanding euery Romaine that was to be found in Asia, to be put to death. CHAP. 22.

BVt as I said, these shall passe: marry not that of Mithridates, (a) King of Asia who gaue direct command, that what euer Romaine was to bee found [Page 141] traffiquing or trauelling any where in al Asia, vpon one certaine day he should be immediately slaine: and it was effected. How dolorous a sight was this, to see men slaine in such numbers, wheresoeuer they were taken, in field, way, towne, house, streete, court, temple, bed or table, or wheresoeuer, so suddenly and so wickedly? what sorrowes would possesse the standers by, and perhaps the very doers of the deeds themselues, to heare the sad grones of the dying men? vnto what extremi­ty were the hosts of lodgings brought now, when they must not onely behold those murders committed in their houses, but euen helpe to performe them them­selues. To turne so suddenly from gentle humanity vnto barbarous cruelty? to do the act of an enemy in peace, and that on his friend, enterchanging indeed wounds with the murthered, the murthered being striken in the body, & the mur­therer in the mind? & did al these that were thus slaine, neglect Auguries? Had they no gods publike nor priuat to aske counsell of ere they betooke them vnto this trauell from whence they were neuer to returne? If this bee true, then haue they of our times no cause to complaine of vs, for the neglect of those things, the Romaines of ould contemned them as vanities. But if they did not, but vsed to aske counsell of them, then tell me (I pray) to what end was it when other mens powers fell so heauy vpon these wretches without all prohibition, or meanes to avoyd them?

L. VIVES.

MIthridates (a) King.] The first Mithridates was of the bloud of the seauen Persians that Diuerse Mithridates tooke the kingdome from the Magi. Antigonus King of Syria was his foe and chaced him into Cappadocia, where he was afterwards King: and so left his crowne to his sonne, he to his, and so downe to the sixt of his descent, the sixt was the Mithridates that warred with the Romaines, a man of a strong body, and of as stout a spirit, he guyded sixe horses in his chariot, he spake two and twenty seuerall languages, and was surnamed the great. First hee was friend to Rome, for hee sent Crassus ayde against Aristonicus, but by reason of the warre hee had with Nicomedes King of Bythynia, he fell from affecting the Romaines; inuaded the Romaine Prouinces in Phrigia, expelled the legate Aquilius, and soone after imprisoned both him and Q. Oppius, viceconsuls together: and sent his letters forth through out all Asia, that vpon one set day, what euer Romaine were resident, in all his dominions, should be forthwith slaine without all respect of dignity, age, sexe or place that hee should fly into. And it was done as he commaunded.

Of the more priuat and interior mischieues, that Rome endured, which were presaged by that prodigious madnesse of all the creatures that serued the vse of man. CHAP. 23.

BVt now let vs do what we can to recite those euills which the more domes­tique they were to Rome, the more miserable they made it: I meane the ciuill or rather vnciuill discordes, being now no more seditions but plaine warres, and those in the very bowells of the Citty, wherein so much bloud was spilt: where the Senators powers were now no more bent to altercations (a) and wranglings, but directly to armes and weapons. O what riuers of Romaines bloud flowed from the Sociall, Seruile, and Ciuill warres? how sore a wast fell vpon the brest of all Italy from hence? For before that (b) Latium, (being associate and confederate with the rest) arose against Rome (c) all the creatures that were vse-full vnto Man, dogges, horses, asses, oxen, and all others besides, that serued humane occasions, Prodigies in the catle. [Page 142] growing suddenly starke mad, and losing all their meeknesse, runne wild out of the townes into the deserts, fieldes and forrests, flying the company not onely of all others, but euen of their owne maisters, and endangering any man that offered to come neare them. What (d) a prodigious signe was heare? but if this, being so great a mischiefe of it selfe, were but the presage of another, what a mischiefe must that be then, that was vshered in by such a mischieuous presage. If this had befallen in our times, wee should bee sure to haue had these faithlesse miscreants a great deale madder then the others dogs were.

L. VIVES.

ALtercations (a) and [For before, they did but wrangle, reuile, and raile, their fights were only in words, no weapons. (b) Latium being associate] when as the Senate had set vp M. Li­uius drusus tribune against the power of the Gentlemen, who had as then the iudging of all causes, through Gracchus his law, Drusus to strengthen the senates part the more, drew all the seuerall nations of Italy to take part with him, vpon hope of the possessing the citty, which hope the Italians catching hold vpon, and being frustrate of it by Drusus his sudden death, first the Picenians tooke armes, and after them the Vestines, Marsians, Latines, Pelignians, Maru­cians Lucanes, and Samnits Sext. Iul. Caesar, & L. Marcius Philippus being consulls: in the yeare of the citty, DCLXII. They fought often with diuers fortunes. At last, by seuerall generalls, The con­federats [...]rre. the people of Italy were all subdued. The history is written by Liuy, Florus, Plutarch, Oro­sius, Velleius, Appian (b) asociats] the Latins begun the stirre resoluing to kill the consulls, Caesar and Philip vpon the Latine feast daies, (c) all the creatures] Orosi. lib. 5. The heards about this time fell into such a madnesse that the hostility following was here-vpon coniectured, and many with teares fore-told the ensuing calamities. (d) a prodigious signe▪ Here the text is diuers­ly written in copies, but all to one purpose.

Of the ciuill discord that arose from the seditions of the Gracchi. CHAP. 24.

THe sedition (a) of the Gracchi about the law Agrarian, gaue the first vent vnto all the ciuill warres; for the lands that the nobility wrongfully possessed, they would needes haue shared amongst the people, but it was a daungerous thing for them to vndertake the righting of a wrong of such continuance, and in the end, it proued indeed their destruction: what a slaughter was there, when Tiberius Gracchus was slaine? and when his brother followed him within a while after? the noble and the base were butchered together in tumults and vproars of the people, not in formal iustice nor by order of law but al in huggermugger. After the latter Gracchus his slaughter, followed that of L. Opimius consull, who taking armes in the Citty agaist this Gracchus and killing him and all his fellowes, had made a huge slaughter of Cittizens, by this meanes hauing caused three thousand to bee executed, that he had condemned by law. By which one may guesse, what a mas­sacre there was of all in that tumultuous conflict, sith that 3. thousand were mar­ked out by the law, as orderly condemned, and iustly slaine. Hee that (b) killed Gracchus, had the waight of his head in gould, for that was his bargaine before And in this fray was (c) M. Fuluius slaine, and all his children.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Gracchi] we haue spoken of them before, Tiberius was the elder and Caius the youn­ger, Tiberius was slaine nine yeare before Caius: read of them in Plutarch, Appian. Ualerius, Cicero, Orosius, Saluste, Pliny and others (b) killed Gracchus] C. Gracchus seeing his band [Page 143] expelled by the Consull and the Senate, hee fled into the wood of Furnia, Opimius proclaiming the weight of his head in gold, for a rewarde for him that brought it. So Septimuleius A­nagninus a familiar friend of Gracchus his, came into the wood quietly, and hauing talked a Septimu­leius Anag­ninus. while friendly with him, on a sudden stabbeth him to the heart, cuts off his head, and to make it weigh heauier, takes out the braines and filles the place with lead. Opimius was Consull with Q. Fabius Maximus, nephew to Paulus, and kinsman to Gracchus. (c) M. Fuluius] one that had beene Consull with Marcus Tlautius but fiue yeares before.

Of the temple of Concord, built by the Senate in the place where these seditions and slaughters were effected. CHAP. 25.

A Fine decree surely was it of the Senate, to giue charge for the building of Concords (a) temple, iust (b) in the place where those out-rages were acted: that the monument of Gracchus his punishment might bee still in the eye of the (c) pleaders, and stand fresh in their memory. But what was this but a direct scof­fing of their gods? They built a goddesse a temple, who had she beene amongst them, would neuer haue suffered such grose breaches of her lawes as these were; vnlesse Concord being guilty of this crime, by leauing the hearts of the citizens, deserued therefore to be imprisoned in this temple. Otherwise, to keepe formality with their deedes, they should haue built Discord a Temple in that place. Is there any reason that Concord should be a goddesse and not Discord? or that (according to Labeo his diuision) shee should not bee a good goddesse and Discord an euill one? Hee spoake vpon grounds, because he sawe that Feuer had a Temple built her, as well as Health. By the same reason should Discord haue Discord a goddesse. had one as well as Concord. Wherefore the Romaines were not wise, to liue in the displeasure of so shrewd a goddesse: they haue forgotten that (d) shee was the destruction of Troy, by setting the three goddesses together by the eares for the golden Apple because shee was not bidden to their feast: Where-vpon the goddesses fell a scolding; Venus shee gotte the Apple, Pa­ris, Hellen and Troye vtter destruction. Wherefore if it were through her anger because shee had no Temple there with the rest, that shee sette the Romaines at such variance, how much more angrye would shee bee to see her chiefest enemie haue a Temple built in that place, where shee had showne such absolute power? Now their greatest Schollers doe stomacke vs, for deriding these vanities, and yet worshipping those promiscuall gods, they cannot for their liues cleare them-selues of this question of Concord and Dis­cord, whether they let them alone vnworshipped, and preferre Febris and Bel­lona before them (to whome their most ancient Temples were dedicated) or that they doe worship them both as well as the rest. How-so-euer, they are in the bryers, seeing that Concord gotte her gone, and left Discord to play hauock amongst them by her selfe.

L. VIVES.

COncords (a) Temple] There were many Temples of Concord in Rome: the most anci­ent, Concords Temple. built by Camillus, for the acquittance of the Galles from Rome. I know not whe­ther it was that which Flauius dedicated in Vulcans court, which the Nobles did so enuie him for, P. Sulpitius and P. Sempronius being Consulls. I thinke it is not that. Another was vowed by L. Manlius Praetor, for the ending of the Souldiers sedition in France. [Page 144] It was letten forth to bee built by the Duum-viri Gn. Puppius Caeso, and Quintius Flaminius were for this end made Duum-virs. It was dedicated in the towre by M. and Gn. Attilii. Liu. lib. 22. and 23. A third was in the Romaine court neere to the Greeke monuments, built by Opimius Consull, hauing dissolued Gracchi his faction, and there also is the Opimian Palace. Varro. de Ling. Lat. lib. 3. The building of this temple vexed the Romaines extreamly: and at the building, there was written in it, Opus vecordiae: the worke of sloath. A fourth was built by Liuia Augusta, vnlesse it were but Camillus his olde one which she repared. Ouid. fast. 1. Con­cords feasts were in Februaries Calends the xviii. (b) In the place] Appian saith in the plea­ding place, and so doth Varro and Victor de region. vrb. puts it in the eight Region, that is, in the Romaine court, the fight ending in Auentinus though it began in the Capitoll. (c) Pleaders] Tribunes, and such as spake to the people in Couenticles: that they should speake nothing but well of the Senate, taking example by Gracchus, whose memory that monument still remembe­red. (d) She was] Discord alone being not bidden to the mariage of Peleus and Thetis being angry hereat, sent a golden ball into the feasters, with this inscription, [...], let the The cause of Troyes destruction fairest haue it. Herevpon grew a strife betweene Pallas, Iuno, and Venus. So they came to Paris to haue iudgment, whence arose all that deluge of destruction that ouer-whelmed Troy.

Of the diuerse warres that followed after the building of Concords temple. CHAP. 26.

NOw they all thought that this new temple of Concord, and testimony of Grac­chus, would be an excellent restraint vnto all seditious spirits. But how farre they shotte wide, let the subsequent times giue aime. For from that time forth, the Pleaders neuer went about to auoide the examples of the Gracchi, but labou­red to exceed them in their pretences. L. (a) Saturninus Tribune, (b) C. Caesar, Seruillius Praetor, and (c) not long after that, (d) M. Drusus, all these began more bloudy seditions, whence there arose not onely ciuill slaughters, but at last they brake openly out into the Confederates warre, which brought all Italy vnto most miserable and desperate extremities. Then followed the (e) Slaues warre, and other ciuill warres, wherein it is strange to recorde what fields were pitched, what bloud-shed and what murther stucke vpon the face of all Italy, as farre as the Romaines had any power or signorie. And how small a company, lesse then seuentie Fencers, began this Slaues warre, which mounted to that terrour and danger. What multitudes of Generalls did this raskall crew ouer-throw? what numbers of Romaine citties and Prouinces they destroyed, it is more then worke enough for a professed Historian to declare? For the warre held out not onely in Italy, but these slaues ouer-ranne all Macedonia, Sicily, and the sea coastes. And then what out-ragious robberies at first, and what terrible warres after­wards were managed by the (f) Pyrates, what penne is them sufficient to re­capitulate?

L. VIVES.

L. (a) Saturninus,] This man being Tribune, and troubling the state with the Agrarian law, was killed by C. Marius, and L. Ualer. Flaccus, Consuls, to whom the Senate had com­mitted the protection of the state: yet did Saturninus preferre this law to doe Marius a plea­sure. (b) C. Caesar.] This name is not in the old copyes, but onely C. Seruilius Glaucia, Prae­tor, of Saturninus his faction: Of the Seditious, Lucius Apuleius Saturninus came nearest the Gracchi in eloquence, for he attracted all mens affections by his gesture and apparell, more then by his tongue or discourse. But C. Sext [...]lius Glaucia was the most wicked villaine that euer was, and yet most suttle and quick witted, but yet hee was very ridiculous. He had beene Consull for all his filthinesse of meanes and manners, if it had beene held fit hee should haue stood for it: For hee had the people sure for him, and had wonne the Gentlemen by pleasuring [Page 145] them. But being Praetor he was publikely slaine on the same day with Saturnine, Marius and Flaccus being Consuls. All this is out of Tullies Orator

But if some will haue it Caesar, they are not much amisse; excepting for the times: mary hee that was L. Caesars brother, mooued the Romaines against Sulpitius the Tribune, which conten­tion gaue beginning to the warre of Marius, as Pedianus hath recorded. This Caesar saith Tully, being Aedile, made euery day an Oration. In Bruto. (c) Not long after▪ Seauen yeares passed iust betweene the Tribuneships of Saturnine and Drusus: and from the Consulships of Marius and Flaccus, to Flaccus and Herennius. (d) M Drusus] he was of good birth but the proudest man in Rome: quicke to speake: and being called to the Senate, hee sent the Se­nate worde to come to him: and so they didde. The Senate called his father their Patron (e) Slaues warre.] It began in Cicilie before the Confederates warre, by one Eunus a Syrrian that fained him-selfe to bee inspired with the Cibels spirit. Hee gotte together sixtie thou­sand The slaues warre. men: ouerthrew foure Praetors and tooke their tents. At length Perpenna besieged and conquered them. A little after Cleon a Cicilian, began such another warre in the same Iland, getting huge powers, ouerthrowing the Praetors as before, and spoyling the Tents. This warre M. Aequilius ended. In Italy Spartacus and Chrysus began it, who broke out of the schoole of Lentulus, when hee was at Capua, and gotte forth to the number of seauenty-foure, to whome a great many slaues adioined them-selues soone after. P. Varenus Prae­tor, and Claudius Pulcher Legate, that met them first in armes, they ouercame. Afterward Chrysus and his bands were defeated by Q. Uarius Praetor. Spartacus continued the warre with great good fortune, against Lentullus the Consull first, and then against L. Gellius and Q. Arius Praetor, and afterward with Cassius Vice-Consull, and Cn. Manlius Praetor. Lastly M. Crassus being Praetor ouercame him, and put his armie to the sword. (f) Pyrats.] The Cilician Pirats troubling the sea P. Seruilius Vice-Consul was sent against them, who took Isaurum and The pirate war. diuers of their Citties: but hee retyring home, they rose with greater powers, and boote-hal'd all the Coast vnto Caieta, Missenum and Ostia, to the great terror and reproch of the Romaine name. At length Cn. Pompey beeing made Admirall by the Gabinian Lawe, quitte the sea of them in forty daies. (Liu. lib. 99.) Cicero pro leg. Manil. L. Florus, and others.

Of the ciuill warres betweene Sylla and Marius CHAP. 27.

VVHen Marius being now imbrued with his countrymens bloud, and hauing slaine many of his aduersaries, was at length foyled and forced to flie the citty, that now gotte time to take a little breath; presently (to vse (a) Tullies wordes) vpon the sodaine Cinna and Marius began to bee conquerours againe. And then out went the heart blouds of the most worthy men, and the lights of all the cittie. But soone after came (b) Sylla, and reuenged this barbarous massa­cre; but with what damage to the state and cittie, it is not my purpose to vtter; For that this reuenge was worse, then if all the offences that were punished, had bene left vnpunished. Let Lucan testifie: (c) in these wordes.

Excessit medicina modum, nimium (que) secuta est
Qua morbi duxêre manus: periêre nocentes
Sed cùm iam soli possent superesse nocentes
Tunc data libertas odijs resolutà (que) legum
Frenis ira ruit—
The medicine wrought too sore, making the cure
Too cruell for the patient to indure:
The guilty fell: but none yet such remaining,
Hate riseth at full height, and wrath disdaining
Lawes reines brake out—

For in that war of Sylla and Marius, (besides those that fell in the field,) the whole cittie, streetes, Market-places, Theaters, and Temples were filled with dead [Page 146] bodies: that it was a question whether the conquerors slaughtered so many to at­taine the conquest, or because they had already attained it. In Marius his first victory, at his returne from exile, besides infinite other slaughters, Octauius his head (the Consuls) was polled vp in the pleading-place: Caesar and (d) Fimbra were slaine in their houses, the two (e) Crassi, father and son, killed in one anothers sight, (f) Bebius and Numitorius trailed about vpon hookes till death: (g) Catulus poisoned him-selfe to escape his enemies, and (h) Menula the Iouial Flamine cutte his owne veines and so bled him-selfe out of their danger, Marius hauing giuen order for the killing of all them whome he didde not (i) re-salute, or profer his hand vnto.

L. VIVES.

TO vse (a) Tullies words] For the following words are Tullyes in his 3. Inuectiue against Ca­teline: Where men were slaine by Cinna and Marius (saith he) wee haue already rehearsed in our third Oration for Sylla: namely the two bretheren C. and L. Iulij, Caesars, Attillius Soranus, P. Lentulus, L. Crassus, M. Anthony the Orator, Gn. Octauius, L. Cornelius, Merula the Diall Flamine: Consuls, L. Catulus, Q. Arcarius, M. Bebius, Numitorius, Sext. Licinius. (b) [...]ylla, and reuenged] Tullyes wordes also ibid. (c) In these wordes] Lib. 2. Nobles slaine. by Cynna & Marius.

Sylla quo (que) immensis acce [...]sit cladibus vltor,
Ille quod exiguum restabat sanguinis vrbi
Hausit: dam (que) minis iam putrida membra recidit,
Excessit medicina modum—
Then Sylla came to auenge the worthi's slaine
And that small Romaine bloud that did remaine
He drew: but clean sing still the parts impure
The medicine wrought to sure—

(d) Fimbria] There was one C. Fimbria, whome Velleius calles Flauius, he was a Marian, and the razer of Ilium. There was an other C. Fimbria, sur-named Licinius, who liued with the C. Fimbria Licinius. Gracchi, and entring inro the ciuil wars, was slaine in his own house, as Caesar was: of this Fim­bria speaks Tully de clar. orator. And he it was (I thinke) that would not giue his iudgemet in the contention about a good man. (Cic. offic. lib 3. Valer. lib. 7.) e) Crassi.] The son fel by the hands of the soldiors of Fimbria, Cinna's Lieutenant: the father stabbed him-selfe. (f) Be­bius] He was torne in peeces by the executioners like a beast, without any vse of yron vppon him. (Lucan. lib. 2.) Bebius.

—Vix te sparsum per viscera Bebi
Innumeras inter carpentis membra coronae,
Discerpsisse manus—
—Nor thee poore Bebius, torne,
And scattered through a thousand bloudy hands,
Renting them in a ring—

(g) Catulus] L. Luctatius Catulus was ioynt Consull with Marius in his 4. Consulship in the Cimbrian warre, and tryumphed with him ouer them: The whole Senate intreating Mar [...] Catulus. for him, he answered he must die, which Catulus hearing of, stifeled him-selfe with coales: whe­ther swallowing them as Portia did, or inclosing the smoake close in his chamber, hauing newly limed it so he died, it is not certaine: (for this later is a present way to death, vnlesse remedies be forth-with gotten) Some think he died of poison, as Augustine saith here. (h) Merula] He cut his veines in Ioues shrine. (i) Re-salute] That was the signe that Marius gaue for life and death.

How Sylla reuenged Marius his murthers. CHAP. 28.

NOw as for Sylla's victory, y e reuenger of al this cruelty, it was not got with [...] much store of cittizens bloud, and yet the wars only hauing ended and n [...] the grudges: this victory brake out into a far more cruell wast, in y e midst of al the peace. For after the butcheries that the elder Marius had made (beeing yet b [...] [Page 147] fresh and bleeding, there followed worse by the handes of the yonger Marius & Carbo, both of the old faction of Marius. These two perceiuing Sylla to come vp­pon them, being desperate both of safety and victory, filled all with slaughters, both of them-selues and others: For besides the massacre they made else-where in the citty, they besieged the Senate in the very Court, and from thence as from a prison, dragged them out by the heades to execution. (b) Mutius Seaeuola, the Priest was slain iust as he had hold of the altar of Vesta, the most reuerend relique of all the cittie (c) almost quenching that fire with his bloud, which the Virgins care kept alwaies burning. Then entered victorious Sylla into the citty (d) and in the common streete, (wars cruelty now done, and peaces beginning) put seauen thousand vnarmed men to the sword, not in fight, but by an expresse commaund. And after that he put euen whom he list to death, throughout the whole citty, in so much that the slaughters grew so inumerable (e) that one was gladde to put Sylla in mind that he must either let some liue, or else he should haue none to bee Lord ouer. And then indeed this rauenous murtherer began to be restrained by degrees; and a (f) table was set vp (with great applause) w t proscribed but 2000. of the Patriots and Gentlemen, appointing them all to bee presently killed. The number made all men sad, but the manner cheered them againe: nor were they so sad, that so many should perish, as they reioyced, that the rest should escape. Ne­uerthelesse, this cruell carelesnesse of theirs groned at the exquisite torments, that some of the condemned persons suffered in their deaths. For (g) one of them was torn in peeces by mēs hands without touch of iron, wher the executiōers shew­ed far more cruelly in rending this liuing man thus, then they vse ordinarily vpon a dead beast. (h) Another hauing first his eies pluckt out, and then all the parts of his body cut away ioint by ioint, was forced to liue, or rather to die, thus long in such intollerable torment. Many also of the noblest citties and townes were put vnto the sacke: and as one guilty man is vsed to be led out to death, so was one whole Citty as then laid out and appointed for execution. These were the fruits of their peace after their warres, wherin they hasted not to gette the conquest, but were swift to abuse it being got. Thus this peace bandied in bloud with that war, and quite exceeded it. for then war killed but the armed, but this peace neuer spared the naked. In the war he that was striken, if hee could might strike againe: but in this peace, he that escaped the war, must not liue, but tooke his death with patience perforce.

L. VIVES. Marius his Sonne.

THe yonger (a) Marius] Son to the elder: ioined Consul with Carbo ere he were 25. yeares old by forced meanes. He commanded his man Damasippus to kill all the Patriots in the citty, who (being military Praetor) like a good seruant did al that his maister bad him, & vnder shew of calling a Senate, killed them euery one. (b) Mutius Scaeuola] (Liu. lib. 87.) But Lucan (lib 2.) seemes to hold that Scaeuola was slaine by the elder Marius: mary so do not the Histori­agrahers; but by the yonger. (c) Almost quenshing] In imitation of Lucan.

—Parum sed fessa senectus
Scaeuola.
Sanguinis effudit iugulo; flammis (que) pepercit.
—Nor did the aged sire
Bleed much: but spared the prophaned fire.

(d) In the common streete] Liuie saith, eight thousand, and the author of the booke De viris illustribus, saith nine thousand. (e) One was] This Eutropius and Oros. thinke was Q. Catulus. Others say that C. Metellus trusting to his kindred with Sylla spake this in a youthfull for­wardnesse: Plutarch and Florus say it was Fusidius (though Plutarch call him Offidius that is but a falt as a great many more are in him either through him-selfe, his translators, or the [Page 148] copiers.) Orosius saith Fursidus. This Fusidius, Salust remembers in his oration of Lepidus the Consull. (f) A table] The table of proscription, shewing the certaine number of such as should bee slaine, that each might know what should become of him. Such as were proscribed it Tables of proscripti­on. was lawfull to kill, their goods were shared, part to Sylla, part to the executioner. Their chil­dren were depriued of honors and forbidden by Sylla's law to sue for any. This was the first proscription table, that Rome euer saw. (g) One] This was Bebius, a Marian, the other was for Sylla: and they died both one death. For the Syllans returning like cruelty for like vpon the Marians, vsed their Bebius after the same sort as the other was vsed by them. Florus names The Bebii. them both. (h) Another] M. Marius Gratidianus, Caius his kinsman. This deed was Cat­ilines, at the Graue of L. Caculus, vpon this Marius, a most gratious and honest man, hauing beene twice tribune, and twice Praetor. Q. Cicero in Paraenes. ad. M. Fratr. He first cut off his armes and legges, then his eares, tongue, and nose: then puld out his eyes, and lastly cut off Marius Gra [...]idia­nus his death. his head. (i) Put to the sacke] Subhastatae, doth Laurinus reade it, most congruently to the history. The fairest holds of Italy (saith Florus) Subhastatae sunt, came to the souldiors spoyling: Spoletum, Interamna, Praeneste, Fluentia. But Sulmo, an ancient friend of Romes, (Oh vnworthy deede) being vnbesieged, euen as warres pledges beeing condemned to die, are ledde forth to executi­on, so was this City by Sylla, singled out and appointed for a direct spoile and slaughter. Flor. lib. 3. Liuie lib. 88. Saith that Sylla commanded all the Prenestines, beeing disarmed to bee slaine, Sulmo. Subhastate was a word of vse in Augustines time, for Theodosius, and Archadius Emperors doe both vse it. C. de rescind. vend.

A comparison of the Gothes coruptions, with the calamities that the Romaines en­dured either by the Galles, or by the authors of their ciuill warres. CHAP. 29.

VVHat barbarousnesse of other forraigne nations, what cruelty of strangers is comparable to this conquest of one of their Cittizens? What foe did Rome euer feele, more fatall, inhumane and outragious? Whether in the irrup­tions first of the Galles, and since of the Gothes, or the invndations that Sylla, Marius, and other great Romaines made with the bloud of their owne citizens, more horrible, or more detestable? The Galles indeed killed the Senate, and spoi­led all but the Capitol, that was defended against them. But they notwithstand­ing sold the besieged their freedome for golde, where as they might haue ex­torted it from them by famine, though not by force. But as for the Gothes, they spared so many of the Senate, that it was a maruell that they killed any. But (a) Sylla, when as Marius was yet aliue, sat on the very Capitol, (which the Galles entred not) to behold from thence, the slaughters which hee commanded to bee performed. And Marius, beeing but fled, to returne with more powre and fury, hee, keeping still in the Capitol, depriued numbers of their liues and states, co­louring all this villany by the decrees of the Senate. And when he was gone, what did the Marian faction respect or spare, when they would not for-beare to kill old Seaeuola, a cittizen, a Senator, the chiefe Priest, embracing that very al­ter, where on they say the fate of Rome it selfe was adored? And for that (b) last ta­ble of Sylla's, (to omit the inumerable deathes besides) it cut the throates of more Senators, then the Gothes whole army could finde in their hearts but to offer, ransacke, or spoile.

L. VIVES.

BVt (a) Sylla] In his first victory against Marius, proclaming Sulpitius, the Marii, and di­uers others his foes, enemies to the state by a decree of the Senate. (b) Last table] Plutarch saith, th [...] as then in a little space, were diuers proscription tables hung vp.

Of the great and pernicious multitude of the Romaines warres a little before the comming of Christ, CHAP. 30.

WIth what face then, with what heart, with what impudency, folly, nay mad­nes, do they impute these later calamities vnto our Sauiour, and yet wil not impose the former vpon their Idols? Their ciuil discords by their own writers confessions haue beene euer more extreamely bloody then their forraine warres. The meanes which did not afflict, but vtterly subuert: their state arose long be­fore Christ, by the combination of these wicked causes arising from the warre of Sylla and Marius, vnto that of (a) Sertorius and (b) Cateline, the one of whome, Sylla proscribed, and the other he nourished: and then downe-wards to the wars of (c) Lepidus and Catulus, wherof the one would confirme Syllas ordinances, and the other would disanull them: Then to the warre of (d) Pompey and Caesar: where­of Pompey was a follower of Sylla, and either equalled, or at least exceeded him in state and power; And (e) Caesar was one that could not beare the greatnesse of Pompey because hee lackt it him-selfe: which notwithstanding, after hee hadde o­uerthrowne him and made him away, hee went far beyond. From hence they come downe to the other Caesar, called (f) Augustus, in whose raigne our Sauiour Christ was born. This Augustus had much ciuil wars, wherin were lost (g) many excellent men, & (h) Tully that excellent common-wealths-man was one amongst the rest For C. (i) Caesar, the conqueror of Pompey though hee vsed his victory with mercy, restoring the states and dignities to al his aduersaries: notwirstanding all this, by a conspiracy of the noblest Senators he was stabbed to death in the court, for the defence of thei [...] liberty, who held him to affect a Monarchy. After this (k) Antonie (a man neither like him in meanes, nor manners, but giuen ouer to al sensuality) seemed to affect his power: Whome Tully didde stoutly with. stand in defence of the said liberty. And then (l) stepped vp that yonger Coesar, the other Caesars adopted sonne, afterwards stiled (as I said) Augustus: Him did Tully fa­uour and confirme against Anthony, hoping that hee would be the man, who ha­uing demolished Anthonies pretences and powers, would re-erect the liberty of his country. But (m) farre mistaken was hee and mole-eid in this matter, for his young man whose power he hadde augmented, first of all suffered Anthony to cut of Ciceroes head, as if it hadde beene a bargaine betweene them, and then brought that liberty which the other wrought so for, vnto his owne sole commaund, and vnder his owne particular subiection.

L. VIVES.

OF (a) Sertorius] Q. Sertorius Mirsinius, seeing the faction of Marius (which he fauoured) to go downe the winde, by the leaders follies, gotte away with the forces hee led, through Sertorius. all the ragged and difficult passages into Spaine, and there warred valiantly against the Syllans. At last being put to the worst by Pompey, hee was stabbed at supper by the treason of Perpenna, Antonius, and others his fellowes: A worthy Captaine hee was, hadde he hadde a worthier meane to haue shewed him-selfe in. (b) Cateline] Hee was for Sylla, and cutte many throates at his command. Afterward rebelling and taking armes against his country, hee was ouer­throwne Cateline. and slaine by Cicero and C. Antony Consuls. (c) Lepidus] In his, and Q. Luctatius Lepidus. Catulus. Catulus his Consulship Sylla dyed and was buried in Mars his field. At his buriall the two Consuls were at great wordes about the reformation of the state, Lepidus desiring to recall Sylla's proscripts, and to restore them their goddes, and Catulus contradicting him together with the Senate: not that it was not iust, but because it would bee the originall [Page 150] of a new tumult, the most dangerous of all in that little breathing time of the state. from wordes they fell to weapons. G. Pompey and Q. Catulus ioined battell with Lepidus, ouer­threw him with ease, and despoyling him of his whole strength returned to Rome without any more stirre or other subsequence of war. The victory was moderately vsed, and armes presently laid aside. (d) Pompey.] Cn. Pompey the great, C. Pompey Strabo's sonne mette Syl­la Cn. Pom­pey. comming out of Asia, with three legions which hee hadde taken vppe amongst the Pise­nes: hereby furthering Sylla greatly in his victory, who vsed him as one of his chiefe friendes, and surest Captaines in ending the ciuill warre in Cicilie, Afrike, Italy and Spaine. Hee try­umphed twise beeing but agent of Rome, no Senator. Hee hadde great good fortune in subduing the Pyrats. He conquered Mithridates and all the East, getting greate and glorious triumph therby, and wondrous wealth. He was of mighty power and authority in the State, all which I haue more at large recorded in my Pompeius fugiens. Lastly, warring against Cae­sar for the Common-wealth hee was foiled, fledde away to Ptolomey the young King of Aegipt, where to doe Caesar a pleasure, hee was murdered. (e) Caesar.] This man was sonne to L. Caesar, whose Aunt Iulia was wife vnto Marius; beeing Consull, by Pompeys meanes, Iul. Caesar. hee gotte the Prouince of France for fiue yeares: and those expired, for fiue more, of the Con­suls, Pompey and Crassus. In which tenne yeares hee conquered all France: and fretting that Pompey could doe more in the state then hee, pretending other causes, hee brought his forces against his country. Lucan.

Nec quenquam iam ferre potest Caesarue priorem
Pompeiusue parem—
Caesar indureth no superiour,
Pompey no equall—

Suetonius in Caesars life writes a Chapter of the causes of these warres. But Pompey beeing dead, Caesar gotte to bee perpetuall Dictator and then gouerned all the state like a King.

Of this ciuill warre wrote hee him-selfe, Plutarch, Appian, Florus, Eutropius, and Ci­cero who was present, and pertaker in the whole businesse. (h) Augustus] C. Octauius, Cneius his sonne (a Praetorian) and Actia's, the daughter of Actius Balbus and Iulia, Caesars sister. C. Octauius. Caesar made him heire of the nineth part of his estate, and called him by his name. Sueton. Many of the old soldiers after Caesars death came vnto him for his Vncles sake, by whose meanes (as Tully saith) hee defended the causes of the Senate against Anthony when hee was but a youth: ouer-threw him, chased him into France vnto Lepidus: at whose returne, hee made a league trium-virate with them, which was the direct ruine of the Common-wealth. The Trium-viri were Anthony, Lepidus and hee him-selfe. The conditions were, that Antho­ny should suffer his Vncle Sext. Iul. Caesar to be proscribed: Lepidus his brother Lucius, and The Tri­umviri. Octauius, Cicero; whome hee held as a father. This was Anthonies request, because Cicero in his Orations hadde proclaimed him an enemy to the Common-weale: Of these three, Tully was killed by Anthonies men, the other two escaped. The Octauians warred with Brutus and Cassius, and at Phillippi by Anthonies helpe ouerthrew them. Then hee warred with L. Anthony, the Tryumvirs brother, and at Perusia made him yeelde the Towne him-selfe: After­ward with Pompey the greats sonne, and tooke the Nauy from him: and then with Lepidus depriuing him of the Triumvirship: Lastly with Marke Anthony the Tryumvir whome hee conquered, and so remayned sole Emperour of Rome, hauing ended all the ciuill wars, and beeing saluted Augustus by Ualerius Messala in the name of the whole Senate and people of Rome.

In the foure and fortith yeare of his reigne ab V. C. DCCLI. an happy peace breathing on the bosome of all the earth both by Sea and Land, mankind beeing in absolute quiet from contention, THE PRINCE OF NATVRE, THE CREATOR, THE KING OF KINGS, AND THE LORD OF LORDS, IESVS CHRIST was borne in Bethelem Christ borne. Luc. 2. a cittie in Iuda. (g) Many excellent] The Triumviri proscribed farre more of euery sort then Sylla didde. Those three Iun [...]nal calls (bitterly) Sylla's Shollers, and faith they excelled their men in the art of proscription.

(h) Cicero] Hee was slaine being 63. yeares of age: After the reckoning of Liuie and Aufidius Ciceroes death. [Page 151] Bassus The diuers opinions of his death are to be read in Seneca. (Suasor. lib. 1.) Augustine calles him an excellent Common-wealths-man, because his tongue (like a sterne) did turne the Shippe of the State which way hee would: which he knowing, vsed this verse to the great vexation of his enemies.

Cedant arma togae, concedat laurea lingua.
That armes should yeeld to arts tis fit:
Stoope then the wreath, vnto the witte.

Pliny the elder meeting him, Haile thou (quoth hee) that first deserued a tryumph by the gowne, and a garland by thy tongue. (i) C. Caesar] Brutus, Cassius, and sixty Senators more Caesars death. conspired against Caesar, and in Pompeies court killed him with daggers the Ides of March.

(k) Anthony] He and Dolabella were then Consuls. Anthony hauing the command of the armies, affected the Soueraignty of the state exceedingly, which at first Tully by his Orati­ons M. Antony. suppressed: but then (as I said) he became Triumvir. The story of his warre is as well recorded in Tullyes Philipques as can bee. (l) Kept vp.] Tully by his eloquence armed him and Hircius and Pansa the Consuls against Anthony. (m) Far mistaken] Brutus hadde giuen Tul­ly Brutus. sufficient warning of Octauius, not to make him too powerfull, nor trust him too much: that his witte was childish, though good, and better fortunes might make him insolent. And here are yet two most graue Epistles of Brutus vpon his theame, one to Tully and another to Atticus: wherin Brutus his manlynesse and iudgement is clearly apparent. I think not Tul­ly so foolish, though that he could not fore-see this as well as he didde many other euents not so apparant: which he shewed in his frequent vse of these wordes, Octauius Caesar is to be com­mended, adorned, extolled, Velleius and Brutus in an Epistle to Cicero do both make mention of this.

That those men that are not suffered as now to worship Idols, do shew them-selues fooles, in imputing their present miseries vnto Christ, seeing that they indured the like when they didde wor­shippe the Diuels. CHAP. 31.

BVut lette them blame their owne goddes for such mischiefes, that will not thanke our Sauiour Christ for any of his benefits. For when-soeuer they be­fell them before their goddes altar steamed with Sabaean perfumes, and fresh flowers, their Priestes were gallant, their Temples shined, playes, sacrifices and furies were all on foote amongst them. Yea euen when there was such an effusi­on of ciuill blood, that the altars of the very goddes were besprinkled with it. (b) Tully choose no Temple for refuge, because he sawe it auailed not Scae­uola. But those that are now so ready with their saucy insultations against Chris­tianity, of late either fledde them-selues into such places as were dedicated to Christ, or else were brought thether by the Barbarians.

This I knowe, and euery vnpartiall iudge may know as well as I, that if man-kinde hadde receiued Christianity before the Affrican warres (to omitte the other that I haue rehearsed, and that is too long to rehearse) and withall that such a desolation should haue happened, as fell vppon Europe and Africke in the said warres; there is none of those Infidels that oppose vs now, but would haue laid onely the cause of it all vppon the backe of Christendome. But much more intollerable would their railings bee, if that either the irrup­tion of the Galles, or the inundation of Tiber, and that great spoyle by [Page 152] fire had immediately followed, vpon the first preaching and receiuing of Christi­an religion: but worst of all, if the ciuill warres, that exceeded all, had followed therevpon. And those evills which fell out so incredibly, so farre beyond all be­liefe, that the world reputed them as prodigies, had they come to passe in Christi­an times, who should haue borne the blame thereof, but the Christians? for those things which were rather strange, then pernitious, as the (c) speaking of the oxe, the exclamations of children in their mothers wombes, the (d) flying of serpen [...]s, and the (e) alteration of female creatures, both hens, and women into masculine formes, and such as these I willingly omit, those things are recorded in their his­tories, not in their fables, but be they true or false, they do not bring so much af­fliction vnto man as admiration. But when (f) it rained earth, and (g) chalke, and (h) stones, (not concrescences, that might be called haile, but (i) direct stones) this verily might greatly endomage the earths inhabitants. In the said authors wee read, that the fires of (k) Aetna brake out so far, that the sea boyled therewith, the rockes were burned, & the pitch dropt of the ships. This was noe light hurt, but a large wounder. Againe, (l) Sicily was so ouerwhelmed another time with the ashes therof, that the houses of (m) Catina were all turned ouer into the dust: wherevpon the Romaines pitying their calamity, released them of (n) that yeares tribute. It is recorded also, that the number of the (o) Locusts in Africa was most wonderfull, Locusts in Africa. and prodigious, it being as then a prouince of the Romaines: and that hauing con­sumed al the fruites & leaues of the trees, they fell al into the sea like a most huge & vnmesurable cloud. And being dead, and cast vpon the shore againe, arose such a pestilence of their stinke that thereof died (p) 80000. men (q) only in Massi [...]s­sa Pestilence. his kingdome, and (r) many more in other countries thereabouts, and of the (s) 30000. Romaine souldiars that remained at Vtica, there were but only ten that sur­uiued. So that this foolery of theirs, which we must both endure and answer, what wronge would it not offer to the profession of the ghospell, had it beene preached before the birth of these prodigious accidents? yet it will not call the meanest of their gods to account, for any of these misfortunes whatsoeuer, and yet (t) these fooles will worship them still in hope to be protected by them from these incon­ueniences, when they see neuerthelesse, how those that worshipped the same gods before haue beene oppressed, and ouer-borne with the same burdens of cal­amity, nay with loades of miseries, farre more ponderous and intollerable then euer these latter times produced.

L. VIVES.

SAbaean (a) perfumes] Saba is the mother of Frankencence lying betweene Syria, and Arabia. India mitit ebur, molles sua thura Sabaei, saith Virgil: Ebon from Inde, from Iaua, Frankencense, Sabaea. Seruius saies they are so called of [...], to worship: because frankincense is an expiation, (b) Tully chose.] He died in his farme Formianum, being kept by tempest from crossing the sea to Prodigies. Brutus. (c) speaking of] often falling out, once in the second Punicke warre, in the consulships of Fabius Maximus and Marcellus, the fourth of the firsts consulshippe and the third of the laters, and in the same yeare, a woman became a man at Spoletum and an infant in the mothers wombe at Marusia, cried out Io triumphé. Liu. lib. 24.) another time, in the warre of Anticchus an Oxe cried Rome looke to thy selfe: and in Antonies ciuill warre, the Maister whipping his Oxe to worke, the beast told him. There would want no corne but there would want men to eate [...]. And often besides. (d) flying.] The Southwest wind brings many of those flying Serpents out of Lybia into Egypt, to the great annoyance of the inhabitants. And therefore Tully saith, they adore the Ibis, for driuing away these pestilent creatures from them. So saith He­rodotus P [...]ying ser­ [...]. in his Euterpe. (e) Of females] Changing of sexes, women into men and hennes into [Page 153] cockes. There is no fault in the text: [Our interpreter knew not the force of the coniuncti­on: and thought that Female, Faemina, had belonged onely vnto man, and that homo was one­ly lbis whv worshiped in Egipt. of the masculine gender. See what sort of men the age before vs respected and reueren­ced: they would take vpon them the interpretation of worthy authors, and yet knew not that [...]mo might belong to a woman, nor faemina to a beast. Wee doe wonder how wee haue our [] Paris co­pie doth leaue out this be­tweene these markes.] liberall artes so corrupted, but considering that these men haue had the medling with them, wee haue more reason to wonder how wee haue any sparke of them left vs at all.] This alteration, Pliny saith, is possible: bringing confirmation of diuers examples, and his owne credite, saying hee had seene it verefied himselfe: But considering the seuerall natures of the sexes, it is hard for a male, to become a female: but not so hard for the other change. For the masculine member to be drawne in, and dilated into the feminine receptacles, is exceeding hard, mary for the female partes to bee excrescent, and coagulate into the masculine forme, may be some-what, but not neare so difficulte as is thought, though it bee seldon seene. (f) It rained] Often, say authors. Liuius Iul. Obsequ. &c. (g) chalke] Consulls Q. Metellus, and Tul. Didius. Obsequ. (h) Stones] This is not rare. First it did so in Tullus Hostilius his time, and then it was strange. But after it grew ordinary, to perticularize in this were idle. (i) Direct stones] Some reade, directly earth, &c. (k) Aetna] Aetna is a hill in Sicily, sacred to Vulcan, cas [...]ing out fire in the night by a vent, ten furlongs about; the vent is called the cauld [...]on. Solinus saith it hath two of them. Aetna, Briareus Ciclops his son, or Aetna, sonne to Caelus and Terra otherwise called Thalia, gaue it the name. Seruius. Uirgill describes it in a large Poeme, which some say is Ouids: but Seneca saith, Ouid durst not deale with it, because Virgil had done it before him. Others say Cornelius Seuerus did it. The fire doth much harme to the bordering partes of the Island. This that Augustine declareth, happened in the Consul­ships Aetna. of Cn. Seruil. Scipio, and C. Laelius: and in M. Aemilius and L. Aurelius their Consul­ships, the flames burst forth with an earth-quake, and the sea was heated therewith, as farre as the Island Liparae, so that diuers shippes were burnd, and diuers of the saylours stifled with the sulphurous vapor. It killed an inumerable company of fish which the Liparians feeding vpon, got a pestilent disease in their bellies, which vnpeopled almost all the whole Is­land. Obseq. This was a little before Gracchus his sedition, and it was such, that many were driuen to flie from their dwellings into other places. Oros. (l) Sicily] Oros. lib. 5. and 12. (m) Catina] Or Catana, it is called by both names, though their be one Catina in Spaine, and ano­ther in Arcadia. This that Augustine relateth of is recorded by Pliny lib. 3. (n) That yeares] And nine yeares more, saith Orosius. (o) Locusts] This was in the Consulships of P. Plautius [...] M. Fulu. Flaccus, before C. Gracchus his sedition. Liu. lib. 9. Oros. Eutrop. Iul. Obseq. (p) 80000.] So saith Orosius, but of Micipsa his Kingdome. Of this sicknesse in al, died 800000. men, saith Obsequens. 900000. saith Eutropius (who is indeede no good computator) in Nu­midia, Catina. about Carthage, 200000. of the Romaine souldiars that kept the legion there, 30000. so saith Orosius, putting onely 80. for 90. (q) Onely in Masinyssa's] Or rather Micipsa's his sonne. For Masinissa himselfe was dead. But it might bee called his, because Rome gaue it him, for his worthy deserts. (r) Many more] Our historians write not so; perhaps Augustine followed others, or els like an Orator, applied the history to his owne vse and purpose, which Cicero doth allow in his Brutus, and hath practised some-times himselfe, as wee haue obserued in his Orations, and as Pedianus hath noted therein also. (s) 30000.] Beeing left at Vtica as the Guarison of Afrike. (t) a difference of reading: we haue giuen it the truest sence.

Finis lib. 3.

THE CONTENTS OF THE fourth booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Of the contents of the first booke.
  • 2. Of the contents of the second & third booke.
  • 3. Whether happy and wise men should ac­count it as part of their felicities, to possesse an Empire that is inlarged by noe meanes but war.
  • 4. Kingdomes without iustice, how like they are vnto theeuish purchases.
  • 5. Of those fugitiue sword-plaiers whose pow­er grew paralel'd with a royall dignity.
  • 6. Of the couetise of Ninus, who made the first war vpon his neighbours, through the greedy de­sire he had to increase his kingdome.
  • 7. Whether the Pagan gods haue any power either to further or hinder the progresse, increase or defects of earthly kingdomes.
  • 8. What pretious gods those were by whose power the Romaines held their empire to bee in­larged and preserued, seeing that they durst not trust them with the defence of meane and perti­cular matters.
  • 9. Whether it was Ioue, whome the Romaines held the chiefest GOD, that was their protector and enlarger of their empire.
  • 10. What opinions they followed that set diuers gods to rule in diuerse parts of the world.
  • 11. Of the multitude of gods which the Pa­gan Doctors avouch to bee but one and the same Iupiter.
  • 12. Of their opinion that held God to bee soule and the world the body.
  • 13. Of such as hold that the resonable crea­tures, onely are parts of the diuine.
  • 14. That the augmentations of kingdomes are vnfitly ascribed to Ioue. victory (whome they call a goddesse) being sufficient of herselfe to giue a full dispatch to all such buisinesses.
  • 15. Whether an honest man ought to enter­taine any desire to enlarge his empire.
  • 16. The reason why the Romaines in their appointments of seueral gods for euery thing, and euery action, would needs place the Temple of Rest or Quiet without the gates.
  • 17. Whether if Ioue bee the chiefe God of all victory, & to be accounted as one of the number.
  • 18. Why Fortune and Felicity were made Goddesses.
  • 19. Of a Goddesse, called Fortuna muliebris.
  • 20. Of the Deification of Vertue and Faith by the Pagans: and of their omission of the wor­ship that was due to diuers other Gods, if it bee true that these were gods.
  • 21. That such as knew not the true and onely God had better haue bin contented with Vertue and Felicity.
  • 22. Of the knowledge of these Pagan Gods which Varro boasteth he taught the Romaines.
  • 23. Of the absolute sufficiency of Felicity a­lone, whome the Romaines (who worshipped so many Gods) did for a great while neglect, and gaue no diuine honors vnto.
  • 24. What reason the Pagans bring for their worshipping of Gods guifts for Gods themselues.
  • 25. Of the worship of one God onely, whose name although they knew not, yet the tooke him for the giuer of Felicity.
  • 26. Of the stage playes which the gods exac­ted of their seruants.
  • 27. Of the three kinds of gods whereof Sca­uola disputed.
  • 28. Whether the Romaines dilligence in this worshippe of those gods did their empire any good at all.
  • 29. Of the falsenesse of that augury that pre­saged courage and stability to the state of Rome.
  • 30. The confessions of such as doe worshippe those Pagan Gods, from their owne mouthes.
  • 31. Of Varros reiecting the popular opinion, and of his beleefe of one God, though hee knew not the true God.
  • 32. What reasons the kings of the world had for the permitting of those false religions in such places as they conquered.
  • 33. That God hath appointed a time for the continuance of euery state on earth.
  • 34. Of the Iewes Kingdome, which one god alone kept vnmooued as long as they kept the truth of religion.
FINIS.

THE FOVRTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of the Contents of the first Booke. CHAP. 1.

AT my first entrance vpon this Discourse of the Citty of God, I held it conuenient, first of all to stop their mouthes, who in their ex­treame desire of onely temporall blisse and greedinesse after wordly vanities, doe make their exclaime vpon Christianity (the Christian Religion. true and onely meane of saluation) whensoeuer it pleases God in his mercy to correct and admonish them, (rather then in his iu­stice, to punish or afflict them) with any temporall inconueni­ence. And because the vnlearned, and vulgar sort of those persons, are incited against vs the more, by the endeuours and examples of those whom they holde learned, thinking (vpon their assertions) that such calamities as haue befallen them of late, neuer befell in times past: and being confirmed in this error, by such as know it for an error, and yet dissemble their knowledge; wee thought it fi [...]e to shew, how farre this their opinion swarued from the truth, out of such bookes as their owne authors haue left vnto posterity, for the better vnderstand­ing of the estates of precedent ages: and to make it plaine & apparant, that those imaginary gods, which they either did worship as then in publick, or as now in secret, are nothing but most foule, vncleane spirits, and most deceitfull and ma­lignant False gods. deuils: so that their onely delight was to haue most bestiall & abhominable practises, either published as their true exploits, or faigned of them by poe [...]icall muentions; these they cōmanded to be publikely presented in playes & at solemne feastes: to the end, that mans infirmitie presuming vpon these patternes, as vpon diuine authorities might neuer be with-drawne from acting the like wickednesse. This we confirmed, not by meere coniectures, but partly by what of late times our selfe hath beheld in the celebration exhibited vnto such gods: and partly by their owne writings, that left those reports recorded, not as in disgrace, but as in the honour of the gods: So that Varro, (a man of the greatest learning and autho­ritie amongst them of any writing of diuinity and humanitie, and giuing each varro. obiect his proper attribute according to the worth & due respect thereof) stick­eth not to affirme, that those stage playes are not matters of humaine inuention, but meerely diuine things, whereas if the cittie were quit of all but honest men, stage-plaiers should haue no roome in meere humanity. Nor did Varro affirme this of himselfe, but set it downe as he had seene the vse of these playes in Rome, being there borne and brought vp.

L. VIVES.

NOw must we passe from the historicall acts of the Romaines, vnto their religion, sacrifices & ceremonies: In the first bookes we asked no pardon, because for the Romaine acts, though they could not be fully gathered out of one author (a great part of them being lost with the writings of eloquent Liuie) yet out of many they might. But in the foure bookes following we must needes intreate pardon, if the reader finde vs weake, either in diligence or abilitie. For there is no author now extant, that wrote of this theame. Varro's Antiquities are lost, Varro's an­tiquities. with a many more: if wee had but them, we might haue satisfied Saint Augustine, that had his assertions thence. But now we must pick y vp frō seuerall places, which we here produce, least comming without any thing we should seeme both to want ornaments, & bare necessaries. If it [Page 156] haue not that grace that is expected, we are content, in that our want is not wholy to bee sha­med at, and our endeuours are to bee pardoned in this respect, that many learned and great Schollers (to omitte the vulgar sort) haue beene willingly ignorant in a matter of such intri­cate study, and so little benefite; which makes our diligence the lesse faultie. This Varro te­stifies. Iuuenall seemes to bee ignorant whether Money were worshipped in Rome for a god­desse or no. Satyra. 1.

—Et si funesta pecunia templo
Lady Pe­cunia.
Nondum habitas, nullas nummorum ereximus aras.
—Though fatall money doth not sit
Ador'd in shrine, nor hath an altar yet.

Notwithstanding Varro reckoneth vp her with God Gold, and God Siluer, amongst the deities. Who wonders then if we be not so exact (in a thing that the goodnesse of Christ hath al­ready abolished out of humaine businesses) as some of those idolators were, or as Varro him­selfe was, who not-with-standing did truly obiect vnto the Priests, that there was much in their deities which they vnderstood not, hee being the best read of all that age? Besides, hu­maine learning should sustaine no losse, if the memory, as well as the vse of those fooleries were vtterly exterminate. For what is one the better scholler, for knowing Ioues tricks of lust, or Uenus hers? what their sacrifices are? what prodigies they send? which God owes this ceremonie, and which that? I my selfe know as much of these dotages as another: yet will I maintaine that the ignorance of these things is more profitable, then in any other kinde: and therefore I haue had the lesse care to particularize of the deities, kindes, temples, altars, feasts, and ceremonies of euery God and Goddesse, though I would not send the reader empty away that desireth to haue some instruction herein.

The contents of the second and third booke. CHAP. 2.

AND hauing propounded a methode of our discourse in the end of the first booke, whereof we haue prosecuted some parcels in the bookes following, now we know that we are to proceed in these things, which our order obligeth vs to relate. We promised therefore to say some-what against those that impute the Romaines calamities vnto Christianitie: and to make a peculiar relation of the euills that wee should finde their cittie, or the prouinces thereof, to haue endu­red ere their sacrifices were prohibited: all which questionlesse they would haue blamed vs for, had they befallen them in the times of our religious lustre and au­thoritie: This we performed sufficiently (I thinke) in the two last bookes, in the former of them, reciting the euills which were either the onely ones, or the so­rest Ill man­ners. and most extreame; I meane those corruptions of manners: In this last of those which these fooles haue so maine a feare to suffer, as afflictions (a) of body and goods, which the best men often-times pertake of, as well as the worst. But for the things that make them euill, and depraue their soules, those they detaine, with more then patience, with extremitie of desire. Then I toucht a little at the citty, and so came downe speedily to Augustus. But if I would haue dilated (not vpon these reciprocall hurts, that one man doth to another, as was desolations, &c. but) vpon the things that befall them by the very elements, and from nature, which (b) Apuleius briefly speakes of in one place of his booke De Mundo, say­ing: that all earthly things haue their changes, (c) reuolutions, and dissolutions: for (he saith) that by an exceeding earth-quake, the ground opened at a certaine time, and swallowed vp whole citties, and all that were in them: showers and in­undation [...] ouer-whelmed whole countries: continents were cut into the maine by strange [...]ides, and made Ilands; and the sea else-where cast vp large grounds and left them bare: Stormes and tempests ouer-turned whole cities: lightning consumed many of the Easterne countries, and deluges as many of the West. Fire sprang from the cauldrons of Aetna, as from a torrent, and ranne downe [Page 157] the hills: if I should haue collected all of this kinde that I could, which happe­ned long before that the name of Christ beate downe those ruines of saluation, what end should I euer make? I promised also to make demonstration of the Ro­maines conditions, and why the true God did vouchsafe them that increase of their Empire, euen hee, in whose hand are all kingdomes, when their owne pup­petries neuer did them a peny-worth of good, but cousened them in all that euer they could. Now then am I to discourse of their cousenage, but chiefely of the Empires increase. For, as for their deuills deceites, the second booke opened them reasonable fully. And in all the three bookes past, as occasion serued, wee noted how much aide and comfort the great God did vouchsafe both the good and bad, in these afflictions of warre, onely by the name of CHRIST, which the Barbarians so highly reuerenced, beyond all vse and custome of hostilitie. Euen he did this, that maketh the sunne to shine both vpon good and bad, raineth both vp­on Mat. 5. the iust and the vniust.

L. VIVES.

AFflictions (a) of body] Bodily goods are three-fold, and so are their contraries. (b) Apu­leius] Apuleius [...] Platonist. Hee was of Madaura, a Platonist, a great louer and follower of antiquitie, both in learning and language. His Asse hee had from Lucian, but added much to the translation: His booke de Mundo, from Aristotle, cunningly dissembling his author (which I much ad­mire off) though he professe to follow Aristotle and Theophrastus in this worke in a new and ciuill phraise; for stealing an imitation is all one herein with him, which is more ciuill, then to call flying, giuing place: these are new significations, giuen the wordes to grace the stile, Iustine Martyr and Themistius (to omitte the later writers) say directly that the worke d [...] mundo is Aristotles Euphradae though the phrase seeme to excell his in elegance. But this is no fitte argument fot this place. Surely it is either Aristotles, or Theophrastus-his, or some of the Aristotelians of those times: being (as Iustine faith) a compendium of the Perpatetiques, physiology. Augustines quotation of him heere, is not in the Florentine copy, which Pietro Aegidio, a great scholler and my most kinde and honest friend lent me: nor in the elder Uenice copie, which I sawe at Saint Pietro Apostolio's, nor in the new one which Asulanus, Aldus his father in law Printed: for in all them it is thus. All earthly things haue their changes, reuo­lutions, and dissolutions. Lastly, that which the gouernour is in the ship, &c. Yet that Apuleius wrote the rest, which Augustine relateth, appeareth by the very stile and phrase, both trulie Apuley [...]: as also because it is in Aristotles worke it selfe, beginning at these wordes, [...]. &c. as followeth, which Apuleius hath translated, there where hee saith, [...]. The Easterne regions were consumed and burned. The burning of Phaeton, Aristotle describeth plainely, that hee was Apollo's sonne, and through want of skill Phaeton. set heauen and hell on fire. But the burning of Aetna, (both mentioned in the sayd words of Aristotle) was the first eruption of fire from that mountaine, happening in the second Aetnas burning. yeare of the 88. Olympiade, three yeares before Plato's birth, if Eusebius his account bee true: which is neuer otherwise, vnlesse the copiers of him bee in fault. In this fire certaine godly men were saued from burning by a miracle, which Aristotle toucheth at in this his Booke de Mundo, and more at large in his Physickes, but I make a question whether these bee his or no. (c) Reuolutions,] [mine interpreter had beene vndone, had hee not put in Intensiones & remissiones, that hee might make Augustine talke of his formes and formalities: [This note is left ou [...] in Paris copy.] about which these fellowes keepe a greater adoe, then euer did the Greekes and the Troy­a [...]s about Hellens fayre forme, for they thinke their formes are as worthy to bee wrangled for, [...]s hers was. But in the olde manuscripts are not guiltie of any two such words as inten­siones et remissiones, nor Aristotle neither, in this place [...], hee hath reuoluti­one [...] & [...]ritus, so that the first must be changes, and not subuersions.]

Whether happy and wise men should accoumpt it as part of their felicitie, to possesse an Empire that is enlarged by no meanes but warre. CHAP. 3.

NOw then let vs examine the nature of this spaciousnesse, and continuance of Empire, which these men giue their gods such great thankes for: to whom also they say they exhibited those playes (that were so filthy both in actors and the action) without any offence of honestie. But first, I would make a little inqui­rie, seeing you cannot shew such estates to bee any way happy, as are in continu­all warres, being still in terror, trouble, and guilt of shedding humaine bloud, though it be their foes: what reason then, or what wisdome shall any man shew, in glorying in the largenesse of Empire, all their ioy being but as a glasse, bright and brittle, and euer-more in feare and danger of breaking: To diue the deeper into this matter, let vs not giue the [...]ailes of our soules to euery ayre of humaine breath, nor suffer our vnderstandings eye to bee smoaked vp with the fumes of vaine words, concerning kingdomes, prouinces, nations, or so: No, let vs take two men, (for euery particular man is a part of the greatest cittie and king­dome The com­parison of poore quiet and rich trouble. of the world, as a letter is a part of a word) and of these two men, let vs imagine the one to be poore, or but of a meane estate, the otherpotent and weal­thy: but with-all, let my wealthy man take with him, feares, sorrowes, couetise, suspect, disquiet, contentions, let these bee the hookes for him to hale in the augmentation of his estate, and with-all the increase of those cares, together with his estate: and let my poore man take with him, sufficiencie with little, loue of kindred, neighbours, friends, ioyous peace, peacefull religion, sound­nesse of body, sincerenesse of heart, abstinence of dyet, chastitie of cariage, and securitie of conscience: where should a man finde any one so sottish, as would make a doubt which of these to preferre in his choyse? Well then, euen as wee haue done with these two men, so let vs doe with two families, two nati­ons, or two kingdomes: Laye them both to the line of equitie: which done, and duly considered, when it is done, here doth vanitie lye bare to the view, and there shines felicitie. Wherefore it is more conuenient, that such as feare and follow the lawe of the true God, should haue the swaying of such Empires: not so much for them-selues, as for those ouer whome they are Emperors. For them-selues, their pietie, and their honestie (gods admired gifts) will suffice them, both to the enioying of true felicitie in this life, and the attaining of that eternall and true felicitie in the next. So that here vpon earth, the rule, and regalitie that is giuen to the good man, doth not returne him so much good, as it doth to those that are vnder this his rule and regalitie. But contrari­wise, the gouernment of the wicked, harmes them-selues farre more then their subiects: for it giueth them-selues the greater libertie to exercise their lusts: but for their subiects, they haue none but their owne iniquities to answer for: for what iniurie so-euer the vnrighteous maister doth to the righteous seruant, it is no scourge for his guilt, but a triall of his vertue. And therefore hee that is (a) good, is free, though hee bee a slaue: and he that is euill, a slaue though hee bee a King: Nor is hee slaue to one man; but that which is worst of all, vnto as many maisters as hee affecteth vices: according to the Scripture speaking thus hereof: Of what-so-euer a man is ouer-come, to that hee is in bondage. [...]. P [...]. 2. 19

L. VIVES.

HE that is (a) good] A Stoicall paradoxe mentioned by Tully. In Paradox, & pro Muren. Stoicisme like to Christiani­tie. Wherefore Hierome thinkes that Stoicisme commeth neerer to Christianitie, then any of the Sectes besides it.

Kingdomes with-out iustice, how like they are vnto theeuish purchases. CHAP. 4.

SET iustice aside then, and what are kingdomes but faire theeuish purchases? because what (a) are theeues purchases but little kingdomes? for in thefts, the hands of the vnderlings are directed by the commander, the confederacie of them is sworne together, and the pillage is shared by the law amongst them. And if those ragga-muffins grow but vp to be able enough to keepe forts, build habita­tions, possesse cities, and conquer adioyning nations, then their gouernment is no more called theeuish, but graced with the eminent name of a kingdome, gi­uen and gotten, not because they haue left their practises, but because that now they may vse them with-out danger of lawe: for elegant and excellent was (b) that Pirates answer to the Great Macedonian Alexander, who had taken him: the king asking him how he durst molest the seas so, hee replyed with a free spirit, How darest thou molest the whole world? But because I doe it with a little ship onely, I am called a theefe: thou doing it with a great Nauie, art called an Emperour.

L. VIVES.

WHat are (a) theeues] The world (saith Cyprian very elegantly to Donatus) is bathed in flouds of mutuall bloud: when one alone kills a man, it is called a crime, but when a many together doe it, it is called a vertue. Thus, not respect of innocence, but the greatnesse of the fact sets it free from penaltie. And truly, fighting belongs neither to good men, nor theeues, nor to any that are men at all, but is a right bestiall furie, and therefore was it named Bellum, of Bellua, a beast. Cic. offic. Fest. (b) The Pirates] out of Tully de Rep. lib. [...]. as Nonni­nus Marcellus saith. The King asking him what wickednesse mooued him to trouble the Bellum, warre: of whence. whole sea with one onely gally-foyst? the same (saith he) that makes thee trouble the whole earth. Lucane calles Alexander a happy theefe of earth, and

Terrarum fatale malum, fulmenque quod omnes
A pirates words to Alexander.
Percuteret populos, pariterque & sydus iniquum
Gentibus,—
Earths fatall mischiefe, and a cloud of thunder
Rending the world: a starre that struck in sunder
The Nations—

Of those fugitiue Sword-players, whose power grew paralell with a regall dignitie. CHAP. 5.

I Will therefore omitte to reuiew the crew that Romulus called together, by proclaming freedome from feare of punishment to all such as would inhabite Rome; hereby both augmenting his citty, and getting a sort of fellowes about him that were fitte for any villanous or desperate acte what-so-euer. But this I say, that the very Empire of Rome, albe it was now growne so great and so power­full by subduing of so many nations, and so become sole terror of all the rest, was neuer thelesse extreamly danted, and driuen into a terrible feare of an inuasi­on very hardly to bee auoyded, by a small crew of raskally sword-players, that had fled from the fence schoole into Campania, and were now growne to such a [Page 160] mightie armie, that vnder the conduct of three (a) Captaines they had made a most lamentable and cruell waste and spoile of the most part of the countrie. Let them tell mee now, what God it was that raised vp these men from a fewe poore contemptible theeues, to a gouernment so terrible to the state and strength of Rome it selfe: will it be answered that they had no helpe at all from the Gods, because they continued (b) but a while? As though that euery mans life must of necessitie bee of long continuance: why then the Gods helpe no King to his kingdome, because that most kings dye very soone: nor is that to bee accounted as a benefite which euery man looseth in so little a time, and which vanisheth (like a vapor) so soone after it is giuen: for what is it vnto them that worshipped these gods vnder Romulus, and are now dead, though the Romaine Empire be neuer so much encreased since, seeing they are now pleading their owne particular causes in hell: of what kinde, and in what fashion they are there, belongs not to this place to dispute. And this may bee vnderstood likewise of all that haue ended their liues in few yeares, and beare the burthens of their deeds with them, how-so-euer their Empire be afterwards augmented, and con­tinued through the liues and deaths of many successors. But if this be not so, but that those benefits (though of so short space) be to be ascribed to the gods good­nesses, then assuredly the Sword-players had much to thanke them for, who by their helpe did cast of their bonds of slauerie, and fled and escaped, and gotte an army of that strength and good discipline together, that Rome it selfe began to be terribly afraide of them, and lost diuerse fields against them. They gotte the vp­per hand of diuerse generalls, they vsed what pleasures they would; they did euen what they lusted; and vn [...]ill their last ouer-throw, which was giuen them with extreame difficultie, they liued in all pompe and regalitie. But now vnto matter of more consequence.

L. VIVES.

THree (a) Captaines] Spartacus, Chrysus, and Oenomaus: worthy of memory is that of The leaders of the fugi­tiues. Plinie, lib. 3. & 30. that Spartacus forbad the vse of golde and siluer in his Tents; so that I wonder not that he became so powerfull. That lawe in the tents of those fugitiues, was bet­ter then all the other Midas lawes in the Cities of mighty Kings. (h) But a while] In the third yeare of their rebellion, M. Licinius Crassus vtterly dispersed and killed them.

Of the couetousnesse of Ninus, who made the first warred vpon his neighbors, through the greedy desire he had to increase his kingdome. CHAP. 6.

IVstine, that wrote the (a) Greeke (or rather vniuersall) historie after Torgus Pompeyus, not onely in Latine (for so did hee) but in a more succinct manner, beginneth his booke thus. (b) The sway and rule of nations at the first was in the hands of Kings, who gotte their heights of Maiestie, not by popular ambition, Iust forme of kingdom but by their owne moderate carriage, approoued by good men. The people had no lawe but (c) the Kings will. Their care and custome was the keeping, not the aug­menting of their dominions limmittes. Euery mans kingdome was bounded with­in his owne countrie. (d) Ninus of Assyria was the first th [...]t followed the lust of Soueraigntie in breaking the olde hereditary lawe of Nations. (e) Hee first warred on the adioyning countries, subduing the people (as yet vnacquainted [Page 161] with Arts military) as farre as Lybia. And a little after: Ninus confirmed his conquest by continuing possession of it. And hauing subdued the neighbouring nati­ons, from them hee [...] stronger powers, and set farther footing into the world, vn­till by making one victorie the continuall meanes of another, hee had made an entire conquest of all the East. (f) How truely so-euer hee or Trogus wrote this (for I haue found them both else-where erronious by true proofes): yet it is cer­taine by the recorde of other writers, that Ninus enlarged the Assyrians Mo­narchie exceedingly: And that it continued longer then the (g) Romaines hath done as yet. For as the Chroniclers doe deliuer vp account, it was MCCXL. yeares from Ninus his reigne, to the translation of this Monarchie to the Medians. Now to warre vpon ones neighbours, and to proceede to the hurt of such as hurts not you, for greedy desire of rule and soueraigntie, what is this but flatte the euery in a greater excesse and quantitie then ordinary?

L. VIVES.

THE (a) Greeke] Tro [...]s Pompeyus wrote an vniuersall historie from the beginning of the nations vnto his owne times. This great worke did Iustine contract into an Epitome, cal­ling it so: as Florus did Liuies workes: though more at large. I would Florus had not beene Florus. so briefe. Iustine is now read for Trogus. I haue heard some say they haue seene Trogus whole in Italy: it may bee so, in a dreame. (b) The sway] Euery family at first had a King, eyther The first Kings. the eldest, wisest, or most iust of the houshold: Afterwards, one king began to rule many fa­milies, and some-times many Kings ouer one, whom the people were compelled to receiue as guides and gouernours, or watch-men ouer the weale-publike: nor did this election follow chance, nobilitie, nor ambition; euery mans owne priuate good, and the common good with­all, which each man duly respected, made him choose the best and fittest man. (c) The Kings will] for if hee bee good, his will is better then a law, Arist. de Rep. (d) Ninus] Sonne to Ninus. Belus, of him else-where. (e) Hee first] There were warres before him: the Aegiptians and the Africans warred with staues hardned with fire, which they called Phalanges, Plinie saith, The f [...]rst warre. that the Phaenicians were the first fighters. lib. 5. Vexores the Egiptian King, and Tanais the Scithian, saith Iustine, did first inuade the adioyning nations, for desire of glory. And Ninus first, for desire of Soueraigntie. (f) How truly,] The Greekes either through desire to flourish in The Greeke ly [...]s. their stiles, or for their countries admiration, or for delighting their readers, or by some na­turall guift, haue not failed to lye wonderfully in all their Histories. And the Latines that medled with their affaires, being forced to follow them, fell into the same defect, as Trogus and Curtius Ruffus did. (g) Romaines hath] Of the continuance of the Assyrian Monarchy, The Assy­rian Mo­narchie. there is no certaintie. It lasted MCCXL. yeares saith Eusebius. MCCCLX. saith Diodo­rus Siculus. Thirtie lesse saith Ctesias, whose computation Iustine followes in the Asian af­faires: nor is the number of the Kings knowne. They were thirtie saith Diodorus, thirtie sixe saith Eusebius, thirtie three Velleius, successiuely the sonne to the father, from Ninus to Sarda­napalus. When Au­gustine wrote this worke. Augustine wrote this worke in the bginning of the raigne of Honorius and Theodo­sius the younger, about MCLXX. yeare after Rome was built.

Whether the Pagan Gods haue any power either to further or hinder the progresse, increase, or defects of earthly kingdomes. CHAP. 7.

IF this kingdome continued so long, and so spacious, with-out the assistance of any of those gods, why are they reputed as the enlargers and preser­uers of Romes Monarchie? There is the like reason for both. But if Assyria were bound to thanke the gods, I demand which gods? for the nations that Ninus conquered had none. And if the Assyrians had any peculiar ones, that [Page 162] were better state-wrights, what, were they dead then when the Monarchy was translated to the Medes? Or were they vnpaid, or had the (a) Medians promised them better wages, that they would needs thither & (b) from them againe into Persia at the inuitation of Cyrus, as promising them some-what that better liked them? The (c) Persians euer since, a little after the short (though spacious) Mo­narchy of Alexander the great, confirmed their estate in that large country of the East, and are a Kingdome at this day. If this bee so, then either the gods haue no faith, in that they keepe this flitting from the friend to the foe (which Camillus would not doe, though Rome were most vnthankfull to him for his most auay­leable conquest of the Veii, but burying the wrong, freed it the second time from the Galles) Or else they are not so valiant as gods should bee: but may bee con­quered and chased away by humaine strength and cunning. Or when they doe fight, it is the gods on the one side that beate the gods on the tother, and not the men. Oh then, belike they are foes amongst themselues aswell as humaine crea­tures. Good: the citty should neuer giue them any more worship then it held to be due to any other people or nation what-soeuer that helpeth thē. But howsoe­uer this flight, or this remoouall, or this killing of these gods fell out, the name of Christ was not yet knowne in those times and places, when and wherein these changes of states did thus follow the effects of warre. For if that (d) after those MCC. yeares, and the ouer-plus, when the Aslyrian Monarchy was remooued, christian religion had come in, and preached of another, an eternall Monarchy, and condemned all their gods for false and faigned, and their sacrifices for sacri­ligious fooleries. What would the vaine mē of that nation haue replied, but that the Kingdome was ouer-throwne because they had left their old religion, and receiued this of ours? In which foolish answere, let these our later Antagonists behold themselues as in a glasse: and blush (if they be not past grace) to follow so fond a president. (e) Though indeed the Romaine Empire bee rather afflicted then altered or translated, as it was often before Christs comming: and as it re­couered from those afflictions before, so may it from these, there is no cause of despaire. Who knowes the will of God herein.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Medians] By Arbaces praefect of Media who killed Sardanapalus, as scorning that so many thousand men should obey a beast. Iustin. Oros. Plutar. Euseb. &c. (b) From them] The Monarchy of Asia remained with the Medians from Arbaces to Cyrus, Cambyses sonne, CCCL. yeares. Astyages was the last King, whose daughter Mandane, Cambyses wife, was mother to Cyrus. Cyrus being borne, his grand-sire (through a dreame he had) caused him to be Astiages. cast out to the wild beasts in the woods. But by chance he was saued. And beeing become a lusty youth, entring into Persepolis, hee commanded the people to make ready their axes, and cut downe a great wood: next day he made them a delicate banquet, and in the midst thereof asked them whether they liked this day better then the other. They all replied, this day: well saith hee, as long as you serue the Medians, the world shalbe as yesterday to you, but bee your owne Lords your selues, and it wilbe this day. Herevpon, leauying an army, he ouer-threw his vncle, and transferred the Monarchy vnto Persia. (c) Persians] Their Kingdome continued from Cyrus to Alexander, Philips sonne, CCXXX. yeares. Alexander ruled Asia. VI. yeares. his successors after him vnto Seleucus and Antiochus the two brethren, that is from the 104 Olympiade vnto the 134. at which time Arsaces, a meane but a valorous fellow, set his coun­try free, by meanes of the two brethrens discord, and raigned King himselfe. Thence arose the The Per­sian Mo­narchy. Parthian Kingdome, lasting vnto Alex. Seuerus Caesars time, at which time Xerxes the Persian subdued them and annexed them to the Persian crowne, and this Kingdome was during in Augustines time. Whereof read Herodian in Antoninus. (d) After those] The text of some [Page 163] copies, followes Eusebius, but the old bookes doe leaue out et quadraginta. So that Augustine did not set downe his opinion amongst this diuersity of accounts, but onely the ouerplus, to shew onely, that it was more then MCC. yeares, but how much more he knoweth not; sure­ly it was not an C. (e) Though] The name of it remaineth as yet in the ancient dignity, but with no powre.

What precious gods those were by whose power the Romaines hela their Empire to bee enlarged and preserued, seeing that they durst not trust them with the defence of meane and perticular matters. CHAP. 8.

LEt vs now make inquiry, if you will, which God (or gods) of all this swarme that Rome worshipped, was it that did enlarge and protect this their Empire. In a world of such worth, and dignity, they durst not secretly commit any deal­ing to the goddesse Cloacina (a), nor to the goddesse (b) Volupia, the lady of plea­sure, nor to (c) Libentina, the goddesse of lust, nor to (d) Vaticanus the god of chil­drens crying, nor to (e) Cunina the goddesse of their cradles. But how can this one little booke possibly haue roome to containe the names of all their gods and goddesses, when as their great volumes will not doe it, seeing they haue a seue­rall god to see to euery perticular act they take in hand? Durst they trust one god with their lands thinke you? No, Rusina must looke to the country, Iugatinus to the hill-toppes: Collatina to the whole hills besides, and Vallonia to the vallies. Nor could (f) Segetia alone bee sufficient to protect the corne: but while it was in the ground, Seia must looke to it: when it was vp, and ready to mow, Segetia: when it was mowne and laid vp, then (g) Tutilina tooke charge of it, who did not like that Segetia alone should haue charge of it all the while before it came dried vnto her hand: nor was it sufficient for those wretches, that their poore seduced soules, that scorned to embrace one true god, should become prostitute vnto this meaner multitude of deuills, they must haue more: so they made (h) Proserpina goddesse of the cornes first leaues, and buddes: the (i) knots Nodotus looked vn­to: Volutina to the blades, and when the eare began to looke out, it was Patelena's charge: when the eare began to be euen bearded (because (k) Hostire was taken of old for to make euen) Hostilinas worke came in; when the flowres bloomed, (l) Flora was called forth: when they grew (m) white, Lacturtia; beeing ripe (n) Matuca, beeing cut downe (o) Runcina. O let them passe, that which they shame not at, I loath at. These few I haue reckoned, to shew that they durst at no hand affirme, that these gods were the ordainers, adorners, augmenters or preseruers of the Empire of Rome, hauing each one such peculiar charges assigned them, as they had no leasure in the world to deale in any other matter. How should Se­getia guard the Empire, that must not meddle but with the corne? or Cunina looke to the warres, that must deale with nought but childrens cradles? or Nodotus giue his aide in the battaile, that cannot helpe so much as the blade of the corne, but is bound to looke to the knot onely? Euery (p) house hath a porter to the dore: and though he be but a single man, yet hee is sufficient for that office: but they must haue their three gods, Forculus for the dore, (q) Cardea for the hinge, and Limentius for the threa-shold. Be-like Forculus could not possibly keepe both dore, hinges, and threa-shold.

L. VIVES.

CLoacina (a)] Some reade Cluacina, and some Lauacina, but Cloacina is the best: her statue was found by Tatius (who raigned with Romulus,) in a great Priuy or Iakes of Rome Cloacina. and knowing not whose it was, named it after the place, Cloacina, of Cloaca. Lactant. Cipria [...] [Page 164] calles it Cluacina, but it is faulty, I thinke. There was Uenus surnamed Cluacina, or the figh­ter: for Cluo is to fight. Her statue stood where the Romaines and Sabines agreed, and ended Venus Clo­acina. the fight for the women. Plin. lib. 15. (b) Uolupia] She had a chappell at the Theater Nauall neare the gate Romanula. Varro de Ling. Lat. lib. 3. Macrob. Saturn. The 12. Cal. of Ianuary is Angeronia's feast kept by the Priests in Volupia's chappell: Verrius Flaccus saith shee was so Volupia. called, for easing the angers and troubles of the minde. Masurius saith her statue stood on Volupia's alter, with the mouth sealed vp, to shew that by the pacient suppressing of griefe, is Angeronia pleasure attained. (c) Libentina] Varro. lib. 3. of Libet, it lusteth, there was Venus Libentina, and Venus Libitina, but Libithina is another. (d) Vaticanus] Not Uagitarius as some reade. Gell. Libentina. Vaticanus. lib. 16. out of Varro. As vnder whome (saith hee) the childes first cry is, which is va, the first­syllable of Vaticanus, whence Vagire also is deriued; and in old bookes it is Uatiganus not Uagitanus. (e) Cunina] The cradle-keeper and wich-chaser. (f) Segetia] Or Segesta. Plin. lib. Cunina. 18. for those gods were then best knowne. Seia to bee the goddesse of Sowing and Segetia of the corne; their statues were in the Theater. (g) Tutilina] And Tutanus, hee and she, guarders Tutanus. Tutilina. of all things. Non. Marcell. They were called vpon, in suddaine charmes; as Hercules was, surnamed Alexicacus, the euill-driuer. Varro. It was a sinne to inuocate Tutilina in an vnfor­tunate thing. (h) Proserpina] Daughter to Ceres and Ioue, rauished by Pluto her vncle. Cicero Proserpina. de nat. deor. lib. 2. Shee is Proserpina, which the Greekes call Persephone, and will haue her to be nothing but the seede of haruest, which beeing hid in the earth, was sought by her mother. Varro will haue her the moone, with Ennius and Epicharmus. (i) The knots] Plin. lib. 18. Some graine begins to put forth the eare at the third ioynt, and some at the fourth, wheate hath 4. ioynts, rie six, barley eight: but they that haue those, neuer bud the eare, vntill all the ioynts bee growne out. Varr, de re rust. lib. 1. The huske of the eare, ere it open is called vagina, in the care, is the graine, and the eare is in the huske: the awne, or beard, is as a rough needle, sticking forth from the eare, which ere it bee died is called Mutica. (k) Because Hostire] Ho­stire, is to suppresse, and so giue back, and hereof comes Hostis. Non. or to strike: Festus, also to Hostire. doe iustice, to recompence, whereof comes redostire, and hostimentum: both vsed by Plautus. Flora. Chloris. (l) Flora] Some take her for Acca Laurentia, the Courtizan, some for Melibaea, Niobes daugh­ter, called Chloris, for changing her colour through feare of Apollo and Diana. Hence shee was called Flora, whom with her sister Amicla, Niobe hauing preserued, and pleased Latona, she bore Nestor vnto Neleus, Neptunes sonne. Homer, Odyss. 11. who saith that the other pe­rished with her brethren. Ouid makes her wife to Zephirus, because she is goddesse of flow­ers. (m) White] Some reade Lacticina. There was also Lactans, the god that whitned the corne with milke. Seru. Geor. 1. (n) Matuta] Daughter to Cadmus, wife to Athamas; casting her Lacturcia. selfe downe head-long from a rocke into the sea, shee changed her name from Ino, into Leu [...] ­thé, Matuca. the white goddesse, called by the Latines Mother Matuta, who say she is Aurora, wherof comes tempus matutinam, the morning time. Melecerta her sonne was also made a sea-god, and called Palaemon. Ouid. Lact. &c. her temple was in the eight region of Rome. (o) Runcina] Varro de ling. lat. Runcare is to pull vp. Auerruncus, the god that pulls away euills from men. (p) Euery one] One man sufficeth, when three gods cannot. (q) Cardea] Carna rather: first Runcina. called Carne, Ianus lay with her, and then made her the goddesse of hinges. Shee rules in mans vitall partes, her feast is in Iunes Calends. Ouid. Fast. 5. Brutus hauing expelled Tarquin, kept Carna. her feast at the fore-said time, with beane-flowre, and bacon. Macrob. Satur.

Whether it was Ioue, whom the Romaines held the chiefest god, that was this protector and enlarger of their Empire. CHAR. 9.

VVHerefore setting aside this nest of inferior gods (for a while) let vs looke into the offices of the greater; and which of them brought Rome to such a praeeminence ouer the other nations. This same surely was Ioues worke. For, him they made the King ouer all their gods besides, as his scepter, and his seate on the highest (a) part of all the Capitoll doe sufficiently testifie. And of him, they haue a very conuenient saying (though it bee from a Poet) (b) All is full of Ioue. [Page 165] And Varro (c) is of opinion, that those that worship but one God, and that with­out any statue, do meane this Ioue, though they call him by another name. Which being so, why is he so euill vsed at Rome, and by others also in other places, as to haue a statue made him? This euill vse so disliked Varro, that although he were o­uer-borne with the custome of so great a citty, yet hee doubted not both to af­firme, and record, that in making those statues, they both banished all feare, and brought in much error?

L. VIVES.

HIghest (a) part] On Tarpeius. (b) Al is full of Ioue] Virgil out of Aratus [...] and Lucane in his eight booke.

[...] deisedes v [...] i terra, vbi Pontus, & acr,
Et Caelum & virtus: Superos quid quaerimus vl [...]rà:
Io [...]e sits where earth, where ai [...]e, wher [...] sea and shore
Where heauen, and vertue is, why aske vve more.

(c) Is of opinion] The Greekes call Ioue, [...], and [...], both of Liuing, because he was held to giue all things life. Orpheus in Cratere. Plato deriues them both of [...], to liue by him­selfe. Iupiter why so cal­led. In Cratylo. The Romaines called him Ioue, a Iunando of helping. The old Philosophers called that same Mens that Intellect that created all things, Ioue. And therefore the wise men worshipped this, who otherwise held no mortall creature for any God, but onely that immor­tall, almighty Prince of nature, hauing diuers names, one amongst the Greekes, another with the Persians, a third with the Phaenicians, a fourth in Egipt &c. Plutarch. Saturnes son of Crete was called Z [...], because he was the first of Saturnes male children that liued. Lactantius.

What opinion they followed, that set diuers gods to rule in di [...]ers parts of the world. CHAP. 10.

BVt why had he Iuno added to him, both as his sister and wife? because (a) wee place Iupiter in the skie (say they) and Iuno in the aire, and these two are con­tiguall, one immediately next aboue the other. Very well, then all is not full of Ioue as you said but now, if Iuno doe fill a part. Doth the one fill the other, (be­ing man and wise) and are they distinct in their seuerall elements, and yet con­ioyned in them both? why then hath Ioue the skie assigned him and Iuno the ayre? Againe, if onely these two sufficed for all, what should (b) Neptune doe with the sea, and Pluto with the earth? Nay, and for feare of want of broods Neptune must haue a (c) Salacia, and Pluto (d) a Proscrpina for wiues to breede vpon. For as Iu­no possesseth the heauens inmost part the aire (say they:) so doth Salacia the inner parts of the sea▪ and Proserpina the bowells of the earth. Alas good men, they would faine stitch vp their lies hand-somely, and cannot finde which way. For if this were true, the world should haue but three elements, (and not (e) 4. as their ancient writers haue recorded) if euery couple of gods should haue their element. But they themselues haue there affirmed, that the (f) skie is one thing & the aire another. But the water, within and without is all but water, (there may bee some diuersity to the dyet, but neuer any alteration of the essentiall forme:) and earth is earth, how euer it bee seuerally qualified: Now the world beeing complete in these foure, where's (g) Minerua's share? shee hath a share (h) in the Capitol though shee bee not daughter to Ioue and Iuno both. If she dwell in the highest part of the skie, & that therefore the Poets faigned her to be the birth of Ioues owne braine, why is not she then made the absolut Empresse of heauen, see­ing y she sitteth aboue Ioue? Because it is not meet to make the child Lord ouer the parent? why then was not that equity kept between Saturne & Iupiter? because Saturne was conquered? why then belike they fought! no y gods forbid, say they; y [Page 166] is but a poeticall fiction, a fable: well, thus you see they will trust no fables, they do thinke better of their gods then so, but how chanceth it then that Saturne (seeing hee might not sit aboue his sonne I [...]ue) had not a seate equall with him? Because (i) Saturne (say they) is nothing but the length of time, well then, they that worship Saturne, worshippe Time and Ioue, the King of all the gods is said to be borne of Time, and what wrong doe we to Ioue and Iuno in saying they are borne of Time seeing that by the Paganes owne confessions they signifie Heauen and Earth, both which were created in time, for this the greatest schollers and (k) wisest of them all commend to our memory, nor did Virgill speake out of fiction, but out of Philosophy, when he said.

Tum pater ommi [...]otens saecundis imbribus Aether
Coniugis in gremium lae [...]ae descendit.—
Almighty Aether in a fatning shower.
Dropt in the lappe of his glad spouse—

That was, the Earth. In which they make a difference also, for herein (l) Terra, and Tellus and Tellumon are al seueral things, they say. And all these they haue as gods, Iuno and Terra the ea [...]th al one Va [...], de ling la [...]. distinct in name, office, and ceremoniall rites. Terra (m) is also called the mother of the Gods besides, that the poets may now faigne with farre more toleration, seeing that their very bookes of religion affirme, that Iuno is not only wife and si­ster but ( [...]) mother also vnto Ioue. The same Earth they stile both (o) Ceres, & Vesta, yet (p) Vesta they say most commonly is the fire, and guardeth that which the citty cannot want? And therefore the Virgins kept it, because fire, and Virginity do neuer bring forth any thing. All which vanity, it was fit hee onely should abo­lish that was borne of a Virgin. But who can endure to heare them ascribe so much honor and chastity to the fire, and yet not shame to call (q) Vesta, Venus, that her Virgins might haue the lesse care of the honor of virginity for if Venus were Vesta (r) how should the Virgins do her good seruice in abstayning from venery? or (s) are there two Ven [...]sses, the one a Virgin, the other a wanton? or three rather, one of the virgins (Vesta) one of the wiues, & one of the whores, to such an one as this last is, the (t) Phaenicans cōsecrated the prostitution of their daughters, before that they maried them: now which of these, is Vulcans wife? not the Virgin, she ne­uer had husband, not the whore, oh no, not (v) Iunos sonne, & (x) Mineruas forge [...], be wronged. Well then, it was Venus the wife: yet we would haue her to stand as a patterne to bee imitated for her trickes that shee playd with Mars, oh now (say they) you runne to the fables againe, why what reason is there that you should greeue to here those things at our tonges and yet explaud them on your owne stages? why doth it vexe you that we should say (a thing vtterly incre­dible but that it is so fully proued) that those foule and open crimes of their gods instituted and celebrated in their publike honors, and by their own commaunds.

L. VIVES.

BEcause (a) we place.] Cir. 2. de nat, deor. The Skie as Ennius, Euripides, the South-sayers and the whole world affirme, is Ioue: the Ayre, betweene that and the Sea, (as the Stoicks hold) is Iuno sister and wife to Ioue by reason of the ayres likenesse, and nearenesse to Heauen, now they made the ayre a woman, because it is the softest thing that (b) is. Neptune Sa­turnes three sonnes shared the world: Ioue had Heauen, Neptune the Sea: Pluto the Earth. Iuno Sa [...]es So [...]ne. married Ioue, and was made Lady of the Ayre, this fable arose from thence, because that in the deuiding of the fathers kingdome, Ioue got the East, resembling Heauen, (wherein also mount Olimpus stood, whose likelyhood of name added to the fiction.) Neptune had the nauy: Dis or Pluto the west part of the realme fained to bee hell: Saturne was said to bee banished into Hel because he fled from the East, into Italy, lying in the West: (c) Salacia of Sa­lum [...]. [Page 167] the salt fome, varro: the water old of (faith fest.) was called Salacia, a salum ciendo, of mouing the froth, so the Poet Pacuuius vseth it. Neptune was a cunning seaman, and made Admirall by Ioue, for which posterity deified him. (d) Proserpina. Of hir, before. Hir mother finding her in Hell, begged and obtayned of Ioue that she might be halfe the yeare with her on earth and halfe a yeare with Pluto. Shee had her name A proserpendo, because she crept some while this way and some while that, being all one with the Moone and the earth. Uarro: you may read of her rape almost euery where. (e) foure] First fire, then ayre, then water and lastly earth. (f skie] Heauen it selfe and the vpper region of the aire, they called Ethaer or the skie. the lower parts, ayre onely, though the Poets confound them. (g) Minerua] daughter of Ioue and Themis, saith Euhemerus, Hist. sacr. There were fiue Mineruas, but the Poets confound them all. Tull. de nat deor. One was borne (they say) of Ioues braine and is the Goddesse of all wisdome, and there­fore was held so borne and a Virgine: and her throne was counted the highest in heauen. Mar­tian, Nupt. lib. 6.

Virgo armata deceas rerum sapientia Pallas,
Aetherius fomes, mens & solertia f [...]ti,
Ingenium mundi, prudentia sacra tonantis,
A [...]dor doctificus, nostrae (que) industria sortis.
Quae fa [...]is arbi [...]ium sapientis praeuia curae,
A [...] rationis apex, diuum (que) hom númque sacer [...].
Vl [...]a terga means rapidi ac splendentis Olympi,
Celsior vna Ioue flammantis circulus aet [...]rae.
Paslas, thou armed Virgin, wisdomes wonder,
Fate iudging faire, fount of Aethereall light:
Worlds vnderstanding, and arbritre [...]e of thunder,
Ar [...]s ardor, spring, wherein man cleares his sight,
Discretions arch, which reason raigneth vnder,
Essence, in gods, and men, su [...] mounting bright:
Towr [...]ng beyond the Spheares, and all in fire,
Thron'd aboue Ioue, far brighter, and far higher.

(h) in the capitol] Now Ioue almighty (saith Tully) that rulest all, and then Iuno his fellow, and thou Pallas Minerua, and all you gods that inhabite the capitoll. &c. Pro equit in exil. Tar­qui [...] Priscus in the Sabine warre vow'd a temple to Ioue, Iuno, and Minerua, and playned the top of Mount Tarpeius to make a place for it to stand in, but was slaine [...]e hee had laid the foundation, so it was renewed and finished by Tarquin the proud, and called the capitoll because of a mans head that was found in digging the foundation. Before this, there was a temple to Ioue, Iuno, and Minerua, on Floras cliffe. Diodor. Sicul. (i) Because.] Saturne was sonne to Caelus and Terra, a most vngratious flellow, but quitted by his Sonne Ioue, who expelled him, as he Saturne. had expelled his father, and so made the prouerbe true. Do as as you would be done vnto. Here­after he was called the god of time. Hesiod, Euhem, Diod, Cicero. Saturne, is he (they say) that diuides and distinguishes the times: and therefore the Greekes call him [...], which is, [...]. sp [...]ce of time. Hee was called Saturnus, quasi Satur annis, full of yeares, and was fayg­ned by the Poets to deuour his children, because time deuoures all things. He was impriso­ned by Ioue, that is limited by the starres from running too wild a course. (k) their wisest] Uarro de ling. lat. lib. 3. calles Iuno both Terra and Tellus. Plutarch interpreteth Iuno the earth, and the nuptial coniunction of man and wife. Euseb, de prep. Euang, Seruius saith that Ioue is put for the Terra Tellus, sky, and the ayre; Iuno for earth and water

(l) [...]Herein Terra] Terra, is the earth it selfe Tellus, a diminutiue, the goddesse of the earth, though the Poets confound them, yet they alwaies said Tellus her temple and not Terra's. Pluto also and Proserp, were called Tellumo, and Tellus, also Altor, and Runsor were both his names, and hee had charge of all earths businesse: so that some say hee was Ceres Sonne Diodor. lib. 6. Porpheryus calles one part of the earth, Uizy the fat and fertile, Ceres, and the craggy, hilly and stony, Ops, or Rhea. Euseb. de praep Euang, where he saith much of these things. lib. 3. (m) is also] namely Rhea. (n) Mother] for as she was Iuno she was his wife and sister; and as she was Ops his mother. (o) Ceres] the earth is called Ceres, a Gerendo, of bearing corne, or of Ceres. Cereo to create. Varro! Tully. out of Chrisppus, for the earth is mother to all. Pluto in Cratyl. She was daughter vnto Saturne and Ops, Sister to Uesta and Iuno, all these sisters and mothers they say is but onely earth. Ouid. Fast. 6.

Ves [...] eadem est, & terra subest, subit ignis vtrique,
Significat sed [...] terra socus (que) suam,
Vaesta is earth, and fire: earth vndergoeth,
The name, and so doth fire: Vaesta's both.

And a little after.

Sta [...] v [...] [...] sud, vi stando Vesta vocatur:
Earth stands alone, and therefore Vesta hight.

To this doth Orpheus and Plato both assent (p) yet Vesta] Cic. de nat deor. for Uesta is deriued Vesta. [Page 168] from the Greekes being called with them Hestia; her power is ouer fires and altars. de legib. 2 Vesta is a [...] the citties fire, in Greeke, which word we vse almost vnchanged. Ouid East. 6.

Nec in [...] Uestam quam viuam intellige flammam,
Nataque de flamma corp [...]ra nulla vides,
Thinke Vesta is the fire that burneth still,
That nere brought creature forth, nor euer will,

And being a fire, and called a Virgin, therefore did virgins attend it, and all virginity was sa­cred vnto it, first for the congruence of society and then of nature which was alike in both: this custome arose in Aegipt, and spred farre, through the Greekes, and the Barbarian countries. Diodor. It was kept so at Athens, and at Delphos, Plutar. Strabo, Uaestas sacrifices and rites came from Ilium to Latium, and so to Rome by Romulus his meanes, and therfore Virgill calles her often times, the Phrigian vesta.

Sic ait et manibus vittas, vestamque potenten,
Aeternumque adytis effert penetralibus ignem.
This said, he bringeth forth eternall Fire,
Almighty Vaesta, and her pure attire:

Speaking of Panthus the Troyan Priest. There was then for euery Curia, a Vaesta, Dionis. but Numa built the temple of the first publike Vesta, In the yeare of the citty, X L. as Ouid ac­compteth. (q) Uesta Venus] naturally, for the naturalists call the vpper hemisphere of the earth Uenus, and Vesta also: the nether, Proserpina, Plotinus calleth the earths vertue, arising from the influence of Venus, Uesta. Besides, Vesta being the worlds fire, and the fatnesse comming from Venns, there is little difference, in respect of the benefit of the vniuerse, so that Vesta was euery where worshipped, not as barren, but as fruitfull and augmentatiue, making the citties and nations happy in eternall and continuall increase. (r) How should.] The punishment of an vnchast Uestall was great: but after thirty yeares, they might leaue the profession and Two [...]. marry.

(s) is there two] so saith Plato In Conuiuio. Heauenly, procuring excellence of conditions, earthly, prouoking vnto lust; the first, daughter to Caelus, the later to Ioue and Dione, much younger then the first. There was also a Uenus that stirred vp chast thoughts. And therefore when the Romaine women ranne almost mad with lust, they consecrated a statue of Uenus verticor­dia, out of the Sibills bookes, which might turne the hearts from that soule heate vnto ho­nesty. The Cipri­an virgines custom. Ualer. lib. 8. Ouid. Fast, 4. (t) Phaenicians] This Iustin reporteth of the Cipprians, lib. 18. It was their custom (saith he) at certen set daies to bring their daughters to the sea shore ere they were married, and there to prostitute them for getting of their dowries, offring to Venus for the willing losse of their chastities. I thinke this was Uenus her law left vnto the Ciprians whome shee taught first to play the mercenary whores. Lactant. The Armenians had such anther custome Strabo. and the Babilonians being poore, did so, with their daughters for gaine. The Phenicians honored Uenus much for Adonis his sake who was their countryman, they kept her feasts with teares, and presented her mourning for him, Macrob. She had a Statue on Mount Liba­nus, which leaned the head vpon the hand and was of a very sad aspect: so that one would haue thought that true teares had fallen from hir eyes. That the deuills brought man-kind to this, wilbe more apparant (saith Eusebius) if you consider but the adulteries of the Phaenici­ans, at this day in Heliopolis and elsewhere they offer those filthy actes as first fruits vnto their gods. Euseb. de. praeparat. Euang: which I haue set downe that men might see what his opinion was hereof, though my copy of this worke of his be exceeding falsly transcribed. This custome of prostitution, the Augilares of Africke did also vse, that maried in the night. Herodot. Solin. Mela.

The Sicae also (of the same country') practised the same in the Temple of Uenus the ma­tron, Ualer. The Locrians being to fight, vowed if they conquered, to prostitute all their daugh­ters Mars. at Uenus feast. (v) Iunos Sonne.] It may bee Mars that lay with Uenus, and begot Harmonias, (for hee was Iunos sonne, borne (they faigned) without a father, because they knew not who was his father) It may be Mars, by that which followes, cooperarius Mineru [...], Vulcan. for both are gods of warre: but, It is rather ment of Vulcan, sonne to Ioue and Iuno, (though vsually called Iunos sonne and Apator) who was a Smith in Lemnos, and husband vnto Venus that lay with Mars. So it were Vulcans wrong to call her whore, for to be a cuckold is a dis­gracefull thing. (x) Minerua's forger] Or fellow workers, for they both haue charge of Ioues [Page 169] thunder, and somtimes through his bolts. Virgil

Ipsa Iouis rapidum iaculata é nubibus ignem.
Quite through the cloud shee threw Ioues thundring fire.

Which there are but three may do (saith Seruius) Iupiter, Minerua and Uulcan, though Pliny bee of another mind. De disciplin. Etrusc. & Rom (lib. 2.) Minerua looketh vnto I [...]ues Aegis, which was indeed his apparrell; made by Minerua's wisdome and Vulcans labour: And though Ioues bonnet be fire, yet Pallas made it. Mart. Nupt. Or is Vulcan her fellow forger, because he begat Apollo on hir, that hath the tuition of Athens? Cic. de nat. (lib. 3.) But Augustines minde I thinke rather is this, that Uulcan is Minerua's fellow forger. Because she is called the goddesse of all arts, euen the mechanicall: and he is godde of the Instruments vsed in all these mechanicall artes. Fire is the instrument of all artes (saith Plutarch) if one knew how to vse it. De vtilit. inimic. Besides Vulcan is said to gouerne artes him-selfe. The warlike artes (saith Eusebius) were Minerua's charge, the pyrotecknical, or such as worke in fire, Vulcans: Theo­doret saith that the Greekes vsed the word Vulcan for artes, because few artes can be practised without fire. Phurnutus saith that all arts are vnder Minerua and Vulcan, because shee is the Theory, and he the Instrument of practise. And therefore Homer saith of a worke-man thus: [...], Whome Vulcan taught and Minerua.

Of the multitude of Goddes which the Pagan Doctors auouch to bee but one and the same Iupiter CHAP. 11.

WHerefore let them flourish with their physicks as long as they like. Lette Iupiter be one while the (a) soule of this terrene world, filling the whole fa­brike of the foure Elements, more, or lesse, as they please; and another while but a quarter-ruler with his bretheren and sisters: lette him be the skie now, imbracing Iuno which is the aire vnder him, and let him by and by be skye and aire both, fil­ling the lappe of the earth, his wife and mother with fertile showers and seedes; (b) This is no absurdity in their Diuinity; And (to omit the long and tedious ca­talogue of his remooues and strange transmutations) lette him forth-with bee but one, and that onely God, of whome the famous Poet was thought to say:

—Deum (que) nam (que) ire per omnes,
Terras (que) tractus (que) maris caelum (que) profundum.
—(c) For God his spirit imparts,
To th'earths, the seas, and heauens profoundest parts.

(d) Let him be Iupiter in the sky, Iuno in the Aire, Neptune in the Sea, Salacia in the seas depth, Pluto in the earth, Proserpina in the earths lowest part, Vesta in y e house­holds fire, Vulcan in the Smiths shop, Sol, Luna and the stars in the sphears, (e) A­pollo in diuination (f) Mercury in trafficke, in (g) Ianus (h) the Porter, in the Bounds Terminus, in time Saturne, in war, Mars and (i) Bellona, in the vineyards, Bacchus, in the Corne, Ceres, in the Woods, (k) Diana, in mens wits, Minerua, let him rule the (l) seed of man as Liber, and of women, as Libera, as hee is father of the day, let him be (m) Diespiter, as ruler of the monthly disease of women, lette him be the goddesse Mena: and (n) Lucina that helpes in their child-birth. And helping the fruits which increase, let him take the name of Ops. Let him bee (o) Vaticanus, that opens the childes mouth first, to cry, and Leuana, that takes vp from the mother: and Cunina, that guards the Cradle. Let none but him sing the destinies of the new-borne childe, and be called (p) Carmentes, lette him sway chance, and bee stiled Fortune, or womens dugges, and bee called (q) Rumina, [Page 170] (because the ancients called a dugge Rum [...]) lette him bee (r) Potina and suckle the hog-babes: or Educa and feed them: Or Pauentia, for frighting them, or (t) Venilia for sodaine hope: Volupia for pleasure, Agenoria for action, Stimula for prouocation, Strenua for confirming mans courage, Numeria for teaching chil­dren to tell twenty (u) and Camaena for singing. Nay lette vs make him (x) Consus, for his counsaile, (y) Sentia for his sententious inspirations, (z) In­uentas for the guiding of our (a) egresse from youth, to fuller age. For our chins sake (which if he loue vs, he clothes in haire) let him be (b) Fortuna Barbata: Nay free, because he is a male-Godde, lette him either bee Barbatus, as Nodotus is, or because hee hath a beard, lette him not bee Fortuna, but Fortunius. Well, on, lette him bee Iugatine, to looke to the Hills, and at the loosing of a virgins nup­tiall guirdle lette him bee inuoked by the name of Virginensis: lette him bee (c) Mutinus: which amongst the Greekes was Priapus, but that (it may bee) hee will bee ashamed off. Lette Iupiter alone bee all these that I haue reckoned, and that I haue not reckoned (for I haue thought fit to omit a great many,) or as those hold, which make him the soule of the world (many of whome are learned men) let all these bee but as parts and vertues of him: If it be so, as I doe not yet inquire how it is, what should they loose if they tooke a shorter course, and adore but one God? what one thing belonging vnto his power were dispised, if him-selfe intire­ly were duly worshipped? If they feare that some of his parts would be angry for being neglected, why then it is not as they say, that al this is but as the life of one soule, containing all those gods as the parts, powers, vertues and faculties therof: but euery part hath a life, really and distinctly seperate from the other: This must needs be true, if one of them may be offended, and another bee pleased, and both with one act. And to say that whole Ioue would be offended, if al his parts were not seuerally worshipped, this were foolish? for ther were not one of them left out, if the persō were adored in whom they ar al iointly included. For to permit the rest, (being inumerable) wheras they say that the stars are al & euery one real parts of Ioue, and liue, haue reasonable soules, and therfore are absolute gods; they say they know not what, and see not how many of them they leaue without Altars & with­out worship, both which not-withstanding they haue exhibited them-selues and commanded others to exhibit vnto a certaine smal number of them: Wherfore if they doubt the anger of the rest, why are not they affraid to liue in the displeasure of the most part of heauen, hauing giuē content but vnto so few? Now if they wor­shipped al y e stars inclusiuely in Iupiters particular person, they might satisfie them all by this meanes in the adoration of him alone: for so, none of them would think much, seeing they all were worshipped in him: nor should any haue cause to think they were contemned: VVhereas otherwise the greater part may conceiue iust anger for beeing thus omitted by those that giue all the honor vnto a very few: And their anger may wel bee the greater in that they shine aboue as vn-regarded, and behold filthy Priapus stand naked below, in great respect and credit.

L. VIVES.

THe soule (a) of this] The opinion of Thales, and Democritus. The Stoicks held with Pl [...] that God was a spirit, but that [...]ee vsed not the World as a body. That the World was: GOD, and hadde a soule, and an intellect, but that it was not the fore-said GOD. The olde writers, (as Tully and Pliny, following Homer) thought that the Sun was the soule [...] [Page 171] the world. Phurnutus saith the world hath a soule called Iupiter, that rules it euen as our Iupiter. soule doth vs. (b) This is no] Earth (saith Hesiod) bore Caelus and then lay with him, and bore him eleuen children wherof Saturne was one. (c) For God] Most of the old writers held God to be a power diffused through the vniuerse. (d) Let him] The wisest Gentiles held that there was but one God, diuersly stiled, by his diuers qualities. Arist. de mundo. Plut. de placit. Phi­los. Macrobius puttes the son for al the goddes. Saturnal. (e) Apollo] Holding him to bee the Apollo. worldes eye, they might easily thinke he could see al thinges, past, present and future. So was he sought vnto, far and neare, but gaue answers especially at Delphos. Diodor. Which Oracle had this originall. There was a deep and obscure caue, there where the shrine in Delphos was first: where-vnto a Goate comming by chance to feed, was inspired with an extraordinary spi­rit, The [...] [...] [...]. and began to leape and dance beyond measure. Which the sheap-heard wondring at, and comming to the mouth of the Caue, hee grew rapt him-selfe, and began to prophecy. And others vpon tryal, did so also: where-upon it grew to that passe that such as would know things to come, would but bring one to leane his head into the Caue and he should answer them the truth to all that they would aske. Which afterwards they finding to bee dangerous (for it had beene the death of diuers) they built a Temple there vnto Apollo, and ordained a Virgin to re­ceiue the inspiration, vpon a frame a good height from the Caue, and so to giue answers to the inquirers, which frame they named a Tripos, of three feet, hauing the same shape that the bra­zen The Tri­pos. The Py­thia. Tripodes had afterwards. This Virgin Priest was called the Pythia, at first a Virgin, like Di­anes Priest. Afterward Echechratus lying with y Pythia, they ordained that the Priest should be vnder 50. yeares of age: medling no more with Virgins at any hand: only she went virgin-like, to keepe some memory of the ancient custome. Diodor. (f) Mercury] Accounted the God of Mercury. eloquence, of bargaines and contracts, because words doe al these. The Marchants feast was in the Ides of Maie, that day that Mercuries Temple was dedicated: The Greekes called him [...] that is a Market-man, and he had a statue in the market-place: Plautus describeth his office in his Amphitruo: whereof here-after. (g) In Ianus] being the eldest god of all, hee ruled the beginning of things. He was indeed King of Latium in Saturnes time. Some (as Ouid and Festus) took him for the the old Chaos, and that his name Ianus was thence deriued. Others ab eundo, of going. Cic. de Nat. de. wherof comes Ianua gates. Cornificius saith that Tully called Ianus. him Eanus, and not Ianus. The hill Ianiculus bare his name, some say because hee was buried there, others because they went ouer it into Hetruria, Hee had two faces, as the lord of begin­nings Ianiculus. and endes, of him read Ouids Fastorum, and Macrobius. (h) Proter] To look to the gate, for which Ianus is put in the text. (i) Bellona] Of Bellum warre, and Duellona also. Shee was thought to bee Pallas, because Pallas ruled warre also. The Greekes called him Ennuo, Hesich: hir face was full of terror and contention. Homer calls hir [...]; as he doth Mars, and the Poets fained hir to bee Mars his mother, and therfore calls him [...]. Shee was called En­nuo, quasi [...], &c. Of putting spirit and fury into those that were to fight, or of being fu­rious hir selfe. Hir Temple stood in the ninth region, and before it a pillar, from which the signe of war was euer giuen, by putting forth a speare. Ouid. (k) Diana] The Moone had ma­ny names: Lucina, Proserpina Hecate and Diana. She was fained to be a virgin, giuen all to hunt much in the Woodes, and shooting. Wher-vpon Aeneas meeting his mother in the Woodes thought it hadde been Diana, Aeneid. 1. I haue read these two verses of the Moone, but I know not where.

Terret, Lustrat, agit, Proscrpina, Luna, Diana,
Ima, superua, feras, sceptro, fulgore, sagita.
Diana, Luna, Proserpine, doth strike, doth spread, doth fight,
The beasts, the Deities and diuels, with scepter, shafts & light.

They are none of the grossest: Prudentius in his third booke against Symmachus, hath these verses.

—Ter (que) suas eadem variare figuras.
De [...]ique dum Luna est, sublustri splendet Amictu,
[...] succ [...]cta iacit calamos, Latonia virg [...] est.
[...] Subni [...]a sedet solio Plutonia coninx
I [...]peritat [...]ijs & dictat [...]ura Megae [...]ae.
—Three times she turnes hir shape,
She is the Moon, when bright her spheare doth shewe▪
Laton as daughter when she hunts below
But thronde in hell, shee [...]' Pluto [...]s wife, and awes
The furies, giuing sterne Megaera lawes.

(l) Seed of] Liber and Libera were Ceres children, saith Tully de nat. deor. (lib. 2.) Ma­ny think they are Sol and Luna, who haue power ouer generation. Liber of the men and ther­fore [Page 172] the Satyres were said to accompany him, and Pyrapus was worshipped in his Temple: Li­bera Diespiter. Lucina. for the women. (m) Diespiter] Quasi Dios Pater, or the father of the day. Varro. (n) Luci­na.] This was Luna, Diana or Iuno, Cicero. Iuno Lucina helpe me, cryes Glycerium in Terences Andria. Shee was also called Opigena, of hir helpe in the womens trauels, and worshipped at Rome of the Matrons. F [...]stus. Tym [...]us saith that the night that Alexander the great was Opigena. borne, Diana's Temple at Ephesus was burned, because she would not be absent from Olympi­ [...]s his mother in her labour, and so was far from hir Temple when it was fired. The Romaines worshipped Ilythia also for this end, who was a fate or fayry (saith Pausanias) and came from Ilythia. the North to Delos to helpe Latona in hir trauell: and was placed at Athens amongst her Gen [...] ­tullides, the gods that looked vnto natiuities: They vsed to place kneeling Images before them, because Nauplius his daughter was born in that manner. Such also were the three Nexid [...] in the Capitol before Minerua's shrine, where-vnto the Matrons offered, as the protectors of Childe-birth. M. Attill. Glabrio brought them from the conquest of Antiochus. They were kneeling statues. (o) Vaticanus] Of him before. (p) Carmentes] Called first Nicostratae, daughter Carmentes. to Ionis the King of Arcadia, who had Euander by Mercury, and had the spirit of prophecy: She was called in Greeke Thespiodon, in Latine, Carmente:. Dionys. Of hir Ouid saith

Ipsa Mone, quae nom [...]n habes de carmine dictum,
Qu [...] simul [...]thereos animo conc [...]perat ignes▪
Ore dab [...] pleno carmina vera Dei.
And thou that from the verse deriues thy name. And againe
And being filled with aeth [...]iall fyre,
She spake, as Phaebus did her breast inspire.

There was the gate Carmentall in Rome, called afterwards Scelerata, and neare to it an Altar in the Capitoll, where shee was placed. There were also the Carmenae which told the destiuies of Port Scele­ra [...]a. new borne children, whence Nicostrata had hir name. Varro. They were also called [...], and Camaenae without S. and they that honoured them were called Prophets, of their prophe­cies. There was also Faunus and Fauna, brother and sister, he-mens fortune-teller▪ and she-wo­mens: (q) Rumina] goddesse of dugs. Plin. Fest. There-was the fig-tree Ruminall, where the Rumina. she-wolfe gaue Romulus and Remus sucke. They offered milke and sprinckled the sacrifices with milke that were offered to this goddesse. (r) Potina] Or Potica. Donat. in Terentii Phor­mio. The children were consecrated to Educa, Potica, and Cuba, goddesses of meate, drinke, and Educa and Potina. sleep. Virg.

Nec Deus hunc M [...]nsa, dea nec dignata cubili est.
Nor would the god giue meat, nor goddesse sleepe.

(s) Educa] Not Edulica. (t) Venilia] Turnus his mother, sister to Latinus his wife Amat [...]. Venilia of Ventus, winde, or of Venio to come. Varro. (u) Cumanae] Cumanae were the Muses, of Venilia. Cano, to sing. Seru. or Cumaenae, of Casta mens, a chast minde saith Festus. Their Temple was at Port Capena in the first ward or region of the citty. Camaena in Latine, is Musa in Greeke. They ruled humanity, and learning as wel as song: (Cic. Tus. quaest. 1.) They were cal­led Cumaena. Muses, of inquiring [...], and of Phylosophy. (x) Consus] This was Hippoposeidon. Li [...]. The Muses Dion. Plut. The Arcadians built him a Temple before Romulus and Remus, calling him y god Consu [...]. of Counsels. Wherfore his Altar neuer came out of the earth where it lay hidde, but only at his feast. He directed Romulus in the rape of the Sabines: the Greekes say he strucke the earth with his mase, and it brought forth the first horse, and thence hath he his name. True it is that he first tamed horses in those parts, add made them fit for mans vse. (y) Sentia] Or Senta, or Fauna, o [...] Fatua sister and wife to Faunus, daughter to Picus. So called à Fando, because shee helped chil­dren to speake: Senta, because we speake our thoughts: But this is but coniecturall: we leaue it with the rest. (z) Iuuaentas] Of hir hereafter. (a) Degrees from youth▪ The text is, Post praetexta [...] ▪ Pr [...]texta was a vesture of dignity and magistracy brought from Hetruria to Rome: not wo [...]e S [...]a. The pre­texta. by boies vntill Tarquinius Priscus his son had the wearing of that, and the golden Bosse, for be­ing valorous in the wars: from that time all free children wore it: mary the Bosse was only theirs whose fathers had bin Head-Officers, Curules. Macrob. At fourteene yeares they laid it by an [...] took y mans gowne, Toga virilis, & the Senators sons, the Latus clauus, which some say Augus­tus first put on at y age: the Latus Clauus was a purple coat, but not a gown. (b) Fortuna ba [...] ­bata] The men of old offered y first shauings of their chins vnto Apollo: as Theseus did for one going to Delos. Plutarch▪ (c) Mutinus] Some ad Tutinus, but it hath bin the falt of som copier [...] La [...]s [...] [...]hat. old; & so he hath passed vn-obserued. I do not think it was Augustins: for in his 6. book, he vs [...] but Priapus for both these: Lactantius readeth it well, Mutinus, though some of his [...] [...] [Page 173] haue Futinus. (d) One soule.] Plato, Cicero and the Stoicks held the world to be but one crea­ture: and to liue one life, as a man liueth.

Of their opinion that held God to bee the soule. and the world to bee the bodie. CHAP. 12.

WHat of this? Ought not this to moue the sharpest wittes, nay all in generall?

For indeed there is no great sharpnesse of wit required to the laying aside of all wrangling, and to attend but whether God be the worlds soule or no and whe­ther the world his body or no, both making one creature, whether he be natures (a) store-house containing all things in him-selfe? whether that out of his (b) soule, that animateth al this whole masse▪ the liues and beings of all liuing creatures be taken or no, each one according to their natures? and whether that there bee no­thing on earth which is not part of God? If this were true, marke but the irre­ligious consequence hereof: A man, if it were so, should not tread, but still hee treades part of God vnder his feete; and in euery creature that he killed he should kill a part of the Deitie. I will not relate what others may thinke vpon. I cannot speake it without exceeding shame.

L. VIVES.

NAtures Store-house] Lucan. Placido natura receptat. Cuncta finu. (b) Soule] A Pythagori­call sentence which Virgill expresseth.

Principio calum & terras compos (que) liquentes,
Lucen [...] [...]bum lunae, Titaniaque astra,
Spiritus [...]lit, totam (que) infu [...]a per artus,
M [...]s agitat [...]olem, & magno se corpore miscet.
Heauen, Earth and Sea, each in his proper bound,
The moones bright globe, and all the spangled round,
A spirit within doth feed, doth moue, and passe,
Through euery parcell of this spacious masse
Aeneid. 6.

And likewise in his Georgikes, lib. 4.

His quidam signis, at (que) haec exempla secu [...]i,
Esse apibus partem diuinae mentis & ha [...]stus
Ethereo [...] dixére: Deum nam (que) ire per omnes
Terras (que) [...] maris, Caelum (que) profundum.
Hinc pecud [...]s, armenta, viros, genus omne serarū,
Quem que sibi tenu [...]s nascentem arescere vitas,
Scilicet huc reddi deinde & resoluta referri,
Omni [...] [...]orti esse locum, sed vi [...]a volare
Sider is i [...] numerum, at (que) alto succedere caelo, &c.
These signes made some affirme that in a Bee,
Was part of that celestiall Deity▪
For Gods diffused essence doth appeare,
Regent, in earth, aire, sea, and euery sphere,
To which for life, beasts, birds, and men do runne,
And when their slender vitall threed [...]s are spunne,
To this they all returne, death hath no right,
To ought of this, but to the starry height
They t [...]wre, and there sit ranckt in heauens high frame, &c.

(c) According to] Some more, some lesse, and some lesser: The nearer him, the more, the farther the lesse. This is the opinion of many, and amongst others of Aristotle de mundo.

Of such as hold that the reasonable creatures onely are parts of the diuine essence. CHAP. 13.

IF they say indeed, that all things in the whole world do not participate essence with God, but yet all reasonable creatures doe truly, I cannot see how that can stand. Then all the world is not God; for otherwise how can they keepe brute beastes from beeing part of him? But what needes all this? Lette vs go but vn­to this reasonable creature, man; can there be a more damnable absurdity, then to beleeue that part of Gods essence is beaten, when an offending childis beaten? To make the subsistence of almighty God, be so lasciuious, vniust, wicked and damna­ble, as diuers men are: What man can indure to heare it but hee that is absolutely [Page 174] madde: lastly how can God bee iustly angry with those that doe not worshippe him, when as they are partes of his owne selfe that are guilty? So then, they are forced to say that euery particular godde hath his life and subsistence by him-selfe, and that they are not peeces of one another, but each one that is parti­cularly knowne, must haue his peculiar worshippe: that is knowne I say, because they cannot all bee knowne. Ouer all whome, Iupiter beeing King, thence it comes (as I imagine) that they beleeue him to bee the sole erecter and protector of Romes Monarchy. For if it were not hee that didde it, whome should they thinke able to performe so great a worke? each one hauing his peculiar taske already so distinctty assigned, that one must by no meanes meddle with that which was vnder the charge of another. So then the conclusion is, it must needs bee onely the King of goddes, that erected and preserued this Kingdome of men.

That the augmentations of Kingdomes are vnfitly ascribed to Ioue. Victory (whome they call a goddesse) being suf­ficient of her selfe to giue a full dispatch to all such businesses. CHAP. 14.

NOw heree is a question; why may not Soueraignty it selfe bee a God? What should hinder it more then (a) hinders Victory? Or what need men trouble I [...]e, if Victory be but fauourable ynough, and will stay with such as she meaneth to make conquerors? If she be but propitious, let Ioue mind his own businesse, the nations shall come vnder. (b) Yea but it may bee they are good men and loth to wrong their neighbours that wrong not them, or to prouoke them to warre, witho [...]t a iuster cause then meere desire to inlarge their Kingdome. Nay bee they of that minde, I commend them with all mine heart.

L. VIVES.

THen (a) Victory] Cato the elder built hir a little Temple by the Market place. She had al­so a greater Temple by that little one: which P Posth. Megellus beeing Aedile built with Victoria a Goddesse, the mulot-money hee hadde gathered; and dedicated it in his Consulship, with M. Attill. Re­gulns, in the Samnites warre. Sylla ordained playes for her in the ciuill warres. Ascon. P [...]d. Cicer. in Verr. Actio. 1. She was daughter to Styx and Pallas. (Hesiod.) and had Zeale, Power and Force to her bretheren, which alwaies sitte by Ioue, nor raigneth he nor any King without them. (b) It may be] There are some copyes that differ from vs heere, but they are corrupted.

Whether an honest man ought to intertaine any desire to inlarge his Empire. CHAP. 15.

VVWherefore lette them obserue, whether it befitte a good and vpright man to reioyce in the inlarging of his dominions. For it was the badnesse of those against whome iust warres were whilome vnder-taken, that hath aduanced earthly soueraignties to that port they now hold: which would haue beene little still, if no enemy had giuen cause nor prouocation to war by offring [Page 175] his neighbour wrong. If men had alwaies beene thus conditioned, the Kingdomes of the earth would haue continued little in quantity, and peacefull in neighbour­ly agreement. And then a many Kingdomes would haue beene in the world, as a many families are now in a citty. So that the waging warre, and the augmenta­tion of dominions by conquest may seeme to the badde as a great felicity, but the good must needs hold it a meere necessity. But because it would bee worse if the badde should gette all the Soueraignty, and so ouer-rule the good, therefore in that respect, the honest men may esteem their owne soueraingty a felicity. But doubtlesse, hee is farre more happy that hath a good neighbour by him in qui­et, then hee that must bee forced to subdue an euil neighbour by contention. It is an euill wish, to wish for one that thou hatest, or fearest, or for one to trou­ble thee that thou mightst haue one to conquer. VVherfore if the Romaines at­tained to so great an Empire by honest, vpright & iust wars, why should they not reuerence their enemies iniquity, & take itfor their goddesses good? For we see that Iniquity hath giuen good assistance to the increase of this Empire by setting on others vppon vniust prouocation to iust warre, that so the Romaines might haue iust cause to subdue them, and so consequently to inlarge their owne do­minions. And why should not Iniquity be a goddesse (at least among forreyne Nations) as well as Feare and Palenesse and Feuer was at Rome? So that by these two Deities, Iniquity and Victory, the first beginning the warres, and the latter ending them with the conquest, Romes Empire was inlarged infinitely, whilest Ioue kept holyday in the Capitoll. For what hath Iupiter to doe heere wh [...]e those (which they may say are but meerely his benefits) are worshipped, i [...]ed and accoumpted for direct deities and partes of his essence? Indeed [...] should haue hadde a faire good hand in this businesse, if that hee were called [...]eraignty as well as shee is called Victory. But if that (a) Soueraignty bee but a meere guift of Ioues, then why may not Victory bee so too? Both would bee [...] to bee so if the Romaines didde not worshippe a dead stone in the Capi­toll, b [...] the true King of Kinges and Lord of all domination both in earth and Heauen.

L. VIVES.

I [...] (a) Kingdome] So saith Homer in diuers places.

The reason why the Romaines, in their appointments of seuerall Goddes for euery thing and euery action, would needes place the Temple of Rest or Quiet with-out the Gates. CHAP. 16.

BVt I wonder much that the Romaines appointing particular goddes ouer euery thing, and almost euery motion, Agenoria, that stirred men to ac­tion, Stimula (a) that forced them forward, (b) Murcia that neuer went out of her pace: And as (c) Pomponius saith, made men slouthfull, and disabled them from action, Strenua that made men resolute: Vnto all which goddes and goddesses they offered publike sacrifices, and kept sollemne feasts, Bee­ing to dispose (d) of Quiet, the goddesse of Rest, her they onely vouchsafed a Temple without Port Collina, but allowed hir no publike honors at all in the cit­ty. VVhether was this a signe of their vnquiet and turbulent spirits, or that [Page 176] those who hadde such a rable of diuell-gods. No worship and reuerence, should neuer come to inioy that Rest, where-vnto the true Phsition inuiteth vs, Saying: Learne of me that I am meeke, Math. 11. 29. and lowly in heart, and you shall find rest vnto your soules. Math. 11. 29.

L. VIVES.

STimula (a) This may bee Horta, that in her life-time was called Hersilia, Romulus his wife; called Horta of exhorting men to action. Labeo. Her Temple was neuer shutte, to signifie Stimula. that shee would neuer haue men idle: Shee was after called Hora, goddesse of Prouidence, of the Greeke word [...], to inforce. Plut. Of this goddesse, Ouid, Gellius and diuers others do speake. Murcia.] Hereof read Hermolaus Barbarus his note vpon Plinies 15. booke. Pliny. There was an old altar vnto Venus Myrta, now called Myrtia. (c) Hermolaus] I read it Murcia, Hora. out of Festus, Liuy, Plutarch, Varro and Cornelius Nepos. For Murcia is the goddesse of sloth as Agenorea, Strenua and Stimula are of industry: Pomponius, Augustinus & Apuleius speaking of the Murcian bounds, mean those that were dedicated vnto Venus. Some say that Auentine was [...]urcia. called Murtius, because it was like a wal, Murus, not of Murcia the goddesse, nor the potters. Ammianus saith, there was som in Italy, that because they would not go to the war, cut of their thumbes, and were called Murci. Murcide, saith Plautus to a sluggish fellow. Thus far Her­molaus, the most dilligent Author of our times. So that whereas Festus saith there was a Chap­pell at Auentines foote sacred vnto Murcia, it is better to read Murciae. (Liu. lib. 1.) Then ma­ny thousand of the Latins were receiued into the cittie and for the ioining of the two hilles Palatine and Auentine, were appointed to build thē houses by Murcias Chappell, Venus Murcia: ther was al­so one called Myrtea. Plut. Problem. (c) Pompeius] Hermolaus, Beroaldus, and others cite Pom­ponius herein, but shew not plainely which Pomponius it is, for there were many of that name, that were writers; as namely Atticus, and the Author of Atelanae, and the Orator (all of Tullies time) Mel [...], and Iulius the Tragedian, whome Quintilian names, and the Lawyer, all Pompon [...]. (d) Quiet] I thinke this Quiet belonged to the dead, for Hell of old was called Quietalis, and therefore was this godde dis-worshipped without the citty. Her Temple was in the way to Labicana. (Liuie in his 4. book.)

Whether if Ioue being the chiefe godde of all, Victory be to be accounted as one of the number. CHAP. 17.

VVIll they say (thinke you) that Iupiter sendeth this goddesse Victory, whether shee pleaseth, and shee obeying him, setteth vp her rest on that side that he commandeth? It is trueindeed: but not of that Ioue which their fondnes dreameth is King of the goddes; but of him that is the true King of all times and all thinges, that can send (not victory, which is no substance, but) his Angels, and make them conquer whome hee pleaseth; whose counsels may bee vnknowne, but neuer vniust. For if Victory be a goddesse, why is not Tryumph a God and husband vnto hir, or hir brother, or sonne, or som-what? For they beleeue such absurdities of the goddes, as if the Poets should but faine, or we but cast (a) them in the teeth with, they would presently answer, it were a ridiculousfigment, not to bee attri­buted to the true goddes: and yet they laugh not at them-selues, who didde more then read those dotages in the Poets, when they adored them in their Temples. Wherefore they should worshippe and adore onely Iupiter indeed and lette all this multitude passe. For if (b) Victory be a goddesse and subiect vnto that King, shee dares not resist him, but must bee ready to fulfill his pleasure whither-soeuer hee send her.

L. VIVES.

CAst (a) them in the] Some read Epaggerarentur, but not so well. (b) Victory be] Porphy­ry saith that Ioue was pictured holding a scepter in his left hand, and in his right, some­times an Eagle, sometimes Victory. The Eagle to shew that he was King of all, as she was of the birds: Victory to shew all thinges to bee subiect vnto him. Or as Phurnutus saith, be­cause none could conquer him. Porph. Rat. natur. deor.

Why Fortune and Faelicity were made Goddesses. CHAP. 18.

NAy Faelicity (a) is a goddesse also now: Shee hath gotte her an Altar, a Temple, sacrifices, and euery thing fitte: VVhy should not shee haue all the worshippe to her selfe? VVhere-soeuer shee is, there should all good be. But why is Fortune preferred to the honour of a Deity? Is Faelicity one thing and Fortune another? Yes, Fortune may bee both good and badde, bu if Faelici­ty once grow badde, shee looseth her name. Truly I thinke wee should haue all Faelicity al­waies good but For­tune not so. the goddes, of both sexes (if they haue sexes) to bee still good ones: and so thought Plato and diuers other excellent Phylosophers and States-men. How then can the goddesse Fortune be now good and now euil? Is she no god­desse when shee is not good, but is turned imediately into a Diuell? Why then how many goddesses are there? Euen as many as there bee fortunate men, that is good fortunes. For many badde fortunes and many good, that is, at one time falling together; Fortune should bee both good and euill at once, if shee bee all these: good to these and badde to the other. But shee that is the goddesse is alwaies good: Well, suppose, is shee Faelicity her-selfe: Why changeth shee her name then? Yes, that may bee tollerated. For many thinges haue two or three names. But why then hath shee (d) diuers Temples, Altars, and ceremonies? Because (say they) that is Faelicity that doth follow a mans deserts: That good Fortune which lights casually vppon good and euill, (c) Fortune. without any respect of deserts: and is therefore called Fortune. How can shee then bee good, comming with no discretion as well to euill men as good? And why is shee adored, beeing so (e) blinde that shee commonly ouer-runnes those that honour hir, and staies with those that scorne hir? If her seruants ob­taine grace at her hands, and gette her to stay with them, then shee followes me­rits, and is Fortune no more. Where is her definition then? How then doth all go by chance? If shee bee Fortune, in vaine is all hir worshippe: but if shee discerne, and help hir seruants, then she is Fortune no more. But doth not Iupiter (e) send hir also whether his pleasure is? Well if hee doe, then lette him haue all the worshippe to him-selfe: for she cannot gaine-say him, if he bid her depart to such or such a man. Or it may bee that the euill doe honour her, to gette them-selues some merite whereby they may purchase Faelicitie, and so inioy her company in steed of Fortunes.

L. VIVES.

FAelicity (a) is a] Pliny nameth her Temple often. Archelaus the Statuary sold hir Image to Lucullus for LX. HS. Plin. lib. 53. (b) Diuers Temples] Euill Fortune had a Temple at Port Esquiline. Valiant Fortune had one vpon Tibers banke: Riding Fortune by the Theater. There was also the Temple of Little Fortune, and Fortune the Virgin: another of Fortuna Primogenia, [Page 178] another of Oqsequens, at Port Capena, and there was also Fortuna priuata, Uiscata, Publica, Ui­rilis, and Conuertens, all on Mount Palatine: there was also Hopefull fortune, Sauing fortune, Smooth and doubtfull fortune in Auentine, and Fortuna Mammosa in the 12. region of the Citty: as also Barbata, and Muliebris, vnto all which Seruius Tullus gaue Originall, partly be­cause that from a slaue he was preferred to the Kingdom, & partly because he saw that Fortune had an especial hand in the occasions of humain affaires. Plut. Prob. (c) Without any respect] As far as we know: and therfore she is said to come without cause, because we cannot perceiue them, as Aristotle and Plato saith. Speusippus saith that fortune is a motion from one secret cause vnto another: Hereof read Aristotles Physickes (lib. & de bono Fortunae. lib.) being a part of his moralty. (d) Blind] This Aristophanes reciteth very conceitedly of Plutus, who is godde of gaine. Lucian hath vsed the argument in his Misanthropus. (e) Send her] So saith Aris­tophanes, and that Plutus being sent by Ioue vnto good men, goeth lamely: but vnto the bad, Plutus lame and sound. with speed.

Of a Goddesse called Fortuna Muliebris CHAP. 19

NAy they are in such dotage vppon this same Fortune, that they doe stedfast­ly affirme that the Image (a) which the Matrons dedicated and named Fortu­na Muliebris, the womans fortune, didde speake particular wordes; and that not once but often, saying that they hadde (b) dedicated her in a very good order and respect: which if it were true, we ought not to wonder at. For the Diuells can vse Fortunes Image did speake by the diuels meanes. this cousenage with ease; which was the more discouerable, in that it was she that spoke, who followeth chance, and not desert. Fortune spoke, but Faelicitie was si­lent: vnto what other end was this, but onely to make men neglect lining well, seeing that without any desert this Lady Fortune might make them fortunate? But yet if Fortune did speake, the (c) mans fortune (me thinks) should haue spoken, and not the womans, because otherwise, (d) the women that consecrated the statue might bee thought to faine that the Image spoke, because they loue so well to be heard speake them-selues.

L. VIVES.

THe Image (a) which] After Romes freedom from the Kings, 18. yeares, Coriolanus warring inexorably against his countrey, neither departing for threates nor teares, the womens la­mentations turned him away: and here-vpon they erected a Temple to Fortuna Muliebris, in Fortuna Muliebris. the Latine Road, foure miles from Rome: In which dedication the Image spoke twise. First thus, Matrons well haue you seene mee and dedicated me. Liu. Valer. Plut. Lactantius saith that shee fore-told a danger to insue: Which were questionlesse the wordes that shee spake the second time. It was sacriledge for any but such as had once bin marryed to touch this Image. Festus. (b) Dedicated.] Propter in the Latine is superfluous. (c) Mans fortune] Whose Tem­ple was on Tybers banke: and hir feast in Aprils Calends. Ouid fast. 4. (d) Women [For men would bee sooner trusted then women.

Of the Deifiaction of Vertue and Faith by the Pagans, and of their omission of the worship that was due to diuers other gods, if it bee true that these were goddes. CHAP. 20.

THey made a goddesse also of (a) Vertue: which if shee were such should take place of a great many of the rest. But beeing no goddesse, but a guift of God, let it bee obtained of him, that alone hath power of the guift of it, and farewell all [Page 179] the buryed roll of these counterfeit gods. But why is Faith made a goddesse, and graced with a Temple and an Altar? VVho-soeuer knowes faith well, maketh his owne bosome hir Temple. But how know they what Faith is, when her cheefe office is to beleeue in the true God? And why may not Vertue suffice? is not Faith Faith. there where Vertue is? They diuide (b) Vertue but into foure partes, Prudence, Vertues Parts. Iustice, Fortitude, and Temperance; and because euery one of these hath seue­rall sub-diuisions, therefore falleth (c) Faith to bee a part of Iustice, and is of Habuc. 3. cheefe power with vs, that know that the Iust shall liue by faith: But I wonder of these men that doe so thirst after store of goddes, that hauing made Faith a goddesse, they will so neglect a great many goddesses more of her nature, to whome they should afford Temples and Altars as well as to her? VVhy is not Temperance made a goddesse, hauing giuen such lustre to diuers (d) Romaine Princes? Nor Fortitude that held (e) Scaeuolas hand in the fire; and went with (f) Curtius into the spatious gulfe for the loue of his country: And stood by the two Decij (g) the father and (h) the sonne, when they vowed their liues to their nation? (i) If by the way, this were true valour in them, as it is a questi­on, (but not disputable heere?) VVhy are not Prudence and Wisedome made Deities as well as the rest? Because they are all worshipped vnder the gene­rall name of Vertue? So might all the supposed partes of one GOD bee intyrely worshipped in his sole and particular worshippe. But in Vertue, there is Faith, and (k) Chastity, as partes indeed, and yet those must haue peculiar Altars and Sacrifices. But it is vanity and not verity that turnes such qualy­ties into Deities.

L. VIVES.

OF (a) Vertue] Mancellus in his first Consulshippe vowed a Temple to her in Gallia: And his son built it at Port Capena. (Liu. lib. 29.) The next Marius built to Vertue Vertues. Temple. and Honour, lower then the other, least the Augurs should pull it downe for hindering of them in beholding the Birdes flight. (Cic. de leg. lib. 2.) Lette them worshippe those thinges that helpe men to Heauen: Faith, Wisdome, Piety and Vertue. Faithes Temple was in the Capitoll, (Plin. lib. XXXV. Cic. offic. 3.) neare vnto Ioues, and was his oth as Tully saith out of Ennius, and Cicero de nat. deo. 2. It is said that Attillius Calatine con­secrated her: Some saie Aneas didde long before Romulus. Festus. Liu. Then were two Diumuirs elected, for dedicating the Temples. Q. Fab. Maxim. and Attilius Crassus. The Temples were dedicated to Mens, and Venus Erycina: both in the Capitoll, and but a Mens a Goddesse. gutter betweene them. Dionisius. Plut. say that Numa dedicated the Image of Faith, and made hir name the greatest oth of all. (b) Vertue but] Plato, Aristotle &c. (c) Faith to bee] Faith is the foundation of iustice: Cic. offic. 1. Piety is iustice towards the goddes, whereof Faith is a Faith. part. (De nat. deo. lib. 1.) So saith Speusippus. (d) Romaine Princes] Here were a place for Va­lerius his examples of moderation, profit by foes, abstinence, continence, necessity, and shame­fastnesse: for all these (saith Tully) depend on Temperance. (e) Scaeuola's] Porsenna besieging Rome, Sc [...]uola went disguised into his Tents, and got so neare, that he killed the Kings Secre­tary Scaeuola. in stead of the King: and when Porsenna bad torture him, he put his hand boldly into the fire of sacrifice, being at hand, and held it there, till the King and all about him were amazed with feare and admiration. (f) Curtius] They say there was a lake in the Market-place of Rome, which afterwards dryed vp: it was called Curtius his lake: some say of Metius Curtius Curtius. the Sabine, that swamme ouer it with his horse: Others of M. Curtius the Gentleman of Rome, that vpon the Oracles bidding the Romaines cast the thing of best worth they had into it, cast him-self in therat. (Liu. lib. 1.) But Cornelius & Luctatius write that it came by thunder, and that Curtius the Consull payled it about; hee with whom M. Gentius was Consull: Hence [Page 180] it was named Cursius his lake, saith Varro. (g) Father] He was a Plebeian, but a tall soldior, and Decius. a deare louer of his country: Beeing Consul with T. Manl. Torquatus in the Latine warre, and seeing in a vision that the life of one of the Generals must be lost for the wars conclusion, and the whole army of the other (they being two Generals for Rome) agreed that on that part of y e Romain army w t first gaue back the General should giue vp himself to death for the safegard of his country. The battels ioine, the Romaines left-wing gaue back, and Decius seeing that, sol­lemnly vowed him-self to death for the soldiers, and putting spurres to his horse brake forth into the thickest of the aduerse troops, & there was slain. (h) Son] He was the 4. time Consul with Fabius his 5. time, he that in the Galles wars was first called Maximus, of any Romaine. In one of the battels, Decius his troopes shrinking, hee followes his fathers example, and into the midst of his foes he spurreth, dying, a sacrifice to honour & his country. Liu. (lib. 10.) (i) If by the way] Valla in a declamation of his vppon the pleasures of an Epicure, extols this brauery of the Romaine valour highly, and with arguments both witty and worthy. The booke is com­mon: read it. (k) Chastity] Her shrine was in the Beast-market, neare to Hercules his round Temple. (Liu. lib. 10.) Some tooke hir statue for Fortunes. Fest. There was also a little Tem­ple Chastities Chappels. in Long-street, dedicated to Chastity Plebeian by Virgins, but it wore out of vse and memo­ry afterwards. Liuie.

That such as knew not the true and onely God had better haue beene contented with Vertue and Faelicity. CHAP. 21.

FOr these are the guifts of God, not goddes them-selues. But where Vertue and Faelicity is, what needeth any more? What will satisfie him whome these two cannot satisfie? Vertue confineth all good actes, and Faelicity all good (a) desires. If it were for these that Iupiter was worshipped, (and what is the extente & con­tinuance of dominion, but an appurtenance of faelicity) why perceiued they not that these were but his guifts, and not deities them selues? But if they were dei­ties, what needes any beside them? For let them cast ouer all the summe of their goddes and goddesses functions, as their inuentions haue distributed them, and finde if they can, that hee that hath Vertue and Faelicity, needeth any of their helps, or hath any vse of them? What need he trouble: (b) Mercury or Minerua for lear­ning Virtue what it is. vertue, including it al in her selfe? For vertue is but (c) an art of liuing wel and iustly, as all the old writers doe define it. And therfore some say that the word art (d) comes of [...] in greeke which is Vertue. But (e) if none but witty men could bee vertuous, what vse then is there of father (f) Catius, a god that maketh men accute, when as Faelicity can do all this? For to be born witty, is a faelicity. VVher­fore, though the childe being yet vnborn could not merit this faelicity; yet she be stowes wit vppon the childe as a benefit vnto the parents that honoured her. But what need the women in Trauell call on Lucina, Faelicity being able with her pre­sence both to make their labour easie, and their ofspring happy? What need Ops be troubled with the children when they are new borne, Vaticanus when they cry? Cunina when they sleepe, Rumina when they sucke, Statilius when they learne to stand; Adeona and Abeona when they go, (g) Mens for a good minde for them, Volumnus and Volumna for a good will for them? The (h) nuptiall gods for their marriage, the field gods for their haruest, and chiefely (i) Fructesia; Mars and Bel­lona for their fights, Victoria for their victories, Honor for their honours, (k) Pecu­nia for their ritches, Aesculanus and his son Argentus for coyne ynough both of brasse and siluer: the (first is the (l) father, because (m) brasse money was in vse be­fore siluer) I wonder that Argentinus begot not Aurinus, for gold followed soon after. If they had had Aurinus, sure as death he should haue had place of father & grandfather, as well as Ioue had aboue Saturne: what need men run vnto so many [Page 181] for this good or that; (to such a crew as neither I can recken nor themselues dis­ [...], hauing a god for euery little act and accident of men) when as felicity would haue bestowed all, in farre lesse time and with farre lesse toyle; nor neede any other be troubled, either for bestowing of good, or diuerting of bad. Why should [...]ssonia bee called vnto the weary, Pellonio to chase away the foe, Apollo or [...]pius to the sicke, or both, and few inough in a disease of daunger? Nor needed Spi [...]ensis meddle with the thornes, nor any intreaty to keepe away (n) [...]: Onely Felicities present aide would keepe all mischieues away, and re­pulse them at their first approach. But now to shut vppe this discourse of these two, Vertue and Felicity; if Felicity be the reward of Vertue, then is it no goddesse, but a guift of GOD, but if it bee a goddesse, it must needes bee the producer of V [...], seeing that to attaine to Vertue, is the greatest Felicity.

L. VIVES.

GOod (a) desires] Optanda, not Obtinenda. (b) Mercury] Hee is Lord of eloquence, shee, of [...] and wittes. (c) Vertue is but] The old writers called all the vertues, artes and scien­ces Vertue. of li [...] well: and (which is all one) prudences; Plato in Memnon. The habite of liuing well and iustly is an arte, as well as that whereby wee play on Instruments, wrastle, or make swordes, apparell, or any thing. [But our fellowes conceiue nothing but in schoole-tearmes, [] Hee louanists like not this but leaue it.] Arte whence. Cato. Mens her temple. them they are beaten to, come with others (though better) and then you grauell them, then they are to seeke, and thinke all that is spoken is absurdity] (d) Comes off] Donat. in Andr. Te­rentii. [...]comes of [...] by contraction. (e) If none] I deny not but a grosse-brained fellow may be [...] man: more such are so, then otherwise, but the excellent perfection of vertue, is [...] [...]itty alone. Vertue is seldome well laid vp in dull braines (saith Tully) Tusc. quest. (f) [...] Cautius. The ancients vsed Catus for wise, politike and industrious: and there­fore [...] Portius was sur-named Cato. (g) Mens] Her temple was vowed at the fight by [...] [...]ake. Liu. lib. 22. dedicated three yeares after by Attilius, beeing made Duumuir [...] that [...]. It stood in the Capitol next to Venus Ericina's, as I said before: and was conse­ [...] [...]y [...]milius Scaurus also, in the Cymbrian warre. Her feast was on the seauenth of Iunes [...]) Nuptiall gods] They that were to marry, offred to fiue gods: to Iupiter adultus, The nupti­all gods. [...], Venus, Lepor, and to Diana chiefly: Herevpon they lighted but fiue toarches at wedd [...]gs, neither more nor lesse: Leporius not an Epithite of Venus, as Acron thought it was of S [...]le, but a goddesse by her selfe, called Peitho, the goddesse of perswasion. Quintil. Hy­me [...] Peitho. Hymenaeus. [...]so was a chiefe god inuoked at marriages, as in Catullus is plaine. Seruius (in 1. [...] saith hee was an Athenian, that deliuered the Virgins in a most extreame warre: and therefore was invoked at marriages, as the discharger of Virginity. Martian calles him the [...] of Bacchus and Calliopeia. (i) Fructesia] Not Fruges. (k) Pecunia] Iuuenall. Sat.

[...] [...]esta pecunia templo
[...], nullas nummoru ereximus aras.
—Though fatall money doth not [...]it,
Ador'd in shrine, nor hath an Altar yet.

Seeing to say shee had neither Temple nor Altar. It may bee hee knew not that shee was a godd [...] [...]or Varro saith that many pointes of the Romaines religion was vnknowne euen vn­to the learned. (l) Father] This is diuersly read, but all to one sence. (m) Brasse money] Plin. lib. 33. The first stampe was set vpon siluer in the yeare after Rome was built, D. LXXXV. Siluer when first coined. Q. Fabius beeing Consull, fiue yeares before the first African warre: where for D. You must [...] but CCCC. For that warre beganne in the Consulshippes of Ap. Claudius; brother to [...], and Q. Fuluius, CCCCXC. yeares after Rome was founded. Eutropius saith it was [...]ed [...] that war: but he mistaketh the time herein, as he doth in many things besides. But [...] [...]ee haue spoken sufficiently already. The stampe was two horses in a yoake, and foure [...] [...], and thereafter were they named. For the stampe of Victory came not vp vntill a [...] [...] the Confederates warre, beeing set vpon siluer, mixt with Copper. The golden Gold coine first. [Page 182] peeces were coined in the second African warre: LXII. yeares after the siluer came vp. (n) Rubigo] Rubigo, is the putrified dewe, eating and cankring the young plants: in the morning Rubigo. (saith Pliny) and in quiet weather doth this fall vpon corne, and on cleare nights in va lies and places where the aire is not mooued: nor is it perceiued vntill it be done. High hilles and windy places are neuer troubled with this inconuenience. This feast Numa ordained to bee kept on the seauenth of Maies Calends, for then doth this canker the most mischiefe. This time Varro doth appoint to be when the sunne is in the tenth degree of Taurus, as the course went then: but indeed the true cause is, that 29. daies after the aequinoctiall of the spring, for the space of foure daies, on the 4. of Maies Callends, the vehement starre called the dog-starre setteth: to which it is necessary to offer a dogge. This from Varro. A dog indeed was sacri­ficed vnto this Rubigo. Ouid. Fast. 4. Varro talketh of a god called Robigus also, that is ioyned with Flora. (Rer. rustic. lib. 1.) making them one of the sixe paire of gods that hee calles vpon, Robigus. quasi. Rodigus, of Rodo, to gnaw or eate away. Rubigo is properly a sore or vlcer gotten by filthy lust. Rust vpon Iron also is called rubigo, growing vpon it (as vpon corne) for want of motion.

Of the knowledge of these Pagan gods, which Varro boasteth hee taught the Romaines. CHAP. 22.

VVHat great good turne then doth Varro boast that hee hath done vnto his Cittizens, in the particularizing of the gods, and their worshippes that the Romaines must obserue? For what booteth it (saith hee) to know a Phisiti­an by name and by face, and yet to bee ignorant what a Phisitian is? so likewise it booteth not (saith hee) to know Aesculapius vnlesse you know that he cures dis­eases: otherwise you know not what to pray to him for. And this hee con­firmes in another simyly saying: A man cannot liue well, nay hee cannot liue at all, if hee know not the Smith the Painter, the Carpenter &c. distinctly, where to haue this necessary, where that, where to bee taught this or that. So it is plaine, that to know what powre euery god hath, and vpon what obiect, is won­derfull vse-full. For thence may wee gather whome to sue vnto for euery neede wee haue, and not follow the (a) Mimickes, in begging water of Bacchus, and wine of the (b) Nymphes. Who would not giue this man thankes now, if his doctrine were true, and did shew the worshippe of the true GOD, of whom a­lone we are to aske all things?

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Mimikes] To make sport. (b) The Nymphes] Or Lymphes. Lympha is all moisture, and ouer all moysture doe the Nymphes rule: The Nereides in the sea, The Nayades in The sorts of the Nymphes. fountaines, the Napeae in the moisture of flowres and herbes: The Druides and Hamadryades ouer the sappe of trees: The Oreades ouer the humid hilles. The Nymphes are in number 3000. all daughters of Oceanus and Tethis. Hesiod. Theog.

Of the absolute sufficiency of Felicity alone, whome the Romaines (who worshipped so many gods) did for a great while neglect, and gaue no diuine honours vnto. CHAP. 23.

BVt if their bookes bee true, and that Felicity bee a goddesse, how comes it to passe that shee hath not all the worshippe vnto her selfe, beeing of her selfe sufficient for all needes? Who wisheth any thing bu [...] happinesse? And why was it so (a) late, before (b) Lucullus, the first of all the Romaines, thought it fitte to erect her a Temple? Why did not [Page 183] Romulus, that wished the citty so well, prouide a place for her, seeing that her presence might haue saued him all his labour in praying to the other gods? hee had neuer beene King, nor euer come to haue beene a god, had not shee stucke to him. Why then did hee clogge the Romaines with such a noyse of gods, Ianus, Ioue Mars (c) Picus (d) Faunus (e) Tiberinus, Hercules; and all the rest. And what did Tatius bringing in Saturne, Ops, Sol, Luna, Vulcan, (f) Lux, and to close vppe all, sweete Cloacina, leauing Felicity in the duste? And what was Numa's minde to gather such an hoste of hee gods, and shee gods, and leaue her out? Could hee not finde her for the multitude? Verily (g) Hostilius would neuer haue brought Feare, and Pallor to bee templified, if hee had had any know­ledge of this Felicity. For had shee come there, Feare and Pallor must needes haue beene a packing. Againe, in all the increase of the Empire, shee was not thought of, no man serued her, what was the reason of this? Was the Empire more great then happie? Perhappes so: For how can true Felicity bee their where true Piety is not? And (h) Piety is the true worshippe of the Pittie. true GOD, not the adoration of those multitude of false godes, or deuills, whether you will. But afterwardes, when Felicity was entertained, and had gotte a place with the rest, the great infelicitie of the ciuill warres follow­ed presentlie vpon it. Was not Felicity angrie (thinke you) that shee was letten passe so long, and then taken in at last, not to her honour but to her disgrace, beeing ranked with Priapus, and Cloacina, and Feare, and Pallor, and Feuer, and a sorte that were no godes to bee worshipped, but defects in the worshippers? Lastly, seeing shee must bee faine to share honours with so vnworthie a rable, at least why had shee not a better part of honours then the others? Who could endure that the goddesse Felicity should stand by, and neither bee reckned amongst the godes (i) Consentes, that were of Ioues Councell, nor the Select gods neither? Nor had not a Temple that should haue excelled all the rest in hight of posture? and magnificence of fabricke? why should shee not haue a better then Iupiter? For shee her selfe gaue him his Kingdome, if euer hee were a happie King, that happinesse is of better worth then Soueraignty, is most plaine. For many men doubtlesse may bee found, that would not bee Kings, but none that would not bee happie. So that if the gods were asked their mindes, by augury, or otherwise, whether they would giue place to Felicity or no, I will vndertake, that if all the roome besides were filled with other gods Altares, that Felicity could not haue a [...]itte place built, Iupiter himselfe would giue place, and let Felicity haue his owne seate vpon the toppe of the Tarpeian hill. Nor is there one of them that would not doe as much, vnlesse (which is impossible) some of them would [...]ee so madde as to loose her fauour and growe miserable. Iupiter would neuer [...]se her, as (k) hee was vsed by Mars, (l) Terminus and (m) Iuuentas, who by [...]o meanes could bee perswaded to giue their King place. For (as they write) [...]arquin beeing desirous to build the Capitoll, and seeing the place hee thought [...]ttest, already taken vppe by other strange gods, durst not controule them, [...]ut thought that good manners would teach them to giue place vnto their [...]ing: and beeing that there was a great sort there, where hee meant to build, [...] asked them by augurie whether they were willing to resigne the place to [...]ir King or no? All were content, except Mars, Terminus and Iuuentas: And [...] the Capitoll was built, and they for their sawcinesse had such small monu­ments The Capi­tol. [Page 184] left, that the Romaines greatest diuines did scarcely know where they stood. But Ioue would neuer deale so vnciuilly with Faelicity, as Mars, Terminus and Iuuentas dealt with him. And then those that would not yeelde to him, assuredly would yeelde to her, that made him their King. Or if they would not; why then it were because they had rather abide in obscurity in Faelicities house, then to sit in eminence without her company, so that had shee but the highest place, the Cittizens would soone learne where to pray for good guiftes, and in time, by the very perswasion of nature: Put away that swarme of gods, and pray onely to Faelicity, offer onely to her, and frequent her Temple onely, if they desired to bee happie, as all would doe; and so all men would come and begge herselfe of her selfe, for who would begge any thing but Fae­licity, of any god? so that Felicity hauing powre to bee abiding with whome shee list (as shee may if shee bee a goddesse) what man were so foolish to goe and intreate her company of another god, when hee may obtaine it of her selfe? So that the dignitie of place also should of right bee hers from all the other godes. For they write that the ancient Romaines did worshippe one Summanus, one that ruled the thunder of the night, aboue Iupiter that ruled the daie thunder. But after that Iupiter had gotten him such a sumptuous Summanus. house, the company came in so fast vnto him, that one could (o) scarce finde one within a while, that had heard, nay more, that had reade so much as the name of Summanus. But now if Felicity bee no goddesse, beeing (in truth) but a guift of GOD, Then is it fit to finde out that GOD that can beestowe it, and to throwe aside this daungerous rowle of counterfeite deities, which a skull of fooles doe runne thus head-long after, taking GODS guiftes, for GOD him­selfe, and by their obstinacy giuing him continuall cause of offence, whose guiftes they are; for so shall hee neuer want infelicity that honours Felicity as a god­desse, and neglects him that is the giuer of all felicitie: euen as hee shall neuer want hunger that licketh the picture of a crust, and neuer asketh bread of him that hath it to giue him.

L. VIVES.

SO (a) Late] Lucullus was Consull with Cotta in the Citties DCLXVI. yeare. (b) L [...] ­cullus] Hee warred against Mithridates, and Pompey entred (vpon his place, contrary to Lucullus. the mindes of the Nobles. Hauing sped well in the warre with this King and Tigranes, hee built this goddesse a Temple. (c) Picus] Saturnes sonne. Aenei. 7. Hee raigned in La [...] Picus. in the time of the Aborigines, and was turned by his wife Circe into a pie, for louing of Po­mona: and therefore the Romaines held the pie for an holy birde. (d) Faunus] Sonne to Faunu [...]. Picus, father to the Fawnes and the Satyres and Field-gods, Virg. ibid. Plutarch calleth him Mercuries sonne. Paralell. Hee raigned in Latium in the Aborigines time, and brought his people from barbarisme to a ciuill manner of life: and was the first that gaue names to places, and dedicated certaine Temples and Groues to the gods, from whome they were cal­led Fana; his Oracle was in Albunea, a wood of the Laurentes: some offered to him yeare­ly, some monethly, Val. Probus in 1. Georg. his feast was kept at Rome in the Nones of De­cember. Horat. Car. [...]. (e) Tiberius] Sonne to Capetus, King of the Albanes, a notable theefe, and beeing drowned in Tyber, gaue it that name by his death, beeing [...] ­fore Tiberinus. called Albula. (f) Lux] The Romaines worshipped Iupiter Luceius, as [...] Salii sung, because hee was held Lord of the light, and the cause thereof. Fest. Ta [...] [...]la. brought into Rome these godes: Ops or Flora, Diioué, Saturne, Soll, Luna, Uulcan, S [...] ­manus, Larunda, Terminus, Curinus, Vorrundus, the Lars, Diana, and Lucina. Varro de [...] lat. 4. (g) Hostilius] In the warre betweene the Romaines and the Veii, Host [...] [Page 185] being told that the Albanes were fallen from him, and seeing the Romaines pale and amazed hereat, in this turbulent state vowed a Temple to Feare and Pallor. (h) Piety is] Piety is iustice Feares and Pallors temple. towards the gods. Cic. de nat. deor. (i) Piety is also reuerence vnto our elders, and kindred, when it hath reference to the gods, it is called religion. There was in Rome a chappell of Piety de­dicated by Acilius, there where shee dwelt; that fedde her mother being in prison, with the milke of her breasts. Festus. There was also a statue erected that represented this. Valer. lib. Pieties chappell. 5. Obsequens mentioneth a temple of Piety that stood in Flaminius his Theater. (i) Consentes] Twelue of those there were, six of either sexe. Their Images stood gullded in the market-place. Varrorer. rust. lib. 1. Those were Iuno. Vesta, Minerua, Ceres. Diana, Venus, Mars, Mercury, Iupiter, Vulcane, Neptune, Apollo. Enn. They were called Consentes because they all consented what was to bee done. Iupiter vsing them as counsellours in his greatest affaires as Augustine saith heere, and Seneca more plainely Natur. quaest. lib. 2. Pomponius Laetus, an excellent and diligent antiquary obserued (they say) and wrote to Lorenzo Medici, that each of these gods had a peculiar month dedicated to them. Iuno had Ianuarie, Neptune February, Mi­nerua March, Venus Aprill, Apollo May, Mercury Iune, Iupiter Iulie, Ceres August, Vulcan September, Mars October, Diana Nouember, Uesta December. Diodor saith that the Chal­des called two and thirty starres the gods consulters, and the twelue signes of the Zodiake which rule ouer each month, they called the principall gods. The Aegiptians had also their twelue chiefe gods, but not them that the Romaines had. (k) Hee was vsed] Numa diuiding the Romaines lands both into priuate possessions and Commons, set bounders at each one: and therevpon erected a chappell to god Terminus on the hill [...]arpeius: to whome they of­fered Terminus. no liuing thing, but onely fourmenty, and the first of the fruites, though afterwards this vse was left, with others. This god was a stone, and all the bounders were stones: which if any man remooued out of the place, it was lawfull to kill him forth-with. But [...]arquinius Priscus, hauing vowed to build a temple to Ioue, Iuno and Minerua, vpon the hill Tapeius, and laying the foundations of this magnificent worke, hee found many Altars inhumed there, which were dedicated by Tatius, and diuers other Kings: which when he would haue remo­ued thence that the place might be free for Ioue, he asked the opinion of Actius Naeuius the au­gur, who hauing beheld the birds of each perticular god, all signified willingnesse of departure, exept the birds of Terminus, and Iuuentas. So Tarquin the proud his Nephew, building the Ca­pitoll after him, was faine to leaue them two there where they were found before. It was a good signe Accius said and portended stability vnto the confines of the Romaine Empire, and that their youth should bee inuincible. Plut. Dionys. Liuy and Florus say that this remoouall fell out in Tarquin the Proudes time: though their words may be reduced vnto this wee haue already said. If not, I had rather trust them in this matter then the Greekes, that Mars was a third in this obstinacy of the gods, I haue not read: that the other two were, I haue. (l) Terminus] Saturne and his brother Titan agreeing in a league vpon the condition that Saturne should bring vppe no man-childe of his owne, and Saturne beeing againe fore-told by Oracle that his sonne should thrust him from his throne, hee resolued presently to deuoure and make an end of all his male-children: Iupiter beeing borne, and hee comming to dispatch him, they had laid a great stone in the childes place: which stone Iupiter (hauing attained the Kingdome) consecrated vpon Mount Pernassus, and it was called in greeke [...]. Hesiod. Hesychius. Wherevpon it grew a prouerbe vpon Gluttons. Thou wouldest swallow the stone Batylus. Ba­tylus Batylus. (saith Euseb. out of Sanchoniaton) was sonne to Caelus and Rhea, brother to Saturne. Hee was after called [...], in latine Terminus, and would not yeeld to great Iupiter, perhaps (saith Lactant.) because hee had saued him from his fathers chaps. Hee stood alwaies openly at Rome and so was worshipped. Fest. Lactant. (m) Iuuentas] There is Iuuentas and Iuuenta, but Iuuentas saith Acron is the true name. Horace. et parum comis sinéte Iuuentas Mercuriusque. Iuuentas and Mercury are both rustich without thee. In Horace it standeth for youth it selfe Iuuentas. else-where. Olim Iuuentas & Patruus Vigor, Once youth and Pristine valour: and againe fugit Iuuentas, & verecundus Color, the youth, and modest red a [...]e vanisht now, and fled: This goddesse is called Hebe in Greeke, daughter to Iuno alone, without a father, as Mars was her sonne: Though the Greekes make Ioue her father, shee was Hercules wife, and Ioues cup-bearer till Ganymede had her place [...] properly is vigor of youth. Shee had a temple in the Great circuite, dedicated by Lucullus the Duumvir. M. Liuius being Consull had vowed it, 16. yeares before for the conquest of Asdrubal. And being Censor, put it to M. Cornelius [Page 186] and T. Sempronius Consulls to build, and had plaies at the dedication of it. Liu. lib. 36. shee had a little oratory in the market-place also. (n) Sūmanus] Plato, quasi summus manium, the Prince of spirits. His temple was neare to that of Iuuentas. Plin. His sacrifice was round cakes, Fest. Hee ruled the night thunder, and Ioue the daies, which was therefore called Dia. The thunder that was doubtfull, happining at twi-light or so, they called Prouersa: and offrings was brought vnto both the gods, at those times. So the Romaines had but these two gods to rule all their thunder, but the Tuscanes had nine and eleauen kindes of thunder. Plin. lib. 2. Festus, and the common doctrine of Rome held three kinds of thunder, the Postularian, requiring some sacri­fices. The Perentalian signifying the other to be well and sufficiently expiated. The Manu­bian, which were the strokes of the thunderbolts. Seneca also sets downe as many: the first of Thunders of how ma­ny sorts. Iupiter alone, giuing men warning: the 2. from the Consentes, warning, but not without hurt: the third, from the decree of the superiour gods, wholy mischieuous and hurtfull. Thus much of thunder out of Cecinna, Volaterranus, Araldus, Seneca Nat. quaest. lib. 2. and some out of Pliny, but briefly and scattred here & there in him as many other things besides are. (o) Scarce finde] This god was very base, and few knew him. They knew he was one of the gods that rul­ed the night, but his name was vnknowne. Ouid Fast. 6.

Reddita, quisquis is es, Sunmmano templa feruntur,
Tunc cum Romanis Pirrhe timendus eras.
Summanus house (what ere he be) was reared,
When Pirrhus of great Rome so much was feared.

His feast was the 13. Cal. of Iuly: his temple neare the great Circuite, and his chappell in the Capitoll.

What reasons the Pagans bring, for their worshipping of gods gifts for gods themselues. CHAP. 24.

LEt vs examine their reasons. Doe you thinke (say they) our ancestours were such fooles that they knew not those to bee gods giftes, and not gods? no truely: but because they knew that they could not haue them but from some god, they called their gods which they thought had the gift of them, by the names of the things themselues: some-times deriuing words from thence; (as Bellona of Bellum, warre, not Bellum it selfe, and Cunina of Cunae, needles, not Cuna. Segetia of Seges corne, not Seges it selfe, Pomona of Pomum an apple, not Pomum: and Bubona of Bos an oxe, not Bos) and some-times neuer altring the word at all, but calling them iust as the thing is called: As Pecunia the goddesse, that giues money, (not holding money it selfe for a goddesse) and virtus, that giueth ver­tue, (a) Honor for honour, victoria for victory, Concordia for Concord, and so Felici­ty beeing called a goddesse, is not ment of the thing giuen, but of the powre that giueth it. Well, out of this reason will we finde an easie way to perswade all such as haue not hardned their hearts, to be of our opinion.

L. VIVES.

HOnour (a) for] You see (saith Tully) Marcellus hath renewed the Temple of Honour, the which Qu. Maximus built long before in the Ligurian warre. De nat. de. lib. 2. Honours temple. There was one temple in Rome both to Vertue and Honour, which C. Marius built: but it was in diuers pertitions: for one roome might not serue them both, as the Colledge of Priests an­swered Marcellus in his eight Consulshippe. The old Romaines sacrificed bare-headed vnto Honour, but couered to all besides. Plut. Prob.

Of the worshippe of one God onely, whose name although they knew not, yet they tooke him for the giuer of felicity. CHAP. 25.

FOr if mans weakenesse obserued thus much, that felicitie could not come but from some god, and that this was perceiued by those that worshipped so many gods, who therefore would call him that they thought could giue it, by the name of the thing it selfe, knowing no other name hee had; this proou­eth sufficientlie that Iupiter could not giue felicity, whome they worshipped alreadie, but onely hee whome they worshipped vnder the name of Felicity. So then, is it confirmed that they thought Felicity could not bee giuen but by a God that they knew not well, seeke but him out then and giue him his due worshippe and it sufficeth. Casheere this returne of innumerable and as vn­necessary gods, nay deuills: let not that god suffice the worshippe, whose guift is not sufficient: hold not (I say) that God for a sufficient giuer of felici­ty whose felicity is wholy insufficient. But in whom is it sufficient? in the true and onely GOD, the giuer of all felicitie: serue him. It is not hee that they call Ioue. For if it were hee, they would neuer stand seeking this guift of another, who goeth vnder the name of Felicity: besides they would not doe Ioues honour that wrong, as for to count him as Ioue is counted; an adulte­rer (a) with other mens wiues, and an vnchaste louer, and rauisher of (b) faire boies.

L. VIVES.

AN adulterer (a) which] Ioues foule adultery are the Poets common songs: as which Alc­mena, Ioues adul­teries. Leda &c. (b) Faire boies] As of Ganymede; of whome here-after.

Of the stage-plaies which the gods exacted of their seruants. CHAP. 26.

BVt these were fictions (a) of Homer (quoth Tully,) transferring humaine af­fects vnto the gods. I had rather they had transferred diuine affects vnto vs. This graue man indeed was much displeased with the vnseasonable fictions of those times. I but why then did the wisest and most learned men of all the Romaines, present stage-plaies, writing them, and acting them to the honour of their gods, and as partes and pointes of their religion? Here Tully exclaimeth not a­gainst poetike fictions but against the old ordinances. And would not the or­dainers exclaime too, and say, why what doe wee? our gods intreated vs, nay forced vs vpon paine of destruction to exhibite them such things as honours: punishing the neglect thereof with seuerity, and shewing themselues pleased in the amendement of that neglect. That which I will now relate, is reckoned as one of their most vertuous, and memorable deedes. (b) Titus Latinus, a rustike Titus La­tinus his­tory. house-keeper was warned in a dreame to bidde the Romaine Senate restore the stage-plaies, because vpon their first day of presentation an offender caried out and whipped to death before all the people, had sore displeased the gods that doe not loue such sadde spectacles, but are all for mirth and iol­lity: Well, hee neglected to tell the Senate this, but was warned againe the next night. Neglecting it againe, suddenly his sonne died. And the third night he was warned againe vpon paine of a greater mischiefe. [Page 188] He not daring as yet to reueale it, fel into a sore and horrible disease. And then ha­uing imparted it to his friends, they counselled him to open it to the senate, so he was caried to them in his coach, and hauing told his dreame, grew wel [...] [...]an instant, and went home on his feet. The senate being amazed with his miracle renewed the plaies with treble charges, who seeth not now (that seeth at al) how villenously these deuills abuse those men that are their slaues, in forcing these things from them, as honors, which an vpright iudgement would easily discerne to be obscaenities. (c) From this slauery can nothing deliuer man but the grace of God through Iesus Christ our Lord: In those plaies, the gods crimes, that the Poets faigne, are presented: yet by the gods expresse charge, were they by the Senat renewed. And there did the stage-plaiers, act, produce and present Ioue, for the veriest whore-maister in the world, had this beene false, hee should haue beene offended at it: but taking deligh (as he did) to haue villaines invented vpon him, who would serue him that would not serue the deuill? Is this the founder, enlarger, and establisher of the Roman Empire? and is he not more base and ab­iect then any Romaine that beheld him thus presented? can hee giue happinesse that loued this vnhappy worship, and would bee more vnhappily angry if it were not afforded him?

L. VIVES.

FIctions (a) of Homer saith Tully] I approue not Homer for saying that Ioue did take vp Gany­med for his forme and person, this was not a iust cause to anger Laomedon. But Homer fained, transferring humane affects vnto the gods: I had rather he had trāsfered theirs to vs: which of theirs? to florish, to be wise, witty, and memoratiue. A most graue Sentence, taxing their impious super­stition that proportion gods attributes vnto our frailty, supposing him as testy, crabed, cruell, enuious, proud, contentious, arrogant, inconstant, finally as wicked as our selues, were it not better to eleuate our selues vnto y e height of his diuine vertue. Cic. Tusc. quest. (b) Titus Latinus] This history is mentioned by Cicero, De diuinat. out of Fabius, Gellius, & Caelius. It is also in Liuy. lib. 2. Val. Max. lib. 4. Aul. Gell. Macrob. Lactantius. It fell out in the yeare of the citty, CCLII. Consulls, M. Minutius, and A Sempronius. Some call the man Larinus: Lactantus calls him Ti­berius Arinus (c) from this slauery] Alluding vnto that exclamation of Paul Rom. 7. Wretched man that I am, who shall deliuer me from the body of this death? the grace of GOD through Iesus Christ.

Of the three Kinds of Gods whereof Scaeuola disputed. CHAP. 27.

IT is leaft in memory that Scaeuola, (a) their learned high Priest, disputed of three kinds of gods that were taught by authors; one by the Poets, one by the Phylosophers; one by the Princes of the City. (b) The first sort, hee saith, were but fooleries, much of their doctrine being fictious: the second, disagreeing from a politicke state, hauing much superfluity, and diuers inconueniences, for the su­perfluity: it is no great mater, for it is a saying amongst men: superfluity hurteth not, but what are the inconueniences; to deny openly that Hercules, Aesculapius, Castor, and Pollux are gods; for the Philosophers teach that they were men, and died as other men do. To what end is this, but that the citties should bee filled with statues of such as are no true gods, the true god hauing neither sex, age nor body; But this, Se [...]uola would not haue the people to know, because he did not thinke it was faulse himselfe. So that he holds it fit citties should bee deluded in religi­on, which indeed Varro stickes not plainely to affirme. De. re. vin. A godly religion, [Page 189] whereto when weake mindes going for refuge, and seeking to bee freed by the truth, must bee tolde, that it is fitte that they bee illuded. Nor doth the same booke conceale the cause why Scaeuola reiecteth the Poets gods. It is because they doe so deforme them with their stories, that they are not fitte to keepe good men company, (c) one being described to steale, and another to commit adulterie: as also to doe and say so filthily and fondly, as that the (d) three god­desses, striuing for eminence of beauty, the other two being cast by Venus, de­stroyed Troy: That Ioue was turned to (e) a Bull, or a (f) Swanne, to haue the company of some wench or other: that (g) a goddesse married a man, and that Saturne eate vp his sonnes. No wonder! No vice, but there you haue it set downe, quite against the natures of the deities. O Scaeuola, abolish those playes if it bee in thy power! tell the people what absurd honors they offer the gods, gazing on their guilt, and remembring their prankes, as a licence for their owne prac­tise! If they say, you Priests brought them vs, intreate the gods that comman­ded them, to suffer their abolishment: If they bee bad, and therefore at no hand credible, with reuerence to the Gods Maiesties, then the greater is the iniurie that is offered vnto them, of whome they are so freely inuented. But they are Deuills (Scaeuola) teaching guiltinesse, and ioying in filthinesse, they will not heare thee. They thinke it no iniurie to haue such blacke crimes imputed vnto them, but rather holde them-selues wronged if they bee not imputed, and exhi­bited. Now if thou callest on Ioue against them, were there no other cause for it, but the most frequent presenting of his (h) enormities, (though you call him the God and King of the world) would hee not thinke himselfe highly wrong­ed by you, in ranking him in worship with such filthy companions, and making him gouernor of them?

L. VIVES.

SCaeuola (a) their] There were many of this name▪ but this man was priest in Marius his ciuill warre, and killed by Marius the yonger. Tully saith hee went often to heare him dispute, after Scaeuola the Augur was dead. (b) The first] Dionysius writeth that the Romaines reiected all the factions of the gods fights, wranglings, adulteries, &c. which were neither to bee spoken of gods, nor good men: and that Romulus made his Quirites vse to speake well of the gods, Antiqu. Rom. lib. 2. Euseb. de praep. Euang. (c) One,] Mercurie, that stole Tyresias Oxen, Mars his sword, Uulcans tonges, Neptunes Mace, Apollos bow and shafts, Venus her Mercurie. girdle, and Ioues Scepter. (d) Three] euery childe knowes this. (e) A Bull] for Europa. (f) A Swanne] for Laeda, of these read Ouid. lib. 6. Metamorph. (g) A goddesse married] Ceres to Iasius, Harmonia to Cadmus, Callirrhoe to Chrysaoras, Aurora to Tython, Thetis to Pe­leus, Uenus to Anchises, Circe and Callipso to Vlysses. Read Hesiods Theognia. (h) Enor­mities,] of letchery, cruelty, and such like.

Whether the Romaines diligence in this worship of those gods, did their Empire any good at all. CHAP. 28.

BY no meanes then could these gods preserue the Romaine Empire, being so criminous in their owne filthy desiring of such honors as these are, which rather serue to condemne them, then appease them. For if they could haue done that, the Greekes should haue had their helpes before, who afforded them farre better store of such sacrifices as these, with farre more stage­playes and showes. For they, seeing the Poets taxe their gods so freelye, [Page 190] neuer thought shame to let them taxe them-selues, but allowed them free leaue to traduce whom they pleased, and held the Stage-players worthy of the best honors of their state. But euen as Rome might haue had golden coynes, yet neuer worshipped Aurinus for it, so might they haue had siluer and brasse ones with­out Argentinus or his father Aesculanus, and so of all other necessaries. But so could they not possesse their kingdome, against the will of the true God, but in despite of all the other, let them doe what they list, that one vnkowne God be­ing well and duly worshipped, would haue kept their kingdome on earth in bet­ter estate then euer, and afterward haue bestowed a kingdome on each of them in heauen (had they a kingdome before or had they none) that should endure for euer.

Of the falsenesse of that Augury that presaged courage and stabilitie to the state of Rome. CHAP. 29.

FOr what a goodly presage was that which I spake of but now, of the obstinacie of Mars, Terminus and Iuuentas, that it should signifie that Mars (a) his nation, the Romaines, should yeeld the place to no man: that no man should remooue the limittes of their Empire, because of Terminus, and that their youth should yeeld to none, because of Iuuentas. Now marke but how these gods misused their King, daring to giue these Auguries as in his defiance, and as glorying in the kee­ping of their places: though if these antiquities were true, they neede feare no­thing. For they confessed not that they must giue place to Christ that would not giue place to Ioue: and they might giue Christ place without preiudice to the Empires limits, both out of the temples, and the hearts that they held. But this we write was long before Christ came, or that Augurie was recorded: not­withstanding after that presage in Tarquins time, the Romaines lost many a battel, and prooued Iuuentas a lyer in hir Prophesie, and Mars his nation was cut in pee­ces within the very walles, by the conquering Galles; and the limites of the Em­pire were brought to a narrow compasse in Hannibals time, when most of the citties of Italy fell from Rome to him. Thus was this fine Augurie fulfilled, and the obstinacie of the presagers remained to prooue them rebellious deuils. For it is one thing not to giue place, and another to giue place and regaine it after­wards. Though afterwards the bounds of the Empire were altered in the East by (b) Hadrianus meanes, who lost Armenia, Mesopotamia and Syria vnto the Persians, to shew god Terminus that would not giue place to Ioue him-selfe, but The re­ [...]all of the Romain Empires [...]. guarded the Romaine limites against all men, to let him see, that Hadrian a King of men, could doe more then Ioue the King of gods. (c) The sayd Prouinces being recouered afterward, now almost in our times, god Terminus hath giuen ground againe, (d) Iulian (that was giuen so to the Oracles) desperately commanding all the ships to bee burned that brought the armie victuals, so that the souldi­ours fainting, and hee himselfe being slaine by his foes hands, there was no meanes for one man to escape, but by yeelding to the foe so much of the Em­pire as now to this day they possesse: making a bargaine not altogether so bad as Hadrians was, but taking a (e) middle course betweene two extremes. So that Terminus his standing out with Ioue was but an vnlucky signe and foolish au­gury, seeing that Hadrians will, Iulians rashnesse, and (f) Iouians necessitie, all made him giue roome to them. The Romaines that were of discreation, obserued this well, but they could not ouer-turne the inueterate idolatry wherein the Deuills had bound the citty so fast: and they themselues, though [Page 191] holding these things vaine, thought not-with-standing Nature should haue that diuine worship allowed her, which indeed is the true gods onely peculiar, vnder whom she is at command. These serued the creature, rather then the Creator (as the Apostle saith) who is blessed for euer-more. This Gods helpe was needed, to send Rom. 1. some godly men to suffer death for the true religion, and thereby to take away these erronious illusions from the world.

L. VIVES.

MArs (a) his nation] The Romaines, both for their valors, and their originall from Mars his sonne. So many of the writers call diuerse Romaines, Martiall m [...]nded. (b) Hadria­ [...]s] Hadrian. Fourteenth Emperour of Rome, adopted by Traian, whom he succeeded. But enuying his fathers glory amongst others, he gaue the Persians back Armenia, Mesopotamia and Assyria (which Tr [...]an had wone from them by conquest) setting Euphrates as bounder to the Em­pire, and calling home the armie. Eutrop. lib. 8. The reason I thinke was because it was an olde saying, that that generall that led an army beyond Euphrates and the cittie Ctesiphon, should neuer haue good fortune: which hapned to Crassus; and Traian himselfe neuer came into Italy from the Parthian conquest. (c) The said] Eutrop. Assyria by the Antoni [...] [...], bretheren, Mesopotamia by Galienus, vnder the conduct of Odenatus: Armenia for Diocletia [...] vnder Ga­lerius. (d) Iulian] He began his raigne in the Cities MCXVI. yeare: Consuls, Mamertinus and Ne [...]tta: A great foe to Christianitie, being ouer-throwne by the Parthians at Ctesiphon, Iulian. by his death hee left the whole armie and state in a desperate case. (e) Middle] So that the bounds were not remooued by force, but by condition of peace. (f) Iouianus] A Pannonian, being made Emperor by the soldiours, in this extremitie of Iulians procuring, he was faine to Iouian. conclude a disgracefull peace with the Parthians; but necessitie hath no law. Hee gaue them the towne Nisibides, and part of the vpper Mesopotamia, and so came the Empires bounds to be remooued.

The confessions of such as doe worship those Pagan gods, from their owne mouthes. CHAP. 30.

CI [...]ro (a) beeing Augur, derideth the Auguries, and (b) blames men for letting their actions relie vpon the voyce of a Crowe or a Dawe. O but this (c) Academick saith, that all things are vncertaine; hee is not worthy to bee trusted in any of these mysteries. (d) Q. Lucil. Balbus in Tullies second booke, De [...]t. [...]eor. disputeth hereof, and hauing prooued these superstitions to be Phy­sicall in nature, yet condemneth the institution of Images and their fables, in these words. Perceiue you not then that from the vsefull obseruation of these things Tullies dis­like of ima­ges and fables of the gods. in nature, the tract was found to bring in those imaginarie and forged gods? hence came all the false opinions, errors and old wiues tales: for now are wee acquainted with the shapes, ages, apparell, kindes, mariages, kindreds, and all are squared out by [...]aine fancies: nay they haue turbulence of effects also. Wee haue heard of their des [...]res, sorrowes and passions. Nor wanted they warres, if all tales bee true: They fought in (c) parties, not onely in Homer, but all on a side also against the (f) Ti­ [...]ans, The gods war [...]es. and Giants: and hence ariseth a sottish beleefe of their vanitie, and ex­ [...]ame (g) inconstancie. Behold now what they them-selues say that worship these forgeries; hee affirmeth that these things belonged to superstition, but he teacheth of religion as the Stoikes doe. For (quoth hee) not onely the Philo­sophers, but all our ancestors made a difference betweene religion and superstition. For (h) such as prayed whole dayes together, and offered for their childrens liues, [...] were called Superstitious. Who perceiue [...]h not now that hee, standing (i) in awe of this citties custome, did not-with-standing commend the religion of his [Page 192] auncestors and would faine haue seuered it from superstition, but that he cannot tell how? for if the auncients called those Superstitious, that prayed and sacrificed whole daies together, were not they worthy of that name also, whome he repre­hendeth for inuenting so many distinct ages, images, and sexes. &c. for the whole number of the gods? if the institutors of those be culpable, it implieth guilt also vnto these ancients that inuented and adored such idle fooleries: and vnto him also (for all his eloquent euasions) that must be tied by necessiity to this absurd worship: and dare not speake in a publike oration what hee deliuereth here in a priuat disputation. Thankes therefore be giuen to our Lord Iesus Christ, from all vs Christians, not to (k) Heauen and Earth (as he would haue it) but vnto him that made Heauen and Earth, who hath ouerturned and abolished those super­stitions (which Balbus durst scarcely mutter at) by his heauenly humility, his Apos­tles preaching and his martirs faith, that died for the truth and liued in the truth, hauing by these meanes rooted all errors not only out of the hearts of the religi­ous, but euen out of the Temples of the superstitious.

L. VIVES.

CIcero being (a) Augur.] And of their College: elected by Q. Hortensius the Orator. (b) Blameth.] De diuinat. lib. 2. (c) Academike.] That sect would affirme nothing, but confute the assertions of others, which Cicero vseth in many of his dialogues, professing himselfe a de­fender An accade­ [...]. of that sect, d [...] na. de. li. 2. (d) Balbus.] An excellent Stoike. (e) On sides.] On the one side I [...] Pallas, Neptune: against them, Apollo Uenus and Mars in the Troyan wars. (f) Titans.] Sonne to Earth and Titan, Saturnes brother: they claimed the Kingdome of Iupiter, by the agreement The Titan [...] of their fathers, first they did but wrangle, but afterwards to armes. It was a great warre, yet the Titans were subdued. Buu then followed a greater, the rest of the Titans reneuing th [...] forces and chasing Ioue and all his friends into Aegipt. The first was called the Titans war, thi [...] the Giants. (g) Inconstancy.] Thus farre Tully. (h) Such as] Lactantius disliketh this deriuation of Superstitious and Religious, deriuing religious of religo to bind, because they are bound to God▪ superstitious of superstes, aliue, because they were of the false religion, which was professed in the liues of their auncestors. lib. 4. of Religions, and read Gellus. lib. 4. But Tully doth not confine the name to those praying fellowes, but saith it was of large vse afterwards in other Religious Superstiti­o [...]. respects (i) in awe.] In the bookes. De nat. deor, and De diuinat, it is plaine that Tully durst n [...] speake his mind freely of those gods, because of the inueterat custome of his country. (k) heauen and] whome Tully with the Stoicks maketh the chiefe of the gods.

Of Varros reiecting the popular opinion, and of his beleefe of one God, though he knew not the true God. CHAP. 31.

ANd what say you to Varro (whom we are sory should make plaies as an honor to true gods in religion, though not in iudgment, seeing he exhorteth men to the adoration of the gods so religiously) doth not he confesse, that he is not of the opinion of those that left the Romaines their religion, and that if he were to leaue the citty any institutions, hee would rather giue them their gods after the pre­script of nature? But seeing that the former hath beene of so long a continu­ance, hee saith that it was but his duty to prosecute his discourse hereof from the eldest antiquities, to the end that the people should [...]t be induced ra­ther to honor then to contemne them, wherein this iuditious writer sheweth that the things whereof he writeth would be contemptible to the people as well as to him-selfe, if they were not kept in silence. I should haue thought one might [Page 193] but haue coniectured this, but that himselfe saith in many places that there is much truth, which the people ought not to know: nay and if it were all false­hood, yet it were fit the people should neuer-the-lesse thinke that it were truth▪ and therefore the Grecians shut vp their (a) Teletae, and their (b) most secret my­steries in walles. Here hee hath made a discouerie of all the politique gouern­ment of the world. But the Deuills take great delight in this playing double: making them-selues the maisters both ouer the deceiuers and the deceiued, from whose dominion nothing freeth vs but the grace of God, through Iesus Christ our Lord. This acute and learned man saith further, that hee thinketh onely those to discerne God, who teach that hee is a soule, moouing, and swaying the whole world: and here-by, though hee yet haue no firme holde of the truth (for God no soule but the soules maker. God is no soule, but the soules maker) yet if the Citties custome had permitted him, assuredly hee would haue taught them the worship of one onely God, and the gouernor of the world: so that wee should but haue this onely controuer­sie w [...]th him, whether God were a soule, or the soules maker. He saith also that the old Romaines were a hundred three-score and ten yeares with-out Idols: and had they beene so still (quoth hee) religion had beene kept the purer; to prooue which, hee produceth (amongst others) the Iewes, and concludeth, that who-so-euer they were that first inuented Images, they freed the citty from all awe and added vnto errour: beeing well aduised that the sencelesnesse of the Idols would make the gods them-selues seeme contemptible. But whereas hee [...]aith they added vnto errour, that prooues, that there was some errour there, before that Images came in. And therefore his saying, that these onely discer­ned God which called him a soule gouerning the world; and his opinion that the gods honours would haue beene purer with-out Images, these positions declare how neare the truth hee drawes. For could hee haue done any good against such an ouer-growne error, hee would haue shewed them how that one onely God should haue beene adored, euen hee that gouerneth the world, and th [...] hee is not to bee pictured: and the youth of the Cittie beeing set in so ne [...]e a path to the truth, might easily haue beene perswaded afterwards, that God was an vnchangeable nature, creating the soule also. These things being thus, what euer fooleries those men haue discouered of their gods in their Bookes, they haue beene laide open by the immediate hand of God, (compelling them to confesse them) rather then by their owne desire to disswade them: Wherefore that wee alledge from them, is to controule those that will not see from what a damned slauery to the Deuill, that same singular sacrifice of so holy bloud, and the voutchsafing of the spirit hath deliuered vs.

L. VIVES.

THE (a) Teletae] A sacrifice most secret and most sumptuous: so called, because it consu­med The Telet [...] so much, of [...], to end, or to consume, that some thinke they had their name from the [...] perfection. They belonged to the Sunne and Moone, as Porphyry writeth: and were besides, expiations to Bacchus, recorded in Orpheus and Mus [...]us (Plat. de Rep. lib. 2.) that t [...]ght how to purge the sinnes of the Citties, the liuing, the dead, and euery priuate man by sacrifices, playes, and all delights, and the whole forme of it all was called [...]eletae. Though Pla [...] saith the Teletae belonged onely to the dead, and freed men from all the euills in hell. (b) S [...]cret] Of Ceres and others. (c) The old] Numa forbad the Romaines to thinke that God had [...] shape of man or woman (Plut. in vit. Num.) Nor had they any picture at all o [...] any God for the first hundred three score and te [...]e yeares: they built onely temples and [Page 194] little Oratories, but neuer an Image in them, for they held it a sinne to liken the better to the worse, or to conceiue GOD in any forme but their intelligence: Euseb, Dyonys. also saith, that Numa built the gods temples but no Images came in them, because hee beleeued that God had no shape. Tarquinius Priscus following the Greekes foolery and the Tuscans, Who first brought Images to Rome. first taught the erection of statues, which Tertullian intimateth, saying; Goe to, now religion hath profited. For though Numa inuented a great deale of curious superstition, yet neither was there temples nor statues as yet entred into the Romaines religion, but a few poore thrifty cere­monies: no skie-towring Capitols, but a sort of little altars made of Soddes, earthen dishes, the per­fumes out of them, and the God in no place. For the Greeke and Tuscane artes in Sculpture were not yet entred the Cittie.

What reason the Kings of the world had, for the permitting of those false religions in such places as they conquered. CHAP. 32.

HEE faith also, that in the gods genealogies, the people followed the Poets more then the Philosophers, and thence the olde Romaines their ancestors, had their beliefe of so many sexes, mariages, and linages of the gods. The rea­son of this (I suppose) was, because the politique and wise men did especially endeuour to nousle their people in this illusiue maner, and to make them not onely worshippers, but euen immitators of the deuills that delighted to delude them. For euen as the Deuills cannot possesse any, but such as they haue decei­ued, so vniust and Deuil-like Princes perswaded their people to their owne vaine inuentions, vnder the name of religion, thereby to binde their affections the fir­mer to their seruice, and so to keepe them vnder their soueraignties. And what ignorant and weake man can auoide both the charmes of Princes and Deuils?

That God hath appointed a time for the continu­ance of euery state on earth. CHAP. 33.

WHerefore GOD, that onely and true author of felicitie, hee giueth king domes to good and to bad; not rashly, nor casually, but as the time is ap­pointed, which is well knowne to him, though hidden for vs, vnto which ap­pointment not-with-standing hee doth not serue, but as a Lord swayeth it, neuer giuing true felicitie but to the good. For this, both (a) subiects and Kings may eyther haue or wante, and yet bee as they are, seruants and gouernours. The fulnesse indeed of it shall bee in that life where (b) no man shall serue. And therefore here on earth, hee giueth kingdomes to the bad as well as to the good, least his seruants, that are but yet proselites should affect them as great ma [...] ­ters. And this is the mysterie of his olde Testament, wherein the new was in­cluded: that (c) there, all the gifts and promises were of this world, and of the world to come also, to those that vnderstood them, though the eternall good that was meant by those temporall ones, were not as yet manifested: nor in wh [...] gifts of God the true felicitie was resident.

L. VIVES.

SUbiects (a) and] Stoicisme: A slaue wise, is a free man: a King foolish, a [...] (b) No man shall serue,] Some bookes wante the whole sentence which followe [...] [Page 195] And therefore. &c. (c) There all.] The rewards promised to the k [...]pers of the law in the old Tes­tament were all temporall, how be it they were misticall types of the Celestiall.

Of the Iewes kingdome, which one God alone kept vnmoued as long as they kept the truth of religion. CHAP. 34.

TO shew therefore that all those temporall goods which those men gape after, that can dreame of no better, are in Gods hands alone, and in none of their Idolls, therefore multiplied he his people in Aegipt, from (a) a very few and then deliuered them from thence by miraculous wounders. Their women neuer called vpon Lucina when their children multiplied vpon them incredibly; and when he preserued them from the (b) Aegiptians that persecuted them, and would haue killed all their children. They suckt without Ruminas helpe; slept without Cunina, eate and dranke without Educa and Potica, and were brought vp without any of these puppy-gods helpes: married without the Nuptiall gods, begot chil­dren Gen 46. without Priapus, crossed through the diuided sea without calling vpon Nep­tune, and left al their foes drowned behind them. They dedicated no Goddesse Mannia, when heauen had rained Manna for them: nor worshipped the Nym­phes when the rocke was cleft and the waters flowed out? they vsed no Mars nor Bellona in their warres, and conquered, not without Victory, but without making Victory a goddesse. They had corne, oxen, hony, apples, without Segetia, Bobona, Mella or Pomona. And to conclude, all things that the Romaines begged of so many false gods, they receiued of one true God in far happier measure: & had they not persisted [...] their impious curiosity in running after strange gods, as if they had beene enchaunted, and lastly in killing of Christ, in the same kingdome had they liued happily still, if not in a larger. And that they are now dispersed ouer the whole earth, is gods especiall prouidence, that what Alters, Groues, Woods, and The dipe [...] ­sion of the Iewes. Temples of the false gods he reproueth, and what sacrifices he forbiddeth, might all be discerned by their bookes as their fall it selfe was foretold them, by their p [...]phets: And this least the Pagans reading them with ours, might thinke wee had f [...]igned them. But now to our next booke, to make an end of this tedious one

L. VIVES.

FRom a very few] The Sonnes of Israell that went into Aegipt, were 70. Gen. 49. (b) Aegip­tians.] Here is a diuersity of reading but all one sence: and so is there often else-where, which I forbeare to particularize, or to note all such occurences.

Finis, lib. 4.

THE CONTENTS OF THE fifth booke of the City of God.

  • 1. That neither the Romaine Empire, nor a­ny other Kingdome had any establishment from the powre of Fortune, nor from the starres. chapter 1.
  • 2. Of the mutuall Sympathie, and dssimilli­tude of the health of body, and many other ac­cidents in twinnes of one birth.
  • 3. Of Nigidius the astrologians argument, in this question of the twinnes drawne from the potters wheele.
  • 4. Of Esau and Iacob two twinnes, and of the diuersity of their conditions and quallities.
  • 5. How the Mathematicians may bee con­uicted of professing direct vanity.
  • 6. Of twinnes of different sexes.
  • 7. Of the election of daies of marriage, of planting, and of sowing.
  • 8. Of their opinion that giue not the name of Fate the position of the starres, but vnto the de­pendance of causes vpon the will of God.
  • 9. Of Gods fore-knowledge and mans free­dome of election against the opinon of Cicero.
  • 10. Whether Necessity haue any dominion o­uer the will of man.
  • 11. Of Gods vniuersall prouidence, ruling all, and comprising all.
  • 12. How the ancient Romaines obtained this encrease of their Kingdome at the true Gods hand, beeing that they neuer worshipped him.
  • 13. Of ambition, which beeing a vice, is not­withstanding herein held a vertue, that it doth restraine vices of worse natures.
  • 14. That we are to auoide this desire of hu­maine honour, the glory of the righteous beeing wholy in God.
  • 15. Of the tempor all rewardes that God be­stowed vpon the Romaines vertues, and good conditions.
  • 16. Of the reward of the eternall Cittizens of heauen, to whome the examples of the Ro­maines vertues were of good vse.
  • 17. The fruites of the Romaines warres, both to themselues, and to those with whom they war­red.
  • 18. How farre the Christians should bee from boasting of their deedes, for their eternall country, the Romaines hauing done so much for their temporall city, and for humaine glory.
  • 19. The difference betweene the desire of glo­ry and the desire of rule.
  • 20. That vertue is as much disgraced in ser­uing humaine glory, as in obeying the pleasures of the body.
  • 21. That the true God in whose hand and prouidence all the state of the world consisteth, did order and dispose of the Monarchy of the Romaines.
  • 22. That the Originalls and conclusions of warres are all at Gods dispose.
  • 23. Of the battaile wherein Radagaisus an idolatrous King of the Gothes was slaine with all his army.
  • 24. The state and truth of a christian Empe­rors felicity.
  • 25. Of the prosperous estate that God be­stowed vpon Constantine a christian Emperor.
  • 26. Of the faith and deuotion of Theodo­sius Emperor.
  • 27. Augustines invectiue against such as wrote against the bookes already published.
FINIS.

THE FIFTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
That neither the Romaine Empire nor any other Kingdome had any establishment from the power of fortune or from the starres. CHAP. 1.

WHereas it is apparant to all mens discretion, that felicity is the hope of al humane desires, and that she is no goddesse, but mere­ly the gift of a god, and consequently that there is no god wor­thy of worshippe, but he in whose power it lieth to bestow this felicity vpon men; so that if shee were a goddesse herselfe, the worship of al the rest should be intirely hers; now let vs looke in to the reasons why that God that can giue those earthly goods, aswel to the good as the euill, (and consequently to such as are not happy) should vouchsafe the Romaine empire so large a dilatation, and so long a contiunance: for we haue alrea­dy partly proued, and hereafter in conuenient place will proue more fully, that it was not their rable of false gods that kept it in the state it was in, wherefore the cause of this was neither (a) Fortune, nor Fate, as they call them, holding Fortune Fortune & Fate what. to be an euent of things beyond al reason and cause: and Fate, an euent from some necessity of order, excluding the will of god and man. But the god of Heauen; by his onely prouidence, disposeth of the kingdomes of Earth, which if any man will say is swayd by fate, and meane by that fate (b) the will of God, he may hold his opinion still, but yet he must amend his phrase of speach, for why did hee not learne this of him that taught him what fate was. The ordinary custome of this hath made men imagine fate to bee (c) a power of the starres, so or so placed, in natiuities or conceptions; which (d) some do seperate from the determination What the vulger hold fate. of God, and other some do affirme to depend wholy therevpon. But those that hold that the starres do manage our actions, or our passions, good, or ill, without gods appointment, are to be silenced and not to be heard, be they of the true religion, or bee they bondslaues to Idolatry, of what sort soeuer; for what doth this opinion, but flattly exclude alll deity? Against this error, we pro­fesse not any disputation, but onely against those that calumniat Christian re­ligion, in defence of their imaginary goddes. As for those that make these ope­rations of the starres in good or bad to depend vpon Gods will, if they say that they haue this power giuen them from him, to vse according to their owne wills they do Heauen much wronge, in imagining that any wicked acts, or iniu­ries are decreed in so glorious a senate, and such as if any earthly city had but instituted, the whole generation of man would haue conspired the subuersion of it. And what part hath GOD left him in this disposing of humaine affaires, if they be swayed by a necessity from the starres, whereas he is Lord both of starres and men? If they do not say that the starres are causes of these wicked arts, The Astro­logian [...] ne­cessity of the starres. through a power that god hath giuen them, but that they effect them by his ex­presse commaund; is this fit to be imagined for true of God, that is vnworthy to be held true of the starres; (e) But if the starres bee said to portend this onely [Page 198] And not to procure it, and that their positions be but signes, not causes of such effects (for so hold many great schollers, though the Astrologians vse not to say (f) Mars in such an house signifieth this, or that: no, but maketh the child-borne an homicide, to (g) grant them this error of speech, which they must lear [...]e to reforme of the Philosophers in all their presages deriued from the starres po­sitions:) how commeth it to passe that they could neuer shew the reason of that diuersity of life, actions, fortune, profession, arte, honour, and such humaine ac­cidentes, that hath befallne two twinnes; nor of such a great difference, both in those afore-said courses, and in their death, that in this case, many strangers haue come nearer them in their courses of life, then the one hath done the o­ther, beeing notwithstanding borne both within a little space of time the one of the other, and conceiued both in one instant and from one acte of ge­neration?

L. VIVES.

FOrtune (a) Nor fate] Seeing Augustine disputeth at large in this place concerning fate, will diue a littlle deeper into the diuersity of olde opinions herein, to make the [...]est more plaine. Plato affirmed there was one GOD, the Prince and Father of all the rest, at whose becke all the gods, and the whole world were obedient: that al the other gods, & celestial ver­tues, were but ministers to this Creator of the vniuerse: and y t they gouerned the whole world in places and orders by his appointment: that the lawes of this great God were vnalterable, Fate what it is. and ineuitable, and called by the name of Necessities: No force, arte, or reason, can stoppe, o [...] hinder any of their effectes: whereof the prouerbe ariseth: The gods themselues must serue ne­cessity: But for the starres, some of their effects may be auoided by wisdome, labour or indust­ry, wherein fortune consisteth: which, if they followed certaine causes, and were vnchangea­ble, should bee called fate, and yet inferre no necessity of election. For it is in our powre to choose, beginne, or wish, what wee will: but hauing begunne, fate manageth the rest that fol­loweth. It was free for Laius (saith Euripides) to haue begotten a sonne, or not: but hauing begotten him, then Apollo's Oracle must haue the euents prooue true which it presaged. Th [...] and much more doth Plato dispute obscurely vpon, in his last de repub. For there hee puttes The deste­nies 3. the three fatall sisters; Necessities daughters, in heauen: and saith that Lachesis telleth the soules that are to come to liue on earth, that the deuill shall not possesse them, but they shal rather possesse the deuill: But the blame lieth wholy vpon the choise, if the choise bee naught, GOD is acquit of all blame: and then Lachesis casteth the lottes. Epicurus de­rideth all this, and affirmes all to bee casuall, without any cause at all why it should bee Epicurus. thus or thus, or if there bee any causes, they are as easie to bee auoided, as a mothe is to bee swept by. The Platonists place Fortune in things ambiguous, and such as may fall out diuer­sely: also in obscure things, whose true causes, why they are so o [...] otherwise, are vnknowne: so that Fortune dealeth not in things that follow their efficient cause, but either such as may bee changed, or are vndiscouered. Now Aristotle (Phys. 2.) and all the Peripatetikes Fortunes. Casualties what they are as A­phrodyse­ [...] thinketh. after him (Alex. Aphrodisiensis beeing one) is more plaine. Those things (saith hee) are casuall, whose acte is not premeditated by any agent: as if any man digge his ground vppe, to make it fatte, finde a deale of treasure hidden; this is Fortune, for hee came not to digge for that treasure, but to fatten his earth: and in this, the casuall euent, followed the not ca­suáll intent. So in things of fortune, the agent intendeth not the end that they obtaine, but it falleth out beyond expectation. The vulgar call fortune, blinde, rash, vncertaine, madde, and brutish as Pacuuius saith: and ioyne Fate and Necessity together, holding it to haue [...] powre both ouer all the other gods and Ioue their King himselfe. Which is verified by the Poet, that said, What must bee, passeth Ioue to hold from beeing, Quod fore paratum [...], id summum exuperat Iouem. For in Homer, Ioue lamenteth that hee could not saue his sonne Sarpedon from death, the fates constrayning him to die: and Neptune greeues that hee coul [...] not hinder Vlisses his returne home, and reuenge the blindnesse of his sonne Ciclops, Fate ha­uing decreede the contrary: and Iupiter in Ouid saith.

[Page 199]
—Tu sola insuperabile satum
Nate mouere putas.—
—Daughter'tis onely thou
Canst mooue relentlesse fate.—

Saith he: And a little after.

Quae [...]que con [...]ursum caeli, nec fulmini [...] iram,
Nec [...]tuunt vllas tuta atque aeterna ruinas.
Which feare nor thunders, gods, nor powers infernall,
But stand vnaw'd, vnmooued, and eternall.

There were some that held nothing casuall, but all fixed, certaine and immutable: Democri­tus, Empedocles, and Heraclitus, were all of this opinion, which many others maintained after them, as others did the positions of Epicurus. Lucane Phars. lib. 2. declareth both the opini­ons in these words.

Siue parens rerum primùm informia regna,
Materiam (que) rudem flammâ cedente recepit,
Fi [...]xit in aeternum causas, quà cuncta co [...] cet.
Se quo (que) lege tenens, & secula iussa [...]rentem,
Fatorum immoto diuisit limite mundum,
Siue nihil positum est, sed sors incerta vagatur,
Fértque refert (que) vices, & habent mortalia casum, &c.
Or natures God (when first he bound the fire,
And wrought this ma [...]e into one forme intire)
Forged eternall causes, all effecting,
Him [...]elfe, and all the worlds estate subiecting
To destenies inchangeable directing:
O [...] bene our states in fortunes gouernance,
To rise, or fall, and all by onely chance.

Fortune is often vsed for destenie, and the euents of things: which when they fall out as wee desire, that we call Felicitie: if contrary, Infelicitie: Thus much here, more else-where. (b) The will of God] Of this by and by. (c) A power of the starrrs] wherein the Stoickes, Plato, and almost all the other Philosophers do place Fate: following the Chaldees and Aegiptians, to whom all the Mathematitians also doe giue their voyces. (d) Some do seperate] Some say, the operation of the starres is a distinct power from the will of God: and in attributing this vniuersall power to them, exclude Gods prouidence from humaine affaires. Besides, there are that affirme, that although God doe looke to the state of the world, yet the starres haue their peculiar dominion in vs neuerthelesse. So hold Manilius and Firmicus, and the Poets most The Starrs dominion. commonly.

Others subiect them all vnto the will of GOD omnipotent, as Plato and the Stoikes doe, affirming all their operations to bee but the praescript lawes of him. (e) But if the starres] Origen vpon that place of Genesis. Let them be for signes, Chapt. 1. vers. 14. Saith that the starres doe signifie, but effect nothing. They are (saith he) as a booke opened, wherein may bee read all things to come, which may bee prooued by this, that they haue often signified things past. But this booke cannot bee read by any witte of man. Plotine was of Origens opinion also, denying the Plotine. starres any acte in those things, but onely signification. Seneca, speaking of the Starres, saith, they either cause or signifie the effects of all things, but if they doe cause them, what auaileth Seneca. it vs to know, that we cannot alter? and if they but signifie them, what good doth it thee, to fore-see that thou canst not auoide? (f) Mars in such] Mars is a starre, bloudie, fiery, and violent. Being in the seuenth house (saith Firmicus, lib. 3.) in a partise aspect with the Horos­cope Mars a Sta [...] (that is, in the West) hee portendeth huge mischieues, stayning the natiuities with mur­thers, and many other villanies. (g) To grant them] Hee alludeth vnto Tullies Chrysippus (de Fato) that would teach the Mathematicians, how to speake in their art.

Of the mutuall simpathie and dissimilitude of health of body, and many other accidents in twins of one birth. CHAP. 2.

CIcero (a) saith, that Hippocrates that excellent Phisitian wrote, that two children that were brethren, falling sicke, and the sicknesse waxing and wa­ning in both alike, were here-vpon suspected to be twinnes. (b) And Posidonius a Stoike, and one much affected to Astrologie, laboureth to prooue them to haue bin borne both vnder one constellation, and (c) conceiued both vnder one. So that which the Phisitian ascribeth to the similitude of their temperatures of body, the Astrologian attributes to the power and position of the starrs in their natiuities. [Page 200] But truly in this question, the Phisitians coniecture standeth vpon more proba­bilitie, because their parents temperature might bee easily transfused into them both alike at their conception: and their first growth might participate equally of their mothers disposition of body, & then being nourished both in one house, with one nourishment, in one ayre, countrie, and other things correspondent, this now might haue much power in the proportionating of both their natures alike, as Physicke will testifie. Besides, vse of one exercise equally in both, might forme their bodies into a similitude, which might very well admit all alterations of health alike, and equally in both. But to drawe the figure of heauen, and the starres vnto this purity of passions (it being likely that a great companie of the greatest diuersitie of affects that could bee might haue originall in diuerse parts of the world, at one and the same time) were a presumption vnpardonable. For (d) we haue knowne two twinnes, that haue had both diuerse fortunes, and dif­ferent sicknesses, both in time, and nature: whereof (mee thinkes) Hipocrates gi­ueth a very good reason, from the (e) diuersitie of nourishment, and exercise, which might bee cause of different health in them: yet that diuersitie was effec­ted by their wills and elections at first, and not by their temperature of body. But neither Posidonius, nor any patron of this fate in the starres, can tell what to say in this case, and doe not illude the single and ignorant with a discourse of that they know not, for that they talke of the space of time, between that point which they call the (f) Horoscope, in both the twinnes natiuities: it is either not so significant as the diuersitie of will, acte, manners, and fortune of the twinnes borne doth require, or else it is more significant, then their difference of honors, state, nobilitie, or meannesse will permit: both which diuersities they place onely in the figure of the natiuitie. But if they should be both borne ere the Horoscope were fully varied, then would I require an vnitie in each particular of their for­tunes, which (g) cannot be found in any two twinnes that euer yet were borne. But if the Horoscope be changed ere both bee borne, then for this diuersitie I will require a (h) difference of parents, which twins cannot possibly haue.

L. VIVES.

CIcero (a) saith] I cannot remember where: I beleeue in his booke De fato: which is wonderfully mutilate, and defectiue as we haue it now, and so shall any one finde that will obserue it. (b) Whom Posidonius] A Rhodian, and a teacher of Rhodes. Hee was also at Rome Possidonius a follower of Panaetius. Cicero (c) conceiued both] for the conception is of as much moment as the natiuitie. (d) We haue knowne] Such were Procles and Cyresteus, Kings of Lacedaemon, Cic. de diuinat. lib. 2. (e) Diuersitie of] This is one of the cau [...]es why an Astrologian cannot iudge perfectly of natiuities, Ptol. Apoteleusmaton. lib. 1. (f) Horoscope] [...] is the look­ing Horoscope, what. vpon an houre: and is that part of the Zodiake, which ascendeth our Hemisphere, at any euent. For the reuolution of this Zodiake is perpetuall, and still one part of it ariseth in our Horison, and the part directly opposite, setteth: all the other are diuided amongst the other houses of heauen. (g) Cannot be found] Nature neuer bound any one thing to another in such proprietie, but she set some differencs betweene them: what skilleth it whether those two had originall from one feede? Euery man is framed and borne to his owne fortune, and be they two or three brethren borne at once, their destinies promise no fraternitie, but each one must vndergoe his particular fate. Quintil. In Geminis Languentibus. (h) Difference of parents] why should not the riuers be like that flow both from one head?

Of Nigidius the Astrologians argument, in this question of the twinnes, drawne from the potters wheele. CHAP. 3.

FRustrate therefore is that notable fiction of the Potters wheele, which [Page 201] Nigidius (a) (they say) answered to one that plunged him in this controuersie, whervpon he was called (b) Potter. Turning a potters wheele twice or thrise about as fast as he could, he tooke inke, & in the turning made two markes (as it seemed) in one place of the wheeles egde: and then, staying the wheele, the markes were found far a sunder one from another vpon the edge of the wheele, (c) euen so (saith he) in the swift course of heauen, though one child be borne after another in as short a time as I gaue these two markes, yet in the heauens will be passed a great space. And that (quoth he) is the cause of the diuersity of conditions, and for­tunes betwixt two twinnes. (d) Here is a figment now farre more brittle then the Pottes that were made by that wheele, for if there bee thu [...] much power in Heauen (and yet cannot bee comprehended by the constellations) that one of the twins may bee an heyre and inherite, and not the other, how dare those As­trologians giue such presages vnto others that are not twinnes, when as they are included in those secret points in natiuities which none can comprehend? But if they say they do prognosticate this to others, because they know that it belong­eth vnto the knowne and discerned spaces that passe in natiuities, and that those moments that may come betweene the birth of two twins do but concerne slight things, and such as the Astrologian vseth not to bee troubled with; for no man will aske the calculator when he should sit, walke, or dine? How can this be said when wee shew such diuersity in the manners, states, actions, and fortunes of two twinnes.

L. VIVES.

NIgidius (a) they say] P. Nigidius figulus was borne of a very honest family, and came to be Praetor: he was of great wit, and exellent both in many other worthy sciences (so that hee Nigidius Figulus. was compared with Uarro, in whose time, or thereaboutes, he liued) and especially in the Mathematiques. Tully nameth him often. Suetonius saith that out of Octauius his figure of natiuity, he presaged that he should be Lord of all the world. Lucane. lib. 1.

At Figulus e [...]i [...]ra deos Secretaque caeli,
N [...]sse fuit, quem non stellarum Aegiptia Memphis,
[...] [...]isu numerisque mouentibus as [...]a. &c.
But Figulus whose study was to scan,
Heauens high presage, whome no Aegiptian,
In Mathematique skill could paralel. &c.

(b) Called Potter.] In latine Figulus. This man was of the Nigidian family; there were other Figuli of a more honored house, namely the Martians, whereof one was confull with L. Iul. Caesar, two yeares before Ciceros consulship. Another, with Nasica, but was put from his place, because the auguries were against his election. (c) So (quoth he.)] How much time thinke you (saith Quintilian) was betweene the first birth, and the second? but a little truely in mortall mens iudgement, but if you will consider the immensity of this vniuerse, you shall find much passed betweene their two productions. In geminis langu. (d) Here is a figment.] This one an­swere of Nigidius (which the Mathematitians thinke was most acute) doth vtterly subuert all their presages, positions and calculations in natiuities, for if so little a space of time bee capable not onely of diuersities but euen of contraries, who can prognosticate any thing of any childe borne, when as the moment both of his conception and his natiuity is so hard to be knowne? So that were it graunted, that the starres haue power in vs, yet vnto man it is incom­prehensible: the moments whereto the figure must be erected being impossible to bee found, and the swift course of the Heauens ouerrunning our slow consideration. Iulius firmicus, a man idlely eloquent, hauing obiected this reason against him-selfe and his arte, and promising to dissolue it, after he hath tumbled himselfe sufficiently in a multitude of common places, lets it The stars out run ou [...] slacke thoughtes. alone with silence, and thinkes he hath done very wel, supposing that this whirle-winde of his eloquence had cast dust inough into the readers eies to make him forget the aduerse argument. But it is neither he, nor any Chalde of them al that can answer it. Thomas Aquinas in like man­ner entangleth himselfe exceedingly in circumstances of times, and minuites, and places; for in his booke De fato, he saith that twins are of diuers dispositions, because the seed of generation [Page 202] was not receiued into the place of conception al at one time, so that the center of the heart, be­ing not one in both, they must needs haue different egresses and Horizous. But how small a space is their spent in the full receiuing of the [...]eede? how little a time passeth betweene the coagulation of the hearts, that this should be sufficient to t [...]asmute the whole nature of man? So that hereby it is not sufficient to tel the Mathematician that such an one was borne at Pari [...] or Ualencia, but hee must know in which streete, in which chamber, nay in what part of the chamber, But in another worke, I will handle this theame of another fashion, and proue, that there is no trust to be put in those vaine superstitions, but that all dependeth vpon our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ, whome we are to intreat for them all.

Of Esau and Iacob two twinnes, and of the diuersity of their conditions and qualities. CHAP. 4.

IN the memory of our fore-fathers (to speake of men of note) there were two (a) twins borne, so nere to gether, that the second held the first by the heele, yet Gen. 25. in their liues, maners and actions, was such a maine disparity, that that very difference made them enemies one to another. I meane not this, that the one sat, when the other stood, nor that the one slept, when the other waked, these belong to those first markes and moments which they cannot comprehend who erect those figures of natiuity for the Astrologers to iudge vpon: (b) one of them bound himselfe to serue for wages: the other serued not at all: the one was loued by his mother, so was not the other: the one lost his honor and inheritance (a matter of great moment amongst them) and the other obtained it: And how great a diuersi­ty was there in their mariages, wiues, children and goods? exceeding much.

L. VIVES.

TWo (a) Twins borne] Iacob and Esau, of Isaac and Rebecca Gene. 25. 25. 26. (b) One of] Iacob he serued Laban his father in law, for Rachell: he was dearely beloued of his mother Re­becca, and got Esau his patrimony from him, which was a thing in those daies of most honor, and vse, of all things besides.

How the Mathematicians may be conuicted of professing vanity. CHAP. 5.

VVHerefore if these things belong to those spaces of time that passe betwixt the births of twins, and are not wrought vpon by the constellations, why then are they presaged out of the Horoscopes of others. But if they be presaged as pertinent vnto the larger spaces of time that fal vnder the notice of Artists, & not Hipocrates his guesse. vnder these momentary minuits that are indistinguible, then what vse is there of the potters whele, but only to turne leaden heads about till they become braine­sicke, and past discerning those Mathematicians vanities? And those whose diseases (so simpathizing in all circumstances) made Hypocrates out of the rules of Phisike, iudge them to be twines, do not they sufficietnly put downe those that will needes make that proceed from the starres which ariseth out of the temperature of their bodies? For why did they not sicken as they were borne, one after an other? (for borne together they could not bee) or if their different times of birth be no cause of different times of sicknesse, why do they alledge it to be the cause of other accidents? why should they trauell, marry, beget children, and do such like at diuers times, onely because they were borne at diuers times, and yet not be sicke at diuers times by the same reason? If their difference of birth changed their Horoscope, and all other matters thereon depen­ding, [Page 203] why then did that equality remaine with the times of their sickenesse, that remained in the time of their conception: or if they say that the course of sicke­nesse onely followeth the conception, and all the rest the natiuity, then ought they not to prognosticate any thing concerning sicknesse at natiuities, vnlesse they haue the houre of conception, but if the Astrologian presage sicknesse with­out seeing the figure of the conception because the sayd presage is included in those interposed moments of the birth, how would hee tell either of those twins when hee should bee sicke, who hauing each a diuers Horoscope, yet must ne­uerthelesse fall sicke both at one time? Finally, I aske againe, if the intermission in the birth of two twinnes bee so much, that it alters their whole fortunes, be­cause of their Horoscopes: and in altering of the (a) foure angles, (wherein they put all the powre,) altereth also their whole destenies, how can this come to passe, when as the time of their conceptions was both at one instant? Or if two that are both conceiued at one point of time, may fortune to bee borne the one before the other, why may not two that are borne both in one moment of time, haue fortune to die the one before the other? for if that one & the same moment of their conception hindered not the succession of their birth, why should the same moment that is one in both the birthes, hinder the successiue time of their death? If their conceptiō, being in one minut, permit thē to haue diuers fortunes in their mothers wombe, why should not their natiuity being of the same state, permit them to haue diuers fortunes while they liue vpon earth? & to take away all the fictions of this arte, (or rather vanity) of theirs, in this one question, what is the cause, that such as are conceiued both in one moment of time, both vnder one constellation, should neuerthelesse haue their destinies in their mothers wombe, to bee borne at seuerall times? and yet, that two being borne of two mo­thers, both in one moment of time, cannot haue diuers destenies, whereby the one may die before the other, or out-liue the other? did not their desteny enter vpon their conception, or could they not haue it vnlesse they were first borne? why is it said then that if the houre of conception bee knowne, they can presage many things most oraculously? And here vpon it is said of some, that a certaine wise man did make choise of an houre of copulation with his wife, whereby to beget a sonne whose after worth should be admired? And lastly, whereof com­meth it, that Posidonius the Astrologian gaue this reason for the two brethrens perticipated sickenesse, that it was because they were borne, and conceiued both togither? he added, Conceiued, because it should not bee obiected to him that it was not certaine that such as were conceiued togither should bee borne both at the same instant: and that hee might draw this mutuall affect of theirs, not from their paritie of temperatures, but from the powre of the starres. But if there bee such a powre of equallizing the desteny of twinnes in their con­ception, then verily the diuersity of time in their birth ought not to alter it. If the destenies of twinnes bee changed by their seuerall times of birth, why may we not rather conceiue that before their birth, they were appointed by de­stenie to seueral births? Shall not then the will of the man liuing, change the Fate ofhis natiuity, when as his order of birth doth change the fate of his conceptiō?

L. VIVES.

THe 4. (a) Angles] Foure chiefe angles the Astrologers put in euery natiuity. 1. the Ho­roscope, the signe of the orient; ascending 2. The opposite to which is the signe of the West The An­gles of hea­uen. falling: diametrally distant from the Horoscope 180. degrees. 3. Mid-heauen, the point between [Page 204] the Horoscope and the west angle. 4. the opposite mid-heauen vnder the earth. The Greekes call these foure: [...], there are foure other angles also, in the 2. 6. 8. and 12. signe from the Horoscope: the Greekes call [...], The God the goddesse, the good fortune, the good Genius. These angles are nothing but the signes of heauen, which they consider in their iudgements, counting the Horoscope first and the rest success [...] ­ly. The angle of the Horoscope concerneth the life: the 2. money or hope: the 3. brethren, the 4. parents: the 5. children, the 6. health: the 7. marriage, the 8. death &c. This Manilius. lib. 2. relateth out of the fooleries of Maternus. But wee haue angled long inough for any good we haue gotten: forward.

Of twinnes of different sexes. CHAP. 6.

IT often falleth out notwithstanding, that in these concurrences and vnions of time, conception and constellation, the children conceiued are the one a male the other a femalle. I knowe two twinnes of diuers sexes, both of them aliue, and lusty at this day. They are as like in fauour, one to another as their difference of sexe can permit: but in their fashion, and order of life, so vnlike that (besides the actions which must of necessity distinguish betweene men and women) hee is continually in warre in the office of a (a) Count and neuer commeth home: shee continually in her country where she was borne, and neuer goeth abroad. Nay which is more incredible (respecting the powres of the stars and not the wills of God and men) he is a married man, and shee is a holy Virgin; hee hath many chil­dren, & she was neuer maried. O but their Horoscopes had a great sway in all those things: tush, I haue showen the powre of that to bee iust nothing, already: [...] but Man is not conceiued after the first con­ception, vntill the birth. whatsoeuer it doth, it is there, in the natiuity, that it must do it. What, and not in the conception, wherein it is manifest that there was but one generatiue act con­current? (for (b) natures powre is such that a woman hauing once conceiued, cannot second any conception, vntil she bee deliuered of the first. and therefore it is necessary that the twinnes conceptions fall both in one moment: were their diuers Horoscopes (thinke you) the cause that in their birth, hee became a man­child, and she a woman? wherefore since it is no such absurdity to say, that there are some planetary influences that haue effect onely vpon diuersity of formes in bodies, as we see the alteration of the yeare, by the sunnes accesse and departure, & diuers things to increase, and decrease, iust as the moone doth: (crabs for ex­ample and all shel-fishes: besides the wonderfull (c) course of the sea:) but that the minde of man is not subiect vnto any of these powres of the starres: those artists now desiring to binde our actes vnto this that wee see them free from, doe shew vs plainely, that the effectes of the starres haue not powre so much as vpon our bodies. (d) For what is so pertinent vnto the bodie, as the sexe thereof: and yet wee see, that two twinnes of diuers sexes may bee conceiued both vnder one constellation. Wherefore what fonder affection can there bee, then to say that that figure of Heauen which was one in the conception of them both had not powre to keepe the sister from differing in sexe from her brother, with whom she had one constellation, and yet that that figure of heauen which ruled at their natiuity had powre to make her differ so far from him in her Virgins sanctimony.

L. VIVES.

OFfice of a (a) Count] A Count is a name of dignity, vsed but of these moderne times▪ [...] [...]. [Page 205] Marcellinus▪ nameth it in his 14. booke calling Nebridius Count of the Orient, and Geron­ [...]s count of Magnentia, and in his sixteeneth booke Ursulus, Count of the beneuolences, and twenty one Philagrius Count of the Orient. I know not whether these counts were those that were called in Greeke Acolithi, and were alwaies at the Emperors elbowe, (b) Natures]. Of all Creatures superfaetan [...] that is bree­di [...]g vpon blood. creatures, onely the Hare and the Cony do conceiue double, vpon the first conception, and ha­uing young in their bellies, will conceiue a fresh. Arist. Plin. A woman (saith Aristotle: Hist. animal. lib. 7. seldome conceiueth vpon her first young: but sometimes she may: if there passe but a [...] space betweene the conceptions, as Hercules and Iphyclus (by report) were con­ceiued. There was an adulteresse also, that bore two children at a birth, one like her husband, and another like her lemman. This out of Aristotle and Plini. lib. 7. but they are rare examples. And if a man would expose them, hee could not bee brought by reason to confesse that those children were conceiued one after another: though I know that Erasistratus, a worthy Phisi­tian hòldeth, that all twins are conceiued one after another, and so do diuers Stoicall Philoso­phers also hold of many twins but not of all. But Hippon and Empedocles held that of one act Twinnes both be got­ten and borne. of generation by reason of the abundance of seed, were all twins conceiued, Asclepiades ascri­beth it to the vertue not the aboundance of seed. (c) Wounderfull course of the sea.] Worthily wounderfull, whereof the true cause is not fully knowne vnto this day, neither of the double flowing dayly, nor double flowing monethly, which the Saylers cal the spring [...]des, falling out The tide of the sea. at the moones full and the change, (d) for what.] The male and female in all creatures are cor­respondente in all things but generation, but in that he is the male that generateth in another What male & female is and of himselfe: she the female that can generate of an other and in her selfe, therfore they talke of many women that haue beene chang [...]d into men.

Of the election of daies of maryage of planting and of sowing. CHAP. 7.

BVt (a) who can indure this foolery of theirs, to inuent a new desteny for euery action a man vndertaketh; That wise man aforesaid it seemes, was not born [...] to haue an admirable sonne, but rather a contemptible one, and therefore elected [...]e his houre, wherein to beget a worthy one. So thus did he worke himselfe a des­teny, more then his starres portended, and made that a part of his fate, which was not signified in his natiuity. O [...]ondnesse most fatall! A day must now be chosen for marriage: because otherwise one might light of an vnlucky day, and so make an ill marriage. But (b) where then is the desteny of your natiuity? can a man change what his fate hath appointed, by choosing this day or that and cannot the the fate of that day which he chooseth be altered by another fate? againe, if men alone of all the creatures of earth bee vnder this starry power, why do they (c) choose daies to plant, and daies to sowe, and so forth; daies tame cattle, daies to put to the males for increase of oxen, or horses, and such like? If the election of those daies bee good, because the starres haue dominion in all earth­ly bodies, liuing creatures and plants, according as the times do change; let them but consider how many creatures haue originall from one and the same instant, and yet haue such diuers ends, as hee that but noteth will de­ride those obseruations as childrens toyes, for what sotte will say that all herbes, trees, beasts, birds, serpents, wormes, and fishes, haue each one a particular moment of time to bee brought forth in? yet men do vse for trying of the mathematicians skil, to bring them the figures of the births of beasts, which they haue for this end deligently obserued at home, and him they hold the most [...]kild Mathematician, that can say by the figure, this protendeth the birth of a beast and not of a man, nay they dare goe vnto what beast it is whether fit for bearing woll, for carrages, for the plough, or the custody of the house, for the [Page 206] are often asked counsell of the destenies of dogs, and giue answeres breeding great admiration. Nay men are now growne to that grosenesse of braine, that they thinke when a man is borne, creation is tyed to such an order, that not so much as a fly is brought forth in that region at that time, for if they giue vs but birth-rome for a fly, we will draw them by gradation till we come to an elephant. Nor haue they wit to consider this, that in their selected day of sowing corne, it springeth and groweth vp altogether, and being growne to the height i [...]ipens altogether, and yet the canker spoyleth one peece and the birds another, and men cut vp the third, of al this corne, that neuerthelesse grew vp altogether. How will they doe with the constellation of this, that hath partaken so many kindes of ending? Or doth it not repent them of electing daies for these things, denying them to belong to heauens disposing, and putting onely men vnder the starres, to whome onely of all the creatures vpon earth God hath giuing free and vncon­strained wills. These being considered, it is no euill beleefe to thinke that the As­trologers (d) do presage many things wonderfully and truly, but that is, by a (e) secret instinct of euill spirits, (whose care it is, to infect, nousle, and confirme mens Astrologers how true presagers. minds in this false and dangerous opinion of fate in the starres) and not by any art of discerning of the Horoscope, for such is there none.

L. VIVES.

WHo can (a) endure.] The Astrologers, Haly, Abenragel, Messahalach, and others write of these elections. Haly, Ptolomies interpretor as Picus Mirandula writeth, saith, this part of Astrology is friuolous and fruitlesse. (b) Where then.] If your natiuities destinie be against your enterprise, it shall neuer haue good end, as Ptolomy holdeth: Picus writeth much against Astrologers. lib. 2. and of this matter also. But Augustine hath the summe of all here. (c) Choose daies.] Hesiod was the first that distinguished the daies of the moone, and the yeare, for coun­try Hesiod. businesses: and him did all the writers of husbandry follow, Greekes Latines and others: Democritus, and Virgill, Cato Senior, Uarro, Columella, Palladius, Plinie. &c. (d). Do presage.] [...]riters of husbandry. He that often shooteth must needes hit some-times, few of the Mathematicians false answeres are obserued, but all their true ones are, as miraculous. (e) Secret instinct.] The presages from the starres (saith Augustine else where) are, as by bargaine from the deuills, and instincts of theirs, which Sup Gen ad. lit. et. 2. de. doct. Chr. the minds of men feele, but perceiue not and he presageth best, that is in greatest credit with his diuel.

Of their opinion that giue not the name of Fate the position of the starres, but vn­to the dependance of causes vpon the will of God. CHAP. 8.

AS for those that do not giue the position of the starres in natiuities and con­ceptions the name of fate, but reserue it onely to that connexion of (a) causes, whereby all things come to passe, wee neede not vse many words to them: because they conforme this coherence of causes to the will of God, who is well and iustly beleeued, both to fore-know al things before the euent, and to leaue no euent vndisposed of ere it be an euent: from whome are all powers, though from God [...] fore-knowledge. him arise not all wills, for that it is the will of that great and all-disposing God, which they call Fate, these verses (. (b) of Anneus Senecas I thinke) will proue.

Du [...] m [...]summe pater, [...]ltique dominator poli,
[...] placuerit, nulla parenda mora est.
[...] impiger: [...] [...]olle, comitab [...]r gemens:
Malusque patiar facere quod licuit bono.
[...] vol [...]ntem fat [...], uolentem tr [...]unt.
Le [...]d me, Great Lord, King of eternity,
Euen where thou wilt, Ile not resist thees.
Chang thou my will yet still I vow subiection,
Being led, to that tha [...]'s in the good election.
"Fate leads the willing, hales the obstinate.

Thus in the last verse, hee directly calleth that Fate, which in the former hee called the will of the great Lord, to whome hee promiseth obedience, and to be le [...] willingly, least hee bee drawne on by force, because, Fate leads the willing, hales the obstin [...]te. And (c) Homers verses translated into Latine by Tully are as these are.

[...] [...] hominum [...] qualis [...]ater ips [...],
[...]upiter a [...]fferas [...] lum [...] [...]
[...] are the mindes of men as lou [...] the great
Vouchsafe, that fils the earth wi [...]h light, and [...].

Wee would not bring Poetique sentences for confirmation of this question, but because that Tully saith, that the Stoikes, standing for this power of Fate, vse to quote this place of Homer, wee now alledge them, not as his opinion, but as theirs, who by these verses of Fate shewed in their disputations what they thought of Fate, because they call vppon Ioue, whome they held to be that great God; vppon whose directions these causes did depend.

L. VIVES.

COnnexion (a) of causes] (Cic. de diuin. lib. 2.) Reason therefore compels vs to confes that all The Stoiks fate. things come to passe by fate: by fate I mean the Greeks [...], that is, an order or course of things & canses, arising one from another: that is the euerlasting truth flowing frō a [...]eternity. Chry­sippus in Gellius saith, that Fate is [...], &c. A natural composition of causes and things arising one from another▪ from aeleternity being an immutable combination of them all. (b) Anneas Senecas] Epist. lib. 18.) The verses were Cleanthes his, Seneca but translated them: they are all Senarian. But the first of them is not perfectly read: it were better to read it. Duc me parens celsi (que) dominator Poli: Coleyne copy hath it, Duc summe Pater alti (que) dominator Poli. Indifferent well. The said thing hath Seneca in his book de beneficijs, speaking of God: if you call him Fate (saith he) it is not amisse: for he is the first cause whence all the rest haue originall: and fate is no­thing but a coherence of causes This is the common opinion of the Stoi [...]s, to hold one God, cal­ling him Fate, and Mens, and Iupiter, and many other names. These are the foure ancient opinions of Fate, which Picus (Contra Astrolog. lib. 4.) rehearseth. The firstheld Fate to be na­ture, Foure opi­nions of Fate. so that the things which fell out by election, or chance, they excluded from Fate, as Virgill saith of Dido, that killed her-selfe, and dyed not by Fate: and Cicero: If any thing had befalne me, as many things hung ouer mans head besides nature and besides fate: This opinion is Phsiolo­gicall, and imbraced by Alexander, one of Aristotles interpreters. The second held fate to be an eternall order and forme of causes, as aforesaid. Third put all in the stars. The fourth held fate to be onely the execution of the will of God. (c) Homers] Odyss.

[...], &c.
Such are the mindes of men, &c

Vlisses speaketh them to Phemius, affirming a mutablity of mens mindes, and that they are not God the changer of the Will, of power to keepe them-selues fixt, but alter continually as it pleaseth the great Iupiter to in­spire and transforme them. The later of the latine verses in the text dot [...] not expresse Homers mind But I suspect it to be wronged in copying.

Of Gods fore-knowledge and mans freedome of election; again [...]t the opinion of Cicero. CHAP. 9.

AGainst those men, Tully thinketh he cannot hold argument, vnlesse hee ouer­throw diuination, & therefore he laboureth to proue that there is no praesci­ence, nor fore-knowledge of things to come, (a) either in God or man; there is di­rectly no such matter. Thus denieth he Gods fore-knowledge, & idely seeketh to subuert the radiant lustre of true prophecies, by propounding a sort of ambigu­ous and fallible oracles, whose truth not-withstanding he doth not confute. But those coniectures of the Mathematiques he layeth flat, for indeed they are the or­dinance to batter them-selues. But for al that, their opinion is more tollerable, y ascribe a fate (b) vnto the stars, then his, y t reiects al fore-knowledge of things to come: For to acknowledge a God, & yet to deny that, is monstrous madnes: which he obseruing, went about to proue euen that w t the foole hath said in his heart: there Psal. 14. 1 is no God: Mary not in his own person, he saw the danger of mallice too well; and therfore making Cotta dispute hand-smooth against the Stoikes vpon this theame, in his books De natura Deorum: there he seemes more willing to hold with (c) Lu­cilius Balbus, that stood for the Stoikes, then with Cotta, that argued against the di­uine [Page 208] essence. But in his bookes Of diuination, hee directly opposeth the fore-knowledge of thinges, (d) of him-selfe and in his owne person: all which it seemeth hee didde least hee should yeelde vnto fate, and so loose the freedome of election: For hee supposed that in yeelding to this fore-know-ledge, fate would follow necessarily there-vpon, without all deniall. But how-soeuer the Phylosophers winde them-selues in webbes of disputati­ons, wee, as wee confesse the great and true GOD, so do we acknowledge his high will, power, and fore-knowledge: Nor lette vs feare that wee doe not performe all our actions by our owne will, because he, whose fore-knowledge cannot erre, knew before that we should do thus or thus: which Tully feared, and therfore denied fore-knowledge; and the Stoiks that held not al things to be done by necessity, thought that they were done by fate. What then did Tully fe re in this praescience, that he framed such detestable arguments against it? Verily this, that if all euents were knowne ere they came to passe, they should come to passe according to that fore-knowledge. And if they come so to passe, then God know­eth the certain order of things before hand: and consequently the certaine order of the causes; and if he know a certaine order of causes in all euents, then a [...]e all e­uents disposed by fate: which if it be so, wee haue nothing left in our power, no­thing in our will: which granted (saith he) the whole course of humanity is ouertur­ned: law, correction, praise, disgrace, exhortation, prohibition, al are to no end: nor is ther any iustice in punishing the bad, and rewarding the good. For auoiding of which in­conueniences (so absurd and so pernitious) he vtterly reiecte [...]h this fore-know­ledge of things, and draweth the religious minde into this strait, that either there must be som-what in the power of our will, or else that there is a fore-knowledge of things to come, but the granting of the one is the subuersiō of the other: choo­sing of the fore-knowledge, we must loose the freedome of election, and choosing this, we must deny the other. Now this learned and prouident man, of the two maketh choyse of freedome of election: and to confirme it denieth the fore-know­ledge vtterly. And so instead of making men free, maketh them blasphemous. But the religious mind chooseth them both, confesseth & confirmeth them both. How (saith he?) For granting this fore-knowledge, there followeth so many consequents that they quite subuert all power of our will: and holding thus by the same degrees we as­cend, till we find there is no praescience of future things at all, for thus we retire through them. If there be any freedome of the will, all things do not follow destiny: If all thinges follow not destiny, then is there no set order in the causes of things: Now if there bee [...] set order in the causes of all things, then is there no set order of the things them-selues, in Gods fore-knowledge, since they come from their causes. If there bee not a sette or­der of all thinges in GODS fore-knowledge, then all things fall not out according to the sayd knowledge. Now if all thinges fall not out as hee hadde his fore-knowledge of them, then is there in God no fore-knowledge of thinges to come. To these sacriligi­ous and wicked opposers, thus wee reply: GOD doth both know all thinges ere they come to passe, and wee doe all thinges willingly, which wee doe F [...]te of no f [...]rce. not feele our selues and knowe our selues directly inforced to. Wee hold not that all thinges, but rather that nothing followeth fate: and whereas Fate vseth to be taken for a position of the stars in natiuities and conceptions, we hold this a vaine and friuolous assumption: wee neither deny an order of causes wherein the will of God is all in all, nether do we cal it by the name of Fate. (g) vnles Fate be de­riued of fari to speak, for we cannot deny that the scripture saith, God spake onc [...] these two things: I haue heard, that power belongeth vnto God, & to thee O Lord mercy [Page 209] for thou wilt reward euery man according to his workes. For whereas hee saith, God spake once, it is meant that hee spake vnmooueably, and vnchangeably, that all thinges should fall out as hee spake, and meant to haue them. In this respect wee may deriue fate from fari to speake, but we must needes say withall that it is vsed in another sence then we would haue men to thinke vppon. But it doth not follow that nothing should bee left free to our will, because God knoweth the certaine and sette order of all euents. For Our very wills are in that order of causes, which God knoweth so surely, and hath in his praescience, humain wils, beeing the cause of humaine actions: So that hee that keepeth a knowledge of the causes of all thinges, cannot leaue mens wills out of that knowledge, know­ing them to bee the causes of their actions. (g) For Tullies owne wordes (No­thing commeth to passe without an efficient cause) is sufficient alone to sway downe this matter quite against him-selfe: for what auailes the subsequence: Nothing is without a cause, but euery cause is not fatall, because there are causes of chance, na­ture and will? It is sufficient that nothing is done but by precedent cause. For those causes that are casuall, giuing originall to the name of Fortune, wee deny them not: wee say they are secret, and ascribe them either to the will of the true God, or of any other spirit: The (h) naturall causes wee doe neuer diuide from his will, who is natures Creator: But the causes voluntary, God, Angels, Men, and diuers other creatures haue often in their wil and power: (i) If we may Voluntary causes. call that power a will by which the brute beastes flye their owne hurt, and desire their good by Natures instinct. That there is a will in Angels, I doe absolutely affirme; be they good whom we call Gods Angells, or euill whome we call the diuels Angels, fiends, or diuels them-selues. So men good and bad haue all their wills: and hereby it is apparant, that the efficient causes of all effects, are nothing but the decrees of that nature, which is The spirit of life: Aire or wind is Genes. 1. Spirit of life. called a Spirit: But because it is a body, it is not the spirit of life. But the spirit of life, that quickneth all things, is the Creator of all bodies and all created spirits: this is God a spirit from eternity vncreated: in his wil there is that height of pow­er, which assisteth the wills of the good spirits, iudgeth the bad, disposeth of al, gi­uing power to whom he pleaseth, and holding it from whome he list. For as he is a Creator of all natures, so is hee of all powers: but not the giuer of all wills: for wicked wills are not of him, beeing against that nature which is of him. So the Euill willes not from God. bodyes are all subiect vnto diuers wills: some to our owne wills (that is the wills rather of men then of beasts) som to the Angels, but all to the will of God: vnto whom al wills are subiect, because they haue no power but what hee giueth them. The cause then that maketh all, and is not made it selfe is God. The other causes do both effect and are effected: such are all created spirits, chiefly the reasonable ones. The corporal causes, which are rather effects then▪ otherwise, are not to be counted as efficient causes, because they came but to do that which the will of the spirit within them doth inioine thē: how then can that set order of causes in Gods foreknowledge depriue our wils of power, seeing they bear such a sway amongst the very causes them-selues? But (k) let Cicero rangle, & his fellowes, that say this Our wills causes. order is fatall, or rather fate it selfe; which we abhor, because of the word; chieflly being vsed in a false beliefe: but wheras he denieth that God knoweth assuredly the set order of those causes, we detest his assertion, worse then the Stoiks do: for he either denieth God (which he indeuoreth vnder a false person in his bookes De Deny gods prae [...]cience, and deny God. n [...]t. de.) Or if he do acknowledge him, yet in denying him this fore-knowledge, he saith but as the foole said in his heart, There is no God: for if God want the prae­science [Page 210] of all future euents hee is not God. And therefore (l) our wills are of as much power as God would haue them, and knew before that they should be and the power that they haue is theirs free, to do what they shall do truly and freely: because he fore-knew that they should haue this power, and do these acts, whose fore-knowledge cannot be deceiued: wherefore if I list to vse the (m) word fate in any thing, I would rather say that it belonged to the weaker, and that will be­longed to the higher, who hath the other in his power, rather then grant that our liberty of will were taken away by that sette order, which the Stoikes (af­ter a peculiar phraze of their owne) call fate.

L. VIVES.

EIther (a) in God] De diuinat. lib 2. where in a disputation with his brother Quintus, he in­deauoureth to ouerthrow diuination, for which Q. had stood in the booke before. For he saith that. There is nothing so contrary to reason and constancy as fortune is, so that (mee thinkes) God him-selfe should haue no fore-knowledge of those casuall euents. For if he haue, it must come so to passe, as he knoweth, and then it is not casuall: but casuall euents there are, and therefore there is no fore-knowledge of them. This in the said place, and much more pertaining to the explaining of this chapter, which it sufficeth vs to haue pointed out. (b) A fate to the Stars] They all doe so, but some giue fate the originall from them, excluding God. (c) Lucilius Balbus] In the end of the book thus he concludeth: This said we departed, Velleius holding Cotta's disputation for the truer, and I being rather inclined to Balbus suit. (d) Of him-selfe] For in his 2. booke hee spea­keth him-selfe, and confuteth his brothers assertions for diuination. (e) Stoikes] Of this in the next chapter. (f) Vnlesse fate.] (Var. de Ling. lat. l. 8.) The destinies giue a fortune to the childe at the birth, and this is called fate, of fari to speake. Lucan. lib. 9.

—Non vocibus vllis,
Numen eget: dixitquesem [...]l nascentibus auctor,
Quicquid scire licet—
—The Deities neuer need,
Much language: fate but once (no more) doth read,
The fortune of each birth—

It seemes hee borrowed this out of the Psalme heere cited, or out of Iob. chap. 33. v. 14. Hee hath spoke once and hath not repeated it againe. Both which places demonstrat the con­stancy of Gods reuealed knowledge by that his once speaking: as the common interpretation is: the which followeth in the Psalme, these two things &c. some refer to them which follow­eth: That power belongeth, &c. Others, to the two testaments. The Thargum of the Chaldees commeth neere this later opinion: saying, God hath spoken one law, and wee haue heard it twise out of the mouth of Moyses the great scribe & vertue is before our God, and thou Lord that thou wouldst be bountifull vnto the iust (g) For Tullies] In his booke de fato following Carneades, he setteth down three kinds of causes; naturall arising from nature, as for a stone to fal downward, for the fire to burne: Voluntary consisting in the free wills of men, (wherein it is necessary there [...] of [...] kind [...]. be no precedent causes, but that they be left free:) and Casuall, which are hidden and vnknown in diuers euents: Herein he is of the N [...]turalists opinion, that will haue nothing come to passe without a cause. (h) Naturall] Fire hath no other cause of heate, a stone of heauynesse, a man of reason, procreation of like, &c. then the will of natures Creator: who, had hee pleased, might [...]. haue made the fire coole, the stone mount vpwards, the man a brute beast, or dead or vnable to beget his like. (i) If we may cal] Arist, de anima. l. 3.) Putteth will only in reasonable creatures, and appetite (being that instinct wherby they desire, or refuse any thing) in beastes. Will in crea­tures of reason, is led by reason, and accompanied by election, or rather is election it selfe. (k) But Cicero] With the Stoikes. (l) Our wills are] God created our wils free: and that because it was his will: so they may make choyce of contraries, yet cannot go against Gods predestination: not questionlesse euer would although they could: for sure it is, that much might bee done, which [...] God [...]. neuer shal: so that the euents of things to come proceed not from Gods knowledge, but this from them w t not-withstanding in him are not to come, but already present, (wherein a great many are deceiued) wherfore he is not rightly said to fore-know, but only in respect of ou [...] actions, but already to knowe, see and discerne them. But is it seen vnfit that this eternall knowledge should deriue from so transitory an obiect, then we may say that Gods knowledge ariseth from his prouidence and will, that his will decreeth what shall bee, and his know­ledge conceiueth what his will hath appointed. That which is to come (saith Origen vp­pon Genesis) is the cause that God knoweth it shall come: so it commeth not to passe because [Page 211] God knoweth it shall come so to passe; but God fore-knoweth it, because it shal come so to passe. (m) Vse the word] So do most of the latines, Poets, Chroniclers and Orators: referring fate to men, and will to God: and the same difference that is here betweene fate & will, Boethius puts betweene fate and prouidence. Apuleius saith, that prouidence is the diuine thought, preseruing hi [...] for whose cause such a thing is vndertaken: that fate is a diuine law fulfilling the vnchang­able decrees of the great God. so that if ought be done by prouidence, it is done also by fate: and if Fate performe ought, Prouidence worketh with it. But Fortu [...] hath something to doe about vs, whose causes we vtterly are ignorant of: for the euents runne so vncertaine, that they mixing them-selues with that which is premeditated and (we thinke) well consulted of, neuer let it come to our expected end: and when it endeth beyond our expectation so well, and yet these impediments haue intermedled, that wee call happynesse: But when they pe [...]uert it vnto the worst, it is called misfortune or vnhappynesse. In Dogmata Platonis.

Whether necessity haue any dominion ouer the will of man. CHAP. X.

NOr need we feare that (a) Necessity which the Stoikes were so affraid off, that in their distinctions of causes, they put some vnder Necessity and some not vnder it, and in those that did not subiect vnto it, they g [...] our wils also, that they might bee free though they were vrged by necessity. But if that bee necessity in vs, which is not in our power, but will be done do what wee can against it, as the ne­cessity of death; then is it plaine, that our wills are subiect to no such necessity, vse we them howsoeuer, well or badly: For we do many things which wee could not do, against our wils. And first of all to will it selfe: if we will a thing, there is our will; If we will not, it is not. For we cannot will against our wills. Now if necessity be defined to be, that whereby such a thing musts needes fall out thus, or thus, I see no reason we should feare, that it could hinder the freedome of our wills in any thing. (b) For we neither subiect Gods being, nor his praesciences vnto necessity, when wee say God must needes liue eternally, and God must needes fore-know all thinges; no more then his honour is diminished, in saying hee cannot erre, hee cannot die; He cannot do this, why? because his power were lesse, if he could doe it, then now it is in that he cannot. Iustly is he called almighty, yet may hee not God al­mighty indeed. dye nor erre: He is called almighty because he can do all that is in his will, not because he can suffer what is not his will; which if he could he were not almigh­ty. So that he cannot do some things, because he can do all things. So when wee say that if we will any thing of necessity, we must will it with a freedome of will, tis [...] true: yet put we not our wil vnder any such necessity as depriues it of the free­dome. So that our wils are ours, willing what [...]vve will, and if we will it not, neither do they will it: and if any man suffer any thing by the will of another against his own will, his will hath the own power still, & his sufferance commeth rather frō the power of God then from his own will: for if hee vvilled that it should be other wise, and yet could not haue it so, his will must needes bee hindered by a greater power: yet his will should be free still, & not in any others power, but his that wil­led it, though he could not haue his will performeds: wherfore what-soeuer a man suffereth against his wil he ought not attribute it vnto the wils of Angels, Men, or any other created spirits, but euen to his who gaue their wils this power. So then, (c) our wils are not vse-les, because that God fore-seeth what wil be in them: he y t fore-saw it what-euer it be, fore-saw somwhat: and if he did fore know somewhat, then by his fore-knowledge there is som-thing in our vvils: Wherfore vve are nei­ther compelled to leaue our freedom of will by retayning Gods fore-knowledge, nor by holding our willes freedome to denie GODS fore-knowledge; GOD forbid vvee should: vve beleeue and affirme them both constantly and truly, [...]raescience & freedom of will also. the later as a part of our good faith, the former as a rule for our good life: and [Page 212] badly doth hee liue that beleeueth not aright of GOD. So God-forbid that wee should deny his fore-knowledge to be free, by whose helpe wee either are or shall bee free. (d) Therefore law, correction, praise, disgrace, exhortati­on, and prohibition are not in vaine: because hee fore-knew that there should bee such: They haue that power which hee fore-knew they should haue: and prayers are powerful [...] [...]o attaine those thinges, which hee fore-knoweth that hee will giue to such as pray for them. Good deedes hath hee predestinated to reward, and euil to punishment. (e) Nor doth man sinne because God fore-knew that he would sin: nay, therfore it is doubtlesse that he sinneth, when he doth sin, How man s [...]neth. because that God, whose knowledge cannot be mistaken, fore-saw that neither fate nor fortune, nor any thing else, but the man himselfe would sin, who if he had not bin willing, he had not sinned: but whether he should be vnwilling to sinne, or no, that also did God fore-know.

L. VIVES.

THa [...] (a) a necessitie] Me thinketh (saith Tully) that in the two opinions of the Philosophers th [...] [...] holding fa [...]e the doer of all things, by a very law of necessity (of which opinion Demo­critus, Heraclitus, Empedocles and Aristotle were) and the other exempting the motions of the wil from this law: Chrysippus professing to step into a meane, as an honorable arbitrator betweene them, inclineth rather to those that stand for the minds freedom. De fato. lib. Therfore did Oenomaus y Cynike say, that Democritus had made our mindes slaues, and Chrysippus halfe slaues, Euseb. de Democri­tus. Chrysip­pus. praep. Euang. l. 6. Therin is a great disputation about Fate: The Stoikes bringing all vnder fate, yet binde not our mindes to any necessity, nor let them compel vs to any action. For all things come to passe in fate by causes precedent, and subsequent, but not principall and perfect: the first of which doe bu [...] assist vs in things beyond our power, but the later do effect that w t is in our [...]. Plutarch relating the Stoikes opinion, saith that they hold the euents [...] thin [...] to haue a diuerse originall: some, from that great necessity; some from fate, some from li­berty of will some from fortune, and chance particular. They follow Plato indeed in all their doctrine of fate. Which [...]lutarch both witnesseth, and the thing it selfe sheweth. But whereas they say y all things comes of fate, and that in fate there is a necessity, then they speake of the prouidence and wil of God. For as we haue shewen they called Ioue fate, and that said Pron [...], that prouidence, wherby he ruleth all fate like-wise. (b) We neither subiect] The Platonists say the gods must needs be as they are, and that not by adding any external necessity, but that na­turall one; because they cannot be otherwise; being also voluntary, because they would bee no otherwise. Wherfore I wonder at Plinius Secundus his cauillation against Gods omnipotency, that he cannot do al things, because he cannot dye, nor giue him-selfe, that he can giue a man, death. It is vnworthy so learned a man. Nay he held it a great comfort in the troubles of this life, to thinke that the gods somtimes were so afflicted, that like men, they would wish fo [...] death and could not haue it: he was illuded (bee-like with the fables that maketh Pluto grieue at his delay of death as Lucian saith: Et rector terrae quem longa saecula torquet. Mors dilata de­um Pluto.—Earths god that greeued sore, his welcome Death should be so long delayed.— (c) O [...] wils ar [...] not] A hard question, and of diuers diuersly handled: Whether Gods fore-knowlede im­pose a necessity vppon thinges? In the last chapter I touched at somthings correspondent: Many come out of the new schooles, prepared fully to disputation with their fine art of combinati­ons, that if you assume, they will not want a peece to defend, and if you haue this, they wil haue that, so long till the question be left in greater clouds then it was found in at first: as this p [...] case, God knoweth I will run to morrow, suppose I will not run, put case that, suppose y e othe [...] And what vse is there of these goose-traps? To speake plainly with Augustine here, a man sin­neth not because God knoweth that he wil sin: for he need not sin vnles he list: and if he do not, God fore-knoweth that also: or as Chrysostome saith vpon the Corinthians. Christ indeed saith, [...] is necessary that scandal should be, but herein he neither violateth the will, nor inforceth the life, [...] fore-telleth what mans badnesse would effect: which commeth not so to passe because God fore-saw [...] but because mans will was so bad: for Gods praescience did not cause those effects, but the corrupti [...] Go [...] p [...] ­science no c [...] o [...] [...]. of humaine mindes caused his praescience. Thus far Chrysostome interpreted by learned Donat [...] And truly Gods praescience furthereth the euent of any thing, no more then a mans looking o [...] [Page 213] furthereth any act: I see you write, but you may choose whether to write or no; so is it in him: furthermore all future things are more present vnto God, then those things which we call pre­sent are to vs for the more capable the soule is, it comprehendeth more time present. So Gods essence being infinite, so is the time present before him: he, the only eternity being only infinite. The supposition of some future things, in respect of Gods knowledge, as wel as ours, hath made this question more intricate then otherwise it were. (d) Therfore law] This was obiected vnto them that held fate to be manager of all euents: since that some must needs be good, and some bad, why should these be punished and those rewarded, seeing that their actions (being neces­sities and fates) could neyther merit praise nor dispraise? Again should any bee animated to good, or disswaded from vice, when as the fate beeing badde, or howsoeuer, must needes bee followed? This Manilius held also in these wordes.

Ast hominum mentitanto sit gloria maior,
Quod c [...]lo gaudente venit, rursus (que) nocentes,
Odcrimus magis, in cul [...]am, penas (que) creatos.
Nec resert scel [...]s vnde cadat, scelus esse fatendum est
H [...]c q [...] (que) est sic ipsum expendere fa [...]um: &c.
Mans goodnesse shines more bright, because glad fate,
And heauen inspires it: So the bad we hate
Far worse, 'cause [...]ate hath bent their deeds amisse.
Nor skils it whence guilt comes, when guilt it is
Fates deed it is, to heare it selfe thus sca [...]. &c.

But wee hold that the good haue their reward, and the bad their reproch, each one for his free actions, which he hath done by Gods permission, but not by his direction. (e) Nor doth man] His sin ariseth not from Gods fore-knowledge, but rather our knowledge [...]iseth from this sin, For as our will floweth from Gods will, so doth our knowledge from his knowledge. Thus much concerning fate, out of their opinions, to make Augustines the Playner.

Of Gods vniuersall prouidence, ruling all, and comprising all. CHAP. 11.

WHerefore the great and mighty GOD with his Word and his holy Spirit (which three are one) God only omnipotent, maker and Creator of euery soul [...] [...] of euery body, in participation of whom, all such are happy that follow his [...] and reiect vanities: he that made man a reasonable creature of soule and body [...]d he that did neither let him passe vnpunished for his sin, nor yet excluded him [...]om mercy: he that gaue both vnto good and bad essence with the stones, power of production with the trees, senses with the beasts of the field, a [...]d vnder­standing with the Angels; he, from whome is all being, beauty, forme and order, number, weight and measure; he, from whom al nature, meane & excellent, al seeds of forme, all formes of seed, all motion, both of formes and seedes deriue and haue being▪ He that gaue flesh the originall, beauty, strength, propagation, forme and shape, health and symmetry: He that gaue the vnreasonable soule, sence, memory and appetite, the reasonable besides these, phantasie, vnderstanding and will: He (I say) hauing left neither heauen, nor earth, nor Angel, nor man, no nor the most base and contemptible creature, neither the birds feather, nor the hearbes flower, nor the trees leafe, without the true harmony of their parts, and peacefull con­cord of composition; It is no way credible, that he would leaue the kingdomes of men, and their bondages and freedomes loose and vncomprized in the lawes of his eternall prouidence.

How the ancient Romaines obtained this increase of their Kingdome, at the true Gods hand, being that they ne­uer worshipped him. CHAP. 12.

NOw let vs look what desert of the Romains moued the true God to augment their dominion, he in whose power al the Kingdoms of the earth are. For the [...] performāce of w t we wrot our last book before, to proue y their gods whom [Page 214] they worshipped in such ridiculous manner, had no such power; & thus f [...]r haue we proceeded in this book, to take away the questiō of destiny & fate, least some man being perswaded that it was not the deed of the gods, should rather ascribe it vnto fate then to gods wil, so mighty & so omnipotent. The ancient Romains ther­fore (as their histories report) though like to all other nations (exceping the He­brewes) they worshipped Idols and false goddes, offering their sacrifices to the di­uels, not to the true Deity; yet their desire of praise made them bountifull of their purses, they loued glory & wealth honestly gotten: honor they dearly affected & Loue of glory. honestly, offering willingly both their liues, and their states for them The zea­lous desire of this one thing suppressed al other inordinate affects: and hence they desired to keep their country in freedom, and then in soueraingty, because the saw how basenesse went with seruitude, and glory with dominion. Where-vpon they Kings. reiected the imperiousnesse of their Kings, and set downe a yearely gouernment betweene two heads, called Consuls à Consulendo, of prouiding; not Kings, nor Lords of reig [...] and rule: (though Rex do seeme rather to come à Regendo, of gouerning, & Consuls regnum; the Kingdome, of Rex, then otherwise:) but they held the state of a King to consist more in this imperious domination, then either in his discipline of gouer­nance, or his beneuolent prouidence: so hauing expelled Tarquin, and instituted Consuls, then (as (a) Salust saith wel in their praise) the citty getting their freedom thus memorably, grew vp in glorie, as much as it did in power: the desire of w t glo ry wrought al these world-admired acts which they performed: Salust praiseth al­so M. Cato and C. Caesar, both worthy men of his time, saying y e Cōmon-wealth had not had a famous man of a long time before, but that thē it had a couple of illustri­ous vertue, though of diuers conditions: he praiseth Caesar, for his desire of Em­pire, armes and war, wherby to exemplifie his valour: trusting so in the fortune of a great spirit, that he rouled vp the poore Barbarians to war, tossing Bellona's bloudy en [...]igne about, that the Romaines might thereby giue proofe of their vigors. This wrought he for desire of praise and glory. Euen so in the precedent ages, their loue, first of liberty, and afterward of soueraignty and glory, whetted them to all hard attem [...]. Their famous Poet giues testimony for both: saying:

Nec non Tarquinium ei [...]ctum Porsenna i [...]bebat
Accipere, inge [...]ti (que) vrbem obsidiore premeba [...]
Aenead [...] in serrum pro libertat [...] r [...]bant, &c.
Porsenn [...] gui [...]ts them with a world of men,
Commands that T [...]rquin be restor'd. But then
To armes the Romaines for their freedome runne.

For then was it honour to die brauely, or to liue freely, but hauing got their free­dome, then succeeded such a greedynesse of glory in them, that freedome alone seemed nothing, without domination, hammering vpon that, which the same Poet maketh Ioue to speake in prophetique-wise.

—Quin aspera Tuno
Qua [...]re nunc, terras (que) metu, c [...]lumque satigat,
[...] in melius reseret, mecum (que) fouebit
[...], rerum dominos gentem (que) togatum.
S [...] [...] [...] lustris labentibus [...]tas,
C [...] d [...] A [...]raci Phithiam, charas (que) Mycenas
[...] pr [...]et, ac victis dominabitur argis.
[...]nd Iuno though shee yet
Fill heauen and earth with her disquiet fitte,
Shall turne her minde at length, and ioyne with me,
To guard the Romaines (c) go [...]ned progeny,
It stands, succeeding times shall see the day,
That old (d) Assaracus his stocke shal sway
(e) Phithia, Micena and all Argos round &c.

VVhich Virgill maketh Iupiter speake, as prophetically, beeing falne out true before he wrote these verses: But this by the way to shew that the Romaines af­fection of liberty and domination, was a parcell of their most principall glory and lustre. Hence it is, that the same Poet in distributing the artes amongst the Na­tions, giues the Romains the art of Domination & soueraignty ouer others saying.

Ex [...] [...] sp [...] [...] [...]
Cr [...] [...] [...] [...] [...]re [...],
[...] [...] [...]elius, c [...]li (que) meatus
[...] r [...]dio & surgentia sydera dicent,
T [...]ere imperio populos, Romane, memento,
[...], [...] [...]es, paci (que) imponere morem
[...] [...] & debellare superbos.
Others c [...] better c [...] in brasse perhaps,
(f) Tis [...]ue; or cutte the [...]one to humaine shapes:
Others can better practise lawes loud iarres,
Or teach the motions of the fulgid starres.
But (Romanes) be your artes, to rule, in warres,
To make all knees to sacred peace be bow'd,
To spare the lowly and pull downe the proud.

[Page 215] Th [...]se artes they were the more perfect in, through their abstinence from plea­sur [...], [...] couetousnesse after ritches, (the corrupters both of body and minde) from [...] from the poore cittizen, bestowing on beastly plaiers. So that in th [...] dominion of those corruptions which befell afterwards, when Virgil and Sa­ [...] did both write, the Romaines vsed not the fore-said arts, but deceites and [...]es, [...]o raise their glories. And therefore Salust saith, At first mens hearts gaue [...] [...] [...]bition, rather then couetousnesse, because that was more neere to vertue: for [...] [...]rious and the sloathful haue both one desire of honor, glory and souerainty. But [...] [...] (saith he) goeth the true way to worke, the later by craft & false means, because he h [...] [...]t the true course. The true, are these, to come to honor by vertue, not by ambi­ti [...] [...] honor, Empire, and glory, good and bad wish both alike. But the good goeth [...] [...], that is, by vertue leading him directly to his possession of honor, glory, soue­ [...]. T [...]t this was the Romanes course, their temples shewed, vertues & honors being [...]) close togither: (though herein they tooke Gods gifts for gods them­selu [...]) Vertues and honors temples. wherein you might easily see, that their end was, to shew that their was no accesse to honor but by vertue, wherevnto all they that were good referred it: f [...] [...]e euil had it not, though they laboured for honor by indirect means, name­ly by [...]ceite and illusion. The praise of Cato excelleth, of whom he saith that the [...] [...]ned glory, the more it pursued him. For this glory that they seeke, is the goo [...] ( [...]) [...]ion of men concerning such or such. And therefore that is the best vertue, Glory. that s [...]h not vpon others iudgements, but vpon ones own conscience, as the Ap [...] [...]h: Our glory is this, the testimony of our conscience: and againe: Let euery [...] [...] his owne worke, and so shall hee haue glory in himselfe onely, and not in ano­ [...] 2. Cor. 1. Galat. 6. [...]o that glory & honor which they desire so, & aime so after, by good means, [...] [...] go before vertue, but follow it: for there is no true vertue, but leuelleth [...] chiefest good. And therefore the honors that Cato required (i) he should True ver­tue. not haue required, but the city should haue returned him them, as his due desart. But whereas there were but two famous Romaines in that time, Caesar & Cato, Ca­toes v [...]tue seemes far nerer the truth of vertue, then Caesars. And let vs take Cato's (k) opinion of the state of the city, as it was then, & as it had bin before. Thinke not (saith he) that our ancestry brought the citty vnto this hight by armes. If it were so, we [...]ld make it far more admirable then euer. But they had other meanes which we want: industry at home, equity abroad, freedome in consultation, and purity of mindes in all [...]en, free from lust and error. For these haue we gotten riot, and auarice, publike begge­ry and priuate wealth: ritches we praise, and sloath we follow: good & bad are now vndi­si [...]guished, ambition deuouring all the guerdon due to vertue. Nor wonder at it, when [...] [...] patcheth vp a priuate estate, when you serue your lusts at home, and your profit [...] [...]ffect here. This is that that layeth the state open to all incursion of others. (l) He that [...]deth these words of Cato in Salust, may think that y e old Romaines were al such [...] [...]ose, whom we haue shewne to be so praise-worthy before: it is not so: for o­ [...]wise his words which we related in our second booke should be false, where he saith: that the city grew troubled with the oppressing powre of the great ones, & [...] [...]he people grew to a diuision from their fathers vpon this cause: that there we [...] di [...]ers other dangerous dissentions, and that they agreed in honesty & con­co [...] longer then they stood in feare of Tarquin, & of the great war of Hetru­ria: which being ended, the Senators began to make slaues of the people, to [...]udg Lib. 2. Cap. 18. [Page 216] of their liues as imperiously as the Kings had done, to chase men frō their posses­sions, & only their factiō bare the sway of all; vnto which discords (the one desy­ring to rule, & the other refusing to obey) the second African warre gaue end be­cause a feare began then to returne vpon them, and called their turbulent spirits [...]om those alterations to looke to the maine, and establish a concord: But all the great affaires were managed by a few that were as honest as the times afforded, and so by tolerating those euills, the state grew well vp, through the prouidence of a few good gouernors: for as this writer saith, that hauing heard & read of many memorable military deeds of the Romaines by sea & land, he had a great desire to know what it was that supported those great busynesses, wherein the Romaines very often with a handfull of men (to count of) haue held out war with most powreful, rich & victorious Kings: & hauing lookt wel into it, he findeth, that the egregious vertue of a very few citizens hath bin cause of this happy successe of al the rest: surmoūting wealth by pouerty, & multitude by scar­city. But after that corruption had eaten through the City (saith hee) then the greatnesse of the common-wealth supported the viciousnesse of her magistrats. So the vertue of a few, ayming at glory, honor, & soueraignty, by a true line: that same vertue, is that which Cato, so preferreth: This was the industry at home, that he so commended, which made their publike treasury rich, though the priuate were but meane (m) And the corruption of maners he bringeth in as the iust contrary, producing pub­like beggery through priuate wealth. Wherfore, whereas the Monarchies of the East had bin along time glorious, God resolued to erect one now in the West al­so, which although it were after thē in time, yet should bee before them in great­nesse and dignity. And this he left in the hands of such men as swaied it, especially to punish the vicious states of other nations: and those men were such, as for ho­nor & dominations sa [...]e would haue an absolut care of their coūtry, whence they receiued this honor: and would not stick to lay down their own liues for their fel­lowes, suppressing couetousnesse, & al other vices, only with the desire of honor.

L. VIVES.

CAlled (a) Consulls] That Consul comes of Consulo, this all do acknowledge: but Consulo sig­nifieth many things, and here ariseth the doubt in what sence Consul is deriued from it. Consulls. Quintil. lib. 1. Whether Consul come of Prouiding for, or of Iudging, for the old writers vsed Consulo to iudge, and it is yet a phrase, boni consulas, iudge well. Liuy and Quintil. say that the Consul was once called Iudge. But I rather hold with Varro, that the Consul is a name of minis­tery, implying that he hath no powre nor authority in the state, but onely to be the warner of the Senate, and to aske the peoples counsell, what they would haue done. For the Senate of old, neuer did any thing▪ but the Conful first asked the peoples mindes, and brought them word how it passed, whence this ordinary phrase ariseth: He intreated the Consul to bring word backe how this or this passed: Caesars letters beeing brought by Fabius to the Consuls, The Trib [...]s could very hardly with much contention obtaine that they should be read in the Senate, but th [...] their contents should bee related to the Senate, they could not be perswaded. Caes. [...]. de bello Pompei. lib. 1. Whereby it appeareth that the Senate gaue not their verdits vpon any thing, but what was related to thē by the Consuls which custome was duly obserued in old times. But afterwards some of the magistrates got powre to enforce the senates voices to any thing what they listed prefer. Uarro's words are these (de ling. lat. lib. 4.) He was called y Cons [...]l for [...] with the people and senate. Vnlesse it be as Actius saith in Brutus hee that Iudgeth right [Q [...]i recte consulat,] Let him bee Consul. (b) Saluste] In bello Catilin. (c) Gowned] Rightly go [...]d ( [...]ith Ser [...]) for al ages and sexes there ware g [...]nes. (d) Assaracus] Grandsire to An­chises, father to [...], of whom came Aeneas, of him Iulus, of him the Alban King and of [...]. them Ro [...]lus. (e) [...]] This is touching the reuenge of Troy, that their countries that bur­ [...]ed Troy should be subdued by a progeny of Troyans. So saith the Aeneads.

[Page 217]
[...] ille Argos, Agamemnonias (que), Mycenas,
[...] A [...]cidem genus [...] Ac [...]li
[...] [...] Troi [...], & templa [...] Mineruae
The towers of Argos he shall vndermine,
And wrack (Pelides) that great sonne of thine,
Reuenging [...]roy and Pallas wronged shrine.

Phthia was Achilles his natiue soile, a towne in Phtheias a part of Macedoniae. Hee was Phthia. Larissa. bro [...]ght vp tho at Larissa, and therefore called Larissaeus: though Phithia and Larissa bee both in Achaia, as else where I will make plaine, as also that the Argiue towre was called Larissa. Phthia in Macedonea was subdued by L. Aemilius, after he had ouerthrowne Per­s [...] Micaenae. [...]nae, is in Argolis, as Mela testifieth, and from thence the Kingdome was transferred to [...]gos. L. Mummius conquered it, together with all Achaia: Argos is neere Mycenae saith Argos. M [...]. The Kingdome was the Argiues from Inachus to Pelops DXLIIII. yeares. Euseb. Iu­ [...] Higi [...]us saith that Uirgill erreth in these verses, for hee that conquered Argos did not [...]- [...]hrow Pyrrhus, so that hee would haue the middle verse taken out. But Seruius saith [...] is, Ille (que), and hee, to be vnderstood, it beeing vnderstood of Curius. (f) Tis true] Nay all [...]: Marius built them after the Cymbrian warre: but because there was a gutter betwixt them, they seemed a couple. (h) Opinion of men] This is glory in generall: but the true glorie Glory. is a so [...]d a [...]d expresse thing (saith Tully) no shadow: and that is the vniforme praise of them that are goo [...], [...] vncorrupted voice of such as iudge aright of vertues exellence: which answeres ver­t [...] [...] Eccho, and followeth it like a shadow. Tusc. quaest. lib. 3. (i) Should not▪ This Cato of Utica (of whom he speaketh) sued for the tribuneshippe, and got it: the praetorship, and (after Cato of v­tica. one repulse, Vatinius (a fellow hated of GOD and man) beeing preferred before him) got that too: the consulship, and there had a finall repulse. Hee was a man (saith Plutarch) fit to bee [...]ought for a magistrate, and more fit to bee forced vnto dignities, then to sue for them. (k) Opinion] In his oration which (beeing Tribune) hee made in the Senate, against the C [...]spiratours. Salust, Catilin. (l) Hee that heareth▪ The later Romaines were alwaies a talk­ing of the vertues of their ancestry, extolling them to heauen: either because all things de­clined from better to worse, or because they thought still that the times past were best. (m) And [...] [...]ption] A diuersity of reading, vitium esse contrarium & è contrario, all to one sence: [...] [...]ter is in all the old manuscripts.

O [...] [...]bition, which beeing a vice, is notwithstanding heerein held a ver­tue that it doth restraine vices of worse natures. CHAP. 13.

B [...]t hee is better sighted, that can see this desire of glory to bee a vice: Horace [...] it, and therefore sayd,

[...] [...] t [...]es, sunt certa piacula quae te,
(b) [...] lecto poterunt recreare libello.
You swell with thirst of praise: but I can tell
A medecine: read this booke thrice ouer (b) well.
Epist lib. [...].

[...] [...] his Odes hee sung this, to the same purpose of suppressing ambitious thou [...].

[...] [...] auidum domando
[...] [...] si Lybiam remotis
[...] [...] [...], & vter (que) Paenus,
—Seruiat vni.
He that can conquer his affects rebelling,
Hath larger Monarchy, then he that swa [...]s
Car. lib. 2
The Lybians, (c) Gades, and both Africas,
—And more excelling.

[...] notwithstanding, those that doe not bridle their exorbitant affects by [...], by the powre of the holy spirit, and the loue of that intellectuall beauty, [...] they cannot bee happy, yet they may bee lesse vnhappy, in auoyding this [...] of humaine glory howsoeuer: Tully could not (f) dissemble this, in his [...] Of the Common-wealth, where speaking of the instruction of a Prince, for [...] [...], hee saith hee must bee (g) nourished with glory: and so there-vpon infer­ [...] Glory a Princes nourish­ment. what worthy deedes this glory had drawne from his ancestors. So that [...] [...]e so farre from resisting this vice, that they did wholy giue themselues [...] [...]nt and excite each one, thinking it vse-full to the state: Though in [...] b [...]s of Philosophy, Tully neuer dissembles (h) this contagion, but confes­ [...]th [...] [...] cleare as day. For speaking of studies, ayming at the true good, and [Page 218] contemning the vaine blasts of humaine praises, hee inferreth this axione, (i) Ho­nour nourisheth artes, and glory keepeth all men on worke in studies, and what men ap­prooue not, lieth vnregarded.

L. VIVES.

Sayd (a)] Epist. lib. 1. to Maecenas. ter purè: thrise ouer (b) well] The Philosophers bookes of manners are to bee read purely, diligently, not against the will, but desirously, that wee may reape profit thereby, for so doing, wee shall. Prophyry saith wee must come with cleane Philosophy to be well read. handes, as vnto a sacrifice. (c) Latius] Carm. lib. 2. ad Salust. (d) Gades] An Island of Spaine, famous for Hercules his trauells and pillers. (e) Both Africa's] Acron and Porphy [...]y thinke that by the one, hee meaneth Lybeans, and by the other the Gadetanes whom the Africans first placed there: as if the Poet intended a coniunction of Empire in lands diuided by seas, as hee saith in the said place, before. (f) Dissemble] Some read Silere, conceale, but the old Co­pies [...]ead it as wee haue set it downe. (g) Nourished] Stoicisme. A wise man is a creature of glory; Symonides, (quoted by Xenophon in his Hieron) distinguisheth a man from all other crea­tures in this especiall thing, that hee is touched by glory and honour. (h) This contagion] The proposition [ab] in the Latine text is superfluous: our reading is in the better. (i) Honour] Prooem. Tusc. quaest.

That wee are to auoide this desire of humaine honour: the glory of the righteous being wholy in GOD. CHAP. 14.

VVHerefore without doubt, wee had better resist this desire then (a) yeelde to it. For much the nearer are we to GOD, as we are purer from this im­purity: which although in this life, it bee not fully rooted out of the heart, be­cause it is a temptation that troubleth euen the best proficients in religion, yet let The loue of iustice should ex­cell the loue of glory. the loue of righteousnesse suppresse the thirst of ambitiousnesse. And thus: if some things lie vnrespected, because men approoue them not, and yet bee good and honest, then let the loue of humaine praise blush, and giue place to the loue of truth. For this is a great enemy to our faith, if that the affect of glory haue more roome in our hearts then the feare or loue of our GOD: and therefore hee saith: How can you beleeue, that expect honor one from another, and seeke not the honour th [...] [...]o. 5. 43. commeth of GOD? And likewise it is said of some that beleeued in him and yet durst not professe it; They loued the praise of men more then the praise of GOD. [...]o. 12. 43. Which the holy Apostles did not: for they preached the name of Christ, where it was (b) not onely not approoued of, (as Tully saith, and what men approoue not, lieth vnregarded) but where it was euen detested, holding the rule that their maister (the mindes phisition) had taught them. Whosoeuer shall deny mee before men, him will I also deny (c) before my Father which is in Heauen, and (d) before the M [...]t. 10. 33 Luc. 12. 9 Angells of GOD: So that all their reproaches, by their cruell persecutions, their extreame paines, could not driue them from preaching this saluation, let the madnesse of man oppose what it could. And whereas this diuine life, conuersa­tion, and doctrine of theirs, hauing suppressed all hardnesse of heart, and erected the peace of righteousnesse, was crowned with an vnbounded glory in Christ [...] church: this did not they rest, as in the expected guerdon of their vertues, but re­ferred it all vnto Christ his glory, by whose grace they were what they we [...]. And the same did they trans-fuse into such, as they conuerted vnto the [...] of him, whereby they might become such as they were before them: [...] to keepe them from touch of humaine ambition their Maister taught th [...] [Page 219] this, Take heede that you doe not your good deedes before men, to be seene of them, or else yee shall haue no rewarde of your father which is in heauen. But least they should mis­conceiue Mat. 6. 1. this, and feare to doe well before men: and so become lesse profitable by striuing to keepe their vertuous acts in secret, then other-wise; he saith againe, Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Mat. 5. 16. father which is in heauen. Doe not well with an intent that men should see you doe so, and so turne to behold you, who are not what you are by them: but doe so that they may glorifie your father in heauen, vnto whom if they turne they may bee such as you are. Thus did the Martirs, that excelled the Scaeuola's, C [...]rtij and Decij, (not by punishing them-selues, but by learning the inflictions of others) in true vertue, piety, and innumerable multitude. But the others, liuing in an earthly citty, wherein the end of all their endeuours was by them-selues pro­pounded to themselues, the fame (namely) and domination of this world, and not the eternitie of heauen, not in the euerlasting life, but in their owne ends, and the mouthes of their posteritie: what should they Ioue, but glory, whereby they desired to suruiue after death in the (e) memories and mouthes of such as com­mended them.

L. VIVES.

THen yeeld (a) to it] So must the sence be: wee must resist the desire of glorie, and not yeeld to it. (b) Not onely not] wee haue giuen it the best reading of all I thinke and the nearest to likelyhood. (c) Before my father] Matt. 10. 33. (d) Before the Angels of God] Luc. 12. 9. (e) Memories and mouthes] I flie, as liuing, through the mouthes of men, [...]aith Ennius.

Of the temporall rewards that God bestowed vpon the Romaines vertues and good conditions. CHAP. 15.

SVch therefore as we haue spoken of, if God did neither meane to blesse them with eternitie in his heauenly cittie, amongst his Angels (to which societie that true pietie brings men, which affordeth that true diuine worship (which the True pietie. Greekes call (a) [...]) to none but onely the true God) nor to vouchsafe them an earthly glory or excellence of Emperiall dignity; then should their vertues, the good actes whereby they endeuoured to ascend to this glory, passe vnrewar­ded. But the Lord saith euen of such as doe good for humaine glory; Verely I say vnto you they haue their reward: These therefore that neglected their priuate estates for the common-wealth and publike treasurie, opposing couetise, hauing a full care of their countries freedome, and liuing according to their lawes, with­out touch of lust or guilt, these seemed to goe the right way to get them-selues honour, and did so: honored they are almost all the world ouer, all nations very neare, receiued their lawes, honored were they then in all mens mouths, and now in most mens writings through the world: Thus haue they no reason to com­plaine of Gods iustice; they haue their reward.

L. VIVES.

Call (a) [...]] of [...], to worship, or to serue. Latria.

Of the reward of the eternall cittizens of heauen, to whom the examples of the Romaines vertues were of good vse. CHAP. 16.

BVt as for their rewarde that endure reproches here on earth for the cittie [Page 220] of GOD, (which the louers of the world doe hate and deride) that is of ano­ther nature. That City is eternall: No man (a) is borne in it, because no man The eter­nall city. dieth in it. Felicity is there fully, yet no goddesse, but a Gods guift: of this ha­bitation haue wee a promise by faith, as long as wee are here in pilgrimage on earth, and longe for that rest aboue. The Sunne ariseth not there both vpon good and bad, but the Sonne of righteousnesse shineth onely ouer the good. Rom. 8. Mat. 5. There shalbe no neede to respect the common treasury more then the priuate, truth is all the treasure that lieth there. And therefore the Romaine Empire had that glorious increase, not onely to bee a fit guerdon to the vertues of such worthies as wee fore-named, but also that the cittizens of heauen in their pilgri­mages vpon earth, might obserue those examples with a sober diligence, and thence gather how great care, loue, and respect ought to bee carried to the hea­uenly country for life eternall, if those men had such a deare affect to their earth­ly country for glory so temporall. 2. Cor. 5.

L. VIVES.

NO man (a) is borne] That is, their is no increase of them, no more then there is decease, the [...] iust number being predestinate and fore-knowne by the eternall GOD himselfe.

The fruites of the Romaines warres, both to themselues and to those with whom they warred. CHAP. 17.

FOr what skilleth it in respect of this short and transitory life, vnder whose dominion a mortall man doth liue, so hee bee not compelled to actes of impi­ety or iniustice. But did the Romaines euer hurt any of the nations whom they conquered and gaue lawes vnto, but in the very fury and warre of the conquest? If they could haue giuen those lawes by agreement, it had beene better (but then had beene no place for triumph) for the Romaines liued vnder the same lawes themselues that they gaue to others. This (a) had beene sufficient for the state, but that Mars, Bellona and Victory should then haue beene displeased, and displa­ced also, if they had had no wars, nor no victories. Would not then the states of Rome, and other nations haue beene all one? especially, that beeing done, which was most grauely and worthyly performed afterwardes, (b) euery man that be­longed to the Romaine Empire, beeing made free of the citty, as though they were now all cittizens of Rome, whereas before there was but a very few, so that such as had no landes, should liue of the common? this would haue beene gran­ted vnto good gouernours by other nations, sooner by intreaty then force. For what doth conquering, or beeing conquered hurt, or profit mens liues, manners, or dignities either? I see no good it doth, but onely addeth vnto their intollerable vaine-glory, who ayme at such matters, and warre for them, and lastly receiue them as their labours rewarde. Doth not their land pay tribute to the state as well as others? Yes. May they learne any thing that o­thers may not? No. (c) And are there not many Senators that neuer saw: Rome? True. Take away vaine-glory and what are men but men? An [...] if the peruersenesse of the age would permit the verie best meanes for [...] beare away the greatest honours, then should not this humaine honour b [...] so prize-worthy howsoeuer, beeing but a breath and a light fume? But yet [...] vs vse these things, to doe our selues good towardes GOD. Let vs co [...] ­sider what obstacles these men haue scorn [...]d, what paines they haue tak [...] [Page 221] what affects they haue suppressed, and onely for this humaine glorie which af­terward they receiued as the reward of their vertues; and let this serue to suppresse our pride also, that seeing the cittie wherein wee haue promised ha­bitation and Kingdome, is as farre diffrent from this in excellence, as Heauen from earth, life eternall from mirth temporall, firme glory from fuming vaine­glory, angells company from mens, and his light that made the Sunne & Moone, from the light of the Sunne and Moone: then haue the cittizens of this heauenly region done iust nothing, in doing any thing for attaining this celestiall dwel­ling, seeing that the other haue taken such paines in that habitation of earth, which they had already attained: especially, the remission of sinnes, calling vs as Remission of sinnes. cittizens, to that eternall dwelling; and hauing a kinde of resemblance with Ro­mulus his sanctuary, by which hee gathered a multitude of people into his cittie Romulus his sanctu­ary. through hope of impunity.

L. VIVES.

THis had beene (a)] The olde bookes reade Hoc si fieret sine Marte &c. if this could haue beene done without Mars, making it runne in one sentence vnto the interogation. All the Ro­maine sub­iects made free of the citty. (b) Euery man] The Latines were made free denizens of olde: and from them it spred fur­ther into Italie, ouer Po, ouer the Alpes, and the sea. Claudius Caesar made many Barbari­ans free of Rome: affirming, that it was the ruine of Athens and Lacedaemon, that they made not such as they conquered free of their Citties. Afterwardes, vnder Emperours that were Spaniardes, Africans, and Thracians, whole P [...]ouinces at first, and afterwardes the whole Empire was made free of Rome. And whereas before, all were called Barbarians Barbarians who they are. but the Greekes, now the Romaines beeing Lords, exempted themselues, and afterward the Latines, and all the Italians from that name: but after that, all the Prouinces beeing made free of the Cittie, onely they were called Barbarians which were not vnder the Empire of Rome: And thus doth Herodian, Spartianus, Eutropius, and later Historiogra­phers vse it. So the riuer Rhine had two bankes the neither of them was Romaine, the further, Rhines bankes. Barbarian, Claudianus.

O [...] doluit Rh [...]nus quá Barbarus ibat,
Quod [...]e non geminis frueretur iudice ripis.
O how Rhine wept, on the Barbarian shore,
I ha [...] both his bankes were not within thy powre.

(c) And are there not] Many nations beeing made free of the Citty, many of the chiefe men of those nations were made Senators, though they neuer saw Rome, no more then a many that were Cittizens.

How farre the Christians should bee from boasting of their deedes for their eter­nall country, the Romaines hauing done so much for their temporall Cit­ty, and for humaine glory. CHAP. 18.

WHy is it then so much to despise all this worlds vanities for eternitie when as Brutus could kill his sonnes (beeing not enforced to it) for feare his country should loose the bare liberty? Truely it is a more difficult matter to kill ones children, then to let goe those things which wee doe but gather for our children, or to giue them to the poore, when faith or righteousnesse bids vs. Earthly ritches can neither blesse vs nor our children with happinesse; we must either loose them in this life or lea [...]e them to be enioyed after our death, by one, we cannot tell whom, perhaps by those wee would not should haue them. No, it is GOD, the mindes true wealth, that makes vs happy. The Poet reares Brutus a God the minde [...] [...]rue wealth. monument of vnhappinesse for killing his sons, though otherwise he praise him.

[Page 222]
—Natos (que) pater fera bella mouentes,
Ad paenam patriá pro libertate vocabit
Infaelix, vtcum (que) ferent ea fata minores.
His sonnes, conuict of turbulent transgression,
He kills, to free his country from oppression,
Haplesse how ere succeeding times shall ringe.

But in the next verse hee giues him comfort: Vicit amor patriae laudum (que) im­mensa cupido. Conquer'd by's countries loue, and thirst of prey. (e) The two things that set all the Romaines vpon admirable action. So then if the Father could kill his owne sonnes, for mortall freedome, and thirst of praise, (both transitory affects) what a great matter is it, if wee doe not kill our sonnes, but count the poore of Christ our sonnes, and for that eternall liberty, which freeth vs from sinne, death and hell; not for humaine cupidity, but for Christian charity; to free men, not from Tarquin, but from the deuills, and their King? And if Torquatus, another Romaine, slew his owne sonne, not for fighting against his country, but for going onely against his command; beeing generall, (he bee­ing Torquatus. a valorous youth and prouoked by his enemy, yea and yet getting the vic­tory): because there was more hurt in his contempt of authority, then good in his conquest: why should they boast, who for the lawes of that neuer-ending country doe forsake onely those things which are neuer so deare as children; namely earthly goods and possessions? If Furius Camillus, after his banishment, Camillus. by his [...]ngratefull country, which he had saued from beeing oppressed by the va­lourous Veians yet would daigne to come to free it the second time, because hee had no better place to shew his glory in: why is hee extolled (as hauing done great matters) who hauing (perhaps suffered some great disgrace and iniury in the church by his carnall enemies) hath not departed to the churches enemies, the Here [...]es or inuented some heresie against it him selfe, but rather hath guarded it, [...] farre as in him lay, from all the pernitious inuasions of heresie, be­cause their is no (a) other place to liue in vnto eternall life, though there bee o­thers [...]gh to attaine humaine glory in? If Scaeuola, when he saw he had failed to ki [...] [...] [...], (a sore foe to Rome,) and killed another for him, to make a peace Scaenola. with him, [...]t his hand into the fire that burned on the Altar, saying that Rome had a multitude such as he that had conspired his destruction, and by this speech so terrified him that hee made a present peace with them and got him packing) why shall any man talke of his merits in respect of the Kingdome of Heauen, if he loose, (not his hand but) his whole body in the fire for it, (not by his owne choise but) by the powre of the persecutor? If Curtius, (to satisfie the Oracle Curtius. that commanded Rome to cast the best Iewell it had into a great gulfe, and the Romaines being resolued that valour and men of armes were their best Iewells) tooke his horse and armour, and willingly leaped into that gaping gulfe; why shall a man say hee hath done much for heauen that shall (not cast himselfe to death but) endure death at the hands of some enemy of his faith, seeing that GOD, his Lord, and the King of his country, hath giuen him this rule as a certaine Oracle: Feare not them that kill the bodie, but are not able to kill the soule. If Mat. 10. 28 The Decii. the two Decii consecrated themselues to their countries good & sacrificed their bloud (as with praiers) vnto the angry gods for the deliuerance of the Ro­maine armie, let not the holy Martires bee proude of doing any thing for the pertaking of their eternall possessions, where felicity hath neither errour nor ende, if they doe contend in charitable faith and faithfull charity, euen vnto the shedding of their bloud both for their brethren, for whom and also for their enemies by whome it is shedde. (k) If Marcus Puluillus in his dedi­cation [Page 223] of the Temple to Ioue, Iuno and Min [...] false newes beeing brought (c) (by those that enuied his honour) of his sonnes death, that so hee might leaue all the dedication to his fellowe, and goe perturbed away, did neuerthelesse so contemne the newes, that (d) hee bad them cast him forth vnburned, his desire of glory vtterlie conquering his griefe of beeing childlesse: why should that man say hee hath done much for the preaching of the gos­pell, (which freeth and gathereth Gods citizens out of so many errours) to whome beeing carefull of his Fathers funerall, the LORD sayd. Follow mee, Regulu [...]. and let the dead bury their dead? If M. Regulus▪ not to deale falsely with his most cruell enemies, returned backe to them from Rome it selfe, because (as hee answered the Romaines that would haue staid him) hee could not liue in the dig­nitie of an honest cittizen in Rome, since hee had beene a slaue in Africke: and that the Carthaginians put him to an horrible death for speaking against them in Romes Senate: What torments are not bee scorned, for the faith of the coun­try, vnto whose eternall happinesse faith it selfe conducteth vs? Or what reward had GOD for all his benefits, if, for the faith which euery one owes to him, hee should suffer as much torment as Regulus suffered for the faith which he ought to his bloudiest foes? Or how dare any Christian boast of voluntary pouerty (the (f) meanes to make his trauell vnto his country, where GOD, the true riches The praise of volunta­ry pouerty. dwelleth more light and easie) when he shall heare or read of (g) L. Valerius, who dying consull, was so poore, that his buriall was paid for out of the common Valerius Poplicola. Q. [...]incina­tus. purse; or of Q. (h) Cincinatus, who hauing but 4. acres of land, and tilling it him­selfe with his owne hands, was fetched from the plough to bee Dictator? an office (i) more honorable then the Consulls? and hauing (k) conquered his foes, and gotten great honor, returned to his old state of pouerty? Or why should any man thinke it a great matter, not to bee seduced from the fellowship of celestial pow­ers, by this worlds vanities, when as hee reades how (l) Fabricius could not bee drawne from the Romaines by all Pyrrhus the King of Epirus his promises, Fabricius. though extended euen to the 4. part of his Kingdome, but would liue there still in his accustomed pouerty? for whereas they had a ritch and powrefull weale­publike, and yet were so poore themselues, that (m) one that had been twise Con­s [...] was put out of that Senate of (n) poore men by the Censors decree, because hee was found to bee worth ten pound in siluer; if those men that inritched the treasury by their triumphs were so poore themselues, then much more ought the christians, whose ritches are (for a better intent) all in common, as the Apostles acts record: to be distributed to euery man according to his neede: neither any of them said that any thing he possessed was his owne, but all was in common: much more Act 4 I say ought they to know that this is no iust thing to boast vpon, seeing that they doe but that for gayning the society of the Angells, which the other did (or neere did) for their preseruing of the glory of the Romaines. These now, and other such like, in their bookes, how should they haue beene so knowne, and so famous, had not Romes Empire had this great and magnificent exaltati­on and dilatation? Wherefore that Empire, so spacious, and so contin [...]ant & re­nowned by the vertues of those illustrious men was giuen, both to stand as a rewarde for their merrites, and to produce examples for our vses. That if wee obserue not the lawes of those vertues for attaining the celestiall Kingdome, which they did for preseruing one but terrestriall, wee might bee ashamed: but if wee doe, then that wee bee not exalted, for as the Apostle saith. The afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glory which shalbe Rom. 8. ve [...]. 18. [Page 224] shewed vnto vs. But their liues seemed worthy of that present temporall glory. And therfore the Iewes, that executed Christ, (the New testament reuealing what the old cōceiled, that God was not be worshipped for the earthly benefites which he bestowes vpon bad as well as good, but for life eternall, and the perpetuall blessing of that supernall citty) were iustly giuen to be the slaues and instruments of their glory: that those that sought earthly glory by any vertue soeuer, might ouercome and subdue those that refused and murdered the giuer of true glory and eternall felicity.

L. VIVES.

NO other (a) place.] Some texts want the second negatiue, but erroneously, I [...] must bee read as wee haue placed it. (a) M. Puluillus.] Liu. lib. 2. Ualer. lib. 5. Plut. in Poplicol. Dionys, and others. This temple to Ioue, Iuno and Minerua, Tarquin. Priscus vowed, Tarquin the proud built, and the dedication falling to the Consulls, Puluillus had it, and was informed (as Augustine saith) that his sonne &c. (c) by those that] by M. Ualerius, brother to P. Valerius Consul, who greeued that that magnifi [...]nt temple should not be dedicated by one of his family and so brought that news of Puluillus his sonnes death that the greefe of his family, might make him giue ouer the dedication. (d) Hee bad them cast him.] Plutarch, Liuy sayth hee bad them bury him then. (e) Let the dead] Liuing to the world, but dead i [...] deed, since dead to God, let them bury such as they thinke are dead. (f) the meanes.] In ones life, as in ones trauell, the lesse Burthen he hath about or vpon him, the lighter he goeth on his iourny. (g) L. Ualerius Liu, Plutarch and Ualerius write y t this Ualerius Poplicola was so poore that they were faine to bury him at the charge of the citty. So doth Eutropius and others. It is said each one gaue somewhat to his buriall: Plut, farthings a peece saith Apuleius, Apolog. de. Magia. Augustine doth but touch at the story, respecting neither his surname not the yeare of his death, for he was called Publius not Lucius and died a yeare after his 4. consul­ship, Uerginius and Cassius being Conss. the sixt yeare after the expulsion of the Kings Liu. D [...]. The dicta­torship. (h) Q. Cincinatus. Liu. lib. 3. Ualer. lib. 4. (i) More honorable.] The dictatorshippe was a regall office, from it was no apeale, to it were consulls and all obedient, it continued by the law but sixe monethes; and was in vse onely in dangerous times, the election was made alwaies in Italy, and in the night: Hee was called the maister of the People, and had the Maister of the horsemen ioyned with him. This office had originall in the CCLII. yeare of the Citty after Caesars death, by the law of Antony the consul; and for enuy of Caesar perpetuall dictatoriship was abolished for euer (k) conquered.] The Aequi, and triumped ouer thē (l) Fabritius.] One not rich, but a scor­ner of ritches. Being sent Embassador to Pyrrhus King of Epirus abut the rans [...]ming of the prisoners, he asked him if he would go to Epirus with him & he would giue him the forth part Fabricius a scorner of ritches. of his kingdom, he replied it was not fit, for al the people would wish rather to be vnder his cō ­mand then Pirrhus his. Pirrhus, content with this answer admired the plaine magnanimity of the man, offered him mony as a friend, he would none. (m) One that.] Cornelius Ruffinus this was: Corn. Silla. Fabritius the Censor put him off the Senat for being worth ten pound in coined siluer. Liu. lib [...] nay he had beene Dictator saith Gellius. lib. 4. this was the first Cornelius that was called Sybi [...] and then Silla, of all the Cornelian family. Macrob, he was first consull with Manl. Cur. denatus, and thirteen yeares after, with C. Iunius. (n poore men] Rome was neuer more fertile of conti­nent honest men then in the warre of Pirrhus.

The difference betweene the desire of glory, and the desire of rule. CHAP. 19.

THere is a difference betweene desire of glory and desire of rule: for though the first do incline to the second, yet such as affect the true humane glory, haue a desire to be pleasing vnto good iudgments, for ther is much good in man­ners, Desire of rule with­out loue of glory. whereof many can iudge well although many againe haue not this good, not go that honest way to glory, honor and soueraignty that Salust saith of: He goeth the true way. But whosoeuer desires to rule without that desire of glory which keeps men in awe of good iudgments, he careth not by what villany he compasse [Page 225] affect, and so his going about it will shew. And therefore the hunter of glory ei­ther followeth the true tract or couers his courses so well, that he is held to bee Desire of rule vvith­out loue of glory. still in the true tract, and thought to be good when hee is not so, wherefore to the vertuous, contempt of glory is a great vertue: because God beholdeth it, and not the iudgemēt of man, for whatsoeuer he doth before men, to shew this contempt, Contempt of glory. hee hath no reason to thinke they suspect him amisse, that thinke hee doth it for his more glory. But he that contemneth their opinatiue praise, contemneth also with it, their vnaduised suspect: yet not their saluation (if he be good) because he that hath his goodnesse from God, is of that iustice, that he loueth his very ene­mies, and so loueth them that he wisheth his slanderers & backe-bit [...]rs reformed, and to become his companions, not here but in his eternall country, for his com­menders, as he respecteth not their praises, so hee neglecteth not their, loues, desi­ring neither to falsefie their prayses, nor delude their loues: and therefore vrgeth thē to the praise of him, from whom euery one hath al his praise-worthy endow­ments. But y t man that despising glory, doteth on dominatiō, is worse then a beast, both in (a) manners barbarisme, & lustes extremity. Such men Rome hath had: for though it had lost the care of credit, yet it retained stil the affect of souerainty: nay Rome (saith History) had many such. But (b) Nero Caesar was he that got first of all Gods pro­uidence is it y t rais [...]h the vvicked. Pro. 8, 15. to the top-turret of all this enormity: whose luxury was such that one would not haue feared any manly act of his: & yet was his cruelty such, as one ignorāt of him would not haue thought any effeminat sparke residēt in him, yet euen such as this man was haue no dominion but from the great Gods prouidence, holding mans vices sōetimes worthy of such plagues. The scripture of him is plaine: By me kings raigne, & Princes: Tyrans by me gouerne the earth. But (c) least Tyrannus here should be taken only for vild & wicked kings, & not (as it it meant) for al the old worthies, heare. Vir. Pars mihi pacis crit dextrā tetigisse T [...]ranni, (d) Some peace I hope, by touching your kings hands.

But elsewhere it is more plainely spoken of God, that he maketh an hipocrite to raigne, because the people are snared in peruersnesse. Wherefore though I haue Iob 34. done what I can to show the cause why the true and iust God gaue the Romaines such assistance in erecting their Empires and Citties earthly glory vpon such a frame of Monarchy, yet there may be a more secret cause then yet we see; name­ly the diuers deserts of the world, open to God, though not to vs: it being True vertue serueth not glory. plaine to all godly men, that no man can haue true vertue without true piety, that is, the true adoration of the one and true God: nor is that vertue true neither, when it serueth but for humane ostentation. But those that are not of the eter­eternall citty called in the scriptures the citty of God, they are more vse-full to their earthly citty (e) in possessing of that world-respecting vertue, then if they wanted that also. But if (f) those that are truly Godly, and vp-right of life, come to haue the gouernment of estates, there can no greater happines befall the world then through the mercy of God to be gouerned by such men. And they do attri­bute all their vertues (be they neuer so admired) vnto the grace of God only, (g) who gaue them, to their desires, their faith and prayers: besides, they know how far they are from true perfection of iustice; I meane such as is in the angelicall powers, for whose fellowship they make them-selues fit. But let that vertue that serueth humaine glory without piety be neuer so much extolled, it is not com­parable so much as with the vnperfect beginnings of the Saints vertues, whose assured hope standeth fixed in the grace and mercy of the true God.

L. VIVES.

MAnners (a) Barbarisme] or vices barbarisme, read whether you will (b) Nero] Sonne [Page 226] to Domitius Aenobarbus and Agrippina, daughter to Germanicus: adopted by Cl. Caesar, his Stepfather, and named Nero [...]aesar, after him he succeded him, and was the last of Caesars bloud that was emperor: a man of strange cruelty and beastlinesse, and for these vices left noted to all posterity: otherwise, as Suetonius saith, he was desirous of eternity of same. He called Apr [...], after him-selfe Neroneus, and ment to haue named Rome Neropolis. (c) Least Tirans.] Of Tyrannus. this before, the King & the tyran, diffred not of old, the word comes of [...], to command or sway. Uirgill. Te propter lybicae gentis Nomadumque Tyranni Odêre incensi: for thee, the Libi­ans Anea [...]. and Numidian Kings, hated him fore. &c. and Horace carm. 3. Princeps et innantem Maricae Littoribus tenuisse Lyrim, latè Tyrannus. &c. Tyrannus is some-times Lord & some-times a cruell Prince, sometimes a Potent Prince. Acron. So Augustine here putteth worthy, for Potent, [...] in Greeke being both power, and fortitude: as Homer & Pindarus, often vse it: In Nemeis de Her­cule. [...], my sonnes valor. (d) Some peace.] Latinus his words of Aeneas, whom he held to be a good man. (e) In possessing.] A falty place, the sence is: when they haue that desire of hu­man glory they are of more vse in an ea thly state, thē when they want it. (f) Those that.] They are the true Philosopers and if they should rule, or the rulers were like them, happy should the states be, saith Plato. (g) Who gaue.] Iames. 1. 5, 6. If any of you lacke wisdome, let him aske of God, which giueth, to all men liberally and reprocheth no man, and he shall giue it him. But let him aske in faith and wauer not. &c.

That vertue is as much disgraced in seruing humaine glory as in obeying the pleasures of the body. CHAP. 20.

THe Philosophers that (a) make vertue the scope of all humaine good, do vse in disgrace of such as approued vertue and yet applied it all to bodily delight (holding this to be desired for it selfe, and vertue to be sought onely for respect to this pleasure) to deliniate a Picture (as it were with their tongues) wherein The picture of pleasure. pleasure sitteth on a throne, like a delicate Queene, and all the Vertues about her, ready at a becke to do her command. There she commands prudence to seeke out a way whereby pleasure may reigne in safety: Iustice must go do good turnes, to attaine friends, for the vse of corporall delights, and iniury none: fortitudes taske is, that if any hurt (not mortall) inuade the body, she must hold pleasure so fast in the mind, that the remembrance of delights past, may dull the touch of the paine present. Temperance must so temper the norishment, that immoderation come not to trouble the health, and so offend Lady pleasure, whome the Epicures do say is chiefly resident in the bodies soundnesse. Thus the virtues being in their owne dignities absolute commanders, must put all their glories vnder the feete of pleasure: and submit them-selues to an imperious and dishonest wo­man. Then this picture, there cannot be a sight more vild deformed, and abho­minable to a good man, say the Phylosophers, and it is true. Nor thinke I that the picture would be so faire as it should be, if humaine glory were painted in the throne of pleasure: for though it be not a (b) nice peece, as the other is, yet it is turgid, and full of empty ayre▪ so that ill should it beseeme the substantiall ver­tues, to be subiect to such a shadow, that prudence should fore-see nothing, iustice distribute nothing, fortitude endure n [...]thing, temperance moderate nothing, but that which aymeth at the pleasing of men & seruing of windy glory. Nor are they quite from this blot, who contemning the iudgements of others (as scorners of glory) yet in their owne conceit hold their wisdome at a high prise, for their vertue (haue they any) serueth humaine glory in another maner, for he that plea­seth him-selfe is (c) but a man, but he that builds and beleeues truly and piously vpon God, whome he loueth, applieth his thoughts more vpon that which hee displeaseth himselfe in, then vpon those things, which if they be in him, do rather please the truth, then him: nor doth he ascribe the power he hath to please, vnto [Page 227] other, but vnto his mercy, whom he feareth to displease: giuing thankes for the cure of this, and praying for the cure of that.

L. VIVES.

PHilosophers that (a) make] The Stoikes, as Cleanthes. This picture Tully talketh of, De finib. l. 2. (b) Nice.] For glory is got by sweat and paines. (c) But a man] bends his affects no fur­ther then mans present being.

That the true God in whose hand and prouidence all the state of the world consisteth, did order and dispose of the Monarchie of the Romaines. CHAP. 21.

THis being thus, the true God (a) that giueth the heauenly kingdome onely to the godly, but the earthly ones both to good and bad, as himselfe liketh, whose pleasure is all iustice; he is to haue all power of giuing or taking away soue­raignty, ascribed vnto himselfe alone, and no other, for though we haue shewen somethings that he pleased to manifest vnto vs, yet far, far is it beyond our pow­ers to penetrate into mens merits, or scan the deserts of kingdoms aright. This one God therefore, that neither staieth from iudging, nor fauouring of man-kinde, when his pleasure was, and whilest it was his pleasure, let Rome haue soueraignty: so did he with Assyria & Persia (b) who (as their bookes say) worshipped onely two gods, a good & a bad.) to omit the Hebrews, of whom (I thinke) sufficient is already spoken, both of their worship of one God, & of their kingdome. But he that gaue Persia corne without Sigetia's helpe, and so many gifts of the earth, without any of those many gods (that had each one a share in them, o [...] rather were three or foure to a share,) he also gaue them their kingdom, without their helpes, by whose ado­ration they thought they kept their kingdome. And so for the men: he that gaue (c) Marius rule, gaue Caesar rule, he that gaue Augustus it, gaue Nero it: he that gaue Vespatian rule or Titus his sonne (d) both sweet natured men, gaue it also to Do­mitian, that cruell blood-sucker. And to be briefe, he that gaue it to Constantine the Christian, gaue it also to Iulian (e) the Apostata, whose worthy towardnesse was wholy blinded by sacriligious curiosity, and all through the desire of rule: whose heart wandered after the vanity of false oracles, as hee found, when vpon their promise of victory he burned all his ships that victualed his armie: and then being slaine in one of his many rash aduentures, hee left his poore armie in the [...]awes of their enemies, without all meanes of escape, but that God Terminus (of whom we spake before) was faine to yeeld, and to remoue the bounds of the Em­pire. Thus did he giue place to necessity that would not giue place to Iupiter. All these did the True, sacred and only God dispose and direct as hee pleased, & if the causes be vnkowne why he did thus, or thus, is he therefore vniust?

L. VIVES.

GOd that (a) giueth] Here is a diuersity of reading in the text: but all comes to one sence. (b) Who as their] The Persian Magi (whose chiefe Zoroafter was) held two beginnings Zoroafter. a good and a bad: that the God of heauen [...], this the god of hell. This they called Pluto and A­ri [...]anius, the euill Daemon: that Ioue and Horosmades, the good Daemon, Hermipp. Eudox. Theo­ [...]p. apud Two kinds of soules in Plato's world. Pythagoras his num­bers. The Mani­chees. Laert. Those Plato seemes to follow (de leg. l. 10.) putting two sorts of soules in the world, originalls of good and originall of bad: vnlesse he do rather Pythagorize: who held, that the vnity was God, the minde, the nature, and the good of euery thing: the number of two, infinite, materiall, multiplicable, the Genius and euill. The Manichees also (Aug. de heres.) held two beginnings, contrary, and coeternall: and two natures and substances of good and of euil: wherein they followed the old heretikes. (c) Marius] He coupleth a good and a bad together. Marius most cruell, Caesar most courteous, Augustus the best Emperor, Nero y e worst that could be. (d) Both sweetly] T. Vespatian had two sonnes, Titus & Domitian. Their father was conceited and full of delicate mirth: and Titus the sonne so gentle, and indeed so full a man, that hee was Vespasian. [Page 228] called Man-kindes Delicacy: Sueton. I haue resolued (saith Pliny the second in his prefa [...] of his naturall Historie to Titus the sonne) to declare vnto you (most mirthfull Emper [...], for that stile is the fittest, as being your olde inheritance from your Father. &c.

Domitian was neither like father nor brother, but bloody and hated of all men. (e) The Apo­stata] a fugitiue, or turne-coate: for being first a Christian, Libanius the Sophister peruerted Domitian. him, and from that time hee was all for oracles, lottes, with crafts and promises of Magitians, where-by he came to destruction, being otherwise a man of a great spirit, and one as fitte for Iulian. Empire as the world afforded.

That the originalls and conclusions of warres are all at Gods dispose. CHAP. 22.

SO likewise doth he with the times and ends of warre, be it his pleasure iustly to correct, or mercifully to pitty mankind ending them sooner or later, as he wil­leth. Pompeyes (a) Pirate warre, and Scipio his (b) third African warre, were ended Warres soone en­ded. with incredible celeritie. The Slaues was also, (c) though it cost Rome two Con­suls and many Captaines, making all Italy feele the smart of it, yet in the third yeare after it was begun, it was finished. The Picenes, Martians, Pelignians, (Itali­ans all) sought to pluck their necks from their long and strickt seruitude vnto Rome, though it now had subdued huge dominions, and razed Carthage. In this warre the Romaines were sorely foyled (d) two Consulls killed, and many a tall souldior and worthy Senator left dead: yet this warre had continuance but vn­to the 5. yeare: mary the second African warre lasted a great while, eighteene yeares: to the great weakning of the common-weale, and almost the vtter ruine Warres hardly en­ded. thereof, 70000. soldiors falling in (e) two battels. The first Afr [...]can warre held three and twenty yeares: Mithridates warre (f) forty yeares. And least any one should thinke that in the ancient lawdable times the Romaines had any better rules to dispatch warre sooner then the rest, the Samnites warre lasted (g) almost fiftie yeares, wherein the Romaines were conquered, euen vnto slauerie. But be­cause they loued not glory for iustice, but iustice for glory, they (h) broake the peace and league which they had made. These I write, because some being igno­rant in antiquities, and other-some being dissemblers of what they know, might other-wise vpon discouery of a long warre since the time of Christianitie, flie in the face of our religion, and say if it were not so potent, and if the old adorations were restored, that warre would haue beene ended by the Romaines vertues, and the assistance of Mars and Bellona, assoone as the rest were. Let them that reads of their warres, recollect but what (i) vncertaine fortune the ancient Romaines had in the warres with the whole world, being tossed like a tempestuous sea, with thousand stormes of inuasions and armes: and then let them needes confesse, what so faine they would conceale, and cease in this opposition against Gods power, to possesse others with errors, and be the butchers of their owne soules.

L. VIVES.

POmpeys (a) Pyrates warre] Ended in fortie dayes after Pompeys departure from Brund [...]. Flor. Cic. pro leg. Manl. (b) Third African] Begunne and ended in three yeares. (c) Although] Arius the Pr [...]tor and two Consuls, Cn. Lentulus and L. Gellius were ouer­throwne by Spartacus. (d) Two Consuls] L. [...]ul Caesar, and P. Rutilius. L [...]uie. (e) Two battles▪] At Thrasy [...]ne▪ and at Cannas. (f) Forty yeares] Florus, but it was first staied by a peace made with Sylla: then renewed by L. Lucullus, and lastly ended by Pompey the great. (g) Almost fiftie.] fortie nine▪ as Eutropius and Orosius account. Florus saith fiftie, Appian eightie, and he is neerest Li [...]es account, that saith the Romaines warre with the S [...]nites lasted neare an hundred yeares, in vncertainty of fortune. lib. 23. But if Fabius Gurges ended it in his Con­sulship, [Page 229] it is but fiftie yeares from the Consulships of M. Val. Coruinus and Cornelius Cossus. But indeed the Samnites ioyned with Pyrrhus, and had had a conflict before with D [...]ntatus▪ betweene Gurges his Consulship and Pyrrhus his comming into Italy. (h) Broake the peace] This Li [...]ie she weth crookedly inough. lib. 9. wherein hee saith, that the Romaines childishly deluded the faith, league, and othe, which they had passed to Pontius Captaine of the Sam­ [...]tes: it was true. For they sought forth childish euasions for their owne profit. (i) Vncer­ta [...] [...]] some haue Euentus here for Fortune, I will not dispute whether Euentus may haue Euentus. the plurall number: Ualla saith it is rare, but yet sometimes it is so vsed, he doth not deny it.

Of the battell wherein Rhadagaisus, an idolatrous King of the Gothes was slaine, with all his armie. CHAP. 23.

NAy that wonderfull mercy of Gods, in an acte done with in our memories, they will not so much as mention with thanks-giuing, but endeuour as much as in them lieth, to smother it in eternall obliuion; which should wee doe, wee should bee as gracelesse and vngratefull as they. Rhadagaisus (a) King of the G [...]es▪ hauing brought a huge armie euen before the walles of Rome, and hold­ing his sword euen ouer their necks (as it were) vpon one day was ouer-throwne so sudde [...]ly, that not so much as one Romaine being slaine; slaine? no nor yet woun [...], his whole armie consisting of aboue ten thousand men, was vtterly de­feated▪ [...]ee himselfe and his sonnes taken and iustly beheaded. If this wicked Bar­ [...] had entred Rome with those forces, whom would hee haue spared? what places would hee haue honored, what God would he haue feared? whose bloud, whose chastitie should haue escaped him? But ô how these wretches boasted of his precedent conquests, that he had beene so victorious, that hee had gotten such and such fields, onely because he was a dayly sacrificer to those gods which Christianity had chased from Rome! For at his approach thether, where by the b [...]ck of Gods Maiestie hee was crushed to nothing, his fame was so spacious that it was tolde vs here at Carthage, that the Pagans beleeued, reported, and boasted that hee could not bee conquered by any of those that would not suf­f [...] the Romaines to adore those gods, whose good fauours he had obtained by the dayly sacrifices hee offered. Thus they neuer gaue thankes for the mercifull goodnesse of God, who hauing resolued to chasti [...]e the worlds corruption with a greater Barbarian irruption, yet did moderate his iustice with such mercy, that at first he gaue their leader into the hands of his enemies, because the Deuils whom he serued should gaine no soules by the perswasion of the glory of his conquests. And then when such Barbarians had taken Rome, as against all custome of hostili­ [...] defended▪ such as fled into the holy places▪ onely in reuerence of Christianity, pro [...]ing them selues farre greater enemies for the name of Christ, vnto the D [...]ls and sacrilegions sacrifices, (in which the other reposed his trust) then vn­to the opposed souldiers them-selues: Thus God did giue the Romaines this mer­cifull correction, and yet by destroying the Deuils adorer, shewd them that there was neither any helpe in those sacrifices for the state of this present life (as they may see that will bee attentiue and not obstinate) nor that the true religion is to bee refused for earthly necessities, but rather held fast, in hope and expectati­on of the heauenly gloryes.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) King, [This was in Honorius his time, of whom read the preface.

The state and truth of a Christian Emperors felicitie. CHAP. 24.

FOr wee Christians doe not say, that Christian Emperors are happy, because they haue a long reigne, or die leauing their sonnes in quiet possession of their Empires, or haue beene euer victorious, or powerfull against all their opposers. These are but gifts and solaces of this laborious, ioylesse life; Idolaters, and such as belong not to God (as these Emperors doe) may enioy them: Because God in his mercy will not haue these that know him, to beleeue that such things are the best goods hee giueth. But happy they are (say wee) if they reigne iustly, free from being puffed vp with the glozing exaltations of their attendance, or the cringes of their subiects, if they know them-selues to bee but men, and re­member that: if they make their power their trumpetter, to diuulge the true ado­ration of Gods Maiestie, if they loue, feare and honor him: if they long the most for that Empire (a) where they need not feare to haue partners: if they be slack to auenge, quick to forgiue: if they vse correction for the publick good, and not for priuate hate: if their pardons promise not liberalitie of offending, but indeed onely hope of reformation: if they counterpoyse their enforced actes of seueri­tie, with the like waight of bounty and clemencie, (b) if their lusts bee the lesser because they haue the larger licence: if they desires to rule their owne affects, ra­ther then others estates: and if they do all things, not for glory, but for charity, and with all, and before all, giue God the due sacrifice of prayer, for their imper­fections; Such Christian Emperors wee call happy, here in hope, and hereafter, when the time wee looke for, commeth indeed.

L. VIVES.

EMpire (a) where] On earth Kings loue no consorts: power is impatient of participation, saith Lucan, but in heauens ioyes, the more fellowes, rather the more ioy then the lesse. (b) If their] A prouerbe, the more leaue, the lesse lust should follow.

Of the prosperous estate that God bestowed vpon Constantine a Christian Emperor. CHAP. 25.

FOr the good God, least those that worship him for the life of eternitie, should thinke that no man can attaine to this earthly glory, but such as adore the De­uills, (whose (a) power in those things beareth a great swaye) bestowed such store of those earthly benefits as no other man durst wish for, vpon (b) Constan­tine the Emperour, one that worshipped no Deuills, but onely the sayd true God. To him did hee grant the building of (c) a new Cittie, pertaker of the (d) Romaine Empire, as the Daughter of Rome her selfe; but (e) excluding all diabolicall temples, or idols. Long did hee reigne therein, and alone sway de (f) the whole Romaine worlde: hee was in warre most victorious: in suppressing (g) tyrants most fortunate. Hee dyed an aged man, and left his (h) sonnes all Emperors; But least any Emperor after him, should turne Christian for hope of attaining Constantines felicity, (the scope of Christianitie being not that, but life eternall.) He cut off (i) Iouinian far sooner then he did Iulian, & suffred (k) Gratia [...] to be slaine by his enemies sword: yet with far more respect, then (l) Pompey was Christian Emperors dying vn­fortunately. killed, that worshipped the Romaine gods. For Cato, whom hee left as his successor [Page 231] in the warre hee waged, could neuer reuenge his death; But Gratianus (though the soules of the godly regarde not such solaces) was fully reuenged by (m) Theodosius, with whome hee shared the Empire, though hee had (n) a yon­ger brother: being more respectiue of a faithfull friend then of a too awfull power.

L. VIVES.

VVHose (a) power] In the earth there is none like Behemoth, saith Iob. Chap. 41. vers. 24. for he knowes indeed where all treasure lyeth, which is the meanes to height, and the ruining of foes. (b) Constantine] sonne to Constantius and Hellen: borne in Brittaine, first Christian Emperour of Rome, after Phillip: he ouer-threw his opposers, and liued and dyed an Constan­tine. happy old Emperor, at Nicomedia, the 31. yeare of his Empire. (c) A new Citie] Uirgill.

O regina nouam cui condere Iupiter vrbem, &c.
O Queene, whom Ioue voutchsafes to build a new, &c.

Constantine hauing gotten an vniuersall peace, and ridde himselfe of troubles, began to thinke of building a new citty, to bee called by his name: first hee beganne one at Sardis in Asia, then at Sigeum in Troas: thirdly at Chalcedon, and there hee erected walles. But as they wrought, the birds tooke the lines of the Masons, and carryed them to Bizantium in Thrace, Pyzance. Constanti­nople. and so by Gods appointment (as it were) they built it vp there, naming it Constantinople, as it is called yet: and Byzantium also, because of the other towne that Pausanias the Spar­t [...] King built there: which Seuerus almost, and Galienus souldiours vtterly subuerted. (d) For thether did Constantine transport many Senators, and noble families; and the Emperors laye more at Constantinople then at Rome: so contended it with Rome in state and dignitie. (e) Excluding] Hee dedicated it to the Blessed Virgin Mary. (f) Romaine world,] The Ro­maine world. World, for that part of the world that the Romaines had vnder them: so say wee the Chri­stian world, for that part wee holde. Lucane vseth the Iberean world, for Spaine, and the [...] world for France and Germanie: And when Caesar was to remooue out of Spaine into Italy, and so into Greece:

Uictrices aquilas aliam laturus in orbem,
Bending his Eagles to another world: saith he.

The phrase Marcellinus vseth often: and Aurelian to Zenobia wrote himselfe Emperor of the Romaine world, Trebell. Pollio. Now it is foolish to call them Emperors of that part of the world that they neuer conquered: or of that which they once had conquered, and now haue lost, because they lost it by the same law they gotte it, by warre and bloud-shed. But these vaine titles make Princes goe madde, whereas in-deede they are nothing but the worlds fire-brands, and man-kindes destructions. Shame on the doltish Lawyers, for iangling so about them. (g) Tyrants] Maxentius and Licinius. (h) Sonnes] Constantius, Constan­tine, and Constans: It is not certaine whether hee him-selfe shared the Empire amongst them, or they amongst them-selues after his death. (i) Iouinian] hee dyed at Dadastan in Iouinian. Asia, of a paine in the stomacke, the seauenth moneth of his Empire. Uarromanus and hee being Consulls. Hee was a Christian, and cannonized a Saint by Valentinian. (k) Gra­tian] Gratian. Valentinians sonne. The Romaine bandes conspired against him whilest hee liued at Tre [...]ers, and elected one Maximus for their leader, who slew him as hee was vpon going in­to Italy, Hee was a religious Christian Prince. This of him, and the rest here mentioned, I haue from Eutropius, Paulus Diaconus, Oros. and Pomp. Laetus, (l) Pompey] Ptolomyes guard Pompey. flew him in a boate before all the people of Alexandria, looking on them. An vn worthy death for so worthy a man. Liu. Flor. Plutarch, Lucane, Appian. (m) Theodosius] He was Theodosiu [...] a Spaniard, Gratian at Syrmium made him his fellow Emperor, with the peoples great applause, being a man both vertuous and valiant, descended from Traian, and (they say) like him in person. He tooke Maximus at Aquileia, and beheaded him. (n) A yonger] Valentinian.

Of the faith and deuotion of Theodosius Emperor. CHAP. 26.

SO he did not onely keepe the faith which hee ought him in his life time, but [Page 232] like a Christian indeede, receiued his little brother Valentinian into his protec­tion and defence, when Maximus his murderer had chased him from his state: and held the care of a father ouer him, which he needed not haue done, but might easilyly haue taken all to himselfe, had his ambition ouerpoysed his religion. But he preserued his state imperiall for him, and gaue him all the comfort, honest courtesie could bestowe. And when as the good fortune of Maximus begot him a terrible name, Theodosius did not creepe into a corner of his Palace, with wizards and coniurers, but sent to (b) Iohn, that liued in a wild ernesse of Aegipt, whome Iohn an Hermit and a Prophet. he had hard was graced from God by the spirit of prophecy: to him sent hee and receiued a true promise of victory. So soone after hauing killed the tyrant Maximus he restored the (c) child Valentinian to this empire, from whence he was driuen shewing him all the reuerend loue that could be: and when this child was slaine, (as hee was soone after, either by treachery, or by some other casualty) and that Eugenius another tyrant was vnlawfully stept vp in his place, receiuing another answer from the prophet, his faith being firme, hee fetched him downe from his vsurped place, rather by prayer then power, for the soldiors that were in the battell on the vsurpers side told it vnto vs, that there came such a violent wind from Theodosius his side, that it smote their darts forth of their hands, and A great wind ayded Theodosius if any were throwen, it tooke them presently in an instant, and forced them vp­on the faces of those that threw them. And therefore (d) Claudian (though no Christian) sings this well of his praise.

O nimiu [...] dil [...]cte deo cui militat aethaer,
[...]t coniurati veniunt ad cl [...]ssica venti.
O god's belou'd, whom [...] powers aereall,
And winds come arm'd to helpe, when thou dost call [...]

And being victor (according to his faith and presage) hee threw downe cer­taiue Images of Iupiter which had beene consecrated (I know not with what ce­remonies) against him, and mirthfully and kindly (e) gaue his footemen their thunderboults, who (as they well might) iested vpon them: because they were glad, and said they would abide their flashes well inough: for the sonnes of his foe, some of them fell in the fight (not by his command:) others being not yet Christians, but flying into the Church, by this meanes hee made Christians, and loued them with a Christian charyty: nor diminishing their honoures a whit, but adding more to them. He suffered no priuat grudges to bee held against any one after the victory. He vsed not these ciuill warres, like as Cynna, Marius, and Sy [...] did, that would not haue them ended, (f) when they were ended; but he rather sorrowed that they were begun, then ended then, to any mans hurt. And in all these troubles, from his reignes beginning, hee forgot not to assist and succou [...] the labouring Church, by all the wholesome lawes which hee could promulgate against the faithlesse: (g) Valens an Arrian heretike hauing done much hurt therein wherof he reioyced more to be a member then an earthly Emperour. He commanded the demolition of all Idols of the Gentiles, knowing that not so much as earthly blessings are in the diuells power, but all and each particular in Gods. And what was there euer more memorable then that religious (h) humility of his, when being euen forced by his attendants to reuenge the i [...] ­iury offered him by the Thessalonicans, (vnto whome notwithstanding at the Bishoppes intreaties hee had promised pardon) hee was excommunica [...] [...] h [...]s humi­ [...]y. and showed such repentaunce, that the people intreating for him, rather did lament to see the imperiall Maiesty so deiected, then their feared his war [...] [Page 233] when they had offended. These good workes, and a tedious roll of such like, did he beare away with him out of this transitory smoake of all kinde of humaine glory: their rewarde is eternall felicitie, giuen by the true God, onely to the good. For the rest, be they honors, or helpes of this life, as the world it selfe, light, ayre, wa­ter, earth, soule, sence, and spirit of life, this he giueth promilcually to good and bad: and so he doth also with the greatnesse and continuance of the temporall Empires of all men, whith he bestoweth on either sort, as he pleaseth.

L. VIVES.

WHen (a) as] Andragathius one of Maximus his Countes, an excellent souldior, and a cunning leader, managed all the warre, and with his trickes brought Theodosius to many shrewd plunges. (b) Iohn] An Anchorite, that had the spirit of prophecie presaging many Iohn the Anchorite. things, and this victory of Theodosius amongst others. Prosper Aquitan. Theodosius sent often to him for counsell in difficult matters. Diacon. (c) The childe] He made him, being Gratians brother, Emperor of the West, but Arbogastes, Count of Uienna slew him by treachery, set vp Eugenius, and with a mighty power of Barbarians stopped the passage of the Alpes, to keepe Theodo [...]s back. The godly Prince fasted and prayed all the night before the battle, and the next day fought with them, though being farre their inferiour in number, and yet by gods great and miraculous power, gotte a famous victory. Eugenius was taken and put to death. Arbogastes slew himselfe. (d) Claudian] Most men hold him an Aegiptian, and so Posidoni­us Claudian. that liued with him, and was his familiar affirmeth. Not Posidonius the Rhodian, but a cer­taine Prelate of Africa. He was borne to Poetry, elegantly wittied, but a little superstitious, There is a Poeme of Christ vnder his name, perhaps he made it to please Honorius, for he was a great flatterer. The verses here cited, are in his Panegyrike vpon Honorius his third Consul­ship, written rather in his praise then vpon Theodosius, though he speake of this victory at the Alpes, which like a scurrilous flatterer, hee rather ascribeth to Honorius his fate and felicity, then to Theodosius his piety. For thus hee saith:

—Victoria velox
Auspiciis effecta tuis: pugnastis vter (que),
Tu fatis, genitor (que) manu: te propter & Alpe [...]
Inuadi faciles: cauto nec profuit hosti
Munitis haesisse l [...]cis: spes irrita valli
Concid [...] & scopulis patuerunt claustra reuulsis.
Te propter gelidis Aquilo de monte procellis
Obruit aduersas aci [...]s, reuolutáque tela
Vertit in auctores, & turbine repulit hast as.
O nimium dilecte deo cui fundit ab antris
Aeolus armatas hyemes, cui mi [...]itat aether,
Et coniurati veniunt ad classica venti!
—Swift victory needs not be sought,
Shee's thine: this fight, thou and [...]hy father fought;
Their natiue strength: nor did it boote the foe
To man his fortes: the trench and rockes fell flatte,
And left away for thee to enter at.
For thee, the North-winde from the heights descended,
In whi [...]le-windes raining all the darts they bended
At thee, on their owne brests, in pointed showers:
O Gods belou'd! to whom the stormy powers
Raisd from the deepe in armes ethercall,
And windes are prest to helpe, when thou doost call.

T [...] Claudi [...]n hath it, differing some-what from Augustines quotation. It may be the vers [...]s were spred at first as Augustine hath them, for he liued in Claudians time. In the copie of Col [...] it is r [...]d, lust as it is in the text. O nimium dilecte deo cui militet [...]ther! &c. And so in Orosius and [...]. (e) Footemen] An office in court, that was belonging to the speedy dispatch of the Foo [...]. [Page 234] Princes message: not much vnlike our Lackeys at this day: Footmen they were called both of old by Tully, and of late times by Martiall. Suetonius mentioneth them in his Nero: He neuer trauelled [...]r made a iourney (saith he of Nero) without a thousand Caroches, their mules shodde all with sil [...]r, his muletours all in silken raiments, and all his coatch-men and foote-men in their brac [...]lets and ritch coates. And in his Titus: Presently he sent his foote-men to the others mother, who was a farre off, to tell her very carefully that her sonne was well. The Romaine Emperor re­moouing into Greece, gaue Greeke names to all the offices about them: and amongst others, these foot-men were called [...], runners. Such they had of old also, as Alexander the great had Philonides, that ranne 1200. furlongs in one day: Plinie. (f) When they were] They would not be quiet when the warres were finished: but hauing no foes left to kill, made them-selues some continually to practise murther vpon. (g) Valens] A chiefe Arrian, hee did extreame Valens. harme to the Bishops and religious men in the Church, and put many of them to death, and sent Arian Bishops to the Gothes, that desired to be instructed in the Christian faith. (h) Hu­militie] The Thessalonicans (cittizens of a towne of Macedonia so called) hauing by a tumult The massa­cr [...] [...] Thes­salonica. begun in the Theater, expelled the Magistrates out of the towne, Theodosius being here-at greeuously offended, intended to punish this iniurious act most seuerely: yet by the Bishops intreaties, pardoned them. Not-with-standing, the wronged parties hauing many friends in court that ceased not dayly to animate and vrge Theodosius to this reuenge, at length being ouer-come by their intreaties, hee sent an armie, and put a many thousands of the citizens to death. For which deed, Ambrose Bishop of Millaine, on good-Friday, excommunicated him, [...]arring him the Church, vntill he had satisfied for his crime by a publick repentance. He obey­ed Th [...]odosius [...]. and prostrating himselfe humbly before the world (as the old custome was) professed him­selfe repentant, and sorry for his offence, intreated pardon first of God and the whole hoast of heauen, next of the Bishop, and lastly of all the whole church, and being thus purged, was re­stored to the vse of Church and Sacraments.

Augustines inuectiue against such as wrote against the Bookes already published. CHAP. 27.

BVt now I see I must take those in hand, that seeing they are conuicted by iust plaine arguments in this, that these false gods haue no power in the distribu­tion of temporall goods, (which fooles desire onely) now goe to affirme that they are worshipped, not for the helpes of this life present, but of that which is to come. For in these fiue bookes past, wee haue sayd enough to such as (like little babyes) cry out that they would faine worship them for those earthly helpes, but cannot be suffred. The first three Bookes I had no sooner finished, and let them passe abroade vnto some mens hands, but I heard of some that prepared to make (I know not what) an answer to them, or a reply vpon them. Afterward I heard, that they had written them, and did but watch (a) a time when to publish it se­curely. But I aduise them not to wish a thing so inexpedient: (b) It is an easie [...]. thing for any man to seeme to haue made an answer, that is not altogether silent; but what is more talkatiue then vanitie, which cannot haue the power of truth, by reason it hath more tongue then truth? But let these fellowes marke each [...] [...] more [...] [...]hen truth thing well: and if their impartiall iudgements tell them, that their tongue-ripe Satyrisme may more easily disturbe the truth of this world, then subuert it, let them keepe in their trumperies, and learne rather to bee reformed by the wise, then applauded by the foolish. For if they expect a time (not for the freedome of truth but) for the licensing of reproch, God forbid that that should bee true of them, which Tully spoake of a certaine man, that was called happy, in hauing free lea [...]e to [...]ffend. (c) O wretched hee that hath free libertie to offend! And therefore what euer hee be, that thinketh himselfe happy in his freedome of re­pro [...]hing others, I giue him to vnderstand that farre happyer should he be in the [Page 235] lacke of that licence, seeing that as now, hee may in forme of consultation con­tradict or oppose what hee will, setting aside the affecting of vaine applause: and heare what hee will, and what is fit in honest, graue, free, and friendly dispu­tation.

L. VIVES.

WAtch (a) a time] Many write against others, and watch a time for the publication, to the hurt of the aduersary and their owne profit. Such men writing onely to doe mischiefe, are to be hated as the execrable enemies of all good iudgments. For who cannot doe iniurie? And what a minde hath hee that thinketh his guifts and learning must serue him to vse vnto others ruine? If they seeke to doe good by writing, let them publish them then, when they may do [...] others the most good, and their opponents the least hurt. Let them set them forth whil [...] [...] aduersary liues, is lusty, and can reply vpon them, and defend his owne cause. In pr [...]at. h [...]stor nat. Pl [...] [...]tes that Asinius Pollio had Orations against Plancus, which hee meant to publish [...] [...] death, least hee should come vpon him with a reply. Plancus hearing of it, tush saith [...], [...] is none but ghosts will contend with the dead: which answer so cutte the combes of the [...]ions, that all Schollers made ieasts and mockes of them. (b) It is easye] The [...] [...], (the voluntary censurer of the contentions betweene the greatest Schollers) if [...] silent, presently condemne him, and giue him for conquered, without any other tryall: and holding him the sufficient answerer, that doth not hold his peace. If both write [...]; O [...]en (say they) it is a hard controuersie, and so leaue it: neuer looking, (nor if they wo [...]ld could they discerne) whose cause is better defended; because they doe not vnderstand it: [...] euen as Augustine saith here, Uanity hauing more words then veritie; those fooles ofte­ [...] [...]on that side, that kept the most coyle. (c) O wretched] Tusc. l. 5. speaking of Cin­ [...]: Is [...] [...]appy that slew those men: no, I rather thinke him wretched, not onely for dooing it, but [...] [...] [...]ied himselfe so to gette the licence to doe it: Though to offend is vnlawfull, and li­ [...] [...]o man, wee abuse the world: for that is lawfull which each mans good hath left [...] [...]o performe or follow.

Finis, lib. 5.

THE CONTENTS OF THE sixt booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Of those that affirme they do worship these Gods for eternall life, and not for temporall respects.
  • 2. What may be thought of Varroes opi­nion of the gods, who dealeth so with them in his discouery of them and their ceremo­nies, that with more reuerence vnto them he might haue held his peace.
  • 3. The diuision of Varroes bookes which [...] stileth. The Antiquities of Diuine & Humaine affaires.
  • 4. That by Varroes disputations the affaires of those men that worshipped the gods, are of far more antiquitie then those of the Gods themselues.
  • 5. Of Varroes three kinds of Diuinity: Fabulous, Naturall and Politique.
  • 6. Of the Fabulous and Politique Diui­nity against Varro.
  • 7. The coherence and similitude between the fabulous Diuinitie and the ciuill.
  • 8. Of the naturall interpretations which the Paynim Doctors pretend for their Gods.
  • 9. Of the offices of each peculiar God.
  • 10. Of Senecaes freer reprehension of the ciuill Theology then Varroes was of the Fabulous.
  • 11. Senecaes opinion of the Iewes.
  • 12. That it is plaine, by this discouery of the Pagan Gods vanity, that they can­not giue eternall life, hauing no power to helpe in the temporall.
FINIS.

THE SIXTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of those that affirme they do worship these gods for eternall life and not for temporall respects. CHAP. 1.

IN the fiue precedent bookes I thinke they be sufficiently con­founded that hold that worship iustly giuen vnto these false gods, which is peculiar onely to one true GOD, and in greeke is called [...], and that this worshippe ought to bee offered vnto them for temporall commodities, all which Gods, Chris­tianity conuinceth either to bee friuilous and vnprofitable Images, and damned spirits, or at least, and at best no Creators, but Creatures. But who knoweth not that neither those fiue bookes, nor all that a man could make, would stay and satisfie excesse of obstinacy? for it is some mens glory (vaine indeed) neuer to yeeld to the truth, but oppose it to their owne per­dition, in whose bosomes sinne hath so large an Empire, for their disease exceed­th all cure, not through the Phisitians want of skill, but the patients impatient frowardnesse. But as for such as read the sayd bookes without any obstinate in­tent, or with little, and ponder the things they reade in an vnpartiall discretion, those shall approue, that our labour in their satisfaction, hath rather performed more then the question required then otherwise: and that all the malice, where­in they [...]ke Christianity the cause of all the afflictions falling vpon this transi­tory world, (the best learned of them dissembling their knowledge against their o [...] [...]sciences) is not onely voide of all reason and honesty, but frought [...] rashnesse and pernicious impudence. Now therefore (as our method [...]) are they to bee dealt withall that make eternity the end of this erroni­ [...] worship, which Christian religion so reiecteth: let vs take our beginning from the holy and oraculous Psalmist, that saith (a) Blessed is the man that maketh Psam. 40. 4. the [...]rd his trust, and regardeth not the proude nor such as turne aside to lies. But of al such as doe goe astray in those errors, the Philosophers are least falty, that could neuer abide the fond opinions of the vulgar, who made their gods images, & fa­bled diuers things of them, most false and vnworthy the Deities, or els beleeued them from the reports of others, and from that beleefe intruded them into the ceremonies, and made them parts of their worships. Wherefore with such as (b) though they durst not openly, yet secretly disliked those things, this question may be [...]lty disputed of: Whether it bee fit to worship one God the maker of al bodies and spirits, for the life to come, or many gods (c) beeing all (by their best Philosophers confessions,) both created and aduanced. But who can endure to heare it said that the gods which I reckned vp in part, in the 4. booke, and haue peculiar charges can giue one life eternall. And those sharpe witted men that [...] of the good they doe by writing of these things, in instructing the people what to intreate at each of their hands, would they commit such a grosse absurdity as that which the Mimickes doe in ieast, asking water of Bacchus and [...] of the Nymphes? As thus: would they teach a man that praied un­ [...] the Nymphes for wine, if they answered him, wee haue no wine, goe to [...]hus for that: Then to replie, if you haue no wine I praie you then [Page 238] giue mee life eternall? what grosser foolery could there bee then this? would not the Nymphes fall a laughing (for they are (d) prone to laughter when they do not affect deceite as the deuills vse to do) and say to him, why fond man dost thou thinke we haue life eternall at command, that haue not a cuppe of wine at com­mand as thou hearest? Such fruitlesse absurdity should it bee to aske eternall life or hope for it of such Gods as are so bound to peculiar charges in things re­specting Life eternal in vai [...] as­ked of the gods. this fraile and transitory life, that it were like mymicall scurrility to de­maund any thing of any one of them which resteth vnder the disposing of ano­ther. Which when the Mimikes doe, men doe very worthily laugh at them in the Theater, and when ignorant fooles doe it, they are farre more worthyly de­rided in the world. Wherefore the peculiar positions that wee ought to make vnto euery god, by the gouernours of cities, their learned men haue compiled, and left vnto memory: which must bee made to Bacchus, which to the Nymphes, Vulcan &c. part whereof I recited in the fourth booke, and part I willingly omit­ted. Now then if it bee an error to aske wine of Ceres, bread of Bacchus, water of Vulcan, and sire of the Nymphes: how much more were it an error to aske life e­ternall of any one of them? wherefore if that in our disputation about the earth­ly Kingdomes, and in whose powre they should bee, wee shewed that it was di­rectly false to beleeue that they consisted in the powre of any one of those ima­ginary gods, were it not outragious madnesse then to beleeue that the life eter­nall; with which the Kingdomes of the earth are no way worthy to be compared, should bee in the guift of any of them? Nor can their state, and hight, compared with the basenesse of an earthly Kingdome in respect of them, bee a sufficient cloake for their defect in not beeing able to giue it: because (forsooth) they doe not respect it. No, what euer hee bee that considering the frailty of mans nature maketh a scorne of the momentary state of earthly dominion, he will thinke it a [...] vnworthy iniury to the gods to haue the giuing and guarding of such vanities imposed vpon them. And by this, if that (according as wee proued sufficiently in the two bookes last past) no one god of all this catalogue of noble and ignoble god [...] were fit to behold the bestower of earthly states, how much lesse fit were they all to make a mortall man pertaker of immortality? Besides (because now wee dispute against those that stand for their worship in respect of the life to come) they are not to bee worshipped for those things which these mens erroni­ous opinion (farre from all truth) haue put as their proprieties, and things pecu­liarly in their powre: as they beleeue that hold the honouring of them very vse­full in things of this present life, against whom I haue spoken to my powre in the [...] precedent volumes. Which being thus, if such as adore Iuuentas, flourish in v [...]or of youth, and those that doe not, either die vnder age, or passe it with the [...]fes of decrepite sicknesse: If the chinnes of Fortuna Barbata her seruants [...] [...]ll of haire, and all others be beardlesse: then iustly might we say that thus [...] [...]ese goddesses are limited in their offices: and therefore it were no asking li [...] [...]nall of Iuuentas, that could not giue one a beard, nor were any good to [...] [...]cted of Fortuna Barbata after this life, that had not powre to make one [...] [...] he had a beard. But now, their worship beeing of no vse for those things in their powre, seeing many haue worshipped Iuuentas that liued not to bee [...]; and as many honoured Fortuna Barbata that neuer had good beards: and many without beardes that worshiped her were mocked by them that had be [...]ds and scor [...] [...]r; is any man then so mad, that knowing the worshipping [...]f th [...]m to bee [...] in those things whereto their pretended powre [Page 239] extendeth, yet will beleeue it to be effectuall in the obtayning life eternall? Nay euen those that did share out their authority for them, (least beeing so many, there should some sit idle,) and so taught their worshippe to the rude vulgar; nor these themselues durst affirme that the life eternall was a gift comprised in any of their powers.

L. VIVES.

BLessed (a) is the man] The Septuagints translate it [...]. That maketh the [...], of the LORD his hope. But the Hebrew, originall hath it as Augustine citeth it. In­deed; the difference is not of any moment. (b) Though they durst not] They feared the lawes, as they did the Areopagites at Athens: as Tully saith of Epicurus. (c) Being all] Plato in Ti­ [...]. (d) Pr [...] to laughter] Alluding to Virgill in his Palaemon.

Et quo, sed faciles Nymphae risere, sacello &c.
The shrine wherein the pleasant Nymphes were merry.

[...] not call them Faciles, pleasant, or kind, because they were soone mooued to laugh­ter, but be [...]use they were soone appeased, and easie to bee intreated.— Faciles venerare Na­p [...]s, [...] [...] in his Georgikes; to adore the gentle Napaeae. And in the same sence are men called Ge [...] [...]iles.

What may bee thought of Varro's opinion of the gods, who dealeth so with them in his discouery of them and their ceremonies, that with more reuerence vnto them he might haue held his peace. CHAP▪ 2.

VV [...] was euer a more curious inquisitor of these matters then Varro? a [...]re learned inuentor, a more diligent iudge, a more elegant diuider, or a [...]act recorder? And though he be not eloquent yet is hee so documen­ta [...] [...] sententious, that to reade his vniuersall learning will delight one that [...] matter, as much as T [...]lly will one that loueth wordes. Yea Tully (a) him­ [...]e leaueth this testimony of him, that the same disputation, that hee handleth in his Academicke dialogues, hee had (hee saith) with Marcus Varro, a man the most [...]ute, and (d) doub [...]lesse the most learned of his time. (c) Hee saith no [...] the mo [...] [...]quent, because herein hee had his betters: but, most acute: and in his A [...]kes where hee maketh doubts of all things, hee calleth him Doutlesse the [...]st learned: being so assured hereof that he would take away all doubt which hee [...]ed to induce into all questions, onely in this Academicall disputation for­getting himselfe to bee an Academike. And in his first booke, hauing com­ [...]ed his workes, (d) Wee saith [...]ee in the Citty were but as wandring p [...]lgrimes, [...] [...]kes brought vs home, and taught vs to know what, and whom wee were. Thy [...] age, time, religious and politi (que) discipline, habitations, order, all the formes, causes [...] kindes of diuine and ciuill discipline, by these are fully discouered. So great was his learning, as (e) Terentius also testifieth of him in the verse. Vir doctissi­ [...] v [...]decun (que) Varro: Varro, a man of vniuersall skill: Who hath reade so much [...]t [...]ee wonder how hee hath had time to write, and (f) hath written so much that we [...] how any man should read so much. This man (I say) so learned and so witty, [...] he bin a direct opposer of that religion he wrote for, & held the ceremonies, [...] [...]ay religious, but wholy superstitious, could not (I imagine) haue recorded [...] [...]testable absurdities thereof, then hee hath already. But being a worship­pe [...] [...] [...]ame gods, & a teacher of that worship, that hee proffesseth he feareth [Page 240] that his worke should bee lost, not by the enemies incursion, but by the citizens negligence, and affirmeth that with a more worthy and commodious care were they to bee preserued, then that wherewith Metellus fetched the Palla­dium from the slaues, and Aeneas his houshold gods from the sacke of Troy: yet for all this, doth hee leaue such things to memory, as all, both learned and igno­rant do iudge most absurd and vnworthy to bee mentioned in religion? What ought wee then to gather, but that this depely Skild man (beeing not freed by the holy spirit) was ouer-pressed with the custome of his city and yet vnder shew of commending their religion gaue the world notice of his opinion.

L. VIVES.

TUlly (a) himselfe] What Tully ment to handle in his Academikes, his thirteeneth Epistle of his first booke to Atticus openeth fully: beeing rather indeed a whole volume, then an Epistle. He writeth also (de diuinat. lib. 2.) that hee wrote fourth bookes of Academicall ques­tions. And though he certifie Atticus that hee hath drawne them into two, yet wanteth there much: and of the two that wee haue extant, Nonius Marcellus quoteth the second diuers times by the name of the fourth. The place Augustine citeth, is not extant in the bookes wee haue. (b) Doutbtlesse the most] Uarro in his life time (when enuy stirre most) was called the most learned of the Gowned men, and (which neuer man had besides him) in his life had his Varro while he liued had his Sea [...]e [...]p. statue set vp in the library which Asinius Pollio made publike at Rome. (c) He saith not] Var­ro (as by his bookes left vs doth appeare) either regarded not, or els attained not any pleasing formality of stile. (d) We saith hee] Academ. quest. lib. 1, and the like is in Philippic. 2. (e) Te­rentianus] A Carthaginian, liuing in Diocletians time, hee wrote a worke of letters, syllables Terentia­nus. and meeters, in verse, which is yet extant. Seruius and Priscian cite him very often. The verse Augustine quoteth is in the chapter of Phaleuciakes. (f) hath written] Gellius. lib. 3. relateth out of Varro his first booke Hebdomarum, that beeing foure-score and foure yeares of age, hee had written 490. bookes of which some were lost at the ransacking of his library when he was proscribed.

The diuision of Varro's bookes which he stileth, The antiquity of diuine and humaine affaires. CHAP. 3.

HE wrote one and forty bookes of antiquities: diuiding them into affaires di­uineand humaine: these hee handled in fiue and twenty of them, the diuine in sixteene, so following the diuision, that euery six bookes of humanity he diui­ded into (a) foure parts: prosecuting the persons, place, time, and nature of them all; in his first sixe hee wrote of the men, in the second sixe of the places, in his third sixe of the times, in his last sixe of the actions: One singular booke, as the argument of them all, hee placed before them all: In his (d) diuinitie also hee followeth the same methode touching the gods, (for their rites are performed by men in time and place). The foure heads I rehersed hee compriseth in three bookes peculiar. In the first three of the men, the next three of places, the third of the times, the last of the sacrifices, herein also handling who offred, where, when, and what they offered with acuity and iudgement. But because the chiefe expectation was to know to whom they offered, of this followed a full discourse in his three last bookes, which made them vp fifteene. But in all 16. because a booke went as an argument by it selfe before all that followed: which beeing ended, consequently out of that fiue-fold diuision the three first bookes did fol­low of the men, so sub-diuided that the first was of the Priests, the second of [Page 241] the 3. of the fifteene (d) rite-obseruers. His second three books of the places, [...]dled. 1. the Chappels, second the Temples: 3. the religious places. The [...]hree bookes of the times, handled first their holydaies. 2. the Circensian gam [...]s: 3. the Stage-playes. Of the three concerning the sacrifices▪ the 1. handled [...]tions: 2. the priuate offerings: 3. the publike. All these as the partes of th [...] [...]recedent pompe, the goddes them-selues follow in the three last, they [...] [...] all this cost is bestowed: In the 1. the goddes knowne. 2. the goddes [...]ine: 3. the whole company of them: 4. the selected principals of them. [...] in this goodly frame and fabri [...]e of a well distinguisht worke, it is appa­ [...] t [...] all that are not obstinately blinde, that vayne and impudent are they that begge or expect eternall life of any of these goddes: both by that we haue spoken [...] [...]at wee will speake. These are but the institutions of men, or of diuels: not go [...] [...]ells as hee saith, but to bee plaine wicked spirits, that out of their [...] mallice, instill such pernitious opinions into mens phantasies, by abu­ [...] [...] sences, and illuding their weake capacities, thereby to draw their [...] [...]to vanity more deepe, and vnloose the hold they haue, or might haue [...] [...] changeable and eternall verity. Varro professeth him-selfe to write of [...] before Diuinity, because first (saith hee) there were Citties and soci­ [...] [...]ich afterward gaue being to these institutions. But the true religion [...] [...]riginall from earthly societies: God the giuer of eternall comfort inspi­ [...] i [...]to the hearts of such as honour him.

L. VIVES.

[...] [...] ▪ parts] diuided them into foure sections, not inducing parts of contrarieties of [...] (b) In his Diuinity also] Identidem the old books read, but it may be an error in the [...] [...]m is better: In like manner. (c) Augurs] Their order is of great Antiquitie, deri­ [...] [...] to Greece, thence to Hetruria and the Latine Aborigines, and so to Rome. Romu­ [...] Augur, and made 3. others. Dionisius. He set an Augur in euery Tribe. Liu. In pro­ [...] [...]me they added a fourth: and afterwards fiue more which made vp nine: And so they [...] [...] Priests: Consuls M. Valerius; and Q. Apuleius. (d) Fifteene rite-obseruers.] Tar­ [...] [...]he proud hauing bought the books of the Sybils, appointed two men to looke in them [...] [...] need was: those were called the Duumvirs of the sacrifices. Afterwards these two were [...] [...]enne; by the Sextian Licinian law in the contention of the orders, two yeares before the [...]ians were made capable of the Consulship: and a great while after, fiue more added, w [...] [...]mber stood firme euer after.

That by Varro's disputations, the affaires of those men that worshipped the goddes, are of farre more Antiquitity then those of the goddes them-selues. CHAP. 4.

T [...]is therefore is the reason Varro giueth why hee writes first of the men [...] [...] [...]ter of the goddes who had their ceremonious institutions from men: [...] (saith hee) the Painter is elder then the picture, and the Carpenter then the [...] [...]re Citties before their ordinances But yet hee saith if hee were to write of [...] [...]ll nature of the goddes, hee would haue begun with them, and haue dealt [...] men afterwards: As though heere hee writ but of part of their natures, [...] of all: Or that (a) some part of the goddes nature (though not all) should [...] [...]lwaies be preferred before men? Nay what say you to his discourse in his [...] l [...]st bookes of goddes certaine, goddes vncertaine, and goddes selected? [...] hee seemes to omit no nature of the gods. Why then should he say if wee [...] [...]o write of all the nature of gods and men, wee would haue done with the [Page 242] goddes ore wee would begin with the men? Eyther hee writes of the goddes natures in whole, in part, or not all: if in whole, then should the discourse haue hadde first place in his worke: if in part, why should it not bee first neuerthelesse? Is it vnfit to preferre part of the gods nature before whole mans? If it be much to preferre it before all the worldes, yet it is not so to preferre it before all the Romaines. And the Bookes were written only in Romes respect, not in the worlds, yet (saith he) the men are fittest before, as the Painter to the picture, and the Carpenter to the building: plainly intimating that the Deities affaires had (as pic­tures and buildings haue) their originall directly from man. So then remayneth; that hee wrote not all of the goddes natures, which hee would not speake plain­ly out, but leaue to the readers collection. For where hee saith, (b) not all, Ordinarily it is vnderstood (Some) but may bee taken for (None) For none neyther all nor some. For as hee saith (c) If it were all the goddes nature that he wrote of, hee would haue handled it before the mens. But truth (hold hee his peace) cryeth out, it should neuerthelesse haue the place of the Romaines par­ticular, though it bee but particular it selfe. But it is rightly placed as it is, the last of all, therefore it is none at all. His desire therefore was not to preferre Humanity before Diuinity, but truth before falshood. For in his processe of humanity hee followeth history: but in his diuinity nothing but vaine relations and idle opinions. This is the aime of his subtile intimation, in preferring the first, and giuing the reason why hee doth so: Which hadde hee not giuen, some other meanes perhaps might haue beene inuented for the defence of his methode. But giuing it him-selfe, hee neyther leaueth others place for other suspitions, nor fayles to shew that hee doth but preferre men before mens in­stitutions, not mans nature before the Deities: Heerin confessing that his bookes of Diuinity are not of the truth pertaining to their nature, but of their falshood effecting others error: which (as we said in our 4. booke) hee professed that hee would forme nearer to the rule of nature if hee were to build a Citty: but finding one established already, he could not choose but follow the grounded customes.

L. VIVES.

THat (a) some part] There is no part of the goddes nature were it neuer so small but is to bee preferred before mans whole. (b) Not all] It is a wonder that our Comment­ators missed to make a large discourse of aequipalences in this place, and of the Logicians ax­iomes and dignities out of their fellow Petrus Hispanus: nor nothing of mobilities, and immo­bilities. Augustine in this place speaketh of the Logitians precepts, of, not all men dispute, and some men doe not dispute, which runne contrary: But not all affirmeth nothing: so that whether some men do not dispute, or none dispute, not all is truly said of either. For if it bee true that no man do this, then true it is that not all men do it, because some doe it not, if it be false to say al men do it: These arise out of the repugnances of contraries & contradictories: for if it be true that no man is, and false that some man is not such, then shal it be true that [al men are such] all is beeing contradictory to [some is not] and so should [all] and [none] light true in one sence, which cannot bee; these precepts of inquiring truth and falshood, Aristotle taught, and the Greeke Logitians after him, as likewise Apuleius Perihermenias, Martian Capella and Seuerinus Boethius, whome wee may call Latines, (c) If it were] Augustine ta­king away the adiunct taketh that also away to which it is an adiunct: Our Logitians say that reiecting the conditionall conclusion, the precedent is reiected, so if he wrote of any nature of the gods, it were to come before humaine affaires: but that which he doth write is not to come before them: Therefore hee writeth not of Gods nature: Otherwise the consequence were [Page 243] were false if the antecedent were true and the consequent false. For the repugnance of the consequent should concurre with the antecedent. Now this discourse of mine were logicall if the termes were such, that is schoole-termes, filled with barbarisme and absurdity, but be­cause they are grammer, that is some-thing nearer the latine, though not fully latine, yet they are Gr [...]rian, not Logicall.

Of Varro his three kindes of diuinity, fabulous, naturall, and politique. CHAP. 5.

AGaine, what meaneth his three-fold distinction of the doctrine concerning the gods, into mythicall, Physicall, & ciuill? and (to giue him a latine tongue) That is the first, (a) fabulare, but we will call it fabulous, for [...] in greeke, it is a fable or tale. The second Naturall as the vse of the word teacheth plaine. The third hee nameth in latine, Ciuill: And then proceedeth: Mythicall the Po­ets vse principally: Physicall the Phylosophers: Ciuill the vulgar. For the firs [...] [...] hee) it is fraught with fictions most disgracefull to the Deities: As thi [...] [...] [...]his godde is borne of ones head, that of ones thigh, that of droppes o [...] [...] And this, that the goddes were theeues, adulterers and seruants to man: And finally they attribute such thinges to the goddes, as cannot bee re­siden [...] [...] in the most contemptible wretch of all mortality, nor happen but vnto [...] slauish natures. Here now as farre as feare permitted, hee makes a faire discouery of the iniury offered to the goddes by such vngodly fables: And h [...]e hee might, seeing he speaketh not of the naturall nor ciuill phylosophy, but of [...] [...]bulous which hee thought hee might reprehend freely. But now to the nex [...] [...] (b) second, saith hee is that where-with the Phylosophers haue filled their vo [...]mes: Wherein they dispute what, whence, and when the goddes we [...] [...]her from eternity of fire, as (c) Heraclitus held, or of (d) numbers as [...] [...]aught: Or of (e) Atomes as Epicurus beleeued: and such like as are far [...] [...]able within the schooles then without, in the place of orations. Here [...] [...]th nothing in this kinde, but onely relates the controuersies which di­ [...]em into sexes and factions. Yet this kinde he excludeth from the peoples e [...], but not the other, which was so filthy and so friuolous. O the religious [...] of the people, and euen with them, of Rome! The Phylosophers discourses o [...] [...]ddes they cannot any way indure: but the Poets fictions, and the Play­ers [...], being so much dishonourable to the diuine essences, and fitte to bee spok [...] of none but the most abiect persons, those they abide and behold with [...]: Nay, with pleasure. Nay these the gods them-selues do like, and there­fore [...]e them decreed as expiations. I but say some, wee make a difference of these two kindes, the mythicall and the physicall, from the Ciuill, whereof you now [...] to speake: and so doth he distinguish them also. Well lette vs see what [...]e saith to that: I see good cause why the fabulous should bee seperate from [...] because it is false, foule and vnworthy. But in diuiding the naturall and [...] ciuill what doth hee but approoue that the ciuill is faulty also? For i [...] i [...] be naturall, why is it excluded? And if it bee not naturall why is it ad­ [...]ted? This is that that makes him handle the humaine things before the di­ [...], because in the later hee followed that which men hadde ordained, not [...] [...]hich the truth exacted. But let vs see his ciuill diuinity: The third kinde (s [...]h hee) is that which men of the Citty, cheefely the priests ought to bee c [...]g in: as, which gods to worship in publike, and with what peculiar sort of s [...]s each one must bee serued: But let vs go on with him. The first of those ki [...] saith hee was adapted to the Stage. The 2. to the World. The 3. to [Page 244] the Cittie. VVho seeth not which he preferreth? Euen his second Philoso­phicall kinde. This belongeth (hee saith) to the VVorld, (f) then which they holde nothing more excellent. But the other two, the first and the third, them he distinguisheth and confineth to the Stage and the Citty: for wee see that that the pertinence of them to the Cittie hath no consequence why they should pertaine to the VVorld, though there bee Citties in the VVorld; for false opi­nion may gette that a beleefe of truth in a Citty which hath not any nature nor place in any part of the VVorld. And for the Stage, where is that but in the Cittie? There ordained by the Citty, and for what end but Stage-playes? And what Stage-playes but of their goddes, of whome these bookes are penned with so much paynes?

L. VIVES.

FIrst (a) fabulare The word Snetonius vseth: Hee loued (saith hee of Tiberius) the reading of Fabular History, euen were it ridiculous and foolish. (b) Second] The Platonist [...], (chiefly the Stoikes) reduced all these goddes fables vnto naturall causes and natures selfe, as their heads. (Plato in Cratylo Cic. de nat. deor. Phurnut. and others.) But this they doe wring for sometimes in such manner that one may see they do but dally. (c) Heraclitus] an Ephesian: he wrote a book that needed an Oedipus or the Delian Swimmer, and therfore he was called Scotinus, darke. He held fire the beginning, and end of all thinges, and that was full of soules and daemones, spirits. His opinion of the fire, Hippasus of Metapontus followed. (d) Num­bers Pithagoras held that God, our soules, and all things in the world consisted vpon numbers and that from their harmonies were all things produced. These numbers Plato learning of the Italian Pythagoreans, explained them and made them more intelligible: yet not so but that the r [...]ader must let a great part of them alone: This Cicero to Atticus calleth an obscure thing, Plato his numbers. (c) Or of Atomes] Epicurus in emulation of Democritus taught that all things consisted of little indiuisible bodies, called therefore [...], from which notwithstan­ding he excluded neither forme, magnitude, nor waight. (f) Then which they hold] Nature knoweth nothing more faire, or more spacious. Seneca. Plato in Timeo. Tull. de nat. deor. 2. and other Phylosophers hold this.

Of the fabulous and pollitike diuinity against Varro. CHAP. 6.

VArro, seeing thou art most acute, and doubtlesse most learned, yet but a man, neither God, nor assisted by Gods spirit in the discouery of truth in diuinity, thou seest this that the diuine affaires are to bee excluded from hu­maine vanities; and yet thou fearest to offend the peoples vitious opinions and customes in these publike superstitions, being notwithstanding such, as both thy selfe held, and thy written workes affirme to bee directly opposite to the nature of the Deiti [...]s, or such as mens infirmitie surmized was included in the Elements. What doth this humaine (though excelling) wit of thine in this place? what helpe doth thy great reading afford thee in these straits? Thou art desirous to honor the naturall gods, & forced to worship the ciuill: thou hast found some fabulous ones whom thou darest speak thy minde against: giuing (a) the ciuill some part of their disgrace whether thou wilt or no: for thou saist the fabulous are for the Theater, the naturall for the world, the ciuill for the citty: the world beeing the worke of God, the Theater & Citty of men nor are they other gods that you laugh at, then those you worship: Nor be your plaies exhibited to any but those you sacrifice vnto: how much more subtile were they diuided into some natural, and some insti­tuted by men? And of these later, the Poets bookes taught one part, and the priests another: yet notwithstanding with such a cohaerence in vntruth y the diue [...] that like no truth approue thē both: but setting aside your natural diuinity (wherof [Page 243] hereafter) pleaseth it you to aske or hope for life eternall of your Poetique ridi­culous Stage-goddes? No at no hand. GOD forbid such sacriligious madnesse! Will you expect them of those goddes whome these presentations do please and appease, though their crimes bee the thinges presented: I thinke no man so brain­lessly sottish. Therefore neither your fabulous diuinity nor your politique can giue you euerlasting life. For the first soweth the goddes turpitude, and the la­ter by fauouring it, moweth it. The first spread lies, the later collect them. The first hanteth the deities with outragious fixions, & the later imputeth these fixi­ons to the honour of the deities. The first makes songs of the goddes lasciuious pranks, and the later sings them on the gods feast daies. The first recordeth the wickednesses of the goddes, and the later loueth the rehearsall of those recordes. The first either shameth the goddes, or fayneth of them: The later either wit­nesseth the truth or delighteth in the fixion. Both are filthy and both are damnable. But the fabulous professeth turpitude openly, and the politique maketh that turpitude her ornament. Is there any hope of life eternall where the temporall suffers such pollution? Or doth wicked company and actes of dis­honest men pollute our liues, and not the society of those false-adorned, and filthyly adored fiendes? If their faultes be true, how vile are they worshipped? If false, how wicked the worshippers? But some ignorant person may gather from this discourse that it is the poeticall fixions only and Stage-presentments that are derogatory from the Deities glory, but not the Doctrine of the Priests, at any hand; that is pure and holy. Is it so? No, if it were, they would neuer haue giuen order to erect playes for the goddes honour, nor the goddes would neuer haue demaunded it. But the Priestes feared not to present such thinges as the goddes honours in the Theaters, when as they hadde practised the like in the Temples. Lastly our said Author indeauoring to make Politike Diui­nity of a third nature from the naturall and fabulous, maketh it rather to bee produced from them both, then seuerall from eyther. For hee saith that the Poets write not so much as the people obserue, and the Phylosophers write too much for them to obserue: both w t notwithstanding they do so eschew that they extract no small part of their ciuill religion from either of them: Where­fore wee will write of such thinges as the Poetique and the politique diuinities do communicate: Indeed we should acknowledge a greater share from the Phy­losophers, yet som we must thank the Poets for. Yet in anotherplace of the gods generations, hee saith the people rather followed the Poets then the Phyloso­phers, for he teacheth what should be don, there what was done: that the Philo­sophers wrote for vse, the Poets for delight: and therfore the poesies that the peo­ple must not follow, describe the gods crimes, yet delight both gods and men: for the Poets (as he said) write for delight, and not for vse, yet write such thinges as the gods effect, and the people present them with.

L. VIVES.

GIuing (a) the ciuill] The Coleine readeth Perfundas [which wee translate.] Varro's re­proches of the fabulous gods must needes light in part vpon the politique goddes, who deriue from the other, and indeed are the very same.

The Cohaerence and similitude between the fabulous diuinity and the ciuil. CHAP. 7.

THerefore this fabulous, scaenicall, filthy, and ridiculous diuinity hath al refe­rence vnto the ciuill. And all that which all condemne, is but part of this [Page 244] which al must be bound to reuerence: Nor is it a part incongruent, (as I mean to shew) or slightly depending vpon the body of the other, but as conformed & con­sonant as a member is vnto the fabrike of the whole body. For what are al these Images, formes, ages, sexes and habits of the gods? The Poets haue Ioue with a beard, and Mercury with none, haue not the Priestes so? Haue the Mimikes made Pryapus with such huge priuities, and not the Priestes? Doth the Temples expose him to bee honoured in one forme, and the Stage to bee laught at in an other? Doe (a) not the statues in the Temples as well as the Players on the Stage present Saturne old, and Apollo youthfull? Why are Forculus and Limen­tinus (goddes of dores and thresholds) of the masculine sexe, and Cardea god­desse of hinges, of the feminine? Because those are found so in the booke of Priestes which the graue Poets held too base to haue places in their Poems. Why is the Stage- Diana (b) armed, and the citties a weaponlesse Virgin? VVhy is the Stage- Apollo a harper, and Apollo of Delphos none? But these are honest in respect of worse: what held they of Ioue, when they placed his Nurse in the Capitoll? Did they not confirme (c) Euemerus that wrote truly (not idely) that all these gods were mortall men? And those that placed asort of (d) glutton parasite goddes at Ioues table, what intended they but to make the sacrifices (e) ridiculous? If the Mimike had said that Ioue badde his Parasites to a feast, the people would haue laught at it. But Varro spoke it not in the goddes derision but their commendation, as his diuinity, not his humaine workes doe keepe the record: He spoke it not in explayning the Stage-lawes, but the Capitols: These and such like conuinceth him to this confession, that as they made the goddes of humaine shapes, so they beleeued them prone to hu­maine pleasures: For the wicked spirits lost no time in instilling those illusions into their phantasies: And thence it came that Hercules his Sexten beeing idle fell to dice with him-selfe, making one of his handes stand for Hercules and another for him-selfe: and plaid for this: that if hee got the victory of Hercules, hee would prouide him-selfe a rich supper, and a (f) wench of the Temple stocke: and if Hercules ouer-came, hee would prouide such another supper for him of his owne purse: hauing there-vpon won of him-selfe by the hand of Her­cules, hee prouided a ritch supper, and a delicate curtizan called (g) Larentina. Laurentina Hercules who [...]e dei­fied. Now she lying all night in the Temple, in a vision had the carnall company of Hercules, who told her that the first man shee mette in the morning after her departure should pay her for the sport that Hercules ought her for. She departing accordingly met with one Tarutius a ritch yong man, who falling acquainted with her and vsing her company long, at last dyed and left her his heire. Shee hauing gotte this great estate, not to bee vngratefull to the Deities whose reward shee held this to bee, made the people of Rome her heire: and then being gone (none knew how,) a writing was found that affirmed that for these deedes she was dei­fied. If Poets or Players had giuen first life to this sable, it would quickly haue beene packt vppe among fabulous diuinity, and quite secluded from the poli­tike society. But since the people not the Poets, the Ministers not the Mimikes, the Temples not the Theaters are by this author taxed of such turpitude, The Players doe not vainely present the goddes beastiality, it beeing so vile, but the Priestes doe in vayne to stand so earnestly for their honesty, which is none at all. There are the sacrifices of Iuno, kept in her beloued Iland (h) Samos, where Ioue marryed her. There are sacrifices to Ceres, where shee sought her daughter Proserpina when Pluto hadde rauished her: To Venus (i) where h [...]: [Page 245] sweete delicate Adònis was killed by a bore: To Cibele, where her sweete heart Atis, a [...]aire and delicate youth being gelded by chast fury, was beway­led by the rest of the wretched gelded Galli. These sacrifices beeing more beast­ly then all Stage-absurdities (yet by them professed and practised) why doe they seeke to exclude the Poets figments from their politike Diuinity, as vn­worthy to be ranked with such an honest kind? They are rather beholding to the Players that do not present all their secret sacriledges vnto the peoples view. What may wee thinke of their sacrifices done in couert, when the pub­like ones are so detestably prophane? How they vse the Eunuchs, and their G [...]ynimedes in holes and corners, looke they to that: yet can they not conceale the bestiall hurt done vnto such by forcing them. Let them perswade any man that they can vse such Ministers to any good end: Yet are such men part of their sacred persons. VVhat their acts are we know not, their instruments wee know; But what the Stage presents wee know, and what the whores present: Yet there is no vse of Eunuch nor Pathike: Yet of obscaene and filthy persons there is: For honest men ought not to act them. But what sacrifices are these (thinke you) that require such ministers for the more sanctity as are not admitted, no not euen in (k) Thymelian bawdery.

L. VIVES.

DO (a) not] Interrogatiuely, not to inquire, but to fixe the intention of the speech more firmely in the auditors eare. (Quintill. lib. 9.) The matter is, Saturne is figured with a beard in Temples, and Apollo without one: And there is Dionisius of Syracusa's iest of taking away Aesculapius his beard of gold, saying it is not fit the son haue a beard and the father none. A­pollo's statue at Delos held in the right hand a bow, on the left the three graces, one with a harp, another with a pipe, the third with a flute. (b) Armed] With bow and quiuer. (c) Euemerus] Euemerus. Of Mess [...]a in Sicilie: he wrote the true story of Ioue & the other gods out of old records, mis­teries and Hieroglyphikes called by the Greeks the holy story. Ennius interpreted. it Cicero. He is mentioned by y e Greek authors, by Cicero, Varro, Lactantius, Macrobius, Seruius, and many more. Sextus Empericus calleth him Atheist, for writing the truth of the gods. So doth Theo­doricus of Cyrene; & numbers him with y e Diagorae and the Theodori: tymon in Syllis calleth him [...], an insolent old fellow, & an vniust writer. (d) Glutton.] To the Priests Colledge, three were added to look to the gods banquets, and called the Triumviri Epulones. Afterward they were made two more, fiue: Lastly ambition added two more to these, & this number stood of y e Septenvirs Epulons, that looked to y prouiding of Ioues banquet, before whose Image they banquetted also them-selues. Cicero. (in aruspic. respons.) calleth thē Parasites, because such euer feed at other mens tables, as y e greeke word intimateth: Varro calleth them so by the nature of the word, Parasites, quasi, Ioues guests [...] of [...], to seek his meat abroad. (e) Ridicu­lous] Mimical. (f) Awench] Flora some say, others Acca Laurentia, whose feastes are called Larentinalia. Therof read Macrob. Saturnall. [...]. Lactantius glanceth at it. Hir sur-name (saith Verrius Flaccus) was Flaua: of this also read Plutarch. Probl. (g) Larentina] Laurentia Com­monly Larentia: for Acca Laurentia they say was nurse to Romulus, and the Laurentalia are hi [...] feasts: but his curtizans are the Floralia. (b) Samos] An Ile in the Aegean sea, so called for the height and cragginesse thereof. Varro writeth that it was first called Parthenia, Iuno being ther brought vp, & married to Ioue: wherfore she hath a most worthy and anciēt Temple there erected: a statue like a bride & yearly feasts kept in honor of hir marriage. This (Lactant. lib. 1.) Samos was deare to Iuno, for there she was borne. Virg. Aeneid. (i) Where her sweet] Cynara Adonis his death. begotte Adonis vppon his daughter Myrrha, by the deceipt of her Nurse: Adonis reigned in Cyprus. Ual. Probus vppon Virgils Eglogue called Gallus following Hesiod, saith that hee was Phaenix his sonne, and that Ioue begot him of Philostephanus without vse of woman. Venus loued him dearely: but he beeing giuen all to hunting, was killed by a Boare. They fable that Mars beeing iealous, sent the Boare to doe it, and that Venus bewailed him long, and tur­ned [Page 246] him into a flower, called by his name. Macrobius: telles of Venus hir statue on mount L [...] ­banus, Venus her statue on mount Li­banus. with a sad shape of sorrow, hir head vailed, and hir face couered w t her hand: yet so as o [...]e would thinke the teares trickled down from her eies. The Phaenicians called Ado [...] [...] ▪ (Pollux. lib. 4.) and so were the pipes called that were vsed at his yearly funerall fea [...], though Festus say they were named so because the goose is said to gingrire, when she creaketh. Bes [...]es, Ging [...]e what it i [...]. because Adonis was slaine in his prime, therefore they dedicated such gardens to Uenus as made a faire shew of flowers and leaues without fruite: Whence the prouerb came of Ado [...] gardens, which Erasmus with many other things explaineth in his Adagies, or as Budaeus cal­leth the worke in his Mercuries seller, or Minerua's ware-house. (k) Thymelian.] A word the Greekes vse o [...]ten: and of the Latines Vitruuius (Architect. lib. 5.) but obscurely in [...]ine opi­nion, which I will set downe that others may set down better, if such there be. The Stage stood in the Theater betweene the two points farthest extended, and there the Players acted comedy and tragedy: The Senators had their seat between that and the common galleries, wherin there was a place fiue foote high which the Greekes called Thymele and Logeus, wheron the tragedian Chorus danced; and the comedians too, when they had one, somtimes to the Players, sometimes to the people when the Players were within; there also stood the musique, and all such as be­longed to the Play and yet were no actors and the place got the name of Orchestra, from the greek [...] to dance: and the Greeks call Thymele [...], belonging to the pipes: and al the Musitians there playing were called Thymelic [...]. They thinke it tooke the name Thymele, of the Altars therein erected to Bacchus and Apollo, for [...] is taken for an Altar. Donate applieth Terence his words in Andria, take veruin from the Altar: vnto this Apuleius vseth Thymelicum Choragium for the Players apparrel. (In Apolog. 1.) Thymele was also the wife of Latinus a Mi­mike, Thi [...]le wi [...] to [...]a­tinus a Mi­mike actor. and fellow-actor with him in his momery. Domitian delighted much in them both as Martiall sheweth in his Epigram to him.

Qua Thymelem spes [...]s [...] latinum
Illa [...] precor carmina [...].
A [...] Thymele and Latinus [...]ere in place,
(Good) reade our ver [...]es with the self-same face.

Of the naturall interpretations which the Paynim Doctors pre­tend for their goddes. CHAP. 8.

I But these things (say they) are all to be interpreted naturally & Phisiological­ly. Good, as though we were in quest of Physiology and not of Theology, as [...] we sought nature and set God aside. For though the true God be God in nature and not in opinion onely, yet is not all nature God; for men, beasts, birds, trees & stones, haue each a nature that is no deity. But if your interpretation of the mo­ther of the gods, be, that she is the earth, what need we seek further? what do they say more that say al your gods were mortal men? For as the earth is the mother, so are they earths children: but refer his sacrifices to what nature you can, for men to suffer (a) womens affects is not according but contrary to nature. Thus this crime, this disease, this shame is professed in hir sacrifices, that the vildest wretch liuing would scarcely confesse by tortures. Againe if these ceremonies, so much fouler then all Stage-obscaenity, haue their naturall interpretations for their de­fence; why should not the like pretended excuse be sufficient for the fictions Poe­ticall? They interpret much in the same manner: so that in that it is counted so horrid a thing to say that Saturn deuoured his sons: they haue expounded it thus, that (b) length of time, signified by Saturns name, consumeth all thinges it produ­ceth: Saturne a deuourer of his sons. or as Varro interpreteth it that Saturne belongeth to the seeds, which beeing produced by the earth, are intombed in it again: others giue other sences and so of the rest. Yet is this called fabulous Theology, and cast out, scorned and exclu­ded for all the expositions; and because of the vnworthy fictions, expelled both from cohaerence with the naturall and Phylosophycall kind, as also with the ci­uill and politique. Because indeed, the iudicious and learned compilers hereof, saw both the fabulous and the politique worthy reprehension; but they durst not reprooue this as they might doe the other. That, they made culpable, and [Page 249] this they made comparable with that, not to preferre eyther before other, but to shew them both fit to bee reiected alike: and so hauing turned them both out of credite without incurring the danger of openly condemning the later: the third the naturall kinde might gette the lesse place in mens opinions. For the ci­uill and the fabulous are both fabulous and both ciuill, both fabulous, witnesse hee that obserues their obscaenities, both ciuill, witnesse hee that obserues their confusing them together in playes and sacrifices. How then can the power of eternity ly in their handes whome their owne statues and sacrifices do prooue to bee like those fabulous reiected gods, in forme, age, sexe, habite, discent, ceremonies, &c. In all which they either are conuicted of mortallity, and attai­ning those erroneous honours by the diuels assistance, in or after their life or death, or else that they were true diuels them-selues that could catch all occasions of filling mens hearts with errors contagion.

L. VIVES.

WOmens (a) affects] The Priestes of Cibele, the Galli, who not beeing able to doe like men, suffered like women. (b) Length of Time] Cicero de nat. Deo. lib. 2. Saturne is called [...] in greeke and time. [...]. Of this hereafter.

Of the offices of each peculiar God. CHAP. 9.

VVHat say you to the obsurd Numitary diuision of the goddes charges-where each one must haue prayers made to him for that which hee com, maundeth? (Of these we haue recited part but not all): Is it not more like a scaene of scurrillity then a lecture of Diuinity? If a man should set two Nurses to looke to his childe, one for the meate, and another for the drinke, as they doe two goddesses, Educa and Potica, hee should bee taken for a Cumane asse, or a Mimicall foole. And then they haue a Liber, that letteth loose the masculine sperme in men, at carnall copulation, and one Libera for the women, whome they hold Venus (for ( [...]) women, they say, doe lette forth sperme also) and therefore they dedicate a mans priuie member to Liber, and a womans to Libera: Besides (b) wine and women they subiect vnto Liber, as the prouokers of lust: and in such mad manner keep they their Bacchanalian feasts: where Varro confesseth that the Bacchae women could not possibly doe such such thinges vnlesse (c) they were madde (d) yet the Senate beeing growne wiser, disliked and abolished these sacrifices. It may be heere they discryed the power of the diuels in such mens mindes as held them to be gods. Truly this could not haue bene vppon the Stage: there the players are neuer madde, though it bee a kinde of madnesse to honour the goddes that delight in such gracelessnesse. But what a strange distinction hath hee of the reli­gious and the superstitious, that the later do stand in feare of the gods, and the first doe but reuerence them as parents, not fearing them as foes: and to call al the gods so good that they wil far sooner spare the guilty then hurt the guiltles: and yet for all this the woman in childe-bed must haue three gods to look to her after hir deliuerance, least Syluanus come in the night and torment her: in signification wherof three men must go about the house in the night, & first strike y thresholds w t an hatchet, then with a pestle, and then sweep thē with beesomes, that by these signes of worship, they may keep Syluanus out: because the trees are not pruned without iron, nor corn is not made into meal without pestles; nor the fruits swept vp togither without beesoms: frō these three acts, three gods got names: (e) Inter­ [...], of the hatchets cutting, Intercisio: (f) Pilumnus, of Pilū the pestle or morter. [Page 250] Deuerra, of Verro to sweepe: And these kept Syluanus from the woman in bed. Thus were they fayne to haue three good against one bad, or all hadde beene too little: and these three must with their handsome neate culture, oppose his rough, sauage brutishnesse Is this your goddes innocence? is this their concord? Are these your sauing Cittie Deities, farre more ridiulous then your Stage-goddes? When man and woman are wedde together, godde Iugatinus hath to doe: Nay that's tollerable. When the bride must bee ledde home, godde (g) Domiducus looke to your charge: now who must keepe her at home? godde Domitius: I but who must make her stay with her husband? why that can goddesse Manturna do. Oh why proceed wee further! spare, spare mans chaster eares: let carnall affect and shamefast secresie giue end to the rest! What doth all that crew of goddes in the Bride-hall chamber vppon the departure of the (h) Paranymphs, the feast maisters? Oh sir, not to make the woman more shamefast by their beeing present but because shee is weake and timerous, to helpe her to loose her virginity with lesse difficulty. For there is goddesse Virginensis, Godde Subigus, goddesse Pre­ma, goddesse Partunda, and Venus, and Priapus. If the man stood in need of helpe in this businesse, why were not one of them sufficient to helpe him? Would not Venus her power serue, who they said was so called because virginity could not be lost without her helpe? If there bee any shame in man, that is not in the gods, when the marryed couple shall thinke that so many goddes of both sexes to stand by at their carnall coniunction, and haue their handes in this businesse, will not hee bee lesse forward and shee more froward? If (i) Virginensis bee there to loose the Virgin girdle, Sub [...]gus to subiect her vnder the man, and Prema to presse her downe from moouing after the act, what shall It signifies the ena­bling of the woman to bring [...]th a childe. Partunda haue to doe but blush and gette her out of dores, and leaue the husband to doe his businesse. For it were very dishonest for any one to fulfill her name vppon the bride, but hee. But perhaps they allow her presence because shee is a female. If shee were a male and called Partundus, the husband would call more protectors of his wiues honesty against him, then the childe-bearing wo­man doth against Syluanus. But what talke I of this, when (k) Priapus (that vnreasonable male) is there vppon whose (l) huge and beastly member: the new bride was commanded (after a most honest, old and religious order ob­serued by the Matrons) to gette vppe and sitte? Now, now lette them go, and casheere their fabulous theology from the politicall, the Theater from the Cit­tie, the Stage from the Temple, the Poets verses from the Priests Documents, as turpitude from honesty, falshood from truth, lightnesse from grauity, foolery from seriousnesse! Now lette them vse all the suttle art they can in it! Wee know what they doe that vnderstand the dependance of the fabulous theology vppon the ciuill, and that from the Poets verses it redoundes to the Citty againe as an Image from a glasse, and therefore they, not daring to condemne the ciuill kind, present the Image thereof and that they spare not to spit true dis­grace vppon, that as many as can conceiue them, may lothe the thing that shape presenteth and resembleth: Which the goddes notwithstanding behold with such pleasure, that that very delight of theirs bewrayes their damned essen­ces; and therefore by terrible meanes haue they wrung these Stage-honours from their seruantes in the sacrifices: Manifesting heereby that them-selues were most vncleane spirits, and making that abiect, reprobate, and absurd Stage-diuinity a part of this ciuill kinde that was held selected and approued, that all of it beeing nought but a lumpe of absurdity framed of such false goddes, [Page 251] as neuer were, one part of it might bee preserued in the Priestes writings, and another in the Poets. Now whether it haue more parts is another question. As for Varro's diuision, I thinke I haue made it playne inough that the diuinity of the Stage and the Citty belong both to that one politike kinde: And see­ing they are both markeable with the like brandes of foule, false and vnwor­thy impiety, farre bee it from religious men to expect eternall life from eyther of them. Lastly Varro him-selfe reckons his goddes from mans originall, be­ginning with Ianus, and so proceedes through mans life to his age, and death, ending with (m) Naenia, a goddesse whose verses were sung at old mens fu­nerals. And then hee mentions goddes that concernes not man, but his acci­dents, as apparrell, meate, and such necessaries of life, shewing what each onely could, and consequently what one should aske of each one. In which vniuersall dilligence of his hee neuer shewed whome to aske eternall life of, for which onely it is that wee are Christians. Who is therefore so dull, that hee conceiueth not that this man in his dilligent discouery of politike Di­uinity, and his direct and apparant comparison of it with the fabulous kinde, and his playne affirmation that this fabulous kinde was a part of the ciuill, desired onely ( [...]) to gette a place for the naturall kinde (which hee called the Phy­losophers kinde) in the mindes of men? Fully reprehending the fabulous kinde, but not daring meddle with the ciuill, onely shew it subiect to reprehension, so that it beeing excluded together with the fabulous, the naturall kinde might haue sole place in the elections of all good vnderstandings. Of which kinde GOD willing I meane to speake more peculiarly and fully in place conuenient.

L. VIVES.

FOr (a) women] ipsam, or ipsas. It is a great question in Phylosophy. Plato and Aristole say no, only they let down in copulation a certain humor like vnto sweat, which hath no vse in generation: Pythagoras and Democritus say they are spermatique: and Epicurus also after them, as he vseth to follow Democritus. Hipponax as a meane between them both, saith it is sperm, but not vseful in generation, because it remaineth not in the vessel of conception. (b) Wine and [...]] The Satyrs and mad-women called the Howling-Bacchae followed Bacchus. Here-vpon Bacchus! Eustathius saith he had his name from that confused cry. ( [...] is to be mad) and that a [c] more was added to help the sound. The women were also called Mimallonides, of a hil in Asia minor called minans, & Bassarides, and Thyiades of Thyia where Bacchus his rites had first insti­tution. Plutarch describeth their pomp thus: First, was carryed a flag on of wine, & a sprig of a vinet then one led a goate: after a boxe, a pine apple, and a vine-prop: all which afterward grew out of vse, and gaue place to better. De cupid. opum. There was also the vanne (Virgill.) which is otherwise called the creele. Seruius. Varro names the vine-prop and the pine-apple, w t were like the Iuy lauelins y the Bacchae bore, which followed Bacchus into India. These Iauelins were all guirt ro [...]nd with branches of the vine and Iuy, this Iuy they added because one kinde of it procureth madnes, and makes men drunk (saith Plutarch) without wine, and appeaseth thē that are ready to fal into fury: indeed al Iuy is called [...] of [...], to prouoke lust: the Thirse is also the nup­tial crown: also the lamp that they bore in honor of Dionysius: but when it striues for y e crowne it is written [...]: the last sillable acute. In those sacrifices, the offers were rapt with fury, & thence came the name of Bacchus. Val. Prob. Bacchari, is to rage, and the Bacchae were those ra­ging bedlem women that performed this sacrifice to Liber Pater: they were called Maenades, & Maenades. He Menoles quasi all mad as Clement saith. Euseb. (c) They were mad] Quiet mindes would not haue committed such fooleries, filthynesse and butcheries; for many slaughters were com­mitted in those sacrifices. Pentheus, Minus King of India, Lycurgus of Thrace, and Orpheus, were all thus murdered. (d) Yet the Senate] of the expulsion by a decree, read Liuy lib. 39. (e) Intercidona] So it is in most of the old copyes. (f) Pilumnus] Pilumnus and Picum­nus Pilumnus. [Page 252] were bretheren gods. Picamnus found out the mannuring of grounds, and therefore [...]as called Sterquidinus▪ Pilumnus [...]ound out the manner of braying or grinding of corne and th [...] ­fore was worshipped by the Bakers, and, the pestle called Pilum after him. (Seru▪ in Ae [...] ▪ 9▪ Italy (saith Capella) ascribeth the grinding of corne to Pilumnus. (lib. 2.) Pilum was also a [...] weapon with a three square yron head [...], nine nches long, the staffe fiue foote [...]: and also an instrument where-with they beat any thing to poulder in a morter. iMod [...]stus. The ancient Heturians and Latines made all their meale by morters with hand-labour. After­wards were Milles inuented for fit vse: which had also plaine and wodden pestles. (Plin. l. 18.) Marcellus saith that Pilumnus and Picumnus were rulers of marriage fortunes. Varro de vita pop. Rom. l. 2.) If the child liued, that the Midwife placed it vppon the earth, for to bee straight and lucky, and then was there a bed made in the house for Pilumnus and Picumnus. (d) Domi­ducus] Capella cals Iuno so: Interduca, Domiduca, Vnxia, and Cynthia (saith he) thou art to be in­uoked at marriages by y e virgins, to protect their Iourney. (l. 2.) he speaketh to Iuno: thou must lead them to fortunate houses, & at the anoynting of the posts, stick down al good luck there, Para▪ [...]. and when they put of their girdle in their beds, then do not faile them: al this Capella) (h) Pa­ranymps] Hierome called them the pronubi, such as brought the Bride to hir husbands bed: the Latines also called them auspices, because (as Tully saith) they hand-fisted them and presaged good luck to the marriage: these came from the Bridegroom to the Bride, and returned fromhi [...] to him for the vaile. Tacitus hath these words of Nero: he was obscaene in all things lawfull, and lawlesse, and left no villany vnpractised, but for more filthinesse, made a sollemne marriage with one of his kennell of his vnnaturall letchers called Pythagoras: hee wore his vaile, sent two auspices to him, ordained the brid-bed and the nuptiall tapers. (i) Virginensis] Capella seemes to call her Cinthi [...] Iuno. The virgins of old wore a Virgin fillet. Hom. Odyss. 11. which custome Rome got vp, & kept it vntil the ruine of the Empire. Martia. Qui zona soluit diu Ligatam: who loos'd y e long knit-fillet, &c. In [...] they vse them yet. (k) Priapus] he was expelled from Lamps [...] Priapus. where he was borne, for the hugenesse of his pre-pendent. Seruius. Lactantius writes that he & Silenus his asse, being al in Bacchus his company, stroue who bore the better toole: and that the Asse ouer-came him, and therfore Pryapus killed him. Collumnella calleth him the terrible-mem­berd-god. Ouid in his Priap [...]ia hath much hereof, which for shames-sake I omit. (l) Hvg [...] and beast-like] Ouid confirmeth this.

[...] [...] [...] [...] grauis [...], &c.
Since (Pryapus) thou hast so huge a toole.

And a little after.

[...] [...] [...] [...] pampi [...]o caput,
Ruber [...] [...] [...].
Thou cro [...]n'd in vines with fiery face dost fitte▪
Yet looks thy toole as fiery euery whitte.

Horace also vseth fascinum in the same sence: because (saith Porphyry) that the witches often practised their crafts vpon this member: but I think rather because it kept away witch-crafts: for in Dionysius his feasts, Pryapus being rightly consecrated and crowned with a garland by the most honest Matron of the town, this was an auoidance of al witch-craft from the corne, as Augustine sheweth in the next book, out of Varro: and for the auoidance of witch-craft was the Bride bidden to [...]it vpon it: for Pompeius Festus saith that the fescenine verses that were sung at marriages seem to deriue their name frō driuing away this fascinum: so was Pryapus the god of seed in marriages as wel as the fields, and worshipped that witch-craft should not hinder their fruitfulnesse, Vnles it be as Lactantius saith (l. 1.) y Mutinus was a god vpon whose priuy part the bride vsed to [...]it, in signe that he had first tasted their chastity: that this was Priapus we shew­ed in the [...] ▪ book, his office was tō make the man more actiue and the woman more patient in the first cop [...]ion, as Augustin here implieth. Festus [...]aith also that the bride vsed to sitte on [...] sheep-skin, to shew either that the old attire was such, or that hir chief office now was spinning of wooll: Plutarch saith that when they brought the bride they laid a sheep-skin vnder hir, and she bore home a dista [...]e and a spindle. (m) Naenia] It was indeed a funerall song, sung to the flu [...] in praise of the dead, by the hired mourner, all the rest weeping: Simonides his inuention. N [...]. H [...]. she was also a goddesse, hauing a Chappel without Port Viminall: hir name was deri­ued from the voyce of the mourners: some it signifieth the end: other thinke it is drawne from the coll [...] [...] which is called [...] the out-most and treble string in Instruments is called [...] and hereof [...] the last song sung to one, called Naenia. (Fest. lib. 12. (n) Get a place.] The sence is Va [...]s; [...] vnder-hand is to worke out both the poetique and politique Di­ [...]ity out of mens hearts, and leaue place onely for the naturall.

Of Seneca's freer reprehension of the ciuill Theologie then Varro's was of the fabulous. CHAP. 10.

BVt the liberty that this man wanted in reprehending that ciuill diuinity which was so like to the stages, Anneus Seneca (whom some proofes confirme to [...] liued in the (a) Apostles times) wan [...]ed it not fully, though in part he did: In his workes written he had it, but in his life he lackt it. For in his (b) booke a­gainst superstitions, farre more free is he in beating downe the politicall kinde of Theology, then Varro was against the poeticall. For speaking of Images, the Immortall and sacred gods (saith he) doe they consecrate in a vile, dead, and de­iected Seneca's reprehensi­on of the gods altars. substance, confining them to shapes of men, beasts, fishes and ambiguous monster-like creatures: calling them deities; which if one should meete aliue w [...] [...]sters and prodigies. And a little after, speaking of naturall diuinity, [...] reiected some opinions proposeth himselfe a question thus: shall I be­le [...] ( [...]aith one) that Heauen and Earth are Gods, that their are some vnder the [...], and some aboue it? shall I respect Plato, or (c) Strato the Peripatetique while this makes God without a soule, and that, without a body? Answering then to the question: what then saith he? dost thou thinke there is more truth in the d [...]eams of Romulus, Tatius, or Tullus Hostilius? Tatius dedicated goddesse Cloacinia, [...], Picus and Tiberinus: Hostilius, Feare and Palenes, two extreame affects of [...]: the one beeing a perturbation of an affrighted minde, the other of the bodie: not a disease but a colour. Are these more like Gods, inhabitants of hea­uen? A [...] of their cruell and obscaene ceremonies, how freely did hee strike at them? One geldeth himselfe, another cuts off his torne partes: and this is their propitiation for the gods anger: but no worship at all ought they to haue that delight in such as this is. The fury and disturbance of minde in some is raised to that hight by seekeing to appease the gods, that (d) not the most barba­rous and (e) recorded tyrants would desire to behold it. Tyrants indeed haue [...] off the parts of some men, but neuer made them their owne tormentors. (f) [...] haue beene gelded for t [...]eir Princes lust: but neuer commanded to bee their owne gelders. But these, kill themselues in the temples, offring their vowes in [...] and wounds. If one had time to take enterview of their actions, hee [...] [...]ee them do things so vnbeseeming honesty, so vnworthy of freedome, & [...]like to sobernesse, that none would make question of their madnesse, if they [...] fewer: but now their multitude is their priuiledge. And then the capitoll [...] that hee recordeth, and fearelessly inueigheth at, who would not hold [...] mad ones, or mockeries? For first in the loosing of (g) Osyris in the Aegip­tian sacrifices, and then in the finding him againe, first the sorrow and then [...]eir great ioye, all this is a puppettry and a fiction, yet the fond people [...]ugh they finde nor loose not any thing, weepe, for all that, and reioice againe [...] heartily as if they had: I but this madnesse hath his time. It is tolerable ( [...] hee) to bee but once a yeare madde. But come into the Capitol, and you [...] shame at the madde acts of publike furor. One sets the gods vnder their King▪ mother tells Ioue what a clocke it is, another is his serieant, and another [...] [...] rubbing of him as if hee anointed him. Others dresse Iuno and Miner­ua thaire, standing a farre off the temple, not onely of the Image, and tricking wi [...] [...]ir fingers as if they were a combing and crisping it: another holds the glasse, and another bids the gods to (h) bee his aduocates. Some present them [Page 254] with scrolles, and propound their causes to them. One old (i) arch-plaier plaid the Mimike continually in the Capitoll, as if the gods had found great sport in him whom the world had reiected. Nay there yee haue all trades worke to the gods, and a little after: But these though they bee idle before the gods, yet they are not bawdy, or offensiue. But some sit there, that thinke Ioue is in loue with them: neuer respecting Iuno's poetically supposed (k) terrible aspect. This free­dome Varro durst not assume, hee durst goe no farther then Theology poeticall: but not to the ciuil which this man crusheth in sunder. But if we marke the truth, the temples where these things are done, are worse then the Theaters where they are but fained. And therefore Seneca selecteth those parts of this ciuill The­ology for a wise man to obserue in his actions, but not to make a religion of. A wise man (saith he) will obserue these as commands of the lawes, not as the plea­sures of the gods, and againe: Wee can make mariages, nay and those vnlawfull ones▪ amongst the gods, ioyning brother and sister: Mars and (l) Bellona, Vulcan and Venus: Neptune and Salacia: Yet some we leaue single, as wanting (m) meanes of the bargaine, chiefly some beeing widowes, as Populonia, Fulgura, and Rumina, nor wonder if these want sutors. But this rable of base gods forged by inueterate superstition, wee will adore (saith hee) rather for lawes sake then for religions, or any other re­spect. So that neither law nor custome gaue induction to those things either as gratefull to the gods or vse-full vnto men. But this man whom the Philoso­phers as (n) free, yet beeing a great (o) Senator of Rome, worshipped that hee disauowed, professed that hee condemned and adored that hee accused: because his philosophy had taught him this great matter, not to bee superstitious in the world, but for law and customes sake to imitate those things in the Temple, but not acte them in the Theater: so much the more damnably, because that which he counterfeited, he did it so, that the (p) people thought hee had not counterfei­ted: But the plaier rather delighted them with sport, then wronged them with deceite.

L. VIVES.

APostles (a) times] It may bee the proofes are the Epistles that are dispersed vnder the name of him to Paul, and Paul vnto him: but I thinke there was no such matter. But sure it is, that he liued in Nero's time, and was Consull then: and that Peter and Paul suffred martirdome about the same time. For they, and hee left this life both within two yeares: it may be both in one yeare, when Silius Nerua, and Atticus Vestinus were Consulls. (b) Booke against superstitions] These, and other workes of his are lost: one of matrimony, quoted by Hierome against Iouinian: of timely death: Lactant, of earth-quakes mentioned by himselfe. Iohannes and [...]eas Scraneus. These, and other losses of old authors Andrew Straneo my countriman in his notes vpon Se­neca, deploreth: a tast of which he sent me in his Epistle, that vnited vs in friendship. He is one highly learned, and honest as highly, furthering good studies with all his power himselfe, and fauoring all good enterprises in others. (c) Strato] Son to Archelaus of Lanpsacus: who was Strato. called the Phisicall because it was his most delightfull studie, hee was Theophrastus his schol­ler, his executor, his successor in his schoole, and maister to Ptolomy Philadelphus: There were eight Strato's. Laërt. in Uit. (d) That not the] The grammarians cannot endure N [...] and quidem to come together: but wee reade it so in sixe hundred places of Tully, Pliny, L [...] and others: vnlesse they answere vnto all these places that the copiers did falsify them. I doe not thinke but an interposition doth better: this I say. (e) Recorded] As Dyonisius, Phalaris, Mezentius, Tarquin the Proud, Sylla, C [...]a, Marius, Tiberius, Cla [...], and Caligula. (f) Some haue] The Persian Kings had their Eunuches, in whome they put especiall trust. [So had Nero] (g) Osyris] Hee beeing cut in peeces by his bro­ther [...] Typhon, and that Isis and Orus Apollo had reuenged his death vpon Typhon, they [Page 255] went to seeke the body of Osyris with great lamentation, and to Isis her great ioy, found it, though it were disparkled in diuers places: and herevpon a yearely feast was instituted on the seeking of Osyris with teares, and finding him with ioy. Lucane saith herevpon Nunquam sa­tis qua [...]us Osyris: the ne're wel-sought Osyris. (h) Be his aduocates] Uadaeri is to bring one to the iudge at a day appointed, Vadimonium, the promise to bee there. So the phrase is vsed in Tully, to come into the Court, and the contrary of it is, non obire, not to appeare, Pliny in the preface of his history, and many other authors vse it: the sence here is, they made the gods their aduocates like men, when they went to try their causes. (i) Arch-plaier] Archimimus, co [...] of [...], to imitate because they imitated their gestures whom they would make ri­diculous, as also their conditions, and then they were called Ethopaei, and Ethologi whereof comes Ethopeia. Quintil. Pantomimi were vniuersall imitators; Archimimi, the chiefe of all the Mimikes, as Fano was in Vespasians time. Who this was that Seneca mentions, I know not. (k) Terrible] She was iealous and maligned all her step-sons and Ioues harlots, so that shee would not forbeare that same Daedalian statue which Ioue beeing angry threatned to marry in [...]. For being reconciled to him, she made it be burnt. Plut. Hence was Numa's old law. No [...] touch Iuno's altar. Sacrifice a female lambe to Iuno, with disheueled hayre. (l) Bellona] Some [...]ke her his mother, and Nerione (or as Varro saith, Neriene) his wife: which is (as Gel­ [...]) a Sabine word, & signifieth vertue and valour, and thence came the Nero's surname. [...]es had it from the Greekes: who call the sinewes [...], and thence comes our [Ner­ [...]] and the Latine Neruus. Plaut. Trucul. Mars returning from a iourney salutes his wife Ne­ [...] [...] Noct. Att. lib. 10. (m) Meanes of the bargaine] That is one to bee coupled with: hen [...] [...]es the Latine phrase Quaerere condicionem filiae, to seeke a match for his daughter [...] lib. 4. Cic. Philipp. It was vsed also of the Lawiers in diuorses. Conditione tua [...] [...]. Ile not vse thy company. (n) As free] We must seeme Philosophy (saith Seneca) to be free: vsing free, as with a respect, not simply. (o) Seneca] Hee was banished by Claudius: but [...] being executed, and Agrippina made Empresse, she got his reuocation, and senator­ship [...]torship of the Emperor, that hee might bring vp her sonne Nero. So afterward Tr [...] [...]ximus and he were Consulls. Ulp. Pandect. 36. Hee was won derfull ritch. Tran­quill Tatius. The gardens of ritch Seneca. (p) People] His example did the harme, which Ele­ [...] [...]ed to auoide Macchab. 2. 6. with far more holinesse and Philosophicall truth.

Seneca his opinion of the Iewes. CHAP. 11.

THis man amongst his other inuectiues against the superstitions of politique [...] Theology condemnes also the Iewes sacrifices, chiefly their saboaths: say­ [...] [...] by their seauenth day interposed, they spend the seauenth part of their [...] idlenesse, and hurt themselues by not taking diuers things in their time [...]et dares he not medle with the Christians (though then the Iewes deadly [...] vpon either hand, least he should praise them against his countries old cus­ [...] or dispraise them perhaps against (a) his owne conscience. Speaking of the [...], he saith: The custome of that wicked nation getting head through all the world, the vanquished gaue lawes to the vanquishers. This hee admired, not [...]ing the worke of the god-head. But his opinion of their sacraments hee subscribeth. They know the cause of their ceremonies (saith hee) but most of the people doe they know not what. But of the Iewish sacrifices how farre gods in­stitutions first directed them, and then how by the men of God that had the miste­ry of eternity reuealed to them, they were by the same authority abolished, wee haue both els-where spoken chiefly against the (b) Manichees, and in this worke in conuenient place meane to say some-what more.

L. VIVES.

AGainst (a) his owne] Nero hauing fired Rome, many were blamed for the fact by the [Page 256] villens of his Court, and amongst the rest the Christians whom Nero was assured should smart for all, because they were of a new religion: so they did indeede and were so extreamely tortured that their pangs drew teares from their seuerest spectators. Seneca meane while begged leaue to retire into the contrie for his healths sake: which not obtayning, hee kept himselfe close in his chamber for diuers moneths: Tacitus saith, it was because hee would not pertake in the malice that Nero's sacriledge procured: but I thinke rather, it was for that hee could not endure to see those massacres of innocents. (b) Manichees] They reuiled the old Tes­tament and the Iewes lawe. August, de Haeres. ad Quodvultdeum, Them scriptures they sayd GOD did not giue, but one of the princes of darkenesse. Against those Augustine wrote many bookes.

That it is plaine by this discouery of the Pagan gods vanity, that they cannot giue eternall life, hauing not power to helpe in the temporall. CHAP. 12.

NOw for the three Theologies, mythycall, physicall and politicall: or fabu­lous, naturall and ciuill: That the life eternall is neither to be expected from the fabulous, for that the Pagans themselues reiect and reprehend, nor from the ciuill, for that is prooued but a part of the other: if this bee not sufficient to proue, let that bee added which the fore-passed bookes containe, chiefely the 4. concerning the giuer of happinesse: for if Felicity were a goddesse, to whom should one goe for eternall life but to her? But being none, but a gift of GOD, to what god must we offer our selues, but to the giuer of that felicity, for that eter­nall and true happinesse which wee so intirely affect? But let no man doubt that none of those filth-adored gods can giue it: those that are more filthyly angry vnlesse that worship be giuen them in that manner, and herein proouing them­selues direct deuills: what is sayd I thinke is sufficient to conuince this. Now hee that cannot giue felicity how can he giue eternall life? eternall life, wee call end­lesse felicity, for if the soule liue eternally in paines, as the deuills do, that is rather Eternall life. eternall death. For there is no death so sore nor sure, as that which neuer endeth. But the soule beeing of that immortall nature, that it cannot but liue some way, therefore the greatest death it can endure is the depriuation of it from glory, and constitution in endlesse punishment. So hee onely giueth eternall life (that is endlessely happy) that giueth true felicity. Which since the politique gods can­not giue, as is proued: they are not to bee adored for their benefits of this life as wee shewed in our first fiue precedent bookes: and much lesse for life eternall, as this last booke of all, by their owne helpes hath conuinced. But if any man thinke (because old customes keepe fast rootes) that we haue not shewne cause sufficient for the reiecting of their politique Theology, let him peruse the next booke, which by the assistance of GOD I intend shall immediately follow this former.

Finis lib. 6.

THE CONTENTS OF THE seauenth booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Whether diuinity be to be found in the se­lect gods, since it is not extant in the politique Theology. chapter. 1.
  • 2. The selected gods, and whither they be ex­cepted from the baser gods functions.
  • 3. That these gods elections are without all reason, since that baser gods haue nobler char­ges.
  • 4. That the meaner gods beeing buried in si­lence more better vsed then the select, whose [...] were so shamefully traduced.
  • [...]. Of the Pagans more abstruse Phisiolo­gicall doctrine.
  • 6. Of [...]rro his opinion that GOD was the soule [...] world, and yet had many soules vn­der [...] on his parts, al which were of the diuine nature.
  • 7. Whether it stand with reason that Ianus and Terminus should be two gods.
  • 8. [...] the worshippers of Ianus made him two [...] yet would haue him set forth with [...] [...]
  • [...] [...]es power, and Ianus his compared [...]
  • [...] [...]ther Ianus and Ioue bee rightly di­ [...] [...] or no.
  • [...] Of Ioues surnames, referred all vnto [...] [...] God, not as to many.
  • [...] [...] Iupiter is called Pecunia also.
  • [...] [...] the interpretation of Saturne and [...] [...]roue them both to be Iupiter.
  • [...] [...] the functions of Mars and Mercury.
  • [...] Of certaine starres that the Pagans call [...].
  • [...] Of Apollo, Diana and other select gods, [...] [...]ts of the world.
  • [...] That Varro himselfe held his opinions of [...] [...] be ambiguous.
  • 18. The likeliest cause of the propagation of Paganisme.
  • 19. The interpretations of the worship of Sa­turne.
  • 20. Of the sacrifices of Ceres Elusyna.
  • 21. Of the obscaenity of Bacchus sacrifice.
  • 22. Of Neptune, Salacia and Venillia.
  • 23. Of the earth held by Varro to be a god­desse, because the worlds soule (his God) doth penetrate his lowest part and communicateth his essence there-with.
  • 24. Of Earths surnames and significations which though they arose of diuers originalls, yet should they not be accounted diuers gods.
  • 25. What exposition the Greeke wise-men giue of the gelding of Atys.
  • 26. Of the filthinesse of this great Mothers sacrifice.
  • 27. Of the Naturallists figments, that nei­ther adore the true Diety, nor vse the adoration thereto belonging.
  • 28. That Varro's doctrine of Theology hang­eth no way togither.
  • 29. That all that the Naturalists refer to the worlds parts, should be referred to GOD.
  • 30. The means to discerne the Creator from the Creatures, and to auoide the worshipping of so many gods for one, because their are so many powers in one.
  • 31. The peculiar benefits (besides his com­mon bounty) that GOD bestoweth vpon his ser­uants.
  • 32. That the mistery of our redemption by Christ was not obscure in the precedent times, but continually intimated in diuers significati­ons.
  • 33. That Christianity onely is of power to lay open the diuills subtilly and delight in illuding of ignorant men.
  • 34. Of Numa his bookes which the Senate for keeping their misteries in secret, did com­mand should be burned.
  • 35. Of Hydromancy whereby Numa was mocked with apparitions.
FINIS.

THE SEVENTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Whether diuinity be to be found in the select Gods, since it is not extant in the Politique Theologie. CHAP. 1.

VVHereas I employ my most diligent endeauor about the extirpa­tion of inueterate and depraued opinions, which the continu­ance of error hath deeply rooted in the hearts of mortall men: and whereas I worke by that grace of GOD (who as the true GOD is able to bring this worke to effect) according to my poore talent: The quicke and apprehensiue spirits that haue drawne full satisfaction from the workes precedent, must beare my proceedings with pardon, and pacience: and not thinke my subsequent discourse to bee super­fluous vnto others because it is needlesse vnto them. The affirmation that diui­nity is not to bee sought for terrestriall vies (though thence wee must desire all Diuinity wherefore to bee sought. earthly supplies that we neede) but for the celestiall glory which is neuer not e­ternall, is a great matter. This diuinity, or, let mee say deity; for this (a) word our Christians haue now in vse as expressly traduced from the Greeke [...]. This diuinity therefore or deity is not in that politique Theology which M. Varro dis­courseth of in his 16. bookes: that is, the worship of any god there expressed will not yeeld to man eternall life: hee that will not bee perswaded this is true, out of our sixth booke last finished, when hee hath read this, I beleeue shall not finde any point of this question left vndiscussed: for some perhaps may thinke that the selected gods of Varro's last booke (whereof wee sayd some what) and none but they are to bee honored for this eternall beatitude. I say not herein as (b) Tertullian said, with more conceite prehaps then truth: if the gods be chosen like (c) scallions, then the rest are counted wicked. This I say not, for I see that out of an elected sort, another perticular election may be made: as out of a com­pany of elected souldiars one is elected for this office in armes and another for one not so weighty: and in the church, when the elders are elected, the others are not held reprobate: beeing all GODS good faithfull elect. In architecture, corner and foundation stones are chosen, yet the rest are not refused but will fit other places. Grapes are chosen to eate: but they are not worth nought which we leaue for wine. The matter is plaine and needes no farther processe. Wherefore neither the gods nor their seruants are falty, in that they are selec­ted from many: but let vs rather looke what the selected are, and what is the end of their selection.

L. VIVES.

THis (a) word] Vsed by Hierome, Lactantius and Fulgentius: the Greekes deriued the sub­stantiue [...], diuinity, from [...], diuine: which substantiue the Christians tooke in as large a sence as the word it selfe Diuine: and when the would expresse Gods nature with the fit­test tearme, they vsed [...]. So doth Athanas. both the Gregories and other Grecians: which they might rather do (saith Quintillian) then the Latines. But yet all the strict rules of art could [Page 259] not keepe the latines from vsing Deitas, the deity in expressing Gods proper nature: nor is it extended so farre as Diuine, is, or diuinity: for they are spoken of bookes, deeds, men, &c. But neither Deitas, or Deus are praedicates for them, though they bee diuine. And therefore me­thinkes Ualla doth blame the Christian writers vndeseruedly, to say they vse a new word, not heard of before. (In Dialectica.) For to take away the Greekes authority of framing them­selues words, is to cancell their old priuiledges. (b) Tertullian.] Of him read Hierome de scriptor. Eccl. Hee was a Priest of Carthage Sonne to a vice consull: quicke witted and vehement: he liued in the times of Seuerus and Caracalla, and wrot much: which being recorded I sur­cease [...] [...]count. Ciprian the Martir passed not a day without reading a peece of his workes: but called him his Maister, yet fell hee to bee a Montanist, through the enuy and malice of the clergy of Rome. All this hath Hierome. His bookes, lay many ages lost, at last this very yeare when this booke came forth, Beatus Rhenanus of Sletstad, a learned scoller found them in Ger­manie, and set them forth at Frobenius his presse. (c) Scallions.] Bulbus is a name to all rootes that are like onions. Palladius vseth it for the lilly roote: but the proper Bulbi are they Mergarides perhaps our English po­tatoes. that t [...] Arabians all Mergarides, and prouoke lust as Martiall shewes. Plinny. lib. 1. saith the chiefe of those Bulbi are the squillae or sea vnions, of which sort the roote called Epimenidia is onely fit to eate. Theophrast. lib. 7. The rest are not for meate.

The selected gods, and whether they be exempted from the baser gods functions. CHAP. 2.

THose (a) selected gods, Varro commendeth in one whole booke, and these they are Ianus Ioue, Saturne, Genius, Mercury, Appollo, Mars; Vulcan, Neptune, Sol, Orcus, Liber Pater, Tellus, Ceres, Iuno, Luna, Diana Minerua; Venus, and Vesta. In these 20 are [...] males and 8. females. Now (b) whether are they called select, for their princi [...] [...]arges in the world, or for that they were more knowne & adored then [...]he [...] [...] because of their greater charges, then may they not come to meddle [...] [...]ty businesses of the baser gods. But at the conception of the child, [...] those petty gods charges arise, Ianus is making fit receit for the seede: [...] hath businesse in the seed also; (d) Liber is making the mans seed flow [...]ly: and Libera whome they say is Venus, she is working the like in the [...]: all these are of your selected gods. But then there is Mena, the god­ [...] [...]he female fluxe, a daughter of Ioue but yet a base one. And (f) this sway [...], he giueth to Iuno also, in his booke of the select ones amongst whom [...] [...]eene: and here is Iuno Lucina together with her stepdaughter Mena, rule [...] [...] bloud. And then there are two obscure fellowes (of gods) Vitumnus [...] [...]us, one giueth vitall breth, and another sence to the child be­ [...] These two base gods do more seruice here then all the other great [...] gods, for what is all that the heape together in the womans wombe, [...] life and sence, but as a lumpe of (g) clay and dust.

L. VIVES.

THose. (a) Selected.] To the twelue counsellor gods (before remembred) were twelue other added, as Nobles but not Senators: yet such as had greate charge in the world, and gre [...] share in diuers consultations, as others of other meaner sort haue sometimes. Seneca [...] that Ioue made Ianus one of the Conscript fathers and consull of the afternoone: but [...] [...]ee scoffeth, though indeed all these god-stories are but meere fopperies. And [...] the couples Iupiter and Iuno, Saturne and Tellus, Mercury and Minerua (but not [...]d, but both of one science) as Bacchus and Ceres, Apollo, Diana and, are) then [Page 260] Mars and Venus the two louers, Uulcan and Vesta the two fires: Sol and Luna the worlds two lights: marry Ianus, Neptune, Genius and Orcus the goddesse vnchosen, are all too base for them. (b) Whether] A problematique forme of argument. (c) Saturne] comming of Satu [...], a thing sowne. Var. de Lin. lat. l. 4. (d) Liber] Cicero (de nat. deor. 2.) saith that Liber Bacchus, sonne to Ioue and Semele, is one, and Liber that the Romaines worship so reuerently with Li­bera and Ceres is another. That these two later were Ceres children, and so called Liberi: Libera was daughter to Ceres, and called Proserpina, saith he. In Uerr. Actio. 6. These three had a tem­ple neare the great Circuite, vowed by A. Posthumus Dictator, and renewed by Tiber [...] Caesar. Tacit. lib. 2. (e) Mena] the Moone: [...] in the Greeke, because the womens fluxe follows her motion. Arist. de anima. shee was the daughter of Ioue and Latona: and therefore he calleth her Iuno's step-daughter: But by this name she is vnknowne to the Latines. (f) This sway] The women adored Iuno Fluona, for stopping this fluxe at conceptions. Festus. (g) Cl [...] and dust,] alluding to mans beginning and end. Genesis 1. In claye hee began, and in dust bee shall end.

That these gods elections are without all reason since that baser gods haue nobler charges. CHAP. 3.

BVt why doth hee call so many of the selected gods to this charge, and the [...] Vitumnus and Bentinus get the principall offices of all the rest? Select Ianus, he maketh way for the seed: select Saturne hee brings it: select Liber, hee puts it freely forth: and so doth Libera (a) be shee Ceres or Venus, to the women, select Iuno with her daughter Mena's helpe, brings fluxe of blood to (b) nourish the birth. But base Vitumnus, he brings life to it: obscure Sentinus, he giues it sence. Which two guifts are as farre aboue the rest, as they are short of reason. For as the reasonable creature excelleth that which is but onely sensitiue, as the beast: so the sensitiue must needes excell that which hath neither sence nor life. So that Vitumnus the quickner, and Sentinus the sence-giuer had more reason to be selected, then either Ianus the seed-guider, Saturne the giuer, or Liber and Libera the loosers▪ which seede it were vnworthy to imagine, vnlesse it were animated and made sensitiue: which select gifts the select gods giue not, but onely a cou­ple of poore obscure fellowes that must stand at the doore when these are let in. If they reply, Ianus is god of all beginnings, and therefore iustly openeth the wombe: Saturne of all seede, and therefore iustly worketh in the mans sowing of it: Liber and Libera of the distillation of seede in all spermaticall creatures, and therefore must worke in this dispersing of mans: Iuno of all births and purgati­ons, and therefore iustly must haue a hand in the womans at this time: W [...] what of Vitumnus and Sentinus, haue they dominion ouer all things liuing and sensitiue? If it bee granted, then see how these two are aduanced. For seedes to growe on earth is earths nature: but to liue and haue sence, that comes from the gods of the starres, they say. But if they say that these two haue swaye onely ouer fleshly sensitiues; why then could not hee that giueth sence to fishes and all things else, giue flesh sence also, and extend his generall power through each peculiar? what need then of Vitumnus and Sentinus? If hee that rules life and sence, rule all things else, and gaue the charge of fleshly sensitiues to these his two seruants, as a place of no credite: Kept these selected gods so fewe atten­dants, that they could not commit the said base offices to some of their follow­ers, but must debase all (their cause of selection) their nobility to bee ioyned fellow-worke-men with such a base couple? Nay Iuno the selected Queene of all the selected (c) Ioues wife and sister, yet is Interduca to the children, and wor­keth with a couple of base goddesses Adeona and Abeona. And there is god­desse [Page 261] Mens, that sends the childe a good minde, shee's no select, and yet (d) how can a greater guift be giuen to man? Now Iuno playes Iterduta, and Domiduca, as though it were such a matter to make a iourney or to come well home, if one bee not in his right minde: yet the goddesse of this good guift was none of the select. Truely shee deserued it before Minerua (e) that had charge of the childes me­mory A good minde bet­ter then memory. in this quartering of duties. For who doubteth that it is better to haue a good minde, then a memory neuer so capable? for hee that hath a good minde is neuer euill. But (f) many wicked men haue admirable memories, and are so much worse because they cannot forget their euill cogitations. Yet is Minerua selected. And for Vertue and Felicitie, (of whom our fourth booke treateth) those goddesses they had, but neuer selected them, whilest Mars and Orcus, the one the causer of death, and the other the receiuer, these were selected. Seeing therefore that in these worthlesse affaires, shared amongst so many, the Patritian and Plebeian God, worke all together in huggermugger: and that some gods that were not held worthy of selection, had more honorable charges in the busines­ses, then the selected: it resteth to beleeue, that their being knowne to the vulgar more then the other, and not their bearing charge aboue the other, put in their names [...] this bill of selection. And therefore Varro himselfe saith, that (g) ma­ny father-gods and mother-goddesses, were growne ignoble, like mortall men. If therefore felicity bee not to bee placed amongst those selects, because they gotte their places rather by chance then desert: yet surely fortune should bee one amongst them, or rather aboue them, who giueth not her gifts by reason, but euer casualty, as it falleth out. Shee of right should haue beene their chiefe, as shew­ing [...] [...]er chiefly vpon them; when as we see it was no vertue nor reasona­ble [...] of theirs but onely the power of fortune (as all their adorers doe be­ [...] [...] made them bee selected. For witty Salust it may bee excluded not [...] [...]hen he sayd. Fortune ruleth in euery thing: disposing them rather accord­ [...] [...]ill then vnto truth. For they can shew no reason why Venus should bee [...] Vertue obscure, seeing both are made goddesses, and their merits are [...]parable. If Venus deserued her enhansement in this, that more affect her [...] [...]ue, why then is Minerua famous, and Lady Money obscure, seeing that [...] of men there is (h) more loues coyne then knowledge? and euen in the [...], you shall not finde one but it is set to sale, and still there is more respect [...] [...]hich respecteth other ends (i) then to that which other ends doe most [...] If therefore the fond vulgar were the selectors, why was not Money pu [...] [...] Minerua, since all their trades aime at Money? But the wise-men selected [...] [...]hy was Venus preferred before Vertue, which all reason will of right [...] Certainely (as I sayd) if fortune (who as they thinke, that thinke her [...] [...]ull) ruleth in euery thing (disposing them rather according to her lust [...] then to right or reason) had so much power ouer the gods, that shee [...] [...]nce and obscure whom shee list, then should the first place of the [...] [...] right haue beene hers, that had such authoritie ouer the state of the [...]. But may wee not thinke that Fortune was Fortunes owne foe, and so kept [...] [...] the place? Sure it was so: shee was her owne foe, that could giue ad­ [...]ments to others, and tooke none her selfe.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) bee shee] Wee said shee was sister to Dionysius, and that they two betoken the [Page 262] Sunne and Moone, that rule in naturall seedes of all sorts, we wil shew that Luna is also Uenus and Ceres. Apulei. Metamorph. lib. 11. Macrob. Saturn. 1. Val. Prob. Seruius in Georg. 1. Prophyry saith the Moones generatiue vertue is called Ceres. Uirgill, following Varro, ioynes liber and Ceres: whence it is plaine that Ceres was also called libera. (b) To norish.] Hereof Plin. lib. 7. It is the matter or substance fitted for generation the masculine seed congealing in it, and so growing to perfection, when it flowes in women with child, their burthen is dead, or corrup­ted. Nigidius. Then this bloud menstruall there cannot be a more filthy, nor venemous thing: which alone is inough to curbe and dash the proud heart of man. (c) Wife and sister.] Uirgill: It is common. (d) How can.] This is all the Philosophers saying: a man is the wonder of the world, and the mind the wonder of the man. (e) That had charge.] In Mineruas feasts the children caried new yeares-gifts to their maisters and made a play day of that, to do seruice to Minerua that ruled the memory, the store-house of discipline, and the especiall signe of wit in little children as Quintilian saith; shee ruleth the wit also and was called the birth of Ioues braine. Ouid. fastor.

Pallada nunc puri tener [...] ornate puellae:
Qui bene pl [...]arit Pallada doctus erit.
Now Pallas temple (youthes and damsells) fill.
He that can please her shall haue wit at will,

And so he proceedeth. (f) Many wicked.] Plato in his Thaetetus, saith that the cholericke person is the best memoried: gessing doubtlesse by the hot and dry braine. (g) Many father gods.] Ioue is aboue Saturne, and he aboue Caelus, whose parents are vnknowne, though Phur­nutus calls his father by the name of Aemon, Iuno also is more famous then Ops, and shee then her mother. (h) More loues coyne.]

Querenda Pecunia primum est: vertus post nummos
Haec Ianus summus ab imo Perdocet:
Haec recinunt iuuenes dictata, senesque.
First coyne, then vertue: this doth Ianus sing,
And this through mouthes of youth and age doth ring.

Euripides presents one in a humor neglecting althings, all reproches for wealth: his reason is: why what? doe they aske how good one is? how honest? no, how ritch? each one is that which hee possesseth. (i) Then to that which.] A difference of reading, but it is reformed, the Axi [...] is Aristotles, Poster. 1. That, whose end respecteth another is not so good as the end it respecteth, and principles are both plainer and before their conclusions, in precedency, though here he speake not so much of the finall cause as of the efficient. But in his Ethickes he tea­cheth that the things respected are better then the things respecting.

That the meaner gods being buried in silence were better vsed then the select, whose falts were so shamefully traduced. CHAP. 4.

NOw any one that longed after honor might gratulate those selected gods and say their selection had bin good if it had not rather beene vsed to their disgrace then their honors, for the basenesse of the meaner sort kept them from scornes. Indeed we do laugh when wee see how fond opinion hath parted them into squadrons, and set them to worke vpon trifles like (a) spittle men, or the (b) gold-smith in the siluer-streete, where the cup goeth through so many hands ere it [...] done, when as one good worke-man might do all himselfe. But I thinke they had each such little shares, to learne their worke the sooner, least the whole should haue beene too long in learning. But we can scasely finde one of the vnselected gods that is be come infamous by any foule act doing: but scarcely one of the select, but on the contrary. The latter came downe belike to the base workes of the first, but the first ascended not to the high crimes of the later. In (c) deed of Ia [...]s I finde nothing blame-worthy: perhaps he liued honestly and out of the (d) ranke of villaines, he receiued Saturne courteously, being expelled his kingdome, and shared his state with him, and they built two cities, the one [Page 263] Ianiculum, the other Saturnia. But those sencelesse adorers of Idolatry and filthi­nesse, haue made him a very monster: some-times with two faces, some-times with foure. Did they desire that since the other gods had lost all (e) honesty of face by their fowle actes, his innocence should bee the more apparant by his many fore-heads?

L. VIVES.

I ( [...]) Spittle-men] A diuerse reading: ours is the best as I thinke. Hee doth meane such [...] as had the gathering of some abiect pence, of little or no vse to the state: some frag­ments of collections. (b) Goldsmiths] One carues, one guildes one sets on an eare, or a corner [...] like, though the plate sellers are not Gold-smiths, but put their worke out to the gold-smiths them-selues or rather bankers, or exchangers: the workemen kept shops about the great market place. Uitru. l. 5. Liu. lib. 26. To get thee out of the market place, is Plautus phrase in his [...] Augustine vseth the Syluer-streete here, for a place where the gold-smiths wrought. (c) [...]] Hee was borne in Italy, and raigned there with Cameses borne there also: the [...] as called Camesena, the Cittie Ianiculum: but he dying, Ianus ruled all, and enter­tained Ianus. Saturne in his flight from Crete: learned husbandry of him, and shared his kingdome with [...] giuing him Mount Tarpeius, whereon there stood a tower and a little towne which Aeneas would haue Saturnia called Ae­neopolis. he called Saturnia: Aeneas would haue called it Aeneopolis afterwards, but it kept the olde name Saturnia still: there were some monuments of it remained long after: the Saturnian gate called afterward Padana, as the writing on the wall testifieth; and the temple of Saturne in the entrance. Tarquin the proud afterwards building Iunos temple, and Saturne being as it were expelled from thence also by his sonne, the whole Capitoll was dedicated in the name of Great omnipotent Iupiter. Uirg. Aeneid. 8. Seru. ibid. Ouid. fast. 1. Eutrop. Solin. Macrob. Diony. & Pru [...]. There is a booke vnder Berosus the Chaldaeans name that saith Ianus was Noah: I hold th [...] [...]ke nothing but meere fables, worthy of the Anian Commentaries. Of Ianus, Berosus the Chaldean. [...] [...] shall heare more. (d) Ranke of villaines.] Ouid. (fast. 6.) saith hee rauished [...] who was afterwards called Carna, and made goddesse of hinges: But Augustine The nimph Crane. either [...] forgot it, or else held it but a false fiction. (e) Honesty of face] the face and the fore­ [...] [...]en for shame. Hence is Plinies Perfricare faciem, & frontem in Quintilianum, to [...] ashamed. Lucan.

Nec color imperii, nec frons erit vlla senatus:
The Court will want all shame, the state all shape.

And Persius.

Exclamet Melicerta perisse—Frontem de rebus—
Let Melicerta crye—All shame is fledde.

Of the Pagans more abstruse Physiologicall doctrine. CHAP. 5.

[...] let vs rather heare their naturall expositions, where-with they would [...] [...]ne to cloake their pitious errors as in cloudy mysteries. First Varro so [...]nds them, that he saith the pictures, shapes and vestures of the gods were [...] of old for the deuoute, therein to contemplate the worlds soule, and the parts thereof, that is the true Gods in their mindes: whereof such as erected hu­ [...]e shapes, seemed to compare the immortall essence vnto the soule in man, and [...] [...] vessell should bee put for the thing it selfe, and a flaggon (a) set in Libers [...], to signifie wine, taking the continent for the contained; so by that hu­ [...] shape, the reasonable soule in the like included might bee expressed, of [...] [...]ure they say that God, or the gods are. These are the mysticall doctrines [...] [...]is sharpe witt went deepe into, and so deliuered. But tell mee thou ac­c [...]n, hast thou lost that iudgement in these mysteries that made thee say, that they that first made Images, freed the Cittie from all awe, and added error to [Page 264] error, and that the old Romaines serued the gods in better order without any sta­tues at all? They were thy authors for that thou spokest against their successors. For had they had statues also, perhaps feare would haue made thee haue suppres­sed thy opinion of abolishing Images, and haue made thee haue sought further for these vaine Mythologies and figments: for thy soule, so learned and so ingeni­ous (which we much bewaile in thee) by being so ingratefull to that God (by whom, not with whom it was made: nor was a part of him but a thing made by him, who is not the life of all things, but all lifes maker) could neuer come to his knowledge by these mysteries. But of what nature and worth they are, let vs see. Meane time this learned man affirmeth, the worlds soule intirely to bee truly God, so that all his Theologie being naturall, extendeth it selfe euen to the na­ture of the reasonable soule. Of this naturall kinde hee speaketh briefly in his booke whence we haue this: wherein wee must see whether all his mysticall wrest­ings can bring the naturall to the ciuill, of which he discourseth in his last booke of the select Gods: if he can, all shall be naturall. And then what need hee bee so carefull in their distinction? But if they be rightly diuided, seeing that the natu­rall that he liketh so of is not true, (for hee comes but to the soule, not to God that made the soule:) how much more is the ciuill kinde vntrue and subiect, that is, all corporall and conuersant about the body as his owne interpretations being dilligently called out, shall (by my rehearsall) make most apparent.

L. VIVES.

FLaggon (a) Oenophorum, of [...], wine, and [...] to carry, Iuuenall vseth the word. Sat. 6. and Apuleius Asin. l. 2. & 8. and Martiall. Pliny saith, it was a worke of the rare painter Praxitales: but he meanes a boy bearing wine. Beroaldus out of this place gathereth that they vsed to set a flaggon of wine in Bacchus temple: It is more then hee can gather hence, though it may be there was such an vse.

Of Varro his opinion that God was the soule of the world, and yet had many soules vnder him in his parts, all which were of the diuine nature. CHAP. 6.

THe same Varro speaking further of this Physicall Theology (a) saith, that he holds God to be the soule of the world, which the Greekes call [...], and (b) that this world is God. But as a whole man, body and soule, is called wise of the soule onely, so is the world called God in respect of the soule onely, being both soule and body. Here (seemingly) he confesseth one God, but it is to bring in more, for so he diuides the world into heauen and earth: heauen into the ayre and the skie, earth into land and water: all which foure parts he filles with soules, the skye (c) highest, the ayre next, then the water, and then the earth: the soules of the first two hee maketh immortall, the latter mortall. The space betweene the highest heauen and the Moone hee fills with soules ethereall and starres, affirming that they both are and seeme celestiall Gods: (d) Betweene the Moone and the toppes of the windes he bestoweth ayry soules, but inuisible (saue to the minde) calling them Heroes Lares, and Genij. This he briefly recordeth in his prologue to his naturall Theologie, which pleased not him alone, but many Philosophers more: whereof with Gods helpe we will discourse at full, when wee handle the ciuill Theologie as it respecteth the select gods.

L. VIVES.

THeology (a) saith] The Platonists, Stoiks, Pythagorians and the Ionikes before them all, held God to bee a soule: but diuersly: Plato gaue the world a soule, and made them conioyned, god. But his other god, his Mens, he puts before this later, as father to him. The Stoikes and hee agree, that agree at all. Thales and Democritus held the worlds soule the highest god. (b) That this] Plato, the Stoikes and many Phylosophers held this. (c) Skie the highest] Aristotle puts the fire aboue the ayre and the heauen: the Platonists held the heauen to be fiery, and therefore cal­led Aether. And that the ayre next it was a hurtlesse fire, kindled by it. This many say that Pla­to held [...] following Pythagoras, who made the vniuersall globe of 4. bodies. But Uarro heere maketh ayre to be next heauen, as the Stoikes did especially, and others also. Though the Plato­ [...] and they differ not much, nor the Peripatetiques, if they speak as they meane, and be rightly vnderstood. But aether is the aire as well as the skie and fire, as caelum is in latine. Virgil.

Illa leuem fugiens raptim secat aethera pennis:
With swift-wing'd speede she cuts the yeelding aire.

(a) [...] the moone] The first region of the Ayre (Aristotle in his Physicks) ending at the toppe of the cloudes; the second contayning the cloudes, thunder, rayne, hayle and snow [...] the [...] from thence to the Element of fire.

Whether it stand with reason that Ianus and Terminus should bee two godees. CHAP. 7.

I [...] therfore whome I begun with, what is he? The (a) world. Why this is a plaine and brief answer: but why hath (b) he the rule and beginnings then, and a­nother (one Terminus) of the ends? For therfore they haue two (c) months dedi­cated to them Ianuary to Ianus, and February to Terminus. And so the (d) Termina­ [...] then kept, when the (e) purgatory sacrifice called (f) Februm was also kept, [...] the moneth hath the name: Doth then the beginning of things belong to the [...]ld, to Ianus and not the end but vnto another? Is not al things beginning [...] world to haue their end also therein? What fondnesse is this, to giue him [...] [...]se a power, and yet a double face? were it not better (g) to call that double-faced statue both Ianus and Terminus, and to giue the beginnings one face and the [...] another, because he that doth an act must respect both? For in all actions [...] that regardeth not the beginning fore-seeth not the end. So that a respectiue memory and a memoratiue prouidence must of force go together. But if they imagine that blessednes of life is but begun and not ended in this world, and that therefore the world (Ianus) is to haue but power of the beginnings: why then they should put Terminus amongst the selected gods before him: For though they were both imploied about one subiect, yet Terminus should haue the better place; for the glory is in the conclusion of euery act, and the beginnings are ful of doubt and feare till they bee brought to perfection, which euery one at his begin­ning of an act doth desire, intend and expect, nor ioyeth hee in the beginning, but in the consummation of his intents.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) world] Macrob Saturn. 1. (b) The rule of] Xenon saith, because he did first induce re­ligion into Italy; therefore he deserued to be ruler of the beginnings of sacrifices: he that would know moreof this, let him read Macrobius, a known author. (c) Months] The Romaine ye [...] before Numa had but 10. months w t the Albanes. Numa added the 2. last, Ianuary & Fe­bruary. Varro. Plutarch. Ouid thinketh that Ianuary of old began the yeare. (Fast. 2.) & Fe­bruary ended it, the last day wherof was Terminus his feast, and that afterwards the Decemuirs [Page 266] in the 12. tables ioyned Ianuary and February together. (d) Terminalia] the last feast of Febru­ary, before the expulsion of Tarquin: but after they kept the kings-flight feast after the other. The Terminalia (saith Bede) were the 23. of February. De nat▪ rerum. (e) The purgatory) The Terminalia were no purgations, but the Februa were, which were kept that moneth also. (f) Febr [...]] Ouid fastorū. 2.

Februa Romani dixere pia mina Patres.
Our fathers said the Februa were purgations.

And a little after.

Deni (que) quocum (que) est quo corpora nostra piantur,
Hoc apud intonsos nomen habebat auos.
What euer washt the bodies guilt away,
Vnkempt antiquity call'd Februa.

And hence carne our February. (g] To call that double-faced] Cicero seemes to make Ianus God both of beginnings & ends. De nat. deor. 2. Macrob. doth the like, following y e opinion of many.

Why the worshippers of Ianus made him two faces, and yet would haue him set forth-with foure also. CHAP. 8.

BVt now to the meaning of Ianus (a) his two faces. Two hee had (say they) one before, another behind, because when we gape, our mouth is like the world (& therefore the Greeke called them (b) palate, [...], heauen. And some Latine po­ets haue called the palate Coelum, heauen also: from whence is a way out-ward, to the teeth, & inward to the throate. See now to what a passe the world is come, for your Greeke or poeticall name of the palate. What is all this to life eternall? or the soule? here is gods worship all bestowed, for a little spittle to spit out, or swallow downe, as the gates shall open or shut. But who is so foolish that cannot finde in the world two contrary passages, whereat one may enter in or out? but of our mouth & throte (whose like is not in the world) must frame the similitude of the world in Ianus, onely for the palate, (c) whose similitude is not in Ianus. And whereas they make him 4. faces, calling his statue double Ianus, these they attri­bute to the 4. corners of the world, as if the worlds foure corners looked all for­ward, as his 4. faces do. Againe if Ianus be the world, & the world consist of 4. parts then the picture of two faced (d) Ianus is false (for though he be foure-faced som­times yet he neuer hath foure gates). Or if the two-faced picture be true, because east & west includeth vsually all the world, will any man when we name the north and the south, call the world double, as they doe Ianus with his 4. faces? nor haue they any similitude in the world correspondent to their foure gates of ingresse & egresse; as they haue found for the 2-faces in the mouth of a man: (e) vnlesse Nep­tune come with a fish, there indeed in his mouth is a passage in and a passage out, and waies forth on either side his chaps. But of all these wayes there is none lead­eth any soule from vanity, but such as heare the truth say; I am the way. Iohn. 10.

L. VIVES.

IAnus (a) his] Some say his wisdom & prouidence procured him this double fronted statue, as Homer saith of a valia nt fellow: [...], hee looked both before & behinde at once. Plutarch gaue two reasons for this statue. First because he was first a Grecian called Per [...]bus (as is recorded) and then comming into Italy, changed both name, language, and conditions. Secondly because he taught the Italians both husbandry and pollicy, Problem. Others (as Ouid, which reason Augustine here toucheth) say hee signifieth the world, one face being the east, and another the west. Some say he had reference to the rising and sett [...]ng of the sunne, & signified the sun. Nigidius he also saith that the Greekes worshipped Apollo Thyanues, and [...]: the Porter, and the [...]ourney-guider. But I thinke not in that shape that the Ro­maines worshipped Ianus: for Ouid saith:

Quem tamen esse deum dic am te Iane biformis?
Na [...] tibi par nullum Gr [...]cia numen habet.

In English th [...]
What god (two-fronted Ianus) shouldst thou be?
Of all the gods of [...] is none like thee.

[Page 267] He was framed with foure faces also. C. Bass▪ de diis apud Macrob. Ianus hath two faces as the doore-keeper of heauen and hell: foure faces, because in his Maiestie hee compriseth all the earths climates. This is y t Ianus who in their ceremonies they called double Ianus: the two faced one was called Ianus the simple: the others Temple was open in war and shut in peace (b) Pa­late, [...]] Arist. de part. Animal. And Pliny imitating him, vseth caelum for the palate (l. 11.) speaking of the brain: this (quoth he) is the most excellent of the spermatiue parts nearest to the [heauen of the head,] palate. (c) Whose similitude] or, from whose similitude Ianus hath his name. (d) Ianus is false] Some hold the rest, vnto [Or if the two fac'd picture] to bee [...]oisted in. It is not very vnlikely by the subsequence. (e) Vnlesse Neptune] for in men it cannot bee found.

Of Ioues power, and Ianus his compared together. CHAP. 9.

BVt let them tell vs now whom they meane by Ioue (a) or Iupiter. He is a God (quoth they) that rules the causes of all effects in the world. This is a great charge. Aske (b) Virgils excellent verse else.

Foelix qui potuit rerum cognoscer [...] causas.
O blessed he, and excellent▪ that kens the cause of each euent.

But why then is Ianus preferred before him? let the great absolute scholler speake. Because saith he, Ianus rules the first things, and Ioue the greatest. Why then Ioue is still worthy of the superioritie: the greatest things controule the first: and excell them in dignity though they be short of them in time. If the beginnings, and the excellencies of all actes be compared together this is true: To goe is the beginning of an acte; but to finish the iourney is the perfection. To begin to learne, is another, but the habite of learning is the excellence, and so in all things, the beginning▪ is the first, and the end the best. But the cause of Ianus & Terminus is already heard. But the causes that Ioue swayeth are not effects, but efficients: nor can the facts begun or ended be before them, for the agent is alwayes before the acte. Wherefore let Ianus haue sway in beginnings of acts, Ioue yet hath do­minion in things before his. For nothing is either ended or begun without a precedent efficient cause Now as for this great natures maister, and cause-dispo­sing God, if the vulgar call him Ioue, and adore him with such horrible imputa­tions of villanie as they doe, they had better and with lesse sacriledge, beleeue no God at all. They had better call any one Ioue that were worthy of these horred and hatefull horrors, or set a stocke before them and call it Ioue, with intent to blaspheme him (as Saturne had a stone laide him, to deuoure in his sonnes stead) then to call him both thunderer, and letcher, the worlds ruler, and the womens raui­sher, the giuer of all good causes to nature, and the receiuer of all bad in himselfe. Againe if Ia [...]s bee the world, I aske where Ioues seate is is? our author hath said that the true Gods are but parts of the worlds soule, and the soule it selfe: well then hee that is not such, is no true God. How then? Is Ioue the worlds soule, and Ianus the body, this visible world? If it be so, Ianus is no god, for the worlds body is none: but the soule and his parts onely, witnesse them-selues. So Varro saith plainly, hee holds that God is the worlds soule, and this soule is god. But as a wise man hath body and soule, and yet his name of [ [...]ise] is onely in respect of his soule. So the world hath soule and body, yet is called God onely in reference to the soule. So then the worlds body alone is no god: but the soule, either sepe­rate or combined with the body, yet so that the god-head rest onely in it selfe: if I [...] then be the world and a god; how can Ioue be a part of Ianus onely, and yet so great a god? for they giue more to Ioue then Ianus, Iouis omnia plena; all is full of Io [...]e, say they. Therefore if Ioue be a god, & the king of gods, they cannot make any but him to bee the world, because hee must reigne ouer the rest, as ouer his [Page 268] owne parts. To this purpose Varro in his booke of the worship of the gods which he published seuerall from these other, set downe a distich of Valerius (c) Sor [...] ­nus his making: it is this;

Iupiter omnipotens regum, rex ipse deusque,
Progenitor, genitrix (que) deum, deus v [...]us & omnis.
High Ioue, Kings King, and Parent Generall,
To all the gods: God onely, and God all.

These verses Varro exp [...]undeth, and calling the giuer of seed, the male, and the receiuer the female, accounted Ioue the world, that both giueth all seed it selfe, and receiueth it into it selfe. And therefore Soranus (saith hee) called Ioue, Proge­nitor, genitrix (que), father and mother, Full Parent generall, to all &c. and by the same reason is it that he was called, one and the same, all: for the (f) world is one, and all things are in that one.

L. VIVES.

IOue (a) or Iupiter] For they are both declinable nominatiues: Genetiuo, Iouis and Iup [...]ris: though wee vse the nominatiue onely of the later, and the other cases of the first, as the Greekes doe [...] and [...] (b) Uirgils] Georgic. 2. calling the inuestigators of causes hap­py, as the Philosophers did, of the Peripatetiques and Academikes, Arist. Ethic. 10. Cicero de finib. 5. (c) Soranus] Mentioned by Cicero, de Oratore. 1. Plin. lib. 3. Solin. Polihist. Plut. Probl. Macrob. Saturn. Seru. in Georg. 1. Hee was a learned Latine, counted the best schol­ler of the Gowned professors. Cic. de orat. 1. Varro was so held also but Soranus before him, as Ennius the best Poet before Uirgill. Hee had honors at Rome, and the tribuneship for one: and because hee spoake the secret name of Rome which no man might vtter, hee lost his life. Pli [...]. Solin. Macrob. and Plutarch, though in Pompeyes life Plutarch saith that Q. Valeri [...] the Philosopher (which most vnderstood to be Soranus) was put to death by Pompey. But this is but at the second hand (saith he) from Oppius: let vs beware how wee trust a friend to Caesar in a stori [...] of Pompey. Some say hee died suddenly: Others, that hee was crucified. Seru. (d) Iupiter] The old copies read Iupiter omnipotens, regum rerum (que), deum (que), for the first verse. (e) G [...] ­uer of seede] Orph. Hymn.

[...] &c.
God as a man begets, as woman, breedes.

(f) World is] So held all the best Philosophers against Anaximander, Anaximenes, Aristar­chus, Xenophan [...]s, Diogenes, Leucippus, Democritus and Epicurus, all which held many worlds.

Whether Ianus and Ioue be rightly distinguished or no. CHAP. 10.

WHerefore Ianus being the world, and Ioue the world also, and yet the world but one, why then are not Ianus and Ioue one? Why haue the seuerall Temples, seuerall altars, rites and statues all seuerall? Because the originall is one thing and the cause another, and therefore their names and natures are dis­tinct herein? Why how can this bee? If one man haue two authorities, or two sciences, because they are distinct, is he therefore two officers, or two tradesmen▪ So then if one GOD haue two powers ouer causes, and ouer originalls, must hee needs therefore be two Gods, because they are two things? If this may bee faith then let Ioue be as many gods as he hath surnames for his seuerall authorities, for all his powers, whence they are deriued are truly distinct: let vs looke in a few of them, and see if this be not true.

Of Ioues surnames, referred all vnto him, as one god, not as to many. CHAP. 11.

THey called him (a) Victor, In [...]incible, Helper, Impulsor, Stator, (b) Hundred foote [...], [Page 269] the R [...]fter, (c) the Nourisher, Ruminus, and inunmerable other names too long (d) to rehearse. All the names they gaue one God for diuers respect and powers, yet did they not make him a god for each peculiar, because he conquered, was vncon­quered, helped the needy, had power to inforce, to stay, to establish, to ouerturne, because he bore vp the world like a (e) rafter, because he nourished all, and as it were gaue all the world suck. Marke these powers conferred with the epithites: Some are of worth, some idle: yet one gods worke they are (f) all, as they say. I thinke there is more neerenesse of nature betweene the causes and the begin­nings of things, for which they make one world two gods, Ianus and Ioue, who (they say) both contayneth all, and yet giueth creatures sucke: yet for these two works of such different qualities, is not Ioue compelled to become two gods, but playeth the one part as he is Tigillus The Rafter, and the other as he in Ruminus, the Dugg-bearer. I will not say that it were fitter for Iuno to suckle the words crea­tures then Iupiter, especially hauing power to make a wayting maide of goddesse Rumin [...]: for it may bee they will reply: why Iuno is nothing but Iupiter, as Sora­nus saith.

Iupiter omnipotens regum, rerum (que) deum (que)
Progenitor, genetrixque deorum,—

He is god only and god all: but why is he called Ruminus then, whenif you looke a little farther into him, you shal find him to be Rumina the goddesse, for if it seeme (g) iustly vnworthy of the maiesty of the gods, to set one to looke to the knot of the corne, and another to the blade, how much more is it vnreuerently ridiculus to put a base office, the suckling of whelps, lambes, calues or so, vnto the perfor­mance of two gods, the one whereof is Lord of the whole vniuerse: I, and not this neither with his wife, but with a base goddesse, I cannot tell whom Rumina, vn­lesse hee be both Ruminus and Rumina, this for the females, and that for the males, For I dare say that they (h) would not haue giuen Ioue a female name, but that he is called a father and a mother, or a full parent generall in the said verses. Nay I find him also named Pecunia, a name of one of the shake-rag goddesses in our forth booke. But since men and women both haue mony, why is he not Pecuni [...]s and Pecunia aswell as Ruminus and Rumina, but let them looke to that.

L. VIVES.

HIm (a) Uictor.] Ioue had many surnames both greeke and latine, which Orpheus purposely collecteth in his Himnes, and Homer dispersedly in both his Poemes and Himnes, as that he is [...] friendships Lord: [...], Hospitable: [...], sociable, [...] god of others and other like more natural to him then vsefull to men. Besides there was Iupiter Anxur, and Terracina, quasi [...], beardlesse: and here-vpon was Terracina called Anxur. S [...]ru. There was also Iu­piter, Ap [...]y as in Olympia consecrated by Hercules, to chase away the flies, [...] which troub­led his sacrifices, and [...], at Athens, the kinsman: his feast was the second day of the [...], that is the deceitfull daies, and it was called Anarrhysis, of the bloud that ranne from the slaughtered offrings. There was [...] the Hatchet bearer, in Caeria with an axe in his hand in stead of a thunderboult, called by the Lidians, [...]. Plat. Prob. In Greece there was [...], the deliuerer, that freed them from Persian armies. Dodo­ [...] i [...] Ch [...]onia, Milesius in Asia Minor, Hammon in Afryca, [...] at Athens, that had no sacrifice, but fruite, and apples. Thucydides. There was also [...], the Pardoner, at Argos, [...], the cuckow, and [...], dedicated by Phrix [...]s, as the fellow of his flight: and [Page 270] there was the golden fleece that Appolonius speaketh of.

Aratrius also amongst the Phaenicians, Caelus his sonne, Saturnes brother, called Dagon, the first inuentor of plowes, and therefore called Iupiter Aratrius, of Aratrum, a plough: there was [...] common to all Greece. Agoraeus, the Courtier in Sicily, for in the Court hee had a statue. Herodot. There was in Rome besides those that Augustine reckeneth, Iupiter Feretrius, of the ritch spoyles that Romulus bore [Ferebat] from the foe: he dedicated him Capitolinus, of the place: Elicius, dedicated by Numa on Auentine, for get­ting knowledge of [Eliciendis] the gods pleasures for the expiation of thunder. Pistor, the Baker of the bread the besieged threw downe from the Capitol when Rome was taken: his feast was the sixth of Iunes Ides. Uiminius of the Hill Viminall: Praedator, the prey­getter, to whom a part of euery prey was due. Seru. Ultor, the Reuenger, dedicated by Agrippa. The thunderer, which Augustus dedicated after the Spanish warre: The keeper, Domitian erected in the Capitol, The Latine, Tarquin the Proud on mount Alba. Th' Invincible, his feast, Id. Iunii. The finder, dedicated by Hercules for finding his oxen. His altar was neare Port Tergemina, and his offring was a heifer. Adultus, ho­nored at mariages. Liu. Dionys. Plut. Sueton. Lactantius writeth that Ioue got the sur­names of all his hostes, or friendes, as of Athabyrius, and Lapriandus, that ayded him in warre, as also Laprius, Molion, and Cassius. Theseus dedicated a Temple to Ioue Hecalesius, and ordained him sacrifices in Athens territory, because of his olde Hostesse Hecalesia, Aristo­tle saith that GOD beeing but one, is called by many names, the Lightner, the thunderer, the Ethereall, the Celestiall, the Thunder-striker, the Rayne-sender and the Fruite-sender, the Citty-guide, and the Birth-ruler, the Fortifier, the Homogeniall, Fatherly: as also all Fate, and all that belongs to Fate, Necessity, Reuenge, and Adrasteian.

(b) Hundred-footed] For his stability, as Augustine expoundeth it standing on many feete: There is a worme called Cenotupes, [wee call her a Palmer.] (c) Nourisher] Alimum, of Alo to nourish, Not Alienum. Venus was called Alma, so was Ceres and the earth, as the nourisher of all. Some reade it Alumnus, but they mistake the meaning exceedingly. (d) To reherse] The Commentators not vnderstanding the Latine so well as they might tooke out [Persequi, to reherse] and depraued the place, with Perseprosequi, thinking persequi was onely to persecute. (e) Rafter] A peece of wood whereon the frame of the house resteth: Aristotle compareth the knotte where the arche is ioyned in the middest, vnto GOD in the world, who were he absente but one minute (saith hee) the whole frame of nature must needes fall, as the whole arche must vpon the least of their ioynt. Nor farre from this purpose is the verse of Orpheus in his hymnes, concerning Ioue. [...] GOD is the linke, of th' earth and starry Heauens: and afterward, [...]. God is the seas roote. (f) All] Great and little, worthy and idle. (g) Iustly vnworthy] The crew of gods about the corne, was derided in the fourth booke. (h) Would not] The copies that leaue out [not] are depraued.

That Iupiter is called Pecunia also. CHAP. 12.

BVt doe you heare their reason for this name? Hee is called Pecunia (say they) coyne, because hee can doe all things. O fine reason for a name of a god! Nay hee that doth all things is basely iniured that is called Pecunia, coyne. For what is that which all (a) mortall men possesse vnder the name of coyne, or money, in respect of the things conteyned in heauen and earth? But auarice gaue him this name, that hee that loued money might say his god was not eue­rie bodie, but the King of all the rest. Farre more reason therefore had they to call him Ritches: for Ritches and Money are to seuerall things. (b) wise, iust & honestmen we call ritch, though they haue little or no money, for they are the richer in vertues: which maketh little suffice them for necessaries, whereas the greedy couetous man that alwaies gapeth after mony, him we count euer poore and needie.

[Page 271] Such may haue store of money, but there in they shall neuer lack store of wante. And God, we say well, is ritch, not in money, but in omnipotencie. So likewise, monied men are called ritch, but be they greedy, they are euer needy, and mony­lesse men are called poore, but be they contented, they are euer wealthy. What stuffe then shall a man haue of that diuinity, whose scope and chiefe God (c) no wise man in the world would make choice of? How much likelier were it (if their religion in any point concerned eternall life) to call their chiefe vniuersall God (d) Wisdome, the loue of which cleanseth one from the staines of auarice, that is the loue of money.

L. VIVES.

ALL (a) mortall] All mens possessions, haue reference to money: so that it is said, that Peculium, gaine, commeth of Pecudes, sheepe (Columell. Seru. Festus.) because these were all the wealth of antiquitie: for they were almost all sheepheards, and from them this word came first, and afterward signified cittie-wealth also. Uar. de ling. lat. lib. 4. (b) Wise, iust,] a Stoicall Paradoxe. [...], onely the wise are ritche. Tully prooues it strongly: and many Philosophers haue confirmed it, all whose mindes were against money. (c) No wise man] Auarice (saith Salust) is the loue of Money, which no wise man euer affected: it is a poyson that infecteth all the manlinesse of the minde, and maketh it effeminate: being euer infinite and insatiable, neither contented with want, meane nor excesse. (d) Wisdome] as well call our God.

That the interpretations of Saturne and Genius, prooue them both to bee Iupiter. CHAP. 13.

BVt what should we do saying more of Iupiter; to whom al the other gods haue such relation, that the opinion of many gods will by and by prooue a bable, and Ioue stand for them all, whether they bee taken as his parts and powers, or that the soule that they hold is diffused through all the world: gotte it selfe so many diuerse names by the manifold operations which it effected in the parts of this huge masse, whereof the visible vniuerse hath the fabrike and composition? for what is this same Saturne? A chiefe God (saith he) and one that is Lord of all seedes and sowing. What? but doth not the exposition of Soranus his verses say that Ioue is the world, and both creator and conceiuer of all seedes? He therefore must needs rule the sowing of them. And what is (a) Genius? God of generation (saith he.) Why tell me, hath any one that power, but the world, to whom it was said, High Ioue, full parent generall of all? Besides, hee saith in another place, that the Genius (b) is the reasonable soule, peculiar in each peculiar man. And that the soule of the world is a God of the same nature, drawing it to this, that that soule is the vniuersall Genius to all those particulars. Why then it is the same that they call Ioue. (c) For if each Genius bee a god, and each soule reasonable a Genius, then is each soule reasonable a god by all consequence, which such ab­surdity vrgeth them to deny, it resteth that they make the worlds singular soule their selected Genius, and consequently make their Genius directly Ioue.

L. VIVES.

WHAT (a) is Genius?] The Lord of all generation. Fest. Pompey. The sonne [Page 272] of the gods and the father of men, begetting them: and so it is called my genius. For it begot me. Aufustius. The learned haue had much a doe about this Genius, and finde it manifoldly vsed. Natures Genius is the god that produced her: the Heauens haue many Genii, read them in Capella his Nuptiae. Melicerta is the seas Genius. Parthen: the foure elements, fire, ayre, wa­ter, and earth are the genii of all things corporall. The Greekes call them [...], & [...] geniall gods. Such like hath Macrobius of natures Penates: Iupiter and Iuno are the ayre, lowest, and meane: Minerua the highest, or the aethereall sky: to which three Tarquinius Pris­cus erected one Temple vnder one roofe. Some call the moone and the 12. signes Genii: and chiefe Genii too. (for they wil haue no place without a predominant Genius:) Euery man▪ also hath his Genius, either that guardeth him in his life, or that lookes to his generation, or that hath originall with him, both at one time. Censorin. Genius, and Lar, some say are all one. C. Flaccus de Indigitaments. The Lars (saith Ouid) were twinnes to Mercury and Nymph Lara, or Larunda. Wherefore many Philosophers and Euclide for one, giues each man two Lars, a good and a bad: such was that which came to Brutus in the night, as he was thinking of his warres hee had in hand. Plutarch. Flor. Appian. (b) Genius is] Of this more at large in the booke following. (c) For if each] A true Syllogisme in the first forme of the first moode, vsual­ly called Barbara.

Of the functions of Mars and Mercury. CHAP. 14.

BVt in all the worlds parts they could finde neuer a corner for Mars and Mer­cury to practise in the elements, and therefore, they gaue them power in mens actions, this of eloquence, & the other of warre. Now for Mercury (a) if he haue power of the gods language also, then is he their King, if Iupiter borrow all his phrase from him: but this were absurd. But his power stretcheth but vnto mans onely, it is vnlikely that Ioue would take such a base charge in hand as suckling of not onely children, but cattell also, calues or foales, as thence he hath his name Romulus, and leaue the rule of our speech (so glorious a thing and that wherein we excell the beasts) vnto the sway of another, his inferiour. I but how if Mercury be (b) the speech onely it selfe, for so they interprete him: and there­fore he is called Mercurius, (c) quasi Medius currens, the meane currant, because to speak is the only currant meane for one man to expresse his minde to another by, and his greeke name (d) [...], is nothing but interpreter & speech, or, interpre­tation which is called in greeke also [...], and thence is hee (e) Lord of mer­chants, because buying and selling is all by wordes and discourses. Herevpon they (f) wing his head and his feete, to signifie the swift passage of speech, and call him (g) the messenger, because all messages, and thoughts whatsoeuer are transported from man to man by the speech. Why very well. If Mercury then be but the speech, I hope hee is no god then, by their owne confessions. But they make gods of no gods, and offring to vncleane spirits, in stead of beeing inspired with gods, are possessed with deuills. And because the world and elements had no roome for Mars to worke in nature, they made him god of war, which is a worke of man not to be desired after. But if Mars be warre as Mercury is speech, I would it were as sure that there were no warre to bee falsly called god, as it is plaine that Mars is no god.

L. VIVES.

MErcury (a)] There were fiue Mercuries (Cicero.) The first, sonne to Caelus and Dies, the second to Valens, and Pheronis, this is he that is vnder the carth calleth otherwise Trypho­nius, third sonne to Ioue and Maia, fourth father to Nilus, him the Egiptian held it sacri­ledge [Page 273] to name. 5. Hee that the Pheneates worshipped hee killed Argus, they say, and there­fore gouerned Egipt, and taught the Egiptians lawes and letters. They call him Theut. Thus farre Tully. Theut is named by Plato in his Phaedon, and Euseb. de praeparat. Euang. lib. 1. who saith the Egiptians called him Thoyth, the Alexandrians, Thot, the Greekes [...] and that he first taught letters and looked into the secrets of Theology. Diodorus saith hee first inuen­ted spelling of words, and giuing of names to things, as also rites and ceremonies. Lib. 1. for the wordes, Horace d [...] testifie it out of Alcaeus: and therefore the Egiptians thought him the inuentor and god of languages, calling him the interpreter of God and men: both because hee brought religion as it were from the gods to men, and also because the speech, and prai­er passeth from men to the gods, with which is no commerce. Thence comes Aristides his fable, there was no commerce nor concord between man and man, vntill Mercury had sprink­led them with language; and the inuenting of letters missiue was a fit occasion to make them thinke that hee was a god, hauing power by their secrecy to dispatch things with such cele­rity. (b) The speech onely] Mercury (they say) is the power of speech, and is faigned to bee straight, seeing the tongue runnes so smoothe, but in a set speech some will haue a solar vertue, which is Mercury, others a Lunary, that is Hecate, other a power vniuersall called Her [...]is, Porph, Physiologus. One of the causes of his beeing named Cyllenius is (saith Festus P [...]s (because; the tongue doth all without hands, and them that want handes are called [...] though this is a name common to all lame persons. Others hold that he had it from some place. (c) Mercurius quasi] Of Merx, marchandise, saith Festus, and I thinke truely it comes of Mercor, to buy or sell, whence our word Merchant also commeth. (d) [...]] Of [...], to interprete. This it is to be the gods messenger: not to interprete their sayings, but faithfully to discharge their commaunds, which the speech can doe, transferring things from soule to soule, which nought but speech can doe: and since soules were taken for gods thence was hee counted the gods interpreter. Plato in Cratylo: [...] &c. They that doth [...], (saith he) that is speake, wee iustly call Ironies. But now hauing gotten, as wee thinke, a better word, wee call it Hermes. Iris also may bee deriued [...], to speake, for shee is a messenger also. Hee that dealeth in any other mans affaire, is called an interpreter, a meane; and an arbitrator. Ser. in Aeneid. 4. and Cicero in diuers places. Urigil also, In Di­do's words to Iuno, the meane of attonement betweene her and Aeneas, saith thus.

Tu harum interpres curarum et conscia Iuno.
Thou Iuno art the meane, and knowes my grieues.

(e) Lord of Merchants] Without language farewell traffique. Diodorus saith that some [...] Mercury to haue found out weights, and measures: and the way to gaine by trading. There is a Greeke prouerbe [...], common gaine. (f) Winged] His feete wings are called Zalaria, & in Homere, [...]: he had head-wings also behind each of his eares. Apuleius. Apo­logus, his wings were aboue his hat, as he saith in Plautus his Amphitruo. I weare these fethers in my hat. Beroald. Sueton in August. (g) Messenger] Diodor. Sicul. lib. 6. Acron in Horat. Car. lib. 1.

Of certaine starres that the Pagans call their gods. CHAP. 15.

PErhaps these (a) starres are their gods that they call by their gods names. For one they call Mercury, another Mars: nay and there is one Ioue also, though all the world be but Ioue. So is there a Saturne, yet Saturne hath no small place besides, beeing the ruler of all seede. But then there is the brightest of all, Venus, though they will needes make her (b) the Moone also: though she and Iuno contend as much for that glorious star, in their opinion, as they did for the (c) golden apple. For some say that Lucifer is Venus: others, Iuno, but Venus (as she doth euer) gets it from Iuno. For many more cal it Venus, then Iuno, there are few or none of the later opiniō. But who wil not laugh to haue Ioue named the King of gods and yet see Venus haue a farre brighter starre then his? His fulgor should haue beene as super-eminent as his power: but it seemes lesse (they reply) and [Page 274] hirs more, because one is nearer the earth then another. Why but if the high­est place deserue the honour why hath not Saturne the grace from Iupiter? O [...] could not the vanity that made Ioue King, mount so high as the starres? So th [...] Saturne obtaineth that in heauen which hee could neither attaine (d) in his Kingdome nor in the Capitoll? But why hath not Ianus a starre aswell as Io [...] beeing all the world, and comprehending all as well as (e) Ioue? Did hee fall to composition for feare of law, and for one star in heauen was content to take ma­ny faces vpon earth? And if two starres onely made them count Mars and Mer­cury for deities, being notwithstanding nothing but speech and warre, no parts of the world, but acts of men: why hath not Aries, Taurus, Cancer, Scorpio &c. th [...] are in the (f) highest heauen, and haue more. (g) certaine motions, why ha [...] not they Temples, Altars and sacrifices? nor any place either amongst the popu­lar gods or the selected?

L. VIVES.

THese starres] Plato saith that the Greekes (and many Barbarians) whilom vsed to ad [...] no gods, but the Sunne, Moone and Starres, calling them naturall gods (as Beritius wrot to Sanchaniates) affirming that of the ancient, men the Phaenicians and Egiptians first began to erect temples and sacrifices for their friends and benefactors: naming them by the stars nam [...] one Heauen, another Saturne, a third the Sun, and so forth. Thus far Plato. Doubtlesse the gods themselues being cunning Astrologians either gaue themselues those names, or such as held those great powers of theirs to be in the stars, gaue the Inuentors of star-skil those names. For the star Mercury they say maketh men witty, eloquent, and fitting to the planet hee is ioyned with: and Seneca liketh this cause of his name of the gods interpretor. For with Iupiter and the Sun, he is good, with Mars and Mercury, maleuolent. Mars is violent, a war-breeder, & as Porphyry saith, the Lo: of wrath, because of firy ardor, ariseth fury and warre. Hence is the Stoikes Theology referring all the gods natures to the worlds: and consequently so obscure that the truth is not possibly to be extracted: as Eusebius saith both out of Sanchoniato, & pro­ueth also by argument: De praeparat. Euang. lib. 1. As Augustine doth also here. (b) The moo [...] also] Mac. Sat. 1. alledging Philochorus in Atis: that Uenus is the Moone, and that men in womens apparell sacrificed to her, and women in mens, because she was held both: Thou hea­uenly Venus (saith Apuleius) to the Moone, y t caused all copulation in the beginning, propaga­ting humane original, thou art now adored in the sacred oratory of Paphos. Transform. lib. 11. (c) Golden apple] The goddesses contention about the golden apple is plainer then that it needs my rehersall: of Lucifer, Pliny saith thus. Vnder the Sun is the bright star Venus moouing diurnally, and planetarily: called both Uenus and Luna, in the morning being Sols harbinger, she is called Lucifer: as the pety-sun, and light-giuer of the day: at night following the sun, she is stiled Uesper, as the light continuer and the moones vice-gerent. lib. 2. Pithagoras first of all found her nature, magnitude, and motion. Olympiad. 4 [...]. about the yeare of Rome 142. shee is bigger then all the other starres, and so cleare that (some-times) her beames make a shadowe. That maketh her haue such variety of names, as, Iuno, Isis, Berecynthia, &c. (d) In his Kingdome] Whence he was driuen by his son Ioue, as also from the Capitol that before was called Satur­nia, vntill it was dedicated to Iupiter Capitolinus. (e) Ioue] Vsing Iouis the Latine nominatiue, as Tully doth in 6. De republ. that happy starre called Ioue. (f) Highest] The Zodiake in the 8. Sphere, so called of [...], a creature: euery signe whereof conteyneth diuers bright starres. (g) Certaine motion] Perpetually and diurnally once about from East to West in 24. houres: making night and day, and euer keeping place: whereas the Planets are now ioyned, now op­posite, now swift, now retrograde, which change gaue them the greeke name Planet of [...], error: though they keepe a certaine motion neuerthelesse: yet seemingly they erre and wander through their alteration in motion, which the Zodiake neuer alters, as situate in the 8. Sphere called [...].

Of Apollo, Diana, and other select gods, called parts of the world. CHAP. 16.

ANd though they make (a) Apollo, a (b) wizard & a (c) phisitian, yet to making [Page 275] him a part of the world, they say he is the Sunne, & Diana his sister is the Moone, and (d) goddesse of iourneyes. So is shee (e) a Virgin also, vntouched, and they both beare shafts, (f) because these 2. stars only do send to the earth. Vulcan they say, is the worlds fire. Neptune the water: father Dis, the earths foundation and depth, Bacchus and Ceres seed-gods, he to the masculine, shee of the feminine: or hee of the moysture and shee of the dry part of the seede. All this now hath reference to the world, to Ioue, who is called the full parent generall, because hee both begets and brings forth all things seminall. And Ceres the great mother, her they make the earth, and Iuno besides. Thus the second cause of things are in her power, though Ioue be called the full parent, as they affirme him to bee all the world. And Minerua because they had made her the artes goddesse, and had neuer a starre for her, they made her also the sky, or (g) the Moone, Vesta they accounted the chiefe of all the goddesses, being taken for the earth: and yet gaue her the protection of the (h) worlds fire, more light and not so vio­lent as that of Vulcans was. And thus by all these select gods they intend but the world: in some totall, and in others partiall: to all, as Ioue is: partiall, as Genius, the great mother, Soll and Luna, or rather Apollo and Diana, sometimes one god stands for many things, and sometimes one thing presents many gods, the first is true in Iupiter, hee is all the world, hee but onely (i) Heauen, and hee is onely a starre in Heauen: So is Iuno, goddesse of all second causes, yet onely the ayre, and yet the earth, though shee might (k) get the starre from Venus. So is Minerua the highest sky, and the Moone in the lowest sky as they hold. The se­cond is true in the world, which is both Ioue and Ianus: and in the earth which is both Iuno, the Great mother, and Ceres.

L. VIVES.

APollo. (a)] Tully de. dat deor. lib. 3. makes 4. Apollos, and 3. Dianas. The 3. Apollo. and the 2. Diana were the children of Ioue and Latona. (b) Wizard.] Commonly affirmed in all authors of this subiect, Greeke and Latine. Plato saith the Thessalonians called him not [...], but [...] simple, because of his diuination, wherein was required, [...]: truth, and simplicity, which are all one. In Cratilo. Glaucus taught him his diui­nation, he that was afterward made a Sea-god and called Melicerta. Nicand in A [...]tolicis. (c) Phisitian.] Macrob. Satur. They counted the vestalls thus. Apollo phisiti [...]n, Apollo Paean, &c. He proues him to bee Aesculapius, that is a strength of health, a rising soly from the substance of animated creatures. Much of Apollo yea may read in the said place. (d) Goddesse of.] Her sta­tues were cut all youthfull, because that age beareth trauell lest Festus lib. 9. for Diana was held a goddesse of waies and iournies: shee ruled also mountaines and groues, and vsed the [...]hes often in her hunting, as shalbee shewed hereafter. (e) Virgin.] So it is reported, that it was not lawfull for men to come in her temple at Rome, because one rauished a woman there once that came to salute the goddesse, and the dogs tare him in peeces immediatly. Plato calleth her [...]. &c. because of the integrity and modesty that she professed in her loue of vir­ginity: or, [...] &c. because she hath the copulation of man and woman. Though the fables go that shee lay with Endymyon: and that Pan, Mercuries sonne, gaue her a white sheepe for [...]. Uirg. 3. Georg.

Munere sic niueo lanae si credere digum est,
Pandeus Archadiae captam te Luna fefellit,
In Nemora alta vocans, nec tu aspernata voca [...]tem es. &c.
Arcadian Pans white fleece (tis said) so blinded,
Thine eyes (faire Phaebe:) he being breefely minded,
Call'd the, thou yeeldest, and to the thicke you went, &c.

(f). Shaftes.] Apollo beareth those that hee killed the serpent Python withall: and there­fore [Page 276] Homer calleth him oftentimes [...], that is far-darting, [...], that is shooting high: and [...], eternall archer: Now Diana, vowed a perpetuall virgine, haunteth the woods and hills, hunting as Virgill describeth Uenus when Aeneas saw her buskind, and tucked round, and a quiuer at her backe, as ready for the pursute. These shaftes are no­thing (all say) but the beames of those starres as Lactantius saith of the Sonne.

Armatus radiis elementa liquentia lustrans,
Armed with raies he vewes the watry playnes.

(g) The Moone.] Porph. Naturall. deor interpretat. That in the Sunne (saith he) is [...], that in the Moone Miuerua, signifiyng wisdome. (h) Worlds fire.] Ours that we vse on earth, belonging (as I say) to generation: Though herein, as in all fictions is great diuersity of opi [...] ­ons. Phurnutus saith Vulan is the grosser fire, that wee vse, and Iupiter the more pure fire, and Prudentius saith.

—Ipse ignis qui nostrum seruit ad usum.
Vulcanus, ac perhibetur, et in virtute supernâ,
Fingitur ac delubra deus, ac nomine et ore,
Assimulatus habet, nec non regnare caminis,
Fertur, & Aeoliae summus faber esse vel Aetna.
—The fire that serues our vse,
Hight Vulcan, and is held a thing diuine,
Grac't with a stile, a statue and a shrine,
The chimeys god he is, and keepes they say.
Great shops in Aetna and Aeolia.

(i) onely Heauen.]

Ennius: Aspice hoc sublime candens quem inuocant omnes, Iouem—behold yond flaming light, which each call Ioue.

(k) Get the starre.] In the contention for Lucifier or the day starre.

That Varro him-selfe held his opinions of the Gods to be ambiguous. CHAP. 17.

BVt euen as these cited examples do, so all the rest, rather make the matte [...] intricate then plaine: and following the force of opiniatiue error, sway this way, and that way, that Varro himselfe liketh better to doubt of them, then to de­liuer this or that positiuely, for of his three last bookes hauing first ended that of the certaine gods, then hee came into that of the (a) vncertaine ones, and there hee saith: If I set downe ambiguities of these gods, I am not blame worthy. Hee that thinketh I ought to iudge of them, or might, let him iudge when he readeth them. I had rather call all my former assertions into question then propound all that I am to handle in this booke, positiuely. Thus doth hee make doubts of his doctrine of the certaine gods aswell as the rest. Besides in his booke of the select ones hauing made his preface out of naturall theology, entring into these politique fooleries, and mad fictions, where truth both opposed him, & antiquity oppressed him, here (qd he) I wil write of the gods to whom the Romaines haue built temples, & diuersity of statues, b [...] I wil write so as xenophanes (b) Colophonus writeth: what I thinke, not what I wil de­fend, for man may thinke but God is he that knoweth. Thus timerously he promiseth to speake of things not knowne nor firmely beleeued, but only opinatiue, & doub­ted of being to speake of mens institutions. He knew that ther was the world, hea­uen, and earth, stars, & al those together with the whole vniuerse subiect vnto one powerfull and inuisible king: this he firmely beleeued, but hee durst not say that Ianus was the world, or that Saturne was Ioues father and yet his subiect, nor of the rest of this nature durst he affirme any thing confidently.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Vncertaine.] Of these I haue spoken before: now a little of the vnknowne, for it is an error to hold them both one: The territories of Athens had altars to many [Page 277] vokowne gods: Actes. 17. and Pausanias in Attic. [...], the altars of the vn­ [...] gods: These Epimenides of Creete found: for the pestilence, being sore in that country, [...] [...]d them to expiate their fields, yet not declaring what god they should invo­ [...], [...] [...] expiation, Epimenides beeing then at Athens, bad them turne the cattell that they would off [...] into the fields, and the priests to follow them, and where they staied, there kill them and [...]er them to the vnknowne propiciatory God. Therevpon arose the erection of [...] [...] which continued euen vnto Laertius his time. This I haue beene the willinger to [...], [...]cause of that in the Actes. (b) Xenophanes] Sonne to Orthomenes of Ionia where [...] the Poet was borne. Apolodorus, out of Colophon. Hee held all things incompre­ [...], [...]nst the opinion of Laërtius Sotion. Eusebius following Sotion, saith hee did hold [...] [...] sences salfe and our reason, for company: he wrote of the gods against Homer, and He­ [...]. There was another Zenophanes, a lesbian, and a Poet.

The likeliest cause of the propagation of paganisme. CHAP. 18.

OF all these the most credible reason is this: that these gods were men that by the meanes of such as were their flatterers, (a) had each of them rites and sacrifices ordained for them correspondent vnto some of their deedes, man­ners, wittes, fortunes and so forth: and that other men (rather diuells) suck­ing in these errors, and delighting in their ceremonies, nouelties, so gaue them their propagation, beeing furthered with poetiall fictions, and diabo­licall illusions. For it were a likelier matter that an vngratious sonne did feare killing by as vngratious a father, and so expelled him from his kingdome, then that which hee saith, that Ioue is aboue Saturne because the efficient cause which i [...] [...]es, is before the materiall which is Saturnes. For were this [...] [...] should neuer haue beene before Ioue, nor consequently his fa­ [...] [...]or the cause goeth alwaies before the seede, but the seede neuer ge­ [...] the cause. But in this endeauor to honour the vaine fables, or impi­ [...] of men with naturall interpretations, their most learned men are [...] into such quandaries, that wee cannot choose but pitty their vanity as­ [...] [...] the others.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) each] In this place the Copies differ, but our reading is the most authen­ [...], and most ancient. Some Copies leaue out [By the meanes of such as were their [...]] But it is not left out in the olde manuscripts, wee reade it as antiquitie leau­ [...] [...].

The interpretations of the worship of Saturne. CHAP. 19.

S [...] (say they) deuoured all his children, that is all seedes returne to [...] earth from whence they came: and a clod of earth was laide in steed of [...] for him to deuoure, by which is meant that men did vse to bury their [...] in the earth before that plowing was inuented. So then should Saturne b [...] called the earth it selfe, and not the seedes, for it is the earth that doth as [...] [...] deuoure the owne of-spring, when as the seedes it produceth are all [Page 278] returned into it againe. But what correspondence hath mens couering of corne with cloddes, vnto the laying of Saturne a clod in steed of Ioue? is not the corne which is couered with the clod, returned into the earthes wombe as well as the rest? For this is spoken as if hee that laid the clod, tooke away the seede. Thus say they, by the laying of this clod was Ioue taken from Saturne, when as the laying of the clod vpon a seede maketh the earth to deuoure it the sooner. A­gaine, beeing so, Ioue is the seed, not the seedes cause as was sayd but now. But these mens braines runne so farre a stray with those fond interpretations, that they know not well what to say. A sickle hee beareth for his husbandry they say: Now in (a) his raigne was not husbandry inuented, and therefore (as our author interpreteth) the first times were called his, because as then men did liue vpon the earthes voluntary increase and fruites. Whether (b) tooke he the sickle vpon the losse of his scepter as one that hauing beene an idle King in his owne raigne would become a painefull laborer in his sonnes? Then hee proceed­eth, and saith that (c) some people, as the Carthaginians offred infants in sa­crifice to him, and others, as the (d) Galles, offered men, because mankinde is Sacrifices of men. chiefe of all things produced of seede. But needeth more of this bloudy vanity This is the obseruation of it all, that none of these interpretations haue reference to the true, liuing, incorporeall, changelesse nature, whereof the eternall life is to bee craued: but all their ends are in things corporall, temporall, mutable and mortall, and whereas Saturne they say did (e) geld his Father Caelus, that is (quoth hee) to bee vnderstood thus, that the diuine seede, is in Saturnes power and not in Heauens: that is, nothing in heauen hath originall from seed. Behold here is Saturne made Heauens sonne, that is Ioues. For they affirme stedfastly that Ioue is hea­uen. Thus doth falshood without any opposer ouerthrow it selfe: Hee saith fur­ther, that hee was called (f) [...] that is, space of time, without the which no seed Falshood ouer­throwes it selfe. can come to perfection. This and much like is spoken of Saturne in reference to the seed: Surely Saturne with all this power should haue beene sufficient alone to haue gouerned the seede: why should they call any more gods to this charge, as Liber, and Libera, or Ceres? of whose power ouer seed hee speaketh as if he had not spoken at all of Saturne.

L. VIVES.

IN (a) his raigne] Who first inuented husbandry, it is vncertaine. Some (as the common sort hold) take it to bee Ceres: other, Triptolemus (at least for him that first put it in practise,) is Iustine, and Ouid: Some, Dionysius, as Tibullus, Diodorus calleth him Osyris, and therefore Virgil faith.

Ante Iouem nulli subigebant arua coloni,
Vntill Ioues time there were no husband-men.

Some thinke that Saturne taught it vnto Ianus and the Italians: beeing driuen to inuent some-what of necessity after hee was chased from Crete. So that still husbandry was not in­uented Saturne. in his raigne but after. The poets will haue no husbandry in the golden age, the daies of Saturne: Uirgill saith, the earth brought fruites Nullo poscente, no man taking paines for The gol­den age. them: and Ouid, fruges tellus inarata faerebat, the earth bore corne vnplowed. Hesiod. [...] [...] &c. The earth brought fruite vnforced, both good and in aboundance. (b) Tooke [...] His sickle was found at Zancle a city in Sicily & thence the towne had that name. Sil. Ital [...]. 14. For [...] in the Sicilian tongue, was a sickle. Th [...]y did, (c) Some people] Oros. lib. 4. cap. 6. Trogus, Lact. lib. 1. and Posce [...]inus Festus. Some say the Carthaginians offred children to Her­cules. Plin. li. 36. but others say it was to Saturne. Plato in Mino [...]. Dionys. Halicarn. The odoritus [Page 279] C [...]s. in Sacrific. Euseb. and Tertullian who addeth that at the beginning of Tiberius his reigne he forbad it them, and crucified their priests: yet they did continue it secretly euen at the time he wrot this. Some referre the cause of this cruelty vnto Iunos hate. But Eusebi­ [...] [...] of Sanchoniato reciting the Phaenicians theology saith that Saturne King of Palestine dying, [...]rned into the star we call Saturne, and that soone after Nimph Anobreth hauing but [...]e [...] sonne by Saturne who was therefore called Leud (for that is one onely sonne in the [...] tonge) was compelled to sacrifice him for to deliuer her contry from a daungerous [...] and that it was an ould custome in such perills to pacifie the wrath of the reuenging [...] with the bloud of the Princes dearest sonne. But the Carthagians (being come of [...] [...]cians) sacrificed a man vnto Saturne, whose sonne had beene so sacrificed: either of their own first institution in Africa, or else traducing it from their ancestry. De prae. Euan. How these children were sacrificed Diodorus telleth: Biblioth. lib. 20. They had (saith he) a brazen [...] of Saturne, of monstrous bignesse, whose hand hung downe to the Earth so knit one within an­ [...]r, that the children that were put in them, fell into a hole full of fire. Thus far hee. When wee [...]ed this booke first, our sea-men discouered an Iland calling it after our Princes name, [...], wherein were many statues of deuills, hollow within, brazen all; and their hands [...], wherein the Idolaters vsed to lay their children they sacrificed, and there were they [...] [...]ned by the extreame heate of the brasse caused by the fire that they made within [...] ( [...]) The Gaules.] Not vnto Saturne, but to Esus, and Theutantes. Plin. lib. 30. Solin. Mela, C [...]ane, and Lactantius. To Mercury saith Tertullian: but that is Theutantes. Plin, men­ [...] [...]erius his prohibition of so damnable a superstition. Claudius farbad them as Sueto­ [...] [...]: Indeed Augustus first forbad it but that was but for the city onely. A decree was [...] [...] the yeare of Rome. DCLVII. consulls, P. Licinius Crassus. and Cn. Cornelius Lantu­ [...], forbidding humane sacrifices all the Empire through: and in Hadrians time it ceased al­ [...] [...] ouer the world, Iupiter Latialis was worshipped with ablation of mans bloud in Ter­ [...] [...]y and Eusebius and Lactantius his time. And before Herc [...]es was Saturne so wor­ [...] Latium, which sacrifice Faunus brought vp for his grandsire Saturne, because of [...] [...] was (as Lactantius and Macrobius recite out of Varro) this: [...], &c. bring [...] [...]; and lightes for Dis his father: Dis his father was Saturne. Lactantius readeth [...] [...] is a word doubtfull [...] circumflexe is light and [...] acute is a man Homer [...]

[...], &c.
Streight gainst the sutors went this heauenly man.

[...] often elsewhere. Plutarch in his booke intitled [...], liue in priuate, giueth the [...] why [...] should bee both light and a man. But Hercules comming into Italy and see­ [...] [...] Aborigines that dwelt there continually take of the Greekes for sacrifice that were [...] [...]her to inhabite, and asking the cause, they told him this oracle, which hee did [...] light, not man: and so they decreed that yearely each Ides of May the Priests and [...] should cast thirty mens images made of osiers or wickers into Tyber, from of the [...] Miluius: calling them Argaei, (for the old latines held all the Gretians Argiues) and [...] [...] should haue lights offred to him. Dionis. Plutarch. Uarro. Festus, Gel. Macrob. [...] Lactant. Ouid. yet Ouid telleth this tale of another fashion Fastor. 5. Manethon saith, the A [...]tians vsed to sacrifice three men to Iuno in the city of the sunne, but King Amasis changed the sacrifice into three lights. (e) Geld his father.] Eusebius discoursing of the Phani­ [...] [...]ity saith thus: after Caelus had raigned. 32. yeeres, his Sonne Saturne lay in waite [...] [...] about flouds and fountaines and hauing gotten him, guelded him: his holy bloud [...] into the spring and the place is to bee seene at this day. Hee was (saith Diodorus) an [...] Astrologian, and distinguished the yeare, and by this skill got his name, hee [...] the rude ciuility and sciences, and reigned in the northwest of Africa, hauing 45. chil­ [...] by seuerall wiues. (f) [...]] Quasi. [...], time. Cicero giueth another interpretation [...] [...] I [...]e, and Saturne, de nat. deor. lib. 2. But Saturne is [...], and time [...]. The Ro­ [...] called Saturne the father of verity because truth will out in time. Plutarch.

Of the sacrifices of Ceres Eleusina. CHAP. 20.

O [...] Ceres (a) her sacrifices, them of Eleusina, vsed at Athens were the most [Page 280] noble. Of them doth Varro say little or nothing onely he talkes a little of the corne that Cere's found out, and of her losse of Proserpina that was rauished by Pluto. And she (he saith) doth signifie fruitfulnes of seed, which one time fayling, and the earth seeming to be waile that want of fertility, it grew to an opinion that Hell, or Pluto had taken away the daughter of Ceres, the said fruitfulnesse, which Proserpina. of creeping forward, is called Proserpina, which thing they deploring in publike manner, because that fertility came againe, all their ioy returned at the returne of Proserpina, and so had Ceres feasts institution, furthermore hee saith this, that shee hath many things in her sacrifices which haue no reference but to the corne.

L. VIVES.

CEres (a) her sacrifices] To haue a little discourse hereof more then is vulgar, will neither bee vnpleasing nor vnprofitable. Ceres had Proserpina by Ioue, Pluto rauished her out of Ceres sa­crifices. Sicily and her mother sought her almost all the world ouer. At last comming to Eleufis, one of the twelue townes in the Athenian territory, one Celus the King thereof tooke hir to harbour and let hir haue the education of Triptolemus, his (or as Strabo saith) I [...]inus his sonne by Hyona. What euer hee was, hee loued Ceres well, ordered her a sollemne yearely sacrifice Triptole­mus. calling the feast Eleusina, and Ceres and Proserpina the second Eleusina goddesses: Some say that Erictheus brought them out of Egipt, I doe not disproue them, for thence came the most of the worlds Idolatry. These sacrifices none might see but votaries, the crier badde auoide all prophaine: and hence had Virgil his verse. Procul ô procul este prophani, Fly, fly farre hence, pro­phaine: Seru, and Alcibi [...]s was sore troubled for being at Ceres her sacrifices before hee was initiate. The first that [...]ished them was the Philosopher Numerius, to whom afterwards the goddesses (they say) in a dreame appeared, in whores habite and complained that hee had made them common. Which certainely prooued their ceremonies whorish: for had they beene honest, they would haue feared divulgation. Socrates in Plato glanceth at this and much more: commanding the gods turpitudes to bee kept in all taciturnity, and threatning that hee would discouer the secrets of Isis, which is all one with Ceres. In which wordes hee maketh Isis acknowledge plaine inough that they are filthy. Here of saith Nazianzene thus, Wee haue no rauisht Proserpina, nor wandring Ceres, nor Triptolemus, nor Dragons, nor such as partly doe The filthi­nesse, of the [...] sa­cirfices. and partlie suffer: I shame to lay the night-sacrifices in the light, and to turne a mystery into a turpitude. Eleusine, knoweth & such as looke vpon these concealed matters, fit indeede for conceale­ment. Thus hee in his Epiphaniae, beginning at these words: [...]. &c. And hap­py Iason (saith Theocritus) that attained more than men prophaine beleeue, [...] &c. Wherein hee closely girdeth at the adultery of Ceres and Iason. What these sacrifices did containe, Eusebius sheweth thus out of Clement: Some say (quoth hee) that Mela [...] Amythaons sonne brought the sollemnities of Ceres from Egipt into Greece. Ceres was deliuered, the daughter was brought vppe: some called her Perephatte: Ioue begot her in Perephatte. forme of a Dragon, and so comes the Dragon to bee shewne roulled vppe in the Sauati [...] Mysteries, as a memoriall of the gods; or I should say of so fowle a turpitude. Perephatte al­so brought forth a sonne like a Bull: wherevpon some poets haue sung of the Bull, the Dra­gons father, and the Dragon, the Bulls father: Those memoriall secrets they beare vppe vn­to a hill, and they celebrated the shepards goade, yes I thinke the shepards goade, a kinde of rod that the Bacchanalianes did beare. Further of these secrets I cannot relate, of the basket, the rape, the Idonerian gulfe, Euboleus his sonne, all whom together with the two goddesses that one gulte did swallow vp, and therevpon they haue a hogsty in their cere­monies: which the women in the citties there-aboutes obserue in diuers fashions: there is the Thesmophoria, the Scirophoria, and the I [...]ephabiliphoria, in all which was there diuers la­ments for Ceres her losse and Periphattes rape. This Eusebius, as Trapezuntius interpreteth him, for the greeke booke I haue not. The women priests caried baskets also couered, one full of flowers, portending the spring, another with eares of corne, for autumne. These Virgins were called, [...], basket-bearers: Tully mentioneth them against Varro, though Porp [...]y vpon Horace affirme that the Ca [...]phere were Iuno's seruants at her sacrifices at At [...]. [...]. [Page 277] These wee speake of, Clement saith were called orgies, of the anger that was betweene Ceres [...]d I [...]. Catullus.

Pars obscura cauis celebrabant Orgia cistis:
Orgia qu [...] frustrà cupiunt audire prophani.
Orgie [...].
Part keeping th' Orgies, hollow baskets bare:
Th' Orgies, which none vnhallowed must come neare.

But all the Greek sacrifices almost, were called Orgies. Strab. lib. 10. Ser. in 4. Aeneid. Therein were t [...]s many images. 1. The creators, borne by the chiefe-priests, the misteries expounder. 2. the sonnes, borne by the taper-bearer. 3. the Moones, by the altar-seruant, or sacrificer. 4. Mercuries, by the crier: and 5. a womans. () as Priapus was borne in Dionysius his sa­crifices, as Theodoritus witnesseth: who affirmes that Ioue lay both with Ceres the mother and P [...]serpina the daughter: And to those sacrifices might none but the inuited bee admitted, not any whose conscience accused him of any crime, for so the crier proclaimed. Nero durst not come there, for his guilt: and Antoninus would needes bee inuited, to prooue himselfe in­nocent. Yet whether it were at the great sacrifices or no, I know not, for at Athens it was a [...]aw [...] no stranger should be admitted them. Aristoph. Commentator. So Hercules desiring [...], though he were a friend, and Ioues sonne, yet it being against the law, they ordaine the [...]aller sacrifices Elensiuae, where any stranger might haue accesse, calling the former, Ceres her sacrifices, the later Proserpina's: which he saith were but [...] &c. As a purgation and preparation to the greater. The coate which they put on at their initiation must neuer come of vnti [...] i [...] be so ragged, that it bee past wearing: Some say they kept them to make childrens s [...]g cloathes off. And thus for Greece. Rome had a great yearely feast of Ceres, which mou [...]ers might not be present at. Liu. They had also the mariages of Ceres or Orcus, where­in it was an offence to bring wine, but frankincence onely and tapers, whereof Plautus saith, I [...] you are about Ceres feasts, for I see no wine: Aulular. Of this sacrifice read Macrob. [...] and Seruius vpon Virgils Georgikes lib. 1. vpon this place.

Cuncta tibi Cerem pubes agrestis adoret,
Cui tu lacte fauos, & miti dilue Baccho.
Call all the youth vnto these rites diuine,
And offer Ceres hony, milke, or wine.

[...]re were also the Cerealia games in Ceres honour, whereof Politian a great scholler hath Cerealia. [...] in his Miscellanea: whose iudgement least some bee mistaken by, I will write mine [...] hereof. First the old Circian games that Romulus ordained to Hipposeidon and these [...] are not al one: these are farre later in originall: Againe these later were kept long [...] Memmius his time. Liu. namely the sixteenth yeare of the second African warre by [...] [...]ates decree. Gn. Seruillus Geminus beeing dictator, and Aaelius Paetus Maister of the [...]. Nor doe Tacitus or Ouid comptroll this, in saying the Cerealia were kept in the great [...]. The Cereal Aediles were made for the cornes prouision not for the plaies though [...] made some to Ceres. But I maruell that Politian thinketh that that Memmius whome [...] made Aedile, was hee to whom Lucretius dedicated his booke or (if it shall please you) Politian. [...] sonne, when as Lucretius died in the second consulships of Pompey and Crassus, and the worke was written in Memmius his youthfull daies. True it is one error begets many. I would not haue any man thinke this spoken in derogation from the glory of so great a scholler; for [...] is not to bee reiected for beeing deceiued, hee was but a man. My words ayme at the [...]fit of the most, not at detraction from him or any. If any man thinke otherwise (which is [...]) know hee, that it is no iniury to reprehend either Politian or any man else of the cun­ning [...] in matter of antiquity: But of the Cerealia let this suffice.

Of the obscaenity of Bacchus sacrifices. CHAP. 21.

BVt now for Libers (a) sacrifices, who ruleth not onely all moisture of seedes and fruites whereof wine seemes principall, but of creatures also: To [...]ibe their full turpitude, It irkes me for losse of time, but not for these mens [...]ish pride. Amongst a great deale of necessary omission, let this goe, whereas [Page 282] hee saith that Libers sacrifices were kept with such licence in the high-waies in I­taly, that they adored mens priuities in his honour: their beastlinesse exulting, and scorning any more secrecie. This beastly sight vpon his feast daies was ho­norably mounted vpon a (b) waggon, and first rode thus through the country, and then was brought into the city in this pompe. But at (c) Lauinium they kept a whole month holy to Liber, vsing that space all the beastly words they could de­uise, vntill the beastly spectacle had passed through the market place, and was placed, where it vsed to stand. And then must the most honest matron of the towne crowne it with a garland. Thus for the seeds successe was Liber adored: and to expell witch-craft from the fields, an honest matron must doe that in pub­like, which an whore should not do vpon the stage if the matrons looked on. For this was Saturne accounted insufficient in this charge, that the vncleane soule finding occasion to multiply the gods, and by this vncleanesse being kept from the true GOD, and prostitute vnto the false, through more vncleane desires, might giue holy names to these sacriledges, and entangle it selfe in eternall pol­lution with the diuells.

L. VIVES.

LIbers (a) sacrifices] Kept by the Thebans on mount Cythaeron euery third yeare: in the Bacchus his sacrifices. nights and called therefore Nyctilena. Seru. and of the yeares, Trieretica, or Triennalia. Herein were the Phally, (that is huge priuy members) vsed. Herodot. Plutarch, de cupid. op. The Agiptians vsed little statues with such huge perpendents: the other nations caried the Phallus. members onely about, for fertility sake. The feasts were called Phallogogia. Theodoret. lib. 3. Why Priapus and Bacchus haue feasts together, there bee diuers reasons. 1. Because they Philagogia. were companions. 2. because without Bacchus', Priapus can doe naught, and therefore was held the sonne of Bacchus and Uenus. 3. because Bacchus is Lord of seede, whereof Priapus is the chiese instrument, and therefore god of gardens, and hath his feasts kept by the hus­bandmen with great ioye. Now Diodorus saith that Osyris (whome hee counteth Bacchus) being cut in peeces by Typhon, and euery friend bearing part away, none would take the pri­uy member, so it was cast into Nyle. Afterwards Isis hauing reuenged his murther, got all his body againe, onely that shee wanted, and so consecrated an Image thereof, and for her comfort honored it more then all the other parts, making feasts to it, & calling it Phallus at the Priests first institution; Nazianzene reckneth both Phalli and Ithyphalli: but I thinke they Ithyphal­l [...]. differ not, but that for the more erection it was called Ithyphallus, of the greeke. (b) Waggons] To yoake mise in waggons saith Horace in his Satyres. lib. 2. It is adiminutiue of waynes: Plaustra: much difference is about Plaustra and Plostra, U. Probus is for Plostra: Florius Plostelum. told Vespasian hee must say plaustra, so the next day he called him Flaurus, for Florus. Suctoni­us. (c) At Lauinium] A towne in Latinum, built by Aeneas and named after his wife. Alba longa was a colony of this: of Alba, before is sufficient spoken. Lauinium.

Of Neptune, Salacia, and Venilia. CHAP. 22.

NOw Neptune had one Salacia to wife, gouernesse (they say) of the lowest parts of the sea, why is Venilia ioyned with her, but to keep the poore soule prosti­tute to a multitude of deuills? But what saith this rare Theology to stoppe our Venilia. Salacia. mouthes with reason? Venilia is the flowing tide. Salacia the ebbing: What? two goddesses, when the watter ebbing, and the water flowing is al one? See how the soules lust (a) flowes to damnation! Though this water going bee the same re­turning, yet by this vanity are two more deuills inuited, to whom the soule (b) goeth, and neuer returneth. I pray the Varro, or you that haue read so much, and boast what you haue learned, explayne mee this, not by the eternall vnchanging nature which is onely god, but by the worlds soule, and the parts, which you hold true gods. The error wherein you make Neptune to bee that part of the worlds [Page 283] soule that is in the sea, that is some-what tolerable: but is the water ebbing and the water flowing two parts of the world, or of the worlds soule? which of all your wits conteineth this vnwise credence? But why did your ancestors ordaine yee those two goddesses, but that they would prouide that you should not bee ruled by any more gods, but by many more deuills, that delighted in such vani­ties: But why hath Salacia, that you call the inmost sea, being there vnder her hus­band, lost her place? for you bring her vp aboue when shee is the ebbing tide: Hath shee thrust her husband downe into the bottome for entertaining Venilia to his harlot.

L. VIVES.

LUst (a) flowes] Alluding to the sea. (b) Goeth and neuer returneth] Spoken of the dam­ned, that neither haue ease nor hope at all. He alludeth to Iob. 10. vers. 21. Before I goe and Hel. shall not returne to the land of darkenesse and shadow of death, euen the land of misery and darknesse, which both the words them-selues shew, and the learned comments affirme is meant of hell.

Of the earth, held by Varro to be a goddesse, because the worlds soule (his god) doth penetrate his lowest part, and communicateth his essence there-with. CHAP. 23.

WE see one earth, filled with creatures: yet being a masse of elemental bodies and the worlds lowest part, why call they it a goddesse? because it is fruit­full? why are not men gods then that make it so with labour, not with worship? No, the part of the worlds soule (say they) conteined in her, ma [...]eth hir diuine: good: as though that soule were not more apparant in man: without all question, yet men are no gods: and yet which is most lamentable, are subiected so that they adore the inferiors as gods, such is their miserable error. Varro in his booke of Varro his degrees of soules. the select gods, putteth (a) three degrees of the soule in all nature. One, liuing in all bodies vnsensitiue, onely hauing life: this he saith we haue in our bones, nailes and haire: and so haue trees liuing without sence. Secondly, the power of sence diffused through our eyes, eares, nose, mouth and touch. Thirdly, the high­est degree of the soule, called the minde, or intellect: confined (b) onely vnto The intel­lect. mans fruition: wherein because men are like gods, that part in the world he cal­leth a god, and in vse a Genius. So diuideth hee the worlds soule into three de­grees. First stones and wood, and this earth insensible which we tread on. Second­ly the worlds sence, the heauens, or Aether: thirdly, her soule set in the starres (his beleeued gods) and by them descending through the earth, goddesie Tellus: and when it comes in the sea, it is Neptune: stay, now back a little from this morall theologie, whether hee went to refresh him-selfe after his toile in these straites: back againe I say to the ciuill, let vs plead in this court a little. I say not yet, that if the earth and stones, bee like our nailes and bones, they haue no more intellect, then sence. Or if our bones and nailes be said to haue intellect, because wee haue it, hee is as very a foole that calleth them gods in the world, as hee that should [...]me them men in vs. But this perhaps is for Philosophers, let vs to our ciuill theame: For it may bee though hee lift vp his head a little to the freedome of [...] naturall theologie, yet comming to this booke and knowing what he had to [...]oe, hee lookes now and then back, and saith this, least his ancestors and others should be held to haue adored Tellus and Neptune to no end. But this I say, seeing [...]th onely is that part of the worlds soule that penetrateth earth: why is it not [...] intirely one goddesse, and so called Tellus? which done, where is Orcus, [...] and Neptunes brother, father Dis? and where is Proserpina his wife that some [Page 280] opinions there recorded, hold to be the earths depth not her fertility? If they say the soule of the world that passeth in the vpper part is Dis, and that in the lo [...]er, Proserpina, what shall then become of Tellus? for thus is she intirely diuided into halfes: that where she should be third, there is no place, vnlesse some will say that Orcus and Proserpina together are Tellus; and so make not three but one or two of them: yet 3. they are held, & worshiped by 3. seuerall sorts of rites, by their altars, priests & statues, and are indeed three deuills that do draw the deceiued soule to damnable whoredome. But one other question: what part of the worlds soule is Tellumo? No, saith he, the earth hath two powers, a masculine to produce, and a feminine to receiue, this is Tellus and that Tellumo: But why then doe the Priests (as he sheweth) adde other two and make them foure? Tellumo, Tellus, (c) Altor Rusor? for the two first, you are answered: why Altor? of Alo, to nourish, earth nou­risheth all things. Why Rusor? of Rursus, againe, all things turne againe to earth.

L. VIVES.

PUtteth three (a) degrees] Pythagoras and Plato say the soule is of three kindes, vegetable, The soules two parts. sensitiue, reasonable. Mans soule (say they is two-fold): rationall and irrationall: the later two-fold, affectionate to ire and to desire: all these they doe locally seperate. Plat. de Rep. l. 4. Aristotle to the first three addeth a fourth, locally motiue. But he distinguisheth those parts of the reasonable soule in vse onely, not in place nor essence, calling them but powers, referred vnto actions. Ethic. Alez. Aphrodiseus sheweth how powers are in the soule. But this is not a fit theame for this place. But this is all: it is but one soule that augmenteth the hayre and bones, profiteth the sences, and replenisheth the heart and braine. (b) Onely vnto] This place hath diuersities of reading, some leaue out part, and some do alter: but the sence being vnalte­red, a note were further friuolous. (c) Altor] Father Dis and Proserpina had many names in the ancient ceremonies. Hee, Dis, Tellumo, Altor, Rusor, Cocytus: shee Uerra, Orca and N [...]se Dis, Pro­serpina, Ro­mulus cal­led Altellus Tellus. Thus haue the priests bookes them. Romulus was also called Altellus, of nourishing his subiects so admirably against their enuious borderers. Iupiter Plutonius (saith Trismegistus) rules sea and land, and is the nourisher of all fruitfull and mortall foules. In Asclepio.

Of earths surnames and significations, which though they arose of diuerse originals, yet should they not be accompted diuerse Gods. CHAP. 24.

THerefore earth for her foure qualities ought to haue foure names, yet not to make foure gods. One Ioue serues to many surnames, and so doth one Iuno: in all which the multitude of their powers constitute but one God and one god­desse, not producing multitude of gods. But as the vilest women are some-times ashamed of the company that their lust calleth them into, so the polluted soule, prostitute vnto all hell, though it loued multitude of false gods, yet it som-times lothed them. For Varro, as shaming at this crew, would haue Tellus to be but one goddesse. They (a) call her (saith hee) the Great mother, and her Tymbrell is a signe of the earths roundnesse: the turrets on her head, of the townes: the seates about her, of her eternall stability when all things else are mooued: her [...] Priests signifie that such as want seede must follow the earth that conteineth all: their violent motions about her doe aduise the tille [...]s of earth not to sitte idle, for there is still worke for them. The Cymballs signifie the noyses with plough irons, &c. in husbandry, they are of brasse, for so were these instruments (b) be­fore Iron was found out. The tame Lion signified that the roughest land might by tillage be made fertile. And then he addeth, that shee was called Mother earth, [Page 285] and many other names, which made them thinke her seuerall gods. They held earth to be Ops (saith he) because helpe, (Opis) maketh her more fruitfull: Mother, for hi [...] generall production. Great for giuing meate. Proserpina, because the fruit doe creepe (Proserpunt) out of her. Vesta, for that the hearbes are her vesture: Earths sur­names. and so saith he are other deities fitly reduced vnto her by seuerall respects. But if she be one goddesse, (as in truth she is not) why runne yee to so many? Let one haue all these names, and not bee many goddesses. But errors power preuailed to draw Varro fearefully after it: for he saith; neither doth this controule their opi­nions that take these for many gods. There may be one thing (saith he) and many things therein. Well suppose that many things are in a man: therefore many men? many things are in a goddesse, therefore many goddesses? But let them diuide, combine, multiply, reply and imply what they will. These are the myste­ries of great Mother-earth, all referred to seede and husbandry. But doth your tymbrell, turrets, eunuches, rauings, cymballs and Lions in all this reference, promise eternall life? doe your gelded Galli serue her to shew that seed-wanters must follow the earth, and not rather that the following of her brought them to this want? for whether doth the seruice of this goddesse supply their want or bring them to want? is this to explaine, or to explode rather? Nor is the deuills power herein euer a iotte obserued, that could exact such cruelties, and yet pro­mise nought worth the wishing. If earth were held no goddesse, men would lay their hands vpon her and strengthen them-selues by her, & not vpon themselues, to eneruate them-selues for her: If she were no goddesse, she would bee made so fertaile by others hands, that shee should neuer make men barren by their owne hands. And whereas in Libers sacrifices an honest Matron must crowne that Libers sa­cri [...]ces. beastly member, her husband perhaps standing by blushing and sweating (if hee haue any shame) and whereas in mariages the bride must ride vpon (c) Priapus his [...]llstaffe, these are farre more (d) lighter and contemptible then that cruell obscaenity, and obscaene cruelty: for here the deuils illude both sexes, but maketh neither of them their owne murtherers. There they feare the bewitching of their corne, here they feare not the vn-manning of them-selues. There the bride (e) is not so shamed that she either looseth chastitie or virginity, here the massacre of man-hood is such the gelded person is left neither man nor woman.

L. VIVES.

THey (a) call her] Ouid Fast. 4. giues another reason of the Great mothers worship. The Cybeles sa­crifyces. Cymballs and Tymbrils were imitations of the Corybantes, that kept Ioue with the noyse of their shields and helmes: the tymbrels stand for the bucklers being lether, and the Cymbals for the helmes being brasse. The turrets are for that she built first towers in Citties, the Eunu­ [...]s she liketh for Atys his sake: she is borne by Lions because shee tameth them. (b) Before I [...],] This is left out by some. (c) Priapus his Colestaffe] A Metaphor, Scapus is the stalke of any hearbe, but vsed in Uarro and Pliny for a mans priuy member, that is erected like a stake or stalke: Scapus is also a beame or iuncture in building. Vitr. (d) Lighter] so is the old ma­ [...]scripts, Scapus. (e) Is not so] Priapus was vsed to helpe the husband in taking away the maiden­ [...]ad of the wife, and the wife in fruitfulnesse of off-spring.

What exposition the Greeke wise men giue of the gelding of Atys. CHAP. 25.

BVt we haue forgotten Atys & his meaning all this while, in memory of whose loue the (a) Galli are gelded. But the wise Greekes forget not this goodly mat­ter. Because of the earths front in the spring, being fairer than, then euer. (b) Por­ [...] a famous Philosopher saith Atys signifieth the flowers, & was therfore guel­ [...], because the flowre falleth off before the fruite. So then, not (c) Atys, man, [Page 286] or manlike, but his priuy parts onely were compared to the flowers, for they fe [...]l of in his spring: nay many fell not of, were cut of; nor followed any fruit vpon this, but rather lasting sterility, what then doth all that which remained of him af­ter his gelding signifie? whether is that referred? the meaning of that now? or because they could finde no reference for this remainder, doe they thinke that he became that which the fable sheweth, & as is recorded? Nay Varro is ours against them in that iustly, and will not affirme it, for his learning told him it was false.

L. VIVES.

THe Galli (a) are] Cybele's priest: of these wee haue spoken. Festus saith they gelded them­selues, Why the Gall [...] geld themselues. because hauing violated their parents name they would neuer be parents. Bardesa­nes the Syrian saith that King Abgarus made all their hands to be cut off that had vsed them­selues so: and so this ceremonie ceased: Macrobius interpreteth the passages of Cybele and Atys, Ve [...]s and Adonis, Isys and Osyris, all one way: calling the women the earth, and the men the sunne. (b) Porphiry] Of him else-where: this place is in his booke De rational. n [...]. Deor. Atys and Adonis (saith he) are the fruites, but Atys especially the flowers that fall e [...]e the fruite bee [...]ipe, and so they say hee was gelded, because the fading flowers beare no fruite. ( [...]) Atys man or mans like] Alluding to Plato's riddle. De rep. 5. A man and no man, hauing sight and no sight, smote and smote not, a bird and no bird, with a stone and no stone, vpon a tree and no tree: that is, An eunuch, purblinde, threw and but touched a Batte with a pumyce stone, [...]ittng Plato hi [...] [...]iddle. in an Elderne tree.

Of the filthinesse of this Great Mothers sacrifices. CHAP. 26.

NO more would Varro speake of the Ganymedes that were consecrated vnto the said Great mother, against all shame of man and woman: who with anoin­ted heads, painted faces, loose bodies and lasciuious paces, went euen vntill ye­ster-day vp and downe the streetes of Carthage, basely begging (a) of the people where-withall to sustaine them-selues. Of these haue not I (to my knowledge) (b) read any thing: their expositions, tongues and reasons were all ashamed and to seeke. Thus the Great mother exceeded all hir sonne-gods, not in greatnesse of deity, but of obscaenity. Ianus him-selfe was not so monstrous as this (c) monster: hee was but deformed in his statue: but this was both bloudy and deformed in her sacrifices. Hee had members of stone giuen him, but she takes members of flesh from all her attendance. This shame, all Ioues letcheries come short of: he besides his female rapes, defamed heauē but with one (d) Ganimede, but she hath both sha­med heauen, and polluted earth with multitudes of (e) profest and publike Sodo­mites. It may be thought that Saturne that gelded his father comes neere, or ex­ceedes this filthinesse: O but in his religion men are rather killed by others then guelded by them-selues. He eate vp his sonnes say the Poets, let the Physicall say what they will: history saith he killed them: yet did not the Romaines learne to sacrifice their sonnes to him from the Africans. But this Great mother brought her Eunuches euen into the Romaine temple, keeping her bestiall reakes of cruelty euen there: thinking to helpe the Romaines to strength, by cutting away their strengths fountaines. What is Mercuries theft, Venus her lust, the whoredome and the turpitude of the rest (which were they not commonly sung vpon stages, wee would relate) what are they all to this foule euill, that the Mother of the gods onely had as her peculiar? chiefly the rest being held but poeticall fictions, as if the Poets had inuented this too, that they were pleasing to the gods? So the [...] [Page 287] it was the Poets audatiousnesse that recorded them, but whose is it to exhibite them at the gods vrgent exacting them, but the gods direct obscaenity, the deuills confessions, and the wretched soules illusions? But this adoration of Cibele by gelding ones selfe the Poets neuer inuented, but did rather abhorre it then men­tion i [...]: Is any one to bee dedicated to these select Gods for blessednesse of life hereafter, that cannot liue honestly vnder them here, but lies in bondage to such vncleane filthinesse; and so many dammed deuills? but all this (say they) hath reference to the world: nay looke if it be not to the wicked. (f) [...]hat cannot bee referred to the world that is found to bee in the world? But we doe seeke a minde that trusting in the true religion doth not worshippe the world as his God, but commendeth it for his sake, as his admired worke, and being expiate from all the staines of the world, so approcheth to him that made the world: wee see these selected gods more notified then the rest: not to the aduancement of their me­rits, but the diuul ging of their shames; this proues them men, as not onely Po­ [...]es but histories also do explaine: for that which Virgill saith Aen. 8.

Primus ab aethereo venit Saturnus Olympo,
Arma Iouis fugiens, & regnis exul ademptis.
An (g) Whence Saturne came Olimpus was the place,
Flying Ioues armes, exil'd in wretched case.

d so as followeth, the same hath (h) Euemerus written in a continuate history, translated into latine by Ennius: whence because much may bee taken both in Greeke and also in Latine that hath bin spoken against these error, by others before vs, I cease to vrge them further.

L. VIVES.

B [...]g. (a) Of.] These Galli were allowed to beg of the people by a law that Metellus made O [...]id, shewes the reason in these verses.

Dic inquam, parua cur stipe quaerat opes?
Contulit aes populus de quo delubra Metellus
Fecit, ait, dandae mos stipis inde manet.
Tell me (quoth I) why beg they basely still?
Metellus, built the shrine o' th' townes expence,
(quoth he) and so the begging law came thence.

Cicero in his sacred and seuerest lawes (of those times) charged that None but the Idaean goddesses Priests should beg: his reason is because it fills the mind with folly and empties [The Loua­nists omit this.] Ganimede▪ the purse of mony. [But what if Augustine or Cicero saw now how large and ritch societies go a begging to those on whome they might better bestow something? whilest hee (meane time) that giueth it sitteth with a peece of browne bread, and a few herbes, drinking out of an earthen put full of nothing but water, and a great sort of children about him for whose sus­tenance he toyleth day and night: and he that beggeth of him is a ritch begger, fed with white and purest bread, patrridge and capons: and soaked in spiritfull and delicious wines?] (b) Red any thing.] Of their interpretation. (c) Monsters.] He seemeth to meane Priapus. (d) Ganimede.] Sonne to Troos King of Phrigia, a delicate boy: Tantalus in hunting forced him away, and gaue him to Ioue in Crete: Ioue abused his body: The Poets fable how Ioue catcht him vp in the shape of an eagle, and made him his chiefe cupbearer, in place of Hebe and Vulcan Iuno's children, and turned him into the signe Aquary. (e) Profest.] Openly avowing their bestiall obsc [...]ity. (f) What cannot.] There is not any other reading true but this. (g) Whence Saturne.] E [...]r to Aeneas. Uirg. Aenead. (h) Euemerus.] Some read Homerus, falsely: for it was Eue­ [...]rus as I said that wrot the History called Sacred.

Of the Naturalists figments that neither adore the true deity, nor vse the adoration thereto belonging. CHAP. 27.

WHen I consider the Physiologies which learned and quick witted men haue en­deuoured to turne into diuine matters, I discouer as plaine as day that they cannot haue reference to ought but naturall and terrestriall (though inuisible) obiects, all which are farre from the true God: If this extended no further then the congruence which true religion permitted, then were their want of the knowledge of the true God, to be deplored, and yet their abstinence from acting or authorizing obscaenity, to be in part approued. But since that it is wickednesse to worship either body or soule for the true God (whose onely dwelling in the soule maketh it happy) how much more vile is it to adore these things with a worship neither attaining saluation nor temporall renowne? and therefore if any worldly element be set vp for adoration with temple, priest or sacrifice, which are the true Gods peculiar, or any created spirit, all were it good and pure: it is not so ill a thing because the things vsed in the worship are euill, as because they are such as are due onely to his worship, to whom all worship is due. But if any one say hee worshippeth the true God in monstrous statues, sacrifices of men, crowning of priuities, gelding, paiments for sodomy, wounds, filthy and obscaene festiuall games, hee doth not offend because hee that hee worshippeth is to bee worshipped, but because he is not to be worshipped so as hee doth worship him. But he that with these filthinesses, worshippeth not God the creator of all, but a creature, be it harmlesse or no, animate or dead; double is his offence to God: once for adoring that for him which is not hee; and once for adoring him with such rites as is (a) not to be afforded vnto either. But the foulnesse of these mens worship is plaine: but what or whom they worship, is not so, were it not for their owne history that recordes the gods that exacted those bestialities so terri­bly: so therefore doubtlesse they were deuills, called by their politique Theolo­gie into Idols, and passing from thence into mens hearts.

L. VIVES.

IS (a) not to be] Nothing is to be worshipped in that manner, neither God, nor that which is not God; for the worship of it selfe is wicked.

That Varro his doctrine of Theologie hangeth no way together. CHAP. 28.

THerefore what is it to the purpose, that so learned a man as Varro hath ende­uoured to reduce all these gods to heauen and earth, and cannot? they slip from his fingers and fall away do what he can: for being to speake of the goddes­ses: seeing that as I said (quoth he) in my first booke of the places, there are obserued two beginnin [...]s of the gods, producing deities celestiall and terrestriall, as befo [...]e being to speake of the masculine gods, we began with heauen, concerning Ianus called heauen or the world: so now of the feminine beginning with the earth, Tellus. I see how sore so good a witte is already plunged. Hee is drawne by a likelyhood to make heauen the agent and earth the pacient, & therefore giueth the first the masculine forme, and the latter the feminine: and yet vnderstandeth not that hee that giueth those vnto both these two, made them both. And here-vpon he interpreteth (a) the Sa­mothratians noble mysteries so, saying that hee will lay open such things thereof to his nation as it neuer knew: this he promiseth most religiously. For he saith be hath obserued in Images that one thing signifieth earth, another heauen, another [Page 289] the abstracts of formes, (b) Plato's Ideae: hee will haue Ioue to bee heauen, Iuno earth, Minerua the Ideas: Heauen the efficient, earth the substance, Idea the forme of each effect: Now here I omit to say that Plato ascribed so much to these formes, that he saith heauen doth nothing without them, but it selfe was made by them. This I say, that Varro in his booke of the Select gods, hath vtterly ouer­throwne this distinction of those three: Heauen hee placeth for the masculine, for t [...]e feminine, earth: amongst which he putteth Minerua, that but now was aboue heauen. And Neptune a masculine God, is in the sea, therefore rather in earth then heauen. Father Dis, or (c) Pluto a male-god, and their brother, he is also in earth vpmost, and Proserpina his wife vnder him. How can those heauen-gods now be earth-gods, or these earth-gods haue roomes aboue or reference to hea­uen? what sobriety, soliditie, or certaintie is in this discourse? And earth is all their mother, that is serued with nothing but sodomy, cutting and gelding. Why then doth he say, Ianus the gods chiefe, and Tellus the goddesses, where error nei­ther alloweth one head, nor furie a like time? why goe they vainely about to re­ferre these to the world, (e) as if it could be adored for the true God, the worke for the maker? That these can haue no reference thether, the truth hath conuin­ced: referre them but vnto dead men, & deuills, and the controuersie is at an end.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Samothracians] Of these gods I haue already spoken. They are Heauen and earth, The Samo­thracian gods. I [...]e and Iuno that are the great Samothracian gods. Uarro de ling. lat. l. 4 And Minerua also. To these three the stately temple of the Capitoll was dedicated. In Greeke it is not well knowne who these Samothracian gods were. Apollonius his interpretor hath these words. they call the Samothracian gods, Cahiri, Nnaseas saith that their names are Axierus, that is, Ce­res. [...], Proserpina, Aziocersus, father Dis and Mercury their attendant as Dionysodorus saith. A [...]n saith that Ioue begotte Iasion and Dardanus vpon Electra: The name Cabeiri serues to deriue from the mountaines Caberi in Phrygia, whence these gods were brought. S [...]e s [...]y these gods were but two, Ioue the elder and Dionysius the yonger. Thus farre hee: Hee that will read the Greeke, it beginneth at these words: [...], &c. Now Iasion they say was Ceres sonne, and called Caberus the brother of Dardanus: others say la [...] loued and lay with Ceres and was therefore slaine by thunder. Hee that will read more of the Cabeiri, let him go to Strabo. lib. 10. (b) Plato's Idaea,) So called of [...], a forme or Cabeiri. shape, for hee that will make a thing, first contemplateth of the forme, and fitteth his worke therein: A Painter drawes one picture by another: this is his Idaea, and therefore it is defi­ned, Platos Idea. a forme of a future acte. The Ideae of all things are in God, which in framing of the world and cach part thereof, hee did worke after: and therefore Plato maketh three beginnings of all: the minde; that is God the worker: the matter or substance of the world: and the forme that it is framed after: And God (saith he in his Tymeus) had an Idea or forme which hee follow­ed in his whole fabricke of nature. So that not onely the particuler spaces of the world, but the [...], heauen and the whole vniuerse ( [...]) had the beginning from an Idea. They are e [...]all, vncorporall, and simple formes of things (saith Apuleius Dogmat. Platon) and from hence had God the figures of all things present and future, nor can more the one Idea bee [...]nd in one whole kinde of creature, according to which all of that kinde are wrought as [...] of w [...]e. Where these Idea's are, is a deeper question and diuersly held of the Platonists: of that here-after. (c) Pluto] Of [...], gaine. Dis in Latine, quasi diues, ritche: for out of the [...] bowels, (his treasurie) do men fetch vp stones of worth, and mettalls. And therefore was Pluto. [...]e said to dwell vnder the land of Spaine, as Strabo saith: because there was such store of mettal­ [...]es, corne, cattle, and meanes of commodity. (d) One head] for Ianus had two heads, & Cybels Prie [...]s were mad. (e) As if it) or, which if they could no godly person would worship y e world.

That all that the Naturalists referre to the worlds parts, should be referred to God. CHAP. 29.

FOr this their naturall theologie referreth all these things to the world, which [Page 290] (would they auoide scruple of sacriledge) they should of right referre to the true God the worlds maker and creator of all soules and bodies. Obserue but this, we worship God, not heauen, nor earth (of which (a) two parts of the world con­ [...]h:) nor a soule or soules diffused through all the parts thereof. but a God that made heauen and earth and all therein, he made all creatures that liue, brutish, & sencelesse, sensitiue, and reasonable: (b) And now to runne through the operati­ons of this true and high GOD, briefly, which they reducing to absurd and ob­scene The workes of the [...]ue God. mysteries, induced many deuills by. We worship that God that hath giuen motion, existence, and limits to each created nature, that knowes, conteines and disposeth of all causes, that gaue power to the seedes, and reason to such as hee vouchsafed: that hath bestowed the vse of speech vpon vs, that hath giuen know­ledge of future things to such spirits as he pleaseth: and prophecieth by whom he please; that for mans due correction, ordereth and endeth all warres & world­ly tribulations: that created the violent and vehement fire of this world, for the temperature of this great & huge masse: that framed and guideth all the waters: that set vp the sunne as the worlds clearest light, and gaue it congruent act and motion: (c) that taketh not all power from the spirits infernall: that afforded nou­rishment moist or dry vnto euery creature according to the temperature: that founded the earth and maketh it fertill: that giueth the fruites thereof to men and beasts: that knowes and orders all causes, principall and secondary: that gi­ueth the moone her motion: and hath set downe waies in heauen and earth to di­rect our change of place: that hath grac'd the wit he created, with arts and sci­ences, as ornaments to nature: that instituted copulation for propagation sake: that gaue men the vse of the earthly fire to meet by and vse in their conuentions. T [...]se [...]re the things that learned Varro either from others doctrine or his owne [...] striueth to ascribe vnto the selected Gods by a sort of (I wotte nere [...]) [...]aiurall interpretations.

L. VIVES.

WH [...] (a) two parts] Gen. 1. 1. In the beginning God created heauen, and earth. Which [...] make the whole world, including in heauen all things celestiall, in earth all things mortall (b) And now] An Epilogue of all the gods powers which he hath disputed of. (c) That taketh] Read. Iob. 40. & 41. of the deuills power from God.

The meanes to discerne the Creator from the creatures, and to auoyde the worshipping of so many gods for one, because there are so many powers in one. CHAP. 30.

BVt these are the operation of one onely and true God: yet as one & the sa [...]e god in all pla [...], all in all, not included in place, not confined to locall qua [...] ­tie, [...]sible and immutable, filling heauen and earth with his present power, His nature (a) needing no helpe. So doth he dispose of all his workes of creation, [...]t each one hath the peculiar motion permitted it. For though it can doe no­ [...] without him, yet is not any thing that which he is. He doth much by his An­ge [...] Angels. [...] onely he maketh them also blessed. So that imagine he do send his An­gel [...] [...]o [...] for some causes, yet he maketh not the men blessed by his Angels, b [...] by hi [...] selfe he doth the angels▪ from this true and euerlasting God, and from no [...] [...]ther hope we for life eternall.

L. VIVES.

( [...]. N [...]ding] as the other gods do, that must be faine to haue assistance in their faculty & powe [...]

The Pee [...]r benefits (besides his co [...]on bounty) that God bestoweth vpon his seruants. CHAP. 26.

FOr of him, besides these benefits whereof wee haue spoken partly, such as [...] [Page 291] left to the administration of nature and bestowed both vpon good and bad, wee [...] a particular bounty of his loue perticular only to the good: for although we [...] neuer yeeld him sufficient thankes for our being, life, sence, and vnderstanding of him. yet for that he hath not forsaken vs when we were inuolued in sinne, tur­ [...]d away from his contemplation, and blinded with loue of blacke iniquity, for that [...] hath sent vs his Word, his onely Sonne, by whose incarnation and ex­tr [...] passion for vs we might conceiue how (a) dearely god esteemed vs, and [...] singuler sacrifice bee purged from our guilt, and by the illumination of [...] spirit in our hears, tread downe all difficulties, and ascend to that eternall [...] ineffable sweetnes of his contemplation: what heart, how many tounges [...] to returne sufficient thankes for this last benefit?

L. VIVES.

[...] [...] dearely.] Rom. 8. 32. Who spared not his owne sonne but gaue him for vs all to death. &c.

[...] That the Mistery of our redemption by Christ was not obscure in the precedent times, but continually intimated in diuers significations. CHAP. 32.

[...] Mistery of Eternall life, euen from the first originall of mankinde, was [...] the angells declared vnto such as God voutchsafed, by diuers signes [...] [...]all shadowes congruent to the times wherin they were shewed. And [...] [...]ebrewes being gathered into a common wealth to keepe the memory [...] [...]ty, had diuers that prophecied the things that should fall out from the [...] of Christ vnto (a) this very day: some of which Prophets (b) vnderstood [...] [...]cies, and some did not. Afterwards they were pispersed amongst the [...] leaue them (c) the testimony of the scriptures which promised e [...]ernal [...] Iesus Christ: for not only al the Prophecies, which were in words, & [...] [...]epts which had reference to actions and manners, were therein con­ [...] but all their sacrifices also, the Priesthoods, temple or tabernacle, altars, [...]ies, feasts, and what euer hath reference to that diuine worship of God, All things fulfilled in Christ. [...] presages, and propheticall significations of that eternall life bestowed by [...] all which we now beleeue either are fulfilled, or see are now in fulfilling, [...] shalbe fulfilled hereafter in him.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) this very day.] For the Prophecies are not yet at an end: and though the summe [...] [...] all were fu [...]filled in Christ, yet by him diuers things since are to come to passe [...] particularly beene intimated in the prophecies: as that (not in one prophet onely) [...] [...]ring together of the dispersed Israell, at the end of the world. (b) Understood.] All How the Prophets vnderstood the prophe­cy both Heathen & others. [...] [...]phets vnderstood not their prophecies, nor did those that vnderstood part vnder­ [...] [...] they spoake not them-selues but by Gods inspira [...]ion, whose counselles they [...] fully acquainted with: nor did God vse them as men skilfull in future euents, but [...] as hee ment to speake to the poeple by: yet deny we not but that the summe of all their [...], th [...]ing of the Messias was reuealed to them by God almighty. The gentiles [...] of opinion that the Sybills and the other Prophets vnderstood not all their presages, [...] [...]ey spake them at such times as they were rapt beyond their reason, and hauing put [...] proper mindes, were filled with the deity. And therefore Iamblicus saith that the [...] and sober that the Sibilles and prophets are in their prophecying, the dasker and [Page 292] obscurer their prophecies are: and then they speake plainely and clearly when they are wholy Enthusiasticall. In mysteriis. (c) The testimonie] That the scriptures might be dispersed through­out the world, wherein the consequents of Christs comming and suffering were so plainely described, that none that had seene or heard of Christs life and doings, could deny that he it wa [...]of whom they were prophecied.

That Christianity onely is of power to lay open the Deuills subtilty and delight, in illuding of ignorant men. CHAP. 33.

THis onely true religion is of power to lay open that the Gentiles gods are Who were the Gn­tiles gods. most vncleane spirits, desiring vpon the occasion of some departed soules, or vnder the shapes of some earthly creatures, to bee accounted gods, and in their proud impurity taking pleasure in those obscaenities as in diuine honours, ma­ligning the conuersion of all mens soules vnto the true God. From whose beastly and abhominable tyranny a man then getteth free, when hee layeth his beliefe vpon him, who by his rare example of humillity declared from what height and for what pride those wicked fiendes had their fall. Hence arose those routes of gods, whereof partly wee haue spoken, and others of other nations, as well as those wee now are in hand with, the Senate of selected gods: selected indeed, but for villany, not for vertue. Whose rites Varro seeking by reason to reduce to na­ture, and to couer turpitude with an honest cloake, can by no meanes make them square together: because indeed the causes that hee held (or would haue others hold) for their worship, are no such as he takes them, nor causes of their worship. For if they, or their like were so, though they should not concerne the true God, nor life eternall which true religion must affoord, yet their colour of reason would be some mitigation for the absurd actes of Ignorance: which Varro did endeuour to bring about in diuers their theater-fables, or temple-mysteries: wherein hee freed not the theaters for their correspondence with the temples, but condemned the temples for their correspondence with the theaters: yet en­deuouring with naturall reasons to wipe away the filthy shapes that those pre­sentments imprinted in the sences.

Of Numa his bookes, which the Senate for keeping their mysteries in secret, did command should be burned. CHAP. 34.

BVt contrarywise, we do finde (as Varro himselfe said of Numa his bookes) that these naturall reasons giuen for these ceremonies could no way be allowed of: nor worthy of their priests reading, no not so much as their secret reseruing. For now I will tell yee what I promised in my third booke to relate in conueni­ent place: One (a) Terentius (as Varro hath it in his booke de Cultu deorum.) had some ground neare to mount Ianiculus, and his seruants plowing neare to N [...] his tombe, the plough turned vp some bookes, conteining the ceremonies insti­tutions: (b) Terentius brought them into the citty to the Praetor, who hauing loo­ked in them, brought this so weighty an affaire before the Senate: where hauing read some of the first causes why hee had instituted this and that in their religion; The Senate agreed with dead Numa, and like (c) religious fathers, gaue order to the Praetor for the burning of them.

Euery one here may beleeue as he list: nay let any contentious mad patron of absurd vanity say here what he list. Sufficeth it, I shew that the causes that N [...] their King gaue for his owne institutions, ought neither to bee shewed to [Page 293] people senate, no nor to the Priests them-selues: and that Numa by his vnlawfull [...] came to the knowledge of such deuillish secrets as he was worthy to be Numa, founder of the Ro­maine reli­gion. [...] [...]ded for writing of. Yet though hee were a King that feared no man, hee du [...] for all that either publish them, or abolish them: publish them he would no [...] [...]are of teaching wickednesse: burne them he durst not for feare of offen­di [...] deuils: so he buried them where he thought they would be safe, (d) not [...] [...]he turning vp of his graue by a plough. But the Senate fearing to re­ [...] their ancestors religion, and so agreeing with Numa's doctrine, yet held [...] [...]kes too pernicious either to bee buried againe (least mens madder cu­ [...] should seeke them out) or to bee put to any vse but burning: to the end [...] seei [...]g they must needs stick to their old superstition, they might doe it with [...]ame by concealing the causes of it, whose knowledge would haue distur­ [...] whole cittie.

L. VIVES.

[...] Terentius] The storie is written by Liuy, Ualerius, Plutarch and Lactantius. Liuy [...] [...]erius his ordinary follower, say that Q. Petilius found the bookes. Pliny, (out of [...]) that Gn. Terentius found them in one chest, not two. Liuy calles that yeares [...] C. Bebius Pamphilus, and M. Amilius. Lepidus: for whom Hemina putteth P. Cor­ [...] [...]gus: after Numa his reigne DXXXV of the bookes, the seuerall opinions are [...]. 13. cap. 13. (b) Terentius] Petilius they sayd: some say he desired the Pretor they [...] [...]ead: others that he brought a Scriuener to read them. The historie in Liuy lib. 40. [...] and Plinie lib. 1. 'Tis sufficient to shew the places: He saith he brought them in­ [...], for though Numa's tombe were in the cittie (namely in the foureteenth region, [...]) yet being beyond Tyber, such as came to the Senate house seemed to come out [...] [...]bes, or countrie. (c) Religious fathers] as touched with feare that religion should [...] by the publication of those bookes. Some read religious in reference vnto bookes: [...] [...]ng scruples of religion in mens mindes, for that is the signification of the Latine [...] any man will read it irreligious. (d) Not fearing] It was a great and religious [...] [...]as had ouer Sepulchers of old: none might violate or pull them downe, it was a The re [...] ­rence of Sepulchers. [...] twelue tables, and also one of Solons and Numa's, & of most old law-giuers, Greekes [...]es: belonging rather to their religion then their ciuill law, for they held Sepulchers [...] [...]les of th'Infernall gods, and therefore they wrote vpon them these letters: D. M. S. [...] [...]anibus sacrum: A place sacred to the gods of Hell: and their sollemnities were [...] [...]cia. Cicero de legib. lib. 2.

Of Hydromancie, whereby Numa was mocked with apparitions. CHAP. 35.

[...] N [...]ma him-selfe, being not instructed by any Prophet or Angell of God, [...] faine to fall to (d) Hydromancie: making his gods (or rather his deuills) to Hydr [...] ­mancie. [...] in water, and instruct him in his religious institutions. Which kinde of [...] [...]n saith Varro, came from Persia, and was vsed by Numa, and afterwards [...] [...]thagoras, wherein they vsed bloud also, and called forth spirits infernall, [...] [...]ncie the greekes call it, but Necromancie or Hydromancie, whether ye like, [...] it is that the dead seeme to speake. How they doe these things, looke they Necro­mancie. [...]: for I will not say that their lawes prohibited the vse of such things in [...] cities before the comming of our Sauiour, I doe not say so, perhaps they [...] allowed it. But hence did Numa learne his ordinances which he published [...] publishing their causes: so afraide was he of that which he had learned. [...] which afterward the Senate burned. But why then doth Varro giue them [Page 294] such a sort of other naturall reasons, which had they beene in Numa's bookes, they had [...] beene burned, or else Varro's that were dedicated to (c) Caesar the priest should haue beene burned for company? So that, Numa's hauing nymph (a) [...]ia to his wife was (as Varro saith) nothing but his vse of water in Hydro­m [...]cy. For so vse actions to bee spiced with falshood and turned into fables. So by that Hydromancy did this curious King learne his religious lawes that hee gaue the Romaines, and which the Priests haue in their bookes: marry for their causes them hee learned also, but kept to himselfe: and after a sort entoumbed them in death with himselfe, such was his desire to conceale them from the world. So then either were these bookes filled with the deuills best all desires, and thereby all the politique Theology that presenteth them such filthynesses, made altogether execrable, or els the gods were showne by them, to bee none but men departed whome worm-eaten antiquity perswaded the world to bee gods, whereas they were deuills that delighted in those obscaene mynisteries, and vnder their names whom the people held diuine, got place to play their impostures, and by illusiue miracles to captiuate all their soules. But it was Gods pro­ [...]dence. by gods eternall secret prouidence, that they were permitted to confesse all to N [...]a who by his Hydromancy was become their friend, and yet not to warne him rather to burne them at his death, then to bury them: for they could nei­ther withstand the plough that found them, nor Varro's penne, that vnto all memory hath recorded them. For the deuills cannot exceed their direct per­mission, which GOD alloweth them for their merits that vnto his iustice seeme either worthy to be onely afflicted, or wholy seduced by them. But the horrible danger of these bookes, and their distance from true diuinity may by this bee ga­thered, that the senate chose rather to burne them that Numa had but hidden, then (e) to feare what hee feared that durst not burne them. Wherefore he that will neither haue happinesse in the future life, nor godlinesse in the present, let him vse these meanes for eternity. But hee that will haue no society with the deuill, let him not feare the superstition that their adoration exacteth, but let T [...] religi­ [...] [...] the de­ [...]. him sticke to the true religion which conuinceth and confoundeth all their vil­lanies and abhominations.

L. VIVES.

TO (a) Hydromancy] Diuination by water. Diuination generally was done by diuers means: Th [...] kinds of D [...]. either by Earth, G [...]mancy: or by fire, Pyromancy (or Ignispicina, found by Amphiarans as Pliny saith:) or by smoake, Cap [...]mancy: or by birds, Augury: or by intrailes, Aruspicina: (vs­ed much by the Hetrurians, and by Ianus, Apollo's sonne, amongst the Heleans, and after him by Thrasibulus who beheld a dogge holding the cut liuer) or by a siue, called Coscinomancy, o [...] by hatchets, Axinomancy, or by Hearbes, Botinomancy, the witches magike, or by dead bodies, N [...]mancy, or by the starres, Astrologie (wherein the most excellent are called Chaldees, though neuer borne in Caldaea): or by lottes, Cleromancy: or by lines in the hand, Chiromancy, or by the face and body, Physiogn [...]my: or by fishes, Icthyomancy (this Apuleius was charged with:) or by the twinckling and motion of the eies called Saliatio, & the Palmi (que) augury. Then was there interpretation of dreames, and visions, or sights of thunder or lightning, noyses, sneezings, voices, and a thousand such arts of inuoking the deuills, which are far better vnna­med. Hydromancy I haue kept vnto the last: because it is my theame: It is many-fold: done either in a gl [...]sse bottle full of water, wherein a Childe must looke, (and this is called, Gastro­mancy of the glasses belly) or in a basen of water, which is called Lecanomancie, in which Strabo sayth the Asians are singular. Psellus de damonibus, affirmeth this also and sheweth how it is done: that the deuills creepe in the bottome, and send sorth a still [Page 295] confused found, which cannot bee fully vnderstood, that they may be held to say what euer [...] to passe, and not to lye. Many also in springs did see apparitions of future things. [...] [...]aith, that in Aegina (a part of Achaia) there is a temple of Ceres, and a fountaine [...] [...], wherein sick persons after their offring sacrifice behold the end or continuance of [...] [...]ses. Iamblichus tells of a caue at Colophon wherein was a Well that the Priest ha­ [...] [...]ifice certaine set nights, tasted of, and presently became inuisible, and gaue an­ [...] [...]at asked of him. And a woman in Branchis (saith he) sat vpon an Axle-tree, and [...] [...] a rod that one of the goddesses gaue her, or dipping her foote or skirt in the water, so [...] [...]d prophecied. Apulcius writeth out of Uarro, that the Trallians inquiring by [...] of the end of the warre of Mithridates, one appeared in the water like Mercurie [...] that looked in it, and sung the future successe of the war in 360. verses: but because of [...]tion of the boy, I thinke hee meanes Gastromancie. Apolog. de Magia. This last [...] N [...]a vse in a fountaine: Plutarch saith, that there were women in Germanie that [...] euents by the courses, noyse and whirle-pittes of riuers. In his life of Caesar. [...] Pythagoras] A carefull respect of the times: for Numa was dead long before [...] was borne. Some say that he was Pythagoras his scholler, and Ouid for one: they all [...] [...]ror is lighter in a Poet then in an Historiographer. (c) Caesar] Dictator and Priest, [...] dedicates his Antiquities. (d) Aegeria] Some held her to be one of the Muses, [...] called the wood where shee vsed Lucus Camaenarum, the Muses wood. Some [...] but a water-nimphe, and that after Numa his death Diana turned her into a [...] [...] saith she was called Aegeria, ab egerendo, of putting forth, because the great [...] s [...]rificed vnto her for the ayde shee was thought to giue them in the deliue­ [...] [...] [...]estus. (e) To feare] For Numa durst not burne them for feare of proo­ [...] [...]nger against him.

Finis lib. 7.

THE CONTENTS OF THE eight booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Of the questions of naturall theology to be handled with the most excellent Philosophers. chapter. 1.
  • 2. Of the two kinds of Philosophers, Italian and Ionian.
  • 3. Of the Socraticall discipline.
  • 4. Of Plato the chiefe of Socrates his schol­lers, who d [...]d philosophy into three kinds.
  • 5. That the chiefe controuersie with the Pl [...]sts is about theologie, and that all the P [...]rs opinions heereof are inferior to the [...]y.
  • 6. How the Platonists conceiued of the na­turall part of Philosophy.
  • 7. The excellency of the Platonists aboue the rest in logick.
  • 8. That the Platonists are to be preferred in Morallity also.
  • 9. Of the Philosophy that commeth nearest chrtianity.
  • 10. What the excellence of a religions chris­tian is in these philosophicall artes.
  • 11. Whence Plato might haue that know­ledge that brought hi [...] so neare the christian doctrine.
  • 12. That the Platonists for all their good o­p [...] of the true GOD, yet neuerthelesse held tha [...] worship was to be giuen to many.
  • 13. Of Platoes affirmation that the gods were all good, and louers of vertue.
  • 14. Of such as hold three kinds of reasona­ble soules: In the gods, In ayery spirits, and in Men.
  • 15. That neither the ayry spirits bodies, [...] hight of place make them excell men.
  • 16. What Apuleius the Platonist held con­cerning the qualities of those ayry spirits.
  • 17. Whether it becomes a Man to wors [...] those spirits from whose guilt he should be p [...]e.
  • 18. Of that religion that teacheth that those spirits must bee mens Aduocates to the good Gods.
  • 19. Of the wickednesse of art magick, de­pending on these wicked spirits ministry.
  • 20. Whether it bee credible that good Gods had rather conuerse with those spirits then wi [...]h Men.
  • 21. Whether the Gods vse the diuills as their messengers, and be willing that they should.
  • 22. The renouncing of the worship of those spirits against Apuleius.
  • 23. Hermes Trismegistus his opinion of I­dolatry, and how hee might come to know th [...] the Aegiptian superstitions were to be abroga­ted.
  • 24. How Hermes openly confessed his proge­nitors error, and yet bewailed the destruction of it.
  • 25. Of such things as may bee common in Angells and Men.
  • 26. That all paganisme was fully contai [...]d in dead men.
  • 27. Of the honor that Christians giue to [...]he Martirs.
FINIS.

THE EIGHTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD. Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of the questions of naturall Theologie to bee handled with the most excellent Philosophers. CHAP. 1.

NOw had wee need to call our wittes together in farre more ex­acte manner then we vsed in our precedent discourses; for now wee are to haue to doe with the Theology called naturall, nor deale wee against each fellow (for this is neither the ciuill, nor stage-theology, the one of which recordes the gods filthy crimes, and the other their more filthy desires, and both shew [...]lls and not gods) but against Philosophers whose very name (a) truely i [...]ed, professeth a loue of wisdome. Now if GOD (b) bee wisdome as Wisdome. 7. 10. Heb. 1. [...] scripture testifieth, then a true Philosopher is a louer of GOD. But ( [...]) the thing thus called, is not in all men that boast of that name (for [...] [...] are called Philosophers are not louers of the true wisdome,) we must [...] as wee know how they stand affected by their writings, and with [...]te of this question in due fashion. I vndertake not here to refute all [...]ophers assertions that concerne other matters, but such onely as per­ [...] Theology, (which (e) word in greeke signifieth speech of diuinity) [...] that kinde either. but onely such as holding a deity respecting mat­ [...] [...]iall, yet affirme that the adoration of one vnchangeable GOD suf­ [...] vnto eternall life, but that many such are made and ordained by him, [...] [...]red also for this respect. For these doe surpasse Varro his opinion in [...] at the truth: for hee could carry his naturall Theology no farther [...] world and the worldes soule: but these beyond all nature liuing, ac­ [...] a GOD, creator not only of this visible world, (vsually called Heauen [...] [...].) but of euery liuing soule also: and one that doth make the reason­ [...] blessed, by the perticipation of his incorporeall and vnchangeable [...] that these Philosophers were called Platonists, of their first founder Plato, [...] that none that hath heard of these opinions but knoweth.

L. VIVES.

V [...]y (a) name] [...] wisdomes loue: [...], wisdomes louer whose contrary is [...], opposition to wisdome, as Speusippus saith. (b) Bee wisdome] Wisdome the 7. Philoso­phy. P [...]o the Hebrewes chapter 1. Doe call the sonne, the wisdome of the father, by which hee [...]de the world. c. The thing] Lactantius holds this point strongly against the Philosophers: [...] [...]eins hath an elegant saying. I hate (saith hee) the men that are idle indeede and Phi­ [...]all in word. But many haue handled this theme. (d) All that] A different reading, all [...] [...] p [...]rpose. (e) Word in greek [...]] [...], speech, or discourse, or reason concerning GOD [...] is all these.

Of the two kinds of Philosophers Italian, and Ionian, and of their authors. CHAP. 2.

VVHerefore concerning this Plato, as much as shall concerne our purpose, I will speake in briefe, with a remembrance of such as before him held the same positions. The greeke monuments (a language the most famous of all the nations) doe record (a) two kinds of Philosophers: th' Italian, (b) out of that part of Italy which was whilom called Magna Grecia: and the (c) Ionian, in the The Italian Philoso­phy. country now called Greece. The Italian had their originall from (d) Pythagoras of Samos, (e) who also was the first author (they say) of the name of Philoso­phers. For whereas they were before called wise men, that professed a reformed course of life aboue the rest, hee beeing asked what hee professed answered, hee was a Philosopher, that is a louer and a longer after wisdome: but to call himselfe, The Iōnike Philoso­phy. a wise man, hee held a part of too great arrogance. But the Ionikes were they whose chiēfe was (f) Thales Milesius, (g) one of the seauen Sages. But the (h) other sixe were distinguished by their seuerall courses of life, and the rules they gaue for order of life But Thales, to propagate his doctrine to succession, search­ed into the secrets of nature, and committing his positions vnto monuments and letters, grew famous: but most admired hee was, because hee got the know­ledge of (k) Astrologicall computations, and was able to prognosticate the eclip­ses of Sunne and Moone, yet did hee thinke that all the world was made of (l) water: that it was the beginning of all the elements, and all thereof composed. (m) Nor did hee teach that this faire admired vniuerse, was gouerned by any di­uine or mentall power. After him came (n) Anaximander his scholler, but hee changed his opinion concerning the natures of things: holding that the whole world was not created of one thing (as Thales held of water) but that euery thing had originall from his proper beginnings, which singular beginnings hee held to be infinite, & that infinit worlds were thereby gotten, all which had their successiue original, continuance and end: (o) nor did he mention any diuine minde as rector of any part hereof. This man left (p) Anaximenes his scholler and suc­cessor, who held all things to haue their causes from the (q) infinite ayre: but hee professed their was gods: yet made them creatures of the ayre not creators thereof. But (r) Anaxagoras his scholler first held the diuine minde to bee the efficient cause of all things visible, out of an infinite matter consisting of (s) vn­like partes in themselues, and that euery kinde of thing was produced according to the Species, but all by the worke of the diuine essence. And (t) Diogenes another of Anaximenes his followers held that the (u) ayre was the substance produ­cing all things, but that it was ayded by the diuine essence without which of it selfe it could doe nothing. To Anaxagoras succeeded (x) Archelaus, and (y) hee also held all things to consist of this dissimilitude of partes, yet so, as there was a diuine essence wrought in them, by dispersing and compacting of this (z) consonance and dissonance. This mans scholler was (a) Socrates, Plato his Maister, for whose sake I haue made this short recapitulation of these other.

L. VIVES.

TWo (a) kindes] The sects of Philosophers at first were so great in Greece, that they were distinguished by the names of the Seigniories they liued in: One of Italy, the country [Page 299] where Phythagoras the first Maister of one opinion, taught: another of Ionia, Thales his na­tiue soile, wherein Miletum standeth, called also (saith Mela) Ionia, because it was the chiefe Citty of that country. So did Plato and Aristotle distinguish such as were of more antiquity then these. (b) Out of that part] At Locris (saith Pliny) beginneth the coast of that part of Ita­ly called Magna Grecia: it is extended into three bares: and confronteth the Hadriatique sea (now called Golfo De Venetia) which the Grecians vsed oftentimes to crosse ouer. I wonder that s [...]e haue held al Italy to be called so, because Pliny doth write thus: What haue the Gre­cia [...]s (a most vanie-glorious nation) shewne of themselues, in calling such a part of Italy, Magna Grecia, Great Greece? Whereby hee sheweth that it was but a little part of Italy, that they [...] thus. Of the 3. baies I spoke of, one of them containes these fiue Citties, Tarentum Me­ [...]us, Heraclea, Croto, and Turii: and lieth betweene the promontories of Sales, and La­ [...]. Mela. It is called now, Golfo di Taranto. Here it is said Pythagoras did teach. (c) Io­ [...] Ionia. Ionia is a country in Asia Minor, betweene the Lydians, the Lycaonians, and our sea [...]ing Aeolia and Caria on the sides: this on the South-side that on the North: Miletus is the [...]se Citty (saith Mela) both for all artes of warre and peace: the natiue soile of Thales the [...]sopher, Tymotheus, the Musician, Anaximander the Naturalist, and diuers other whose w [...]s haue made it famous. Thales taught his fellow cittizen, Anaximander, he his fellow cit­tizen also Anaximenes: hee, Anaxagoras of Clazomene, Pericles, Archelaus and Socrates of Athens: and Socrates almost all Athens. (d) Pythagoras] Aristoxenus saith hee was of Tyrrhe­ [...], Phythago­ras. in [...]e that the Greekes tooke from the Italians, hee went into Egipt with King Amasis, and r [...]ng backe, disliking the tyrannous rule of Polycrates of Samos hee passed ouer to I­taly. ( [...]y who also] Cicero (Tnsc. 5. out of Heraclides of Pontus) relateth that Pythagoras beeing [...]ked of Leontes the Phliasian King what hee professed, hee answered that whereas the rest of his pros [...] had called themselues wise men, Sophi hee would bee called, But a louer of wisdome, a P [...]pher; with a more modest respect of his glory: And herevpon the name Sophi grew quite [...]of custome, as ambitious and arrogant: and all were called Philosophers after that, fo [...] inde [...] the name of wise, is Gods peculiar onely. (f) Thales] The first Naturalist of Greece Thales of Miletus. [...] first yeare of the 35. Olympiad, after Apollodorus his account in Laertius. (g) [...]] A sort of youthes hauing bought (at a venture) a draught of the Milesian fishers, [...] [...]awne vp a tablet of gold, they fell to strife about it, each would haue had it, so vnto [...] his oracle they went, who bad them giue it vnto the wise. So first they gaue it vn­ [...] [...], whom the Ionians held wise: he sent it vnto another of the seauen, and hee to an­ [...] and so till it came to Solon, who dedicated it to Apollo, as the wisest indeed. And these [...] had the same of wisdome ouer all Greece, and were called the seauen Sages. (h) The o­t [...] Chilo of Lecedaemon, Pittacus of Mitilene. Bias of Priene, Cleobulus o [...] Lindus, Peri­ [...] The 7. Greeke Sa­ges. [...]orynthe, and Solon of Athens: of these at large in the eighteenth booke. (i) Com­ [...] [...]] Some say that the Astrology of the Saylers was his worke: others ascribe it vnto R [...] [...]f Samos, Laban the Argiue saith he wrote 200. verses of Astrology. (k) Astrologi­ [...]] End [...]s saith hee presaged the eclipses. Hist. Astrolog. Amongst the Greeks (saith Pliny lib. [...].) Thales, in the fourth yeare of the 48. Olympiade, was the first that found their [...] of eclipses, and prognosticated, that which fell out in King Halliattes time, in the [...]XX. yeare after the building of Rome. So saith Eusebius, and Cicero de diuinat. lib. 1. Wh [...]e for Haliattes, he writeth Astiages. But they liued both at one time, and had warres one [...]ith another. (l) Water] As Homere calls the sea; father of all: Plutarch (in Placit. Philos:) and o­ [...]e giue Thales his reason, because the seede of all creatures animate is moist: and so is all [...]nt: Nay they held that the seas moisture nourisheth and increaseth the stars. (m) Nor did [...] Velleius in Tully, affirmeth that Thales thought all things to bee made of water, and [...] the essence that was the cause of all their production, is God: and Laertius saith that hee [...] all things full of Daemones: and beeing asked whether the gods knew not a mans euill [...]ds: Yes (said he) and thoughts too: But this proues Gods knowledge onely, and no [...] his ope­ration to be auouched by him. (n) Anaximander] A Milesian also, but not hee that wrote the Anaxima [...] ­der. Histories. He held an infinite element was the substance of the production of all things: but [...]er shewed whether it was fiery, ayry, earthly or watry: Hee held besides that the partes of [...] infinite thin̄g were successiuely changed, but that the whole was im [...]utable. Aristot. Plu [...]. [...] Euseb. (o) Nor did he] Herein Plutarch reprehendeth him for finding the matt [...], and [...]t the efficient cause. For that infinite element is the matter, but without some efficient cause it can doe nothing.

[Page 300] But Tully saith that hee affirmed that there were naturall gods farre distance East and West and that these were their inumerable worlds; De nat. deor. lib. 1. So that these contraries, their originall and there efficient are all one, namely that eternall cold and heate: as Euseb [...]e pr [...]par. Euang. saith, and Aristotle intymateth Phys. lib. 1. (p) Anaximenes] Sonne to Eury­stratus, a M [...]lesian also: borne, Olympiad. 64. He died in the yeare of Craesus his ouerthrow, as Anaxime­nes. Apollodorus counteth. (q) Infinite ayre] Infinite (saith Eusebius) in kinde, but not in qualities: of whose condensation, and rarefaction all things haue their generation. Hee held the ayre god, generated, infinite and eternally mouing: The stars, the Sunne and the Moone were crea­ted (hee held) of the earth. Cicero. (r) Anaxagoras] Borne at Clazomene, a towne in Ionia, he died, Olymp. 88. beeing 62. yeares of age. His worke (saith Plutarch and Laertius) beganne thus: There was one vniuersall masse: an essence came, and disioyned it and disposed it:] For hee Anaxago­ras. held a matter or masse including infinite formes of creation and parcells of contraries and o­thers, all confused together, which the diuine essence did compose, and seperate: and so made flesh, of many parcells of flesh, of bones, bone, and so of the rest: yet are these other parcells formally extant in the whole, as in their bones there is parcells of flesh, and fire, and sinewes, &c. For should bread or meate giue encrease to a bone, or the bloud vnlesse there were seedes or little parcells of bone and bloud in the bread though from their smallenesse they be inuifi­ble? Arist. Plutarch, Laertius. (s) Vnlike] Or like: either is right. For as Aristotle saith, A­naxagoras held infinite partes in euery body, both contrary, and correspondent, which hee cal­led Homogenia, or [...]: similaria, like: Symilarities Gaza translateth it. For in bodies they are partes that are similare, as in fire water, flesh, bone &c. and here the name of each part is the name of the whole: each drop of water is water, and each bit of flesh is flesh, and so of the rest: then are there also partes dissimilar, as in a man, an horse and so forth: wherein are parts seuerally called, as bones, nerues, bloud, skin, and such: likewise in artificiall things: as a table, a booke, or so: euery leafe is not a booke, nor euery part of the table a table. These parts are called Heterogenea, or, Of diuers kindes: multigenae, Agricola calles them. The Symi­lar partes Anaxagoras held to bee in all things infinite, either different, as of wood, bloud, ayre, fire, bone and such: or congruent as of water, infinite parcells all of one nature, and so of fire. &c for though bodies bee generate by this separation, yet cannot these parts bee so dis­tinguished but infinite will still remaine: that euermore is best meanes for one thing to bee progenerate of another, and nourished, so that this communication continueth euerlastingly, of nature, place, and nutriment. But of the Heterogeneall parts hee did not put infinite in na­ture, for hee did not hold that there were infinite men in the fire, nor infinite bones in a man. (t) Diogenes] There were many of this name one of Synope called the Cynike: one of Sicy­on, Diogenes. an Historiographer: one a stoike, fellow Embassador to Rome which Carneades borne at Seleucia, but called the Babilonian, or Tharsian: one that writ of poeticall questions, and Diogenes Laertius from whom wee haue this our Philosophy, elder then them all: one also called Apolloniata, mentioned here by Augustine. Our commentator like a good plaisterer daubed the Cynike and this, into one, as hee made one Thomas, of Thomas Valois and Tho­mas Aquinas in his Commentaries vpon Boethius. (u) Ayre] Cic. de nat. de. What is that ayre that Diogenes Apolloniata calles God▪ He affirmed also inumerable worlds, in infinite spaces, and that the ayre thickning it selfe into a globous body, produceth a world. (x) Archelaus] Archel [...] the Natura­list. Some say, of Myletus, some of Athens. He first brought Physiologie from Ionia to Athens: and therefore was called Physicus, also because his scholler Socrates brought in the Morality. (y) He also] Plutarch saith he put the infinite ayre for the worlds generall principle, and that the r [...]ity and density thereof made fire and water. (z) Consonance] Eternity, say the manuscripts. (a) Socrates] This is hee that none can sufficiently commend: the wisest Pagan that euer was: An Athenian begot by Sophroniscus a stone-cutter, and Phanareta, a mid-wife: A man, tem­perare, chaste, iust, modest, pacient, scorning wealth pleasure and glory: for he neuer wrote any thing: he was the first that when others said he knew all, affirmed himselfe hee knew nothing.

Of the Socratical [...] discipline. CHAP. 3.

SOcrates therefore was (a) the first that reduced Philosophy to the refor [...]tion of manres for al before him aymed at naturall speculation rather then practise [Page 301] morality: I cannot surely tel whether the tediousnesse (b) of these obscurities mo­ued Socrates to apply his minde vnto some more set and certaine inuention, for an assistance vnto beatitude: which was the scope of all the other Phylosophers in­tents, and labours: or (as some doe fauorably surmise) hee (c) was vnwilling that mens mindes being suppressed with corrupt and earthly affects, should ofter to crowd vnto the height of these Physicall causes whose totall, and whose originall relyed soly (as he held) vpon the will of God omnipotent, only and true: where­fore he held that (d) no mind but a purified one, could comprehend them: and ther­fore first vrged a reformed course of life, which effected, the mind vnladen of ter­restriall distractions might towre vp to eternity, & with the owne intelectuall pu­rity, sticke firme in contemplation of the nature of that incorporeal, & vnchanged and incomprehensible light, which (e) conteyneth the causes of all creation. Yet sure it is that in his morall disputations, (f) he did with most elegant and acute vr­banity taxe and detect the ignorance of these ouer-weening fellowes that build Castles on their owne knowledge, eyther in this, confessing his owne ignorance, or dissembling his vnderstanding. (g) wher-vpon enuy taking hold, he was wrackt by a (h) callumnious accusation, and so put to death (i) Yet did Athens that con­demned him, afterward publikely lament for him, and the wrath of the commonty fell so sore vpō his two accusers that one of them was troden to death by the mul­titude, and another forced to auoid the like by a voluntary banishment. This Socra­tes (so famous in his life and death) left many of his schollers behind him, whose (l) study and emulation was about moralyty euer, and that summum bonum that The final good. The Socra­tists of di­uers opi­nions. greatest good which no man wanting can attain beatitude. (m) VVhich being not euident in Socrates his controuersiall questions, each man followed his own opiniō, and made that the finall good: (n) The finall good is that which attained, maketh man happy. But Socrates his schollers were so diuided, (strange, hauing all one­maister) that some (o) Aristippus) made pleasure this finall good: others (p) Antist­henes) vertue. So (q) each of the rest had his choice: too long to particularize.

L. VIVES.

WAs the (a) first] Cicero. Acad. Quest. I thinke (and so do all) that Socrates first called Phylosophy out of the mists of naturall speculations, wherein all the Phylosophers be­fore Socrates. had beene busied, and apllyed it to the institution of life and manners, making it y meane to inquire out vertue and vice, good and euill: holding things celestiall, too abstruse for natural powers to investigate, & far seperate from things natural: which if they could be known, were not vsefull in the reformation of life. (b) Tediousnesse] Xenophon. Comment. rer. Socratic. 1. wri­teth that Socrates was wont to wonder, that these dayly and nightly inuestigators, could neuer finde that their labour was stil rewarded with vncertainties: and this he explaneth at large (c) Was vnwilling] Lactantius his wordes in his first booke, are these. I deny not but that Socrates hath more witte then the rest that thought they could comprehend all natures courses, wherein I thinke them not onely vnwise, but impious also, to dare to aduance their curious eyes to view the alti­tude of the diuine prouidence. And after: Much guiltter are they that lay their impious disputation vpon quest of the worlds secrets prophaning the celestial temple therby, then either they that enter the Temples of Ceres, Bona Dea, Vesta. (d) No minde] Socrates disputeth this at large in Plato's P [...]adon, at his death: Shewing that none can bee a true Phylosopher that is not abstracted in spirit from all the affects of the body: which then is affected when in this life the soule is loo­seed from, all perturbations, and so truly contemplated the true good, that is the true God: And therefore Phylosophy is defined a meditation of death, that is, there is a seperation or diuorce betweene soule and body: the soule auoyding the bodies impurities, and so be­comming pure of it selfe: For it is sin for any impure thought to be present at the speculation The true Phyloso­pher. of that most pure essence: and therefore (hee thought) men attoned unto God haue far more [Page 302] knowledge then the impure that know him not. In Plato's Cratylus, hee saith good men are onely wise: and that none can be skilfull in matters celestiall, without Gods assistance. In Epinomede. There may be other beginnings found, eyther knowne to God or his f [...]es, saith Apulcius out of Plato. (e) Which conteyneth] This is Plato's opinion related by Augus­tine, not his owne. [This I adde because our truth-hunter sets it as Augustines, and then [The Lo­uanists leaue this.] comes in with his realityes and formalities, such as Augustine neuer dreamed of.] For Plato saith, God is the mindes light, like as the sunne wee see is the light of the body, whereby we see, So is God the cause of our vnderstanding, whose sacred light infuseth things, and the knowledge of truth into vs. De Rep. 6. The sunne is the light of the world visible, and God of the inuisible. Na­zanz. (f) He did with most] Plato, Xenophon, Aeschines, Xenocrates and other reduced Socra­tes his wordes into Dialogues, wherein hee most elegantly reprehendeth their ignorance that perswaded both them-selues and the multitude that they knew all things: Such were Protogoras, Gorgias, Euthydemus, Dionysodorus, and others. (g) Wher-vpon] His disputation (saith Plato) ouerthrew him. Three (saith Laertius) accused him, Anytus, Melitus & Lycon, an Orator in Anytus his defence of the trades-mens tumultuous crew and the other Cittizens, whome Socrates had often derided. Melitus defended the Poets, whom Socrates would haue expelled the Citty. Of these thinges read Plato and Xenophon in their Apologies for Socrates: But the playnest of all is Laertius in his life of Socartes. He was condemned by two hundred eighty one sentences. (h) Callumnious] My accusers (saith Socrates) nor my crymes, can kill me: but enuy onely which both hath destroyed and will destroy the worthyest euer. (i) Yet did Athens] They did so greeue for his death, that they shut vp all the schooles: and made a sad vacation all ouer the Citty, put Melitus to death, banished Anitus and erected Socrates a brazen sta­tue of Lysippus his workemanship. (k) Many] All the sects almost, deriued from Socrates; Socrates his statue. the Platonists, Academikes, Cyrenaikes, Cynikes, Peripatetiques, Megarians and Stoikes. (t) Stu­dy and emulation] This onely question made all the sects. (m) Which being not] For his dispu­tations rather were confutations of others, then doctrines of his owne. For professing him­selfe to know nothing, hee thought it vnfit to affirme any thing. Plato's Thaeatetus. (n) The finall good] To which all things haue reference. Cic. de finib. For this (saith hee lib. 3.) beeing the vtmost (you knowe I interprete the greeke [...], so) Wee may call it the last, or the end, for which all thinges are desired, and it selfe onely for it selfe: as Plato, Aristotle and the rest affirme. (o) Aristippus] A Cyrenian, the first Socratist that taught for money, as hee would haue also paid for his learning: (But Socrates neuer tooke pay, saying his Genius forbad him) Aristippus. Hee suffered also Dionysius of Syracusa the younger, to deride him, and flattered him for gayne. Hee made bodily pleasure the greatest good. Diog. Laert. Of them the Cyrenaikes Phylosophers had their originall. An end of this with a briefe note out of Hierome vppon Ecclesiastes, speaking of pleasure. Let this (quoth he) Be affirmed by some Epicurus, or Aristip­pus, or the Cynikes, or such Phylosophicall cattell: it must bee the Cyrenaikes, for what had the Cynikes to doe with bodily pleasures? (p) Antisthenes] The author of the Cynikes, or Dog­sect, Antisthe­nes. maister to Diogines of Synope the Cynike: hee held vertue the greatest good. (q) Each of] The diuersity of opinions herein, you may read in Cicero his 2. de finibus. And wee haue toucht them briefely in the preface to his worke de legibus.

Of Plato the cheefe of Socrates his schollers, who diuided. Phylosophy into three kindes. CHAP. 4.

BVt of all Socrates his schollers, there was one whose glory worthily ob­scured all the rest: Plato: (a) Hee was an Athenian, borne of honest pa­rentage, and endowed with perfection of vnderstanding farre more then all his fellowes. So hee thinking that his inuention and (b) Socrates his instructi­ons were all too short of the true ayme of Phylosophy, and therefore would needes goe trauell to any place where Fame tolde him he might drinke of the fount of noble sapience. So went hee into (c) Aegipt, and there [Page 303] learnt all that hee held worth learning, and from thence into (d) Italy, where the Pythagoreans were famous, and there didde he drayne from the most eminent teachers, all the Phylosophy of Italy. And because hee dearely affected his maister Socrat [...]s, hee maketh him in all his Dialogues to temperate that which (a) either he had learned of others, or inuented of him-selfe, with his delicate vrbanity and motality. So whereas the study of (f) wisedome is eyther concerning action The stu [...]y of wisedom and what [...]t concernes. or contemplation, and thence assumeth two seuerall names, actiue and contemp­latiue, the actiue consisting in the practise of morality in ones life, and the con­templatiue in penetrating into the abstruse causes of nature, and the nature of Diuinity. (g) Socrates is said to excell in the actiue: Pythagoras in the contem­platiue. But Plato conioyned them into one perfect kinde, which (h) hee subdi­uided into three sorts: The Morall: consisting chiefly in action: The Naturall in contemplation: The Rationall, in (i) distinction of true and false: (k) which though it bee vsefull in both the other, yet it pertaineth more particularly to contemplation. And therefore this Trichotomy or triple diuision doth not con­tradict the other Dichotomy that includeth all in action and contemplation. But as for Plato's opinion herein, what should be the end of all actions, the cause of all natures, and the light of all reasons, is both tedious to follow, and may not bee rashly affirmed. For (l) delighting in his maister Socrates his dissembling of his knowledge (whome hee maketh disputant in all his dialogues) and affecting that, he left his owne opinions in these great questions as ambiguous (very neare) as his maisters? yet do we intend out of his owne discourses, and his relations (m) from others, to repeat some of his positions, eyther such as do square with truth of that religion, which our faith professeth and defendeth, or such as oppose it: as farre as shall concerne the singularity or multititude of goddes, whome the Catholike religion sayth we must worship for the obtayning of eternall felicity in the life to come. For it may be that such as knew Plato to excell al the other Phlosophers of al nations, and vnderstood him far bettter then others, do think that in God is the cause of natures, y e light of reason and the rule of life: which haue reference to the three Phylosophies, Naturall, Rationall and Morall. (n) For if a man were created, by his excelling part to aspire to that which excelleth all, that is, the One, True, almighty God, without whome nothing hath being, no reason instructeth and no vse assisteth: (o) then let him be searched out, in whom we haue all security: let him be beheld, in whom is al our certainty, let him bee beloued, in whome is all our morality.

L. VIVES.

PLato (a)] His parents were Aristo and Perictione: Hee came from Codrus by the father, Plato. the last King of Athens: by the mother from Solon, one of the seauen sages; the famous Law-giuer of Athens. Both his pedigrees claime from Neptune. He was born at Athens: Olym­ [...]iad. 88. His life and actions are recorded by many; who extoll him for wisedom and conuer­sation aboue al earthly men. But indeed their loue is so far from doing him more then right, y t but that I know them stand dearely affected vnto him, I should suspect they did somwhat enuy his praise for he erreth in my iudgement that holdeth not Plato to haue bin some-what more then man, at least of that same rare, and singular race and stamp of men. (b) Socrates his] A diuers reading. (c) Aegipt] Laertius (saith Euripides) & he went thether together, after his return from Italy. (d) Italy] Into Magna graecia, where Pythagoras had left many of his sect: of whom Ar­ [...]as the elder read vnto Plato at Tarentum, and Euritus, Timaeus at Locris, Phylolaus at Croto. Tully in his Cato Maior, saith he came thether in the Consulships of L. Aemilius, and Appius Cla [...]dius: though Liuy at that time (that was twenty foure yeares after the Candine foyle) put­teth Furius Camillus in Appius his place. Plato went also to Megara to Euclide the Mathema­titian, [Page 304] and to Theodorus another of Cyrene: and but for the warres ment to haue vis [...]ed [...]he Persian Magies. (e) Either he had] Al this learning he said was Socrates his (Epist ad Dyo [...]s) Ascribing all his Phylosophy both morall & natural to him. (f) Wisedome is] [...]lato & Aris [...]e recken some disciplines that are neither actiue nor contemplatiue, but effectual, as Architecture and al mechanike trades. So that some they say are speculatiue, as Theology: some act [...]ue wher­in Effecting disciplines, Plato. no effect remaines after the act, as musique and all rhetorike: some affecting materially as al the trades, building, cobling, caruing, &c. But this last is impertinent in this place. (g) Socra [...] said] Actiue, that is in morality and vertuous rule of the actions, wherein he is said to be wh [...]ly imploied: yet did hee speculate much in this kind: for Adymantus saith to him (Pl to Dere­pub. lib. 2.) Thou hast spent thy time in nothing but speculation: And what paines he tooke in the inuestigation of the meanes to attain the summum bonum, him-selfe sheweth in his Apology in Plato: but he directed all to action: but Pythagoras his aymes being at matters only pertayning to them-selues, had their full limitation in them-selues. (h) He sub-diuided] This diu si [...] (saith Eusebius de praep. Euang.) hee had from the Hebrewes, alledging Atticus the Phyloso­phers opinion, who describeth them plainly, and that hee conioyned the parts of Phylosophy that was in peeces before, as the torne members of Pentheus: for Thales and his followe [...]s were all Physicall: The other sages all Morall: Zeno and the Eleans, all Logicall. All these Plato combined and diuulged, publishing his Phylosophy perfect, not by peece-meale as Aris­totle confirmes (Phys. lib, 7.) Phylosophy at first (saith Laertius in his Plato) medled but with nature: then came Socrates and made it Morall. then Plato with his rationall made it absolute & had the last hand vpon it. Apuleius speaking of him saith that he filled al his bookes with the most admirable and extracted things that Zeno and Parmenides had taught, so conioyning the tripar [...]ite Phylosophy, and so reconcyling each, that he auoyded all dissonance of parts, and made each acknow­ledge a dependance vpon other. (Dogmat. Platon) Some of his Dialogues all Logicall, as his [...]or­gias and his Euthydemus: some priuately Morall, as his Memnon, Eutiphyro, Phylebus and Crito: some publikely Morall, as his Lawes, and his Respublica: Some Naturall, as his Timaeus: Some Supernaturall, as his Parmenides, and his Sophista: yet all these are Logically composed. (i) dis­tinction of true] terminat or disterminat, all is but to distinguish, so doth Lucane vse disterminat. ab auson [...]s disterminat arua Colonis, diuides the fieldes. And Mela vseth it so also, Bosphorus dis­terminat Europam ab Asia, Bosphorus diuides &c. (k) Which though it be] It is a great questi­on in our Schooles whether Logicke be speculatiue or practike: A fond question truly I thinke, [This note the Louanists haue left out who­ly. and fellow with most of our Phylosophycall theames of these times, where the dreames of practise and speculation do nought but dull young apprehensions. And now at last the cause goes on the Practikes sides, because it teacheth to dispute: as though wee argue not more in our contemplation of nature, then in our morality. But these Schoole-men neither know how to speculate in nature, nor action, nor how the lifes actions are to be ordered: Not that I thinke these must belong onely to speculation, but Augustine saith here, That it is necessary to them both: but especially it is imployed about seeking truth, falshood, and probability.] (l) Delighting [...] his maister] Plato (as I said) confessed that Socrates was author of all his workes, and in all his Dialogues, the wordes that Plato giueth him, are by his author onely to be held his opinions, Plato.] [And this also for company.] though hee speake his owne opinion by the mouth of Timaus, and the Arthemian stranger, and Zeno the Elean. (m) From others] Or from him: For Socoates and hee were still of one opi­nion, though others were so also. (n) For if a man] [What need such a turmoyle whether this be the intellect, or will, since Aristotle to omit others, saith that the minde is mans most excel­ling part, in that it is both intellect, will and memory: But they are so hard, that beeing not vnderstood by these fellowes, they admire them: mary these beeing playne, and almost palpable, they neglect] (o) Then let] Alluding to the diuision of Phylosophy into three parts: The old bookes for security, read certainty, and for certainty, truth.

That the cheefe Controuersie with the Platonists is about Theology, and that all the Philosophers opinions hereof are inferior vnto theirs. CHAP. 5.

IF Plato then affirme that a wise man is an immitator, a knower and a belouer of this GOD: VVhose participation makes a man blessed, what neede wee [Page] meddle with the rest, whereof none come so neare vs as hee? Away therefore with this same fabulous theology, pleasing reprobate affections with the crimes of the goddes: Away with the ciuill, wherein the diuels working vpon the wil­lingnesse of the ignorant to impure actes, cause them to celebrate mortall errors for diuine honours: In the beholding of which, they (a) make their seruants the vshers of their vayne villanies, both by the example of these dishonest sports allu­ring others to their worshippe, and making them-selues also better sport with the guilt of the spectators of these impurities. Wherein also, if there be any ho­nesty left in the Temples, it is polluted by attraction of turpitude from the Sta­ges and if any filth bee presented on the Stages, it is graced with the cohaerence it hath with that of the Temples. The pertinents wherof Varro interpreting by references to heauen, nature and causes of production, fayled wholy of his purpose because the thinges them-selues signified no such matters as he interpreted them by. And though they did, the reasonable soules, which are parts in that order of nature, are not to bee held for goddes: Nor ought it to be subiect to those things ouer which God hath giuen it superiority: Away with those thinges also which Numa buryed, beeing pertinent to these religious ordinances: and beeing after­wards turned vp by a plough, were by the Senate buryed. And those also (to fauor our suspition of Numa.) Which Alexander the great wrote (b) to his Mother, that hee hadde learned of Leon an Aegiptian Priest: Where not onely Picus, Faunus Aeneas, Romulus, Hercules, A [...]sculapius, Bacchus, Castor and Pollux, and other mortal men, whome they hadde for their goddes, but euen the (c) gods of the greater fa­milies, whom Tully (not naming them though) seemes to touch at in his Tusculane Questions: Iupiter, Iuno, Saturne, Vulcan, Vesta, and many other which Varro would make nothing but Elements and parts of the world, there are they all shewne to haue beene but men. For the Priest fearing the reuealing of these misteries, war­ned Alexander that as soone as his Mother hadde read them, hee should burne them. So not all this fabulous and ciuill Theology shall giue place to the Plato­nists, (who held a true God the author of all thinges, the clearer of all doubtes, and the giuer of all goodnes) but euen the other Phylosophers also, whose grosse bodily inuentions held the worlds beginning to be bodily: let al these giue place All the phyloso­phers short of­ [...]lato. to those good god-conceiuing men: let Thales depart with his water, Anaximenes with the ayre; the Stoikes with their (d) fire, Epicurus with his Atomes, his indiuisi­ble and in sensible bodies and all other (that now are not for vs to recount) who placed natures originall, in bodies eyther simple, compound, quicke or dead, for there were (e) some, and the Epicureans were they, that held a possibility of produ­cing the quicke out of the dead: (f) others would produce out of the quick, some things quick and some dead: yet all bodily, as of a body produced. But the Stoikes held (g) the fire one of this visible worldes foure elements, to bee wise, liuing, the The Sto­ikes sire. Creator of the world whole and part, yea euen God him-selfe. Now these & their fellowes, followed euen the bare surmises of their owne fleshly opinions, in these assertions. For (h) they hadde that in them which they saw not, and thought that to bee in them which they saw externally: nay which they saw not, but imagined onely: now this in the sight of such a thought, is no body, but a bodies likenesse. But that where-with our minde seeth seeth this bodyes likenesse, is neither body nor likenesse, and that which discerneth the other, iudging of the deformity or beauty of it, is more beautious then that which it iudgeth of: This is the nature of mans minde and reasonable soule, which is no body; nor is the bodies likenesse, revolued in the minde a body either. So then it is neyther fire, ayre, water nor The corpo­rcal world [Page 306] earth, of which foure bodies which wee call Elements, this visible World is composed. Now if our soule bee no body, how can God that made it bee a bo­dy? So then let these giue place to the Platonists and (i) those also that shamed to say God was a body, and yet would make him of the same essence that our s [...]es ar: being not moued by the soules mutability, which it were vile to ascribe vnto God. I but (say they) (k) the body it is y t alters the soule: of it self it is immu­table. So might they say that it is a body that woundeth the body: for of it selfe it is invulnerable. That which is immutable, nothing externall can change: But that that any body alters is not vnchangeable: because it is externally alterable.

L. VIVES.

THey (a) make] A difference of reading, but not worthy the noting. (b) Wrote this] Cyprian, affirming al y Pagan gods were men, saith: that this is so, Alexander writeth in a famous vo­lume to hi [...] mother, that the feare of his power made such secrets of the gods to bee reuealed vnto him by that Pries [...] that they were (he saw now) nothing else but ancient kinges, whose memories vsed to be kept at first, and afterwards grew to sacrifices. De Idoll. Vanitate. (c) Gods of the] Tarquinius Pris [...]s, fist King of Rome added 100. Senators to the ancient Senate, and these were called the fathers of the lesser families: the former of the greater, which phraze Tully vseth meta­phorically, for the ancient confirmed gods. If we should seeke the truth of Greeke authors, (saith Tully) euen these goddes of the greater families would be found to haue gone from vs here [...]n earth, vp into heauen. Thus farre he: Tusc. Quaest. 1. Teaching the soules immortallity, The gods of the high­er house. which beeing loosed from the body, shall be such as they who are adored for gods. Such were Romulus Hercules, Bacchus, &c. And thus is heauen filled almost ful with men. Tully also else­where calleth such gods of the greater families, as haue alwaies bene held celestiall. In Legib. Those that merit heauen he calleth Gods ascript. (d) Fire] Cic. de nat. deor. The Stoikes hold al actiue power, fire: following (it seemes) Heraclitus. And Zeno their chiefe defineth the nature Scoikes Ep [...]s. that he held for god, to be a fire artificiall, generatiue, and moouing. (e) Some] The Epicureans held all men and each thing else to come out of Atomes, flying about at randome and knitting together by chance. (f) Others] So the old Manuscripts do read it. (g) Held the fire] Cic. de [...]t, de [...] (h) They had that] They could not conceiue the soule to be incorporeall, but corpo­rall onely, nor vniuersally that, but sensible onely. And it is triuiall in the Shooles. Nothing is in the [...]derstanding that was not first in the sence. That is, our minde conceiueth but what is cir­cumscribed with a body sensible, or an obiect of our sence. So we conceit incorporeall things, corporally, and corporall things neuer seene, by imagination and cogitation of such or such formes as we haue seene: As one that neuer saw Rome, but thinkes of it, he imagineth it hath walls, churches, buildings, or such-like, as he hath seene at Paris, Louvaine, Valencia, or else­where. Further, Augustine teacheth that the thoughts are incorporeall, and that the mindes in­ternall sences which produce thoughts, are both before thoughts, and thinges them-selues: which sences internal, God being the Creator of, must needs be no body, but a power more ex­cellent then al other bodies or soules. (i) Those also] Cic. de nat. deor. l. 1. for Pythagoras that held God to be a soule continuate & diffused through al nature, neuer marked the perturbations our soules are subiect to, by which (were God such) he should be distracted, and disturbed, & when Py [...]. the soules were wretched (as many are) so should god be also: which is impossible: but Plato de­riued our soules frō the substance of the stars, & if they died yong, he affirmed their returne the­th [...], again, each to the star whence it came: and that as the stars were composed of the 4. Ele­ [...], so we [...]e the soules, but in a far different manner then that composition of the bodies. (k) The body] V [...]gil (Georg. 4. & Aeneid. 6.) reciteth Pythagoras his opinion singing of God, that is the worlds soule, whence each one drawes a life at his originall, and returnes it at his death. But because it may be doubted how all soules haue one originall sence, one vnderstandeth better then another, and vseth reason more perfectly: this difference he held did proceed from the body and not from the soules. For these are his wordes.

Princip [...] Calum at Terras Campos (que) liquentes,
[...]tem (que) Globune terrae, Titania (que) astra:
Sp [...]s intus alit totam (que) infusa per artus,
Mens agi [...]at mole [...], & magno se corpore miscet. &c.
Heauen, Earth, and Sea each in his proper bound,
The Moones bright globe, and all the spangled round,
A spirit within doth feed, doth mooue, and passe
Through euery parcell of this spatious masse.

[Page 307] All [...]hich is explayned at full by Seruius the Gramarian. Porphyry confesseth with Pythago­ras [...] the soule suffereth with the body: whose affects, good or bad, redound in part vnto the [...], yet denieth hee that they alter the soules nature. De sacrificijs. lib. 4.

How the platonists conceiued of the naturall part of Phylosophy CHAP. 6.

WHerefore' these Phylosophers whom fame (we see) hath worthily preferred [...] before y e rest, did wel perceiue that God was (a) no bodily thing: & therfore pa [...] [...]rther then al bodies in this inuestigatiō: they saw that no (b) mutable thing [...], and therfore went further then al mutable spirits, and soules to seek for [...] [...]gain they saw that (c) al formes of mutable things, whereby they are what [...] (of what nature soeuer they be) haue originall from none but him, that is [...] vnchangeable. Consequently, neither the body of this vniuerse, the fi­ [...] [...]alities, motions and Elements, nor the bodies in them all, from heauen to [...] [...]her vegetatiue, as trees, or sensitiue also as beasts or reasonable also, as [...] those that need no nutriment but subsist by them-selues as the Angels, God onely hath true essence, al the rest de­pend vppon him. [...] being, but from him who hath only simple being. For in him (d) to be, and [...] [...]ffer not: as if he might haue being without life: neither to liue, and to [...] [...]d: as if he could haue life without intellect: nor to vnderstand and to bee [...] [...]s if he could haue the one and not the other. But his life, vnderstan­ [...] beatitude are all but his being. From this invariable and simple essence [...] they gathered him to bee the vncreated Creator of all existence. For they [...] [...]ed that all thinges are eyther body, or life: that the (e) life excelleth the [...] [...]hat sensibility is but a species of the body; but vnderstanding of the life: [...] [...]fore they preferred intellect before sence: Sensible things are those [...] to be seen or touched. Intelligible can only be vnderstood by the minde. Things sensible and intelligible. [...] is no bodily sweetnesse, be it in the body, as beauty, or in motion, as [...] [...]ll song, but the minde doth iudge therof: which it could not doe if this [...] [...]ere not in it more excellent, then eyther in that quantity of body, or [...] [...]se of voyces and keeping of tones and times. Yet if it were not mutable [...] [...]ld not iudge better then another of these sensible species, nor one be witti­ [...] [...]inger, or more exercised then another, but he that began after should [...] much as he that learned before: and he that profited after should bee vn­ [...] from his ignorance before: but that which admitteth maiority or minori­ [...] angeable doubtlesse. And therfore these learned men did well obserue Mutable what. [...] first forme of things could not haue existence in a subiect mutable. And [...] [...] beholding degrees of diuersity in the formes of soules and bodies, and [...] the seperation of al forme from thē directly destroied thē, this infered ane­ [...]ty of some vnchangeable and consequently an all-excelling forme: this they [...] the beginning of all thinges, vncreated, all creating, exceeding right. This [...] they knew of God he did manifest vnto them by teaching them the gradu­ [...] [...]emplation Rom 1. 19. 20. of his parts invisible by his workes visible: as also his eternity [...]inity, who created all things both visible and temporary. Thus much of [...] Physiology, or naturall Phylosophy.

L. VIVES.

GOD (a) was no body] This Alcinous in Plato's doctrine argueth thus. If God were a [...] God is no body. hee should haue substance and forme: for so haue all bodies, being like the Idea's, wherein they ha [...]e a secret resemblance. But to say God hath substance and forme is absurd: for he should [...]thor be the beginning, nor vncompounded: Therefore hee hath no body. Besides, euery body is of some substance: What then shall GOD bee of fire or ayre? earth or water? Nor of these are be­ginnings: but rather haue a later being then the substance whereof they consist. [...]ut these are blas­phemies, the truth is, GOD is incorporeall. If he were a body, hee were generated, and therefo [...]e corruptible. But farre are those thinges from GOD. Thus farre Alcinous. (b) No mutable] Pla­to (in Timaeus) calls God [...] &c, one, the same, and alwaies like him-selfe, as Tully translates it. Alcinous saith hee must needes bee an intelligible substance. Of which kind the soule is better, the [...] what is not the soule, but the power that is perpetually actual, excelleth that which is potentiall, such therefore is God. (c) All formes] In Greek [...], so Tully & others interprete it, (d) To bee and to liue] Alcinous saith that God is supreme, eternall, ineffable, selfe-perfect, needing nothing, eternally absolute, Deity, cause of all b [...]ing, truth, harmony, good, and all these, in one, and one. For I count them not as dis-ioyned, but coessentiall. And a little [...]ter he saith that God is incomprehensible, onely apparant to the thought: but contey­ned vnder no kinde what-soeuer: not definable, nor specificall, nor subiect to any accident: to say hee is euill were wickednesse, and to say hee is good is insufficient, for then hee should participate of goodnesse, but hee hath neyther difference nor accident. This opinion did Dionisius the Diuine follow, denying wisedome, life, or vnderstanding to be in god. For Die [...]s the Diuine. these are the names of particular perfections which are not in God: This seemes to bee groun­ded on Plato's wordes in Phadon that all good is such by participation of good: but there hee excepteth true good, that is doubtlesse God the Idea and essence of all beautifull goodnesse. (e) Life excelleth] He cals the soule life, as Aristotle doth [...], perfection or [...], any thing eternally actuall both may bee said of the soule. But Plato speaking of soules, meaneth (it seemes) onely the rationall.

The excellency of the Platonists aboue the rest, in logicke. CHAP. 7.

NOw as concerning the other part of their (a) doctrine, called logicke, farre bee it from vs to ioyne them in comparison with those fellowes that fetch­ed the iudgement of truth from the bodily sences, and held all things to bee swayed by their false and friuolous positions, as (b) Epicurus held, yea and euen the Stoikes. (c) These men standing onely affected to the art of disputation called Logike, thought it was to be deriued from the sences: affirming that from them the minde doth receiue definable notions (d) [...] and thence the whole methode of learning and teaching hath the propagation. Now (e) heere doe I wonder how these men (f) affirming a wise-man onely to bee beautifull, hadde any notion of this beauty from their sence: and how their carnall eyes could be­hold the faire forme of wisdome. (g) But those whome wee doe worthyly pre­ferr [...] haue distinguished the conceites of the minde conceiued from the formes receiued by the sence: Giuing them no more then their due, nor taking ought of their due from them. But (h) the light of the mind giuing power to conceiue all, this they hold is God, that created all.

L. VIVES.

THeir (a) Doctri [...]] Plato diuided speach into fiue parts. 1. ciuill, vsed in politike affaires, counsels and such like. 2. rethoricall, which is demonstratiue, or iudiciall, contayning praise or dispraise, accusation or defence. 3. ordinary discourse of one man with another. 4. [Page 309] worke-mens conference in matters mechanicall: 5. Logicall, consisting of dialogismes, ques­tions and answers. This last is by some ascribed to bee Plato's inuention; as Phauorinus: others gi [...]e it to Alexamenes Teius, Aristotle: Some also to Zeno the Elean: certaine it is that Plato g [...]e much ornament vnto discourse, replenishing it with all parts of learning, grauity and elegance: Wherein though the Logicall formes bee not expresly taught, yet they are laid dow [...] [...] practise, and their vse fully expressed: And particularly demonstration is practi­ [...]d [...] his Timaus S [...]phismes, in Euthydemus, whence Aristotle had many of his fallacians: [...] [...]tes his induction is of most power of all, and seemes to take the originall from him: [...] [...]ates vsed it more nimbly then any man liuing. And from him Quintilian biddes his [...] fetch it. (b) Epicurus] Hee held the Sunne to bee no bigger then it seemed: And th [...] if the sence once mistake, one should neuer trust it after. Cicero, (Plutarc, Placit. lib. 4.) The Stoikes held the sences true, but their obiects now true, and now false. But Epicu­ [...] held sence an obiect all true, mary opinion hee said erred sometimes; and Cicero saith [...] [...], That vnto the formes receiued by our sences hee adioyned the assent of the minde, w [...]ch hee will haue fixed, and voluntary in euery one of vs. Hee didde not affirme all that wee saw was true: But onely such as brought with them certaine peculiar declarations [...] which they pretended. (c) These men] The Stoikes; for the Epicures reiected Logike, [...] and vnprofitable. The Stoikes vsed it exceedingly. And Chrysippus, Cleanthes and [...] [...]saisters of that sect, wrote much in that kinde: but all concerning the later part: [...] the first, Inuention they commonly meddle not with as Cicero saith in his To­ [...]d) [...]] The first apprehensions, [...], or vnderstanding of thinges. These [...]th giuen man, whence the knowledge of many great seueralties arise, which mo­ [...]se from visible and palpable obiects, producing eyther knowledge, ignorance [...]n, the meane betweene both. Cicero calleth them begunne conceits, and saith [...] first named the [...], as if one should say, a premeditate apprehension of a thing [...], without which we can neither vnderstand, inquire nor dispute. Mary the Stoikes [...] vsed this word also, which Tully translateth anticipationes: And Chrysippus [...] to bee a naturall vnderstanding of vniuersalities. Laert. (e) Heere do I] Hee pro­ [...] the affirmers of these positions rather trusted vnderstanding then sence. (f) affirming [...]] A Stoicall Paradoxe. (g) But those whome] Plato so dealt that hee debarred the [...] power to iudge the truth, allowing that only to the mind, prouing the authority of [...] fitte to bee trusted, because it beholdeth alone the simple truth, vniforme and [...], in that manner as it is. (h) The light] This sunne they held was the light [...], and that the prince of the World was the light of the soule to vnderstanding, [...]ge wisedome, and iudgement; and therefore hee is the father of all light: For from Cie [...]r. A­cad. Quest. lib. 1. [...] inuisible, the light visible hath his originall, as I shewed before out of Plato. The [...] [...]noes teacheth. In Doctrina Platonis.

That the Platonists are to be preferred in Morality also. CHAP. 8

[...]ere remayneth the Morall, in Greeke [...] which inquireth after the grea­ [...] good whereto all our actions haue reference: and which is desired for it [...] only, for no other end, but to make vs blessed in attaining it only: and therfore [...] it the end: as referring all the rest vnto it. But desiring it only for it [...] This blesse-affording good some would deriue from the (a) bodie, [...] [...]om the (b) minde, some (c) from both: For seeing that a man con­ [...] but of soule and body, they beleeued that his cheefe good must [...] originall from one of the two, and therein subsist; as the finall end standing [...] the shot-marke of all their actions, which being once attayned, their labours [...] crowned with perfection. So that they (d) that added a third kinde of good to these two namely, consisting of honour, ritches and such goods of Fortune, [...]wise called extrinsecal: did not propose it as a finall good, that is, to be desi­ [...] in respect of it selfe, but referred it to another: beeing of it selfe good to the [...] and badde to the bad. So this good then, that some deriued from the [Page 310] body, and some from the soule, and some from both, all deriued from the mans selfe. But they that tooke the bodies part had the worse side, the soule had the The Phylo­sophers cō ­ [...]tion about the greatest good. better: mary they that tooke both, expected this good from the whole man. So then, part or whole, it is from man, howsoeuer. These three differences made aboue three seuerall sects of Phylosophers: each man construing diuersly both of the bodies good, and the soules good, and both their goods. But lette all those stand by and make them place that say that he is not happy that inioyes a body, nor hee that inioyes a minde, but hee that inioyes God: Not as the soule inioyes the body, or it selfe, nor as one friend inioyes another, but (e) as the eye inioyes the light. If the rest can say any thing for the other similies, or against this last, what it is, God willing wee shall in due season discouer.

L. VIVES.

FRom the (a) body] So did Epicurus, Aristippus, and all their followers. (b) The minde] The Stoikes. (c) From both] As Calipho, Polemon and Diodorus. (d) That added] This triple di­uision of goods, into the bodies, the mindes, and fortunes Augustine often vseth. It is Aristotles and the Peripatetiques: taken from diuers places of Plato, as I will shew in the next booke. (e) Know­ledge of the truth. At the eye] Plato saith that the knowledge of the truth is the greatest good, which being hardly to be attained in this life giues vs cause to think that scarcely any one liuing is truly happy: mary there is great hope of partaking it in the life to come, when wee are freed from the bodies bounds, the sole impediment of the soules perfection. But when we die (so we die pure) then in the sight of that it that truly existent truth, God, we shall inioy the height of our desires, that is, truth and vniuersall knowledge. Wherefore as the eye wanting the light is vselesse, and setteth the owner sadly affected in darkenes, and perpetually sorrowfull: but when the Sun, the light comes, it riseth with vigor to the fun­ction, and vseth the office with cheerefulnesse and alacrity: so our intellect beeing vngiued from the body, if it want the light of Gods truth, it must needes lament and languish, but if it haue it, it exul­teth, and ioyfully vseth that light which presents the formes of all the creation. Whence it commeth that in our pleasures and felicities wherein we fulfill our affections, and as it were inioy our selues, we d [...]ot reape that delectable comfort that we draw from the internall contemplation of that eter­nall good, and from that attayning the pure light of so perfect a wisedome. So that the soule that is absolutely blessed, inioyeth not God in his beauty, and loue, which concerne pleasure, an act of the will: but in his truth which is an act of the intellect: though then followeth his beauty, and his loue, intirely delectable, nor can these be seperated. For none knowes God, but admireth him: none admireth him, but ioines loue to his admiration and delighteth in them all. Thus much out of Plato in diuers places of his Respub. leges Phadon and Philaebus, who still preferreth the inquiry and contempla­tion of truth, and that to men of pure life, exhorting and exciting all there-vnto. And this all the Academicks and Peripatetiques professe after him, as Tully teacheth De finib. lib. 5.

Of that Phylosophy that commeth nearest to Christianity. CHAP. 9.

LEt it suffice now to remember that Plato (a) did determine that the end of al good was the attayning a vertuous life, which none could but hee that knew and followed God: nor is any man happy by any other meanes. And therefore Platos [...] Phyloso­pher a louer of God. he affirmeth, that to be a Philosopher is to loue God, whose nature is incorporeal: And consequently that wisedomes student, the Phylosopher, is then blessed when hee inioyeth God. For though the inioying of each thing a man loueth doth not forth-with make him happy: (for many by placing their loue on hate­ful obiects are wretched, and more wretched in inioying them) yet is no man hap­py that inioyeth not that he loueth. For (b) euen those that loue what they should not, thinke not them-selues happy in louing, but in inioying. But he that inioyes what he loues, and loues the true and greatest good. Who (but a wretch) will [Page 311] deny him to bee happy? This true and greatest good, is GOD saith Plato, and therefore hee will haue a Phylosopher a louer of GOD, that because Phyloso­phy aimes at beatitude, the louer of God might bee blessed by inioying GOD. Wherfore what euer Phylosophers they were that held this of the high and true [...] that he was the worlds Creator, the light of vnderstanding, and the good of all action: that he is the beginning of nature, the truth of doctrine, and the happi­ne [...] life: whether they be called Platonists (as fittest) or by any other sect: (c) [...]er the Ionian teacher held as this Plato did, and vnderstood him well; Or th [...]e Italians held it from Pythagoras & his followers, or any other of the same [...]ine, of what nation so euer they were, and were counted Phylosophers (d) [...]tes, Lybians, (e) Egiptians, (f) Indians, (g) Persians, (h) Chaldees, (i) Scythi­ [...]) Galles, (l) Spaniards, or others that obserued and taught this doctrine, t [...] wee preferre before all others, and confesse their propinquity with our [...]e. For though a Christian, vsed onely to the Scriptures, neuer heard of [...] [...]nists, nor knoweth whether Greece held two sects of Phylosophers, the [...] and the Italian, yet is hee not so ignorant in humanity, but hee knowes [...] Phylosophers professe either the study of wisedome or wisedome [...]. But lette him beware of those that dispute (m) of the Elements of this [...] [...]ely, and reach not vp to God that made them Elements. The Apostle [...] good warning of this: Beware (saith hee) least any deceiue you by Philosophy [...] deceipt, according to the worlds Elements. But least you should thinke Colo [...]. 28. [...] held all Phylosophers to bee such, hee saith else-where: (n) For that [...] [...]ich is knowne of God, is manifest in them, for God hath shewed it vnto [...] For his invisible powers from the beginning of the world are manifested by Rom. 1. 19. 20. [...], and so is his (p) eternall. vertue. And hauing spoken a great matter con­ [...] God vnto the Athenians which few of them vnderstood (q) In him we liue, [...] and haue our beeing: he added as some also of your writers haue said: Hee Act. 17. 18. [...] to beware of their errors. For hee said that GOD had by his workes, [...] his invisible power to their vnderstanding, there also hee said that they [...] worship him aright, but gaue the diuine honours w t were his pecuriarly, [...] [...]her thinges thē was lawful: because that when they knew God, they glorified him Rom. 1. 21. 22. 23. [...] [...]d, neither were thankefull: but became vaine in their owne imaginations: O [...] [...]sh heart was full of darkenesse! For professing them-selues wise, they prooued [...] [...]d turned the glory of the incorruptible God, into the similitude of the Image of [...] [...]ible man, and of birds, and beasts, and serpents. (r) In this place the Romains, [...] [...]ns, Egiptians, and all that gloryed in their wisedome, are iustly taxed. But [...] [...]d we will argue this hereafter: as for those things wherin we and they con­ [...] of one God the Creator of this vniuerse, who is not only incorporeall, [...] all bodies, but also incorruptible aboue all spirits, our beginning, our light [...] goodnesse, in these we preferre them before all others.

L. VIVES.

[...] did determine] That venerable, and holy-teaching Plato, surmounting all Phylo­ [...] [...]rs in almost all other matters, in defining mans greatest good, out-stript Plato's opi­nion of the greatest good. [...]m-selfe, in his first booke De Legib. Hee deuides good, into diuine and humaine: [...] is quite seperate from vertue, the first conioyned therewith. Socrates in Plato's Gor­ [...] [...]es that beatitude consisteth in learning and vertue, calling onely the good, happy, [...] wretched. And in Menexenus, in sixe hundred places, (and so all Plato through) [...] onely honest and beauteous. As for other goddes, without vertue they are the de­ [...] of him that possesseth them. But these are but Plato's common sayings: in these [...] [...]th with his fellowes: But when he list, he riseth in spirit, and leaues all to other [...] of wisedome beneath him. His Philebus is a dialogue of the greatest good, or as [Page 312] some intitle it, [...], of pleasure. Therein hee maketh sixe rankes of goods, in the second standes the thinges proportionate, faire, perfect sufficient, and such like. In the third vnderstanding, and sapience. In the fourth, the goods of the soule, sciences, artes and good opinions. But in the first, he putteth measure, moderation and oportunity. All which (as hee writeth to Dionysius) import that GOD is the proportion, cause, measure, author and moderator of all goodnesse. And in his 2. de Repub. hee calleth GOD, the greatest good and the Idea of good. And therefore Apuleius defineth GOD to bee the professor and bestower of Beatitude: Dogm: Plat. And Speusippus defineth him to be, A liuing immortall and supernaturall essence, sufficing to beatitude, and cause of nature and all goodnesse.

The contemplation of this good didde Plato say, made a man happy. For in his Banquet; Diotima, a most wise woman biddeth Socrates to marke her speach well. And then falling into a discourse that our loue concerned beauty, at last shee drew to a deeper theame, affirming a beauty that was eternall, immutable and vndiminished, nor increased, nor fayre in one part and not in another, nor beeing subiect to any vicissitude, or alteration of times: Nor beauty­full in one respect and not in all: Whose beauty is neyther altered by place, nor opinion, nor is as a part, or an accident of that essence wherein it is. But it is euer existem in one and the same forme, and from thence flowes all the Worldes beauty: yet so, as neyther the originall of any thing decreaseth it, nor the decay augmenteth it, or giueth any effect, or change to it. This holy and venerable beauty when a man beginneth to behold truly, that is bee­ing dislinked from the loue of other beauties, then is not hee farre from the toppe of his perfection. For that is the way to thinges truly worth desiring: Thus must wee bee truly ledde vn [...] it, when a man ascendeth by degrees from these inferior beauties vnto that supreme one, transporting him-selfe from one fayre obiect vnto two, and so vnto all the rest of all beauty­full desires, where-vppon the like disciplines must needes follow, of which the onely cheefe and cheefly to bee followed, is the contemplation of that supreme beauty, and from thence to draw this lesson, thus must a man internally beauteous, direct his life. Saw you, but this once cleare, you would scorne ritches, honours and exterior formes. Tell me now (saith shee) how great a happynesse should hee giue thee that should shew thee this sincere, this purest beauty, not circumscript with a forme of mortality, nor with coullors nor mettals, or such like trash, but in it selfe meerely diuine, and one and the same to all eternity? I pray thee wouldst thou not admire his life that should haue his wisnes so full as to behold and inioy this gloryous beauty? O gloryous pertaker of vnchanged solid vertue! Friend of the all powerfull God, and aboue all other Diuine and immortall. These are the wordes of wise Diotyma vnto Socrates to which hee replyeth that hee beleeued her, and that hee laboureth to perswade man-kinde that there is no such meane to attaine the possession of this pulchritude, as the loue of it: and that no man should thinke it were ynough to dispute of it in wordes, or to contemplate there-vppon with an vnpur­ged heart. Which things is hard, nay neere impossible saith Plato: yet teacheth hee that beatitude is attained by imitation of GOD (De leg. 4.) where speaking of GODS friendes and ene­mies, hee saith, That it must bee a wise mans continuall meditation how to follow God, and make him the rule of his courses before all mortall men, to whose likenesse his cheefe study must bee to [...]old him-selfe. what it is to be like GOD hee sheweth in his Thaeatetus, it is to bee iust, wise and holy. And in his Epistle to Hermeas and his fellowes, hee saith, That if any man bee a Phylosopher, hee aymeth at the knowledge of God, and his father, as farre as happy men can at­tayne it. And in his Epinomis, speaking of GOD, hee saith: Him doth each man especially admire, and consequently is inflamed with the power of humaine witte to labour for this bea­titude in this life present, and expecting a place after death with those that haue ser­ued vertue. This saith Plato, who placed the greatest beatitude in the life to come. For hee sayth in the same booke, That none (or very few) can attayn happynesse in this life, but great hope there is after this life to inioy the happynesse for which wee haue beene so care­full to keep and continue our courses in goodnesse and honesty. And towards the end hee saith: It is wickednes to neglect God, the reason of all beeing so fully already discouered. Hee that can make vse of all this, I c [...]t him truly wise, and firmely avow that when hee dyeth, he shall not be any longer in the common fashion of this life, but haue a certayne peculiar excellence alloted him, to bee both most wise and most happie? And liue a man so, where he will, in Iland or continent, hee shall pertake this faelicity: and so shall he that vseth these directions wheresoeuer, in gouernment of others, or in priuate estate referring all to God. But as wee sayd before, so say wee still, very few attaine this per­fection [Page 313] [...] this life: this life: this is most true, and no way rashly spoken. Thus much out of his [...]. In the end of his De Repub. thus. Behold now the rewards, stable and glorious which [...] shall receiue both of god and man besides the particular benefits that his iustice doth re­ [...] [...]. But all these are nothing, neither in number nor quantity in respect of those after death. [...] [...] Phaedon: wherefore (saith Socrates) while wee liue here on earth, let vs haue as little [...] [...] [...]h the body as may be, for so wee shall get to some knowledge, and keeping a good watch [...] [...] that God set vs free from it, wee shall passe away pure from contagion, to conuerse with [...] [...]ies, and by our selues haue full vnderstanding of that sincere and pure truth, which [...] [...] that is a going my way, hath a great hope to bee there crowned with the fruition of [...] [...]ch in his life he suffered so many afflictions. And after: If he be a true Philosopher, that [...] Gods must needs beare a great stroke with him, namely that he cannot attaine the pure [...] [...]ill after this life. Thus much out of Plato, in diuers places, partly the words, and [...] [...]te: which being assumed (to shew his opinion) out of his owne workes, maketh [...] [...]s to ad any quotations out of other Platonists. (b) Euen those that loue.] I wounder Valla. Loue. Delight. Toenioy. [...] his logike saith that their is no loue but delight: the world controules him. I [...] [...]ent friend, yet my delight departed with him. But this is not the least nor the last [...] [...]hat booke. To enioy, is to take delight of in any thing: as Augustine writeth in his [...] Wee enioy that wee take pleasure in: of the vse and the fruit, hereafter in the [...] [...]ke. (c) Whether the Ionian.] Though Plato had much from Pythagoras, yet was [...] Philosopher for hee followed Socrates more then either Architas or Timeus. (d) [...]] Africans, bordring on the Ocean: Atlas was the first King, brother to Sa­ [...] [...] Atlantikes. Atlas. Egiptians. to Caelus: A great Astronomer. Hee taught his Sonne Hesperus and many [...] [...]; for hee had seauen daughters all married to the Heroës, that had Sonnes [...] [...]ous then the Parents. Hee taught diuers of the vulgar also, whence the [...] Libia where Hercules learnt it and disputed of it. (e) Egiptians.] Their Philoso­phy [...], but most part from Chaldea, chiefely from Abraham: though they (as Diodo­ [...] [...]ibe it to Isis and Osiris, Uulcan, Mercury, and Hercules. How euer, sure it is [...] Philosophy was diuine, and much false and filthy. (f) Indians.] There Philoso­ [...] [...]ed Brachmans. Persians. Chaldees. Scithians. Brachmans: of whome read Philostratus his Uita Apollon. Thyan. and Stra­ [...] [...] of Alexander the Macedonian his conquests. (g) Persians.] They had the [...] Zoroaster taught. (h) Cladaees.] The chiefe Astrologians and diuinators of the [...] [...]e read Diodorus. lib. 3. (i) Scythians.] Their Philosophers whilom, contended [...] [...]tians for antiquity: a nation valiant, plaine, iust, harmelesse, doing more by na­ [...] [...]en Greece with all her laborious discipline. (k) Galles.] or Frenchmen. They had [...] [...]: Caesar Comment. Gallic, Bell. and Poets also which were both Philosophers and Druides. [...] Saronidae. Dio. l. 6. they had also the wisards that y e people came vnto for trifles. No [...] [...]gst them might be offered without a Philosopher, that was, a Naturalist diuine [...] [...]: and these ruled all, in all places. Their Druides) as Strabo saith lib. 4.) were both [...] [...]d Moralists. (l) Spaniards.] In Spaine, before siluer and gold were found, there was [...] [...]ny Philosophers, and the people liued wounderfull religiously: euery society had Spaine. [...] [...]y the yeare, chosen out of the most learned and iudicious ranke of men, equity [...] [...]or of iustice then, without lawes clangor: (yet the Turdetani now called the [...] had certaine wounderfull old lawes written) few or no controuersies were [...]: and those that were did either concerne vertuous emulation, the reasons of [...] gods, of good manners, or of some such theames, which the learned disputed of [...] and called the women to bee auditors. Afterwards, certaine mountaines that [...] [...]all within brake out and burned, and the melted gould and siluer, left ad­ [...] such fine [...]uffes, in mens mindes, so shewing this to the Phaenicians, who were [...] [...]erall marchants of the world, they bartered of their mettalls away to them for [...] [...]o value. The Phaenicians spying this gaine, acquainted diuers of the Asians and [...] therewith, and so came often thether with a multitude of men, sometimes with [...] and otherwhiles with but two or three Marchants shippes: Now many either [...] [...]e and the soyle, or else louing gold better then their gods, set vp their rests in [...] [...]d by one tricke or other found meanes to contract alliance with others: and then [...] [...]y to send Colonyes into Spaine out of all Asia, and the Iles adiacent, and [...] [...] their villenies amongst the filly ignorant soules. Then began the Spaniards to [...] [...]ir owne wealth: to fight, to prey one vpon another, first priuately, and soone after [Page 314] in whole armies: afterward to flat nations warre, waged vnder alien leaders: the Ph [...]nicians a [...] first, the authors both of their present and future misfortunes: Then good manners got them gone, equity was sent packing away, and lawes came vp, together with digging of metta [...]s, and other traffiques, so that farewell Philosophy, and all artes grew almost to vtter ruine: [...] they were not written but onely passed by tradition from mouth to eare. But that which re­mained of theē was renewed by some wel-wishing wits, in the time of the Romaine peace: b [...] first the Gothes, and afterward the Saracins rooted them vtterly from amongst the vulga [...]. There is an old memorial extant of the ancient times, written in greek and Latine: I hope by [...] to illustrate the original of any natiue coūtry. (m) Of the elements] That is, such as conceiue to further thē the elements: such as think them the orignalls of al, & neuer leaue GOD any thing to doe, whose will disposeth all things. (n) For that which is knowne] [...] sath the greeke. (o) His inuisible] [...], saith the Greeke [...] is both Creation, and the thing created. V [...] thinketh that this inuisibility is meant of the fome and fabrik of heauen and earth, according to that of the Psalme. The heauens declare the glory of God, and the firmament sheweth the workes of his hands. And we find Aristotle and many more to gather by the world externall shape of Psal. 19. 1. the world, that there is a God, that hath a prouidence and care of the world: and the same they gather by the course and motion of times, by the order of our life, and of the whole vni­uerse, wherein such things could not be done, but by that most wise and glorious gouernor o [...] the said vniuerse. Augustine translateth [...], constitutions, to make it imply that men may conceiue the secrets of GOD, by his workes, euen from the worlds first constitution, to per­swade vs that this knowledge had existence before Christ his comming, or Moyses lawe, eue [...] from the first creation of the world. And this me thinkes is nearest vnto Pauls minde, whom this place disputeth against the Philosophers, telling them that when or where euer they liue, they may finde a god the gouernor and father of all vniuersity: and that (for so followes the sequele) and that, by the workes which he hath made, may his inuisibility bee certainly gathe­red. (p) Eternall vertue] Not onely his secret wisdome, and iustice, but his illustrious deity and power: vnlesse you take away [And so] and let the rest depend vpon the former: for the greeke [ [...]] signifying coniunction, was the cause that [qoq (que)] was thrust into the Latine interpreta­tation. (q) In him we liue] The ancients called GOD the life y t is diffused throughout the vni­uerse: and the aire also: so that this is true howsoeuer: that in him wee liue, wee moue and haue our beeing. Aratus also said, that al waies, courts, hauens, and all places and things were full of Ioue: which his interpretor attributeth to the ayre. (r) In which place] The Romaines and Greekes worshipped mens statues for gods, the Egiptians beasts.

What the excellence of a religious Christian is in these Philosophicall artes. CHAP. 10.

NOw if a christian for want of reading, cannot vse such of their words as fits disputations, because hee neuer heard them: or cannot call that part tha [...] treates of nature, either naturall in Latine, or physicall in Greeke: nor that tha [...] inquires the truth, rationall or Logicall: nor that which concernes rectifying of manners, and goodnesse of ends Morall; or Ethicall: yet thence it followes not that he knowes not, that from the true God is both Nature, whereby hee made vs like his Image, Reason, wherby we know him and Grace wherby we are bles­sed in beeing vnited to him. This then is the cause why wee prefer these before the other: the other spent their wittes in seeking out of the causes of things, the meanes of learning, and order of life: these knowing GOD, found th [...] their was both the cause of the whole creation, the light of all true learning, and the fount of all felicity. So that what Platonists or others soeuer held th [...]s of GOD, they held as we doe. But wee choose rather to deale with the (a) Pl [...] ­tonists then others, because their workes are most famous; for both the Greekes (whose language is very greatly' esteemed of the nations) do [...] preserue and extoll them, and the Latines, mooued by their excelle [...] and glory learning them more willingly themselues, and by recordi [...] [Page 315] them in their tongues also, left them the more illustrious and plaine to vs, and to all posterity.

L. VIVES.

[This is no good doctrine inthe Lo­uanists o­pinion, for it is left out, as dis­tastefull to the schoole­men, though not to the direct truth.]

VVIth the (a) Platonists] From Plato and Aristotles time, vnto Aphrodiseus, that liued vn­der Seuerus and his sonne. Aristotle was rather named amongst the learned then ei­ther read, or vnderstood: Aprodiseus first aduentured to explaine him, and did set many on to search farther into the author, by that light hee gaue: yet did Plato keepe aboue him still, vn­till the erection of publike schooles in France and Italy, that is, as long as the Greeke and La­tine tongues were in account: [but when learning grew Mercenary, and Mimicall, all their aime was gaine, and contention, and verbosity, and sond subtility, with vile fained wordes of arte, and friuolous quillets, then was Aristotles logike and physikes held fit for their pur­pose, and many better bookes of his throwne aside. But as for Plato because they vnder­stood him not, (nay and Aristotle much lesse, yet) because hee teacheth no trickes, oh neuer name him? I speake not this to imply Aristotles learning more insufficient then Plato's, but it is a shame that Plato, a holy Philosopher should bee thrust by, and Aristotles best part also, and the rest so read, that he must speake their pleasures, beeing such fooleries, as not Aristotle, no, not any mad man of his time would haue held or divulged.]

Whence Plato might haue that knowledge that brought him so neare the Christian doctrine. CHAP. 11.

NOw some of our Christians admire at these assertions of Plato comming so­neere to our beleefe of God: So that some thinke that at his going to Egipt, h [...]e heard the Prophet (a) Hieremye, or got to read some of the prophets bookes in his trauell: these opinions I haue (b) else-where related. But by all true chro­nicles Plato heard not Hiere­my. supputation, Plato was borne an 100. yeares after Ieremy prophecied. Plato liued 81. yeares, and from his death to the time that Ptolomy King of Egipt de­manded the Hebrew prophecies, and had them translated by the 70. Iewes that vnderstood the greeke also, is reckned almost 60. yeares. So that Plato in his trauell, could neither see Hieremy, beeing dead, nor read the scriptures beeing not as yet translated into the greeke, which he vnderstood (c) vnlesse (as he was of an infatigable studie) he had had them read by an interpretor, yet so as hee might not translate them, or coppy them (which Ptolomy as a friend might intreate, or as a King, command) but onely carry away what he could in his memory. Some reason there is for this, because Genesis beginneth thus. In the beginning GOD Gen 1. 1. 2 treated heauen and earth, and the earth was without forme and voide, and darkenesse [...]as vpon the deepe, & the Spirit of GOD mooued vpon the wate [...]s. And Plato in his (d) Platos grownd [...] out of diui­nity. Ti [...]s saith that GOD first (e) ioyned the earth and the fire. Now it is certaine that (f) hee meaneth heauen by fire: so that here is a correspondence with the other: In the beginning GOD created heauen and earth. Againe hee saith that the two (g) meanes conioyning these extremities, are water and ayre, this some may thinke he had from the other, The spirit of GOD mooued vpon the waters: not mind­ing in what sence the scripture vseth the word Spirit, and because (h) ayre is a spirit, therefore it may bee hee gathered that hee collected 4. elements from this place. And whereas hee saith a Philosopher is a louer of God, th [...]re is nothing better squareth with the holy scriptures: but that especially (which maketh mee almost confesse that Plato wanted not these bookes) that whereas the Angel that brought Gods word to Moyses, being asked what his name was that bad him goe [Page 316] free the Israelites out of Egipt, answered his name was (i) I am that I am: And thus shalt thou say to the children of Israell, I am hath sent me to you: as if that in Exod. 3. 14. comparison of that which truely is, being immutable, the things that are immu­table, are not. Plato stuck hard vpon this, and commended it highly: And I ma [...]e a doubt whether the like be to be found in any one that euer wrote before Plate, except in that booke when it was first written, so, I am that I am, and thou shalt tell them that I am sent me to you. But wheresoeuer he had it, out of others bookes before him, or as the Apostle saith: Because that which is knowne of God, is mani­fest vnto them: for God hath shewed it them. For the inuisible things of him that i [...], his eternall power and god-head, are seene by the creation of the world, being considered Rom. 1. 19, 20. in his workes. This maketh mee chose to deale with the Platonists, in our intended question of naturall Theology, namely, whether the seruice of one GOD, or ma­ny, suffice for the felicity of the life to come. For as touching the seruice of one or many for the helpes of this temporall life, I thinke I haue said already sufficient.

L. VIVES.

PRophet (a) Hieremy] Hee went with the two Tribes Beniamin and Iuda into Egipt, and Hi [...]emy. was there stoned at Tanis: there the inhabitants honour him, for the present helpe his tombe giues thē against the stinging of serpents. b) Else-where] De Doctr. xpian. 2. Euseb [...] saith Hieremy began to prophecy the 36. Olympiade: and Plato was borne the 88. of the Sep­tuagines hereafter. (c) Unlesse (as he was] Iustin Martyr. in Paracl. ad gent Euseb. de pr [...]p. Theodor. de Graec. affect. all affi [...]me that Plato had much doctrine from the Hebrew bookes. Herevpon Numenius the Philosopher said [...]? what is Plato but Moy­fes made Athenian? And Aristobulus the Iewe writting to Philometo [...], saith, as Eusebius cit­eth Plato an Attike Moyses. it: Plato did follow our law in many things, for his diuers allegations haue prooued him an ob­seruer of it in particular things, and that in many. For the Pentate [...]ch was translated before A­lexanders time, yea before the Persian Monarchy, whence hee and Pythagoras had both very much. (d) Timaeus] So because Timaeus the Locrian is induced as disputing of the wor [...]d, h [...] had Plato heard in Italy, and he wrote of the world in the dorike tongue, out of which booke Plato hath much of his doctrine. (e) Ioyned the earth] The words are tra [...]slated by Tully thus: Corporeum & aspectabilem item (que) tractabilem esse, necessarium est: nihil porrò igni vacuum vide­ri, aut tangi, quod careat solido. Solidum autem nihil, quod terrae sit expers: quamobrem mund [...] efficere moliens deus, terram primam, ignem (que) iungebat. The same is Tymaeus his opinion in his work De Mundo & anima. (f) He meaneth] Plato said heauen was of fire, the stars of the [...]oure Plato held heauen, fire. elements, because they seem [...]d more solid. But he held not heauen of the nature of our fire, for he held fires of diuers nature. (g) Two meanes] Water and fire must needs haue a meane of cohe­rence. But solid bodies are hardly reconciled by one meane but must haue two, which may of thēselues & their accidents, compose a conuenient third, such is water & ayre, between fire & earth: for water to earth, & ayre to fire, beare the same proportion, and so doth water and ayre betweene themselues which combination rules so in the elements, that in the ascending and descending innumerable and imperceptible variations of nature all seemes but one body, ei­ther rarified vnto fire, or condensate vnto earth. (h) Ayre is a spirit] But not of God: of this hereafter. (i) I am] [...], this [...] is a perticiple: as one should say, I am he that is. For wee can not transtate it by one word, as Seneca affirmeth Epist. lib. 8. But wee may call it Ens, of s [...] (as Caesar did,) being, of, to bee, as potent, of possum So did Sergius. Quintil. GOD meaneth, th [...] hee hath beeing: whereas as nothing else hath properly any beeing: but are as Isayas saith: of nothing: and Iob hath it often, GOD onely hath beeing, the rest haue not their existenc [...] (saith Seneca) because they are eternall themselues, but because their maker guardeth them, and should hee disist, they would all vanish into nothing. Plato also sayth that corporal things neuer haue true beeing, but spirituall haue. In Timeo & Sophista. And there, and i [...] his Parmenides hee saith that GOD is one, and Ens, of whom all things depend: that [...]ature hath not a fitte expressiue name for his Excellence, nor can hee bee defined, [...] ascribed, nor knowne, nor comprehended, that hee begotte all these lesser go [...] [Page 317] whom in his Tymaeus he saith are immortall only by their fathers wil, not by their own power Him hee calleth [...] which is: as he saith of a true Philosopher in his Phaedon [...] he conceiueth him which is: and a little after: [...] pertake of them which is, and in his Timaeus [...] the eternall beeing, vnbegotten. And all the Pla­tonists agree that the title of his Parmenides, De ente & vno rerum prinoipio, and of his Sophista [...] are both ment of GOD, which is the true being, and the beginning of all things: and [...] being a perticile is of the presentence, s [...]gnifying that GOD hath no time past nor to come, but with him all is present, and so his beeing is. That he saith in his Tymeus. Time hath par [...]es, past, present and to come: and these times of our diuiding are by our error falsely ascribed to the diuine essence, and vnmeetely. For wee vse to say, hee was, is and wilbe: but ind [...]ed he onely is, properly and truely; was and wilbe belong to things that arise and proceede accor­ding to the times and with them. For they are two motions: but the onely Lord of etern [...]ty hath no motion, nor is elder, nor hath beene younger, nor hath not beene hitherto, or shall not bee hereafter, nor feeleth any affect of a corporall bodie, but those partes, past and to come are belonging to time that followeth eternity, and are species of that which mooueth it selfe One God. according to number and space. Thus much out of Timaeus: hee that will reade the author, let him looke till hee finde these words, [...] &c. there this sentence be­ginneth. Gregory vsed part of it in his Sermon of the birth of Christ, and handled it largely in that place. GOD was alwaies, and is, and shalbe (saith he) nay rather God is alwaies: was, and shalbe are parts of our time, and defects in nature. But hee is eternally beeing: and so he told Moyses when hee asked him his name. [...] &c. Then hee beginnes to mount, and with diuine eloquence to spread the lustre of GODS eternity and inmutability: but this worthy man is faine to yeeld vnder so huge a burden, and shut his eyes, dazeled wi [...]h so fiery a splendor. Plutarch tells that on one poste of the Temples dore at Delphos was written [...], know thy selfe, and on the other [...], thou art: the first hauing reference to our preparation in matters of diuinity, and the later vnto GODS nature, which is alwaies sixt and firme, whereas ours is fluxe and mutable. Wherefore, it may well bee said of him whose nature is not subiect to any alteration of time, but al [...]aies fixed and vnalterable. thou art. Thou art, may also bee referred vnto the vnmoueable eternity, without any respect of the time, as Plato saith in his Parmenides, who will not haue the time present made an at­tribute of GOD, because it is a time, nor will haue him called an essence, but rather some­what inexplicable aboue all essence, to know what it is not, is easie, but what it is, impossible. Some thinke that Parmenides himselfe in his Philosophicall poeme, meaneth of GOD there where hee saith, all things are but one: and so thought Symplicius: for it is vnlike that so sharpe a wit as Parmenides, found not the difference and multitude of things which hee setteth plainely downe in his poemes. For hauing spoken largely of that onely Ens, hee concludeth thus: Thus much of the true high things, now concerning the confused and mortall thing in which is much error. Aristotle through desire to reprehend e [...]roniously traduceth his opinion in his Physikes, which Themistius toucheth at: Parmenides (saith he) did not thinke an accident, that hath existence but from another, to bee the Ens hee meant of, but hee spoke of the Ens which is properly, especially and truely so, which is indeed no other but Plato his very Ens. Nay what say you to Aristotle, that saith himselfe that Parmenides ment of that one Ens which was the originall of all: The other Platonists opinions I haue already related: Now as for that sentence (so common against them) that the things intelligible onely, not the sensible, haue existence: Alcymus in his worke to Amynthas declar [...]th that Plato had both it, and Epichar­mus. that of the Idea's, out of Epicharmus his bookes, and alledgeth the words of Epicharmus him­selfe, who was a Philosopher of Coos, a Phythagorean, who held that learning made a man as farre more excellent then others, as the su [...]ne excells the starres and all other light, and the sea the riuers. Plato himselfe in his Sophista auerreth the antiquity of that opinion that affirmed the essence of intelligibilities onely, and that therevpon arose a great contention with those th [...] held the world to consist of onely bodies: Tymaeus also the Locrian in his booke de mun­do, wrote of these Idea's. But Plato refined all these things, and brought in a more polite, ele­g [...]t forme, adding besides altitude and diuinity of doctrine, admirable and excellent. I make no question that Pythagoras did learne those misteries out of the Scriptures in Egipt. And it i [...] more likely that he talked with Hieremy there, then that Plato did.

That the Platonists for all their good opinion of the true GOD, yet neuerthe­thelesse held that worship was to bee giuen to many. CHAP. 12.

THerefore haue I chosen these before the rest, because their good opinion of the true & only GOD, made them more illustrious then the rest, & so far pre­ferred by posterity, that whereas (a) Aristotle, Plato's scholler, an excellent witted man, (b) Plato's inferior indeed, but farre aboue the rest; who instituted the Peri­patetique sect, that taught walking, and had many famous schollers of his (c) sect in his (d) maisters life time, and after Plato's death (e) Speusippus his sisters son and Xenocrates his beloued scholler succeeded in his schoole, called the (f) Academy, and their followers (g) therevpon, Academikes: yet the later Philosophers that liked to follow Plato would not bee called Peripatetiques, nor Academi [...]es, but Platonists: Of which sort there were these famous Gretians (h) Plotine, (i) Iamb­lychus, Pla [...]onists. (k) and Porphiry: and Apulcius an African was famous both for his writ­tings in the Greeke and Latine tongues. But all these, and their followers, yea e­uen (l) Plato himselfe, held it fit to adore many gods.

L. VIVES.

VVHereas (a) Aristotle] Borne at Stagyra, sonne to Nicomachus and Phaestis both des­cended Aristotle. from Aesculapius: borne the 99. Olympiade. He came to Plato at 15. yeares old, and heard him till he was 35. when as Plato died: and then beganne he to teach himselfe, walking in the Lycium, whence his followers were called Peripatetiques of [...], to walke. He was an admirable, singular witted man, inferior to none: Plato's better in variety of know­ledge, and all the worlds better in disputation of all artes. Nor are these great guifts of his to be euill taken, or maligned: we must confesse indeed that hee was an affectator of glory, and too curious a condemner of others, but withall, modest and abstinent: nor in doctrine of artes had he euer his fellow. I wish he had delt more vprightly in his confutations of others. (b) Plato and Aristotle compared. Plato's inferior] comparision betweene Plato and Aristotle is odious, because of their diuersity of studies. Doubtlesse they were both admirable examples for all to imitate. The greekes call Plato, [...], diuine, and Arystotle [...], which is asmuch: Plato's eloquence was such that it was a common saying, if Ioue would speake greeke, he would speake Plato's greeke: But Ari­stotles knowledge in Rhetorick (I had almost said) excelled Plato's: mary in vse hee was farre short of him. For Aristotle affected a succinct phrase: least beeing ted [...]ous, and drawing each thing at length the discourse might become to profuse, and the rules of arte too long to beare away. So his enduour was not to admit an idle word, which made him attaine vnto a great perfection in the proper vse of the greeke language and figures. (c) Sect] [...] in Greeke, a word of indifference, but ordinaryly taken in the worst sence, for all opinions priuate, or o­ther, without the Church, wee call Heresies. (d) His Maisters life] Aristotle (saith Plato in Laertius) hath kiekt against vs, as foles doe at their dammes. Yet some say hee did not teach whilest Plato liued. (e) Speusippus] Eurymedo [...]s sonne, Plato's successor, he taught 8. yeares, and Speusippus. tooke pay, for which Dionysius mockt him: he went also as far as Macedon to sing the Epitha­lamion at Cassanders marriage, for mony: which Philostratus saith he had written in bald and Xenocrates rugged verse. Growing diseased Xenocrates of Chaledon succeeded him at his owne request, one that Plato loued deerely well and trauelled with him into Sycily: he was but dull of wit, but of a seuere and sacred carriage. [...]lato saith Aristotle [...]ackt the bit and he the spurres: but lo­ued him so well that when men swore he spoke ill of him, he would not credite them, thinke it vnpossible that one whom hee loued so well, should not loue him againe. In controuersies of law, the Iudges neuer put him to his oth: thinking it sin not to trust so iust a man though bee swore not. (f) Academy A fanne was indeed nere Athens, al woods & fennes, & therefore vn­healthful & had bin saith La [...]rtius) the habitation of Academus, one of the Heroës: Eupolis the Academy what and [...]ence. Cōmedian calleth him a god: but Plutarch in his life of Theseus, shews what he was. It was he y told Castor & Pollux y Theseus after his rape of Hellen, kept her secretly at Aphidna: & there­fore was euer after respected both by them & al the other Lacedemonians: for in al their roades made into y e Atheniā territories, they neuer meddled with Academia: but Dicaearchus saith y : [Page 319] first was called Ecedemia of one Ecedemus, a soldiour vnder Castor and Pollux: and so after, came to be called Academia: This Laertius toucheth at. Apuleius saith that Plato left all his patrimonie, in a little garden neare this Academie, two seruants, a cup for sacrificing in, and as much gold as would make an eare-ring. In vita Platon. Laertius saith hee was honorably buried in the Academy, and that Mithridates king of Pontus, hauing taken Athens, erected Plato a statue, dedicating it to the Muses. In Athens (this we may not passe) were these schooles. First the Academy, secondly Liceum, thirdly Prytaneum, fourthly Canopum, fiftly Stoa, sixtly The sch [...]les of Athens. Tempe, seuenthly Cynosarges. (g) Therevpon] This is the old Academy, taught to Archesilas, by [...]lemon Senocrates his scholler, and hee endeuoured to reduce all to Socrates his forme of disputation, to affirme nothing, but confute all, and this was called the new Acame [...], which Tully in Uarro's person affirmeth was like the old one: But hence-forth those that had posi­tiue grounds for any thing, and held a truth to be in things, as Plato did, were not called Aca­demicks but Platonists, I thinke because the name of Academicks was so proper to A [...]chesilas schooles. (h) Plotine] Borne (saith Suidas) at Lycopolis in Egipt: hee wrote foure and fiftie bookes, obscure ones, to keepe the custome of his sect. Hee liued in th'Emperor Galie [...]us time, Plotine. vntill Probus entred, he of whose desteny Firmicus doth so lie and prate. Porphyry, Plotines schol­ler wrote his life at large. (i) Iamblichus] Of Calchis, Porphyries scholler, a Pythagorist rather Iamblichus then a Platonist as Hierom testifieth: yet in all diuine matters, the Platonists are Pythagorians. His witte and manners were better then his maisters. (k) Porphyry] A Tyrian, one neither Porphyry. sound in body nor minde, of wauering iudgement, vnmanly inueterate malice and cruelty: a professed Plotinist: Suidas saith he was Amelius scholler also. Porphiry (saith he, was properly called Basileus, a Tyrian philosopher, Aemelius his scholler whom Plotine taught. Hee liued in A [...]lians time and continued vntill Diocletians. Thus farre Suidas. Why he was called Basileus he sheweth in his maister Plotines life. Amelius (quoth he) dedicated this booke to me, and in the title called me Basileus, for that was my name: in the language of my country, I was called after my father, Malcus: which translated is king. Thus he of himselfe. (l) Plato himselfe] In his Timaeus he calles Saturne, Ops, and Iuno gods, and all the rest brethren and kinsfolkes amongst them-selues, and else-where, hee commands sacrifices vnto their gods, Demones & Heroes: saying it is these to whom the Cities good estate is to be commended. De legib. & de repub. in diuerse places.

Of Plato's affirmation, that the gods were all good, and louers of vertue. CHAP. 13.

WHerefore though in other points they and wee doe differ, yet to ouer-passe them in this great controuersie now in hand, I aske them what gods we must worship? the good, the bad, or both? nay herein we must take Plato's (a) assertion, that holds all the good to be good, no bad ones of them: Why then this worship is the gods, [...]or then it is the gods, and if they be bad their god-head is gone. This being true, (and what else should we beleeue:) then downe goeth the (b) opinion that affirmes a necessity of appeasing the bad gods by sacrifices, and inuoking the good. For there are no bad gods: & the good onely (if there were) must haue the worship, without any other pertakers. What are they then that loue stage-plaies, and to see their owne crimes, thrust into their honors and religion? their power prooues them some-thing, but their affects conuince them wicked, Plato's opini­on of playes was shewen in his iudgement of the expulsion of Poets, as pernici­ous and balefull to an honest state. What gods are they now that oppose Plato in defence of those playes? hee cannot endure that the gods should bee slandered, they cannot endure vnlesse they be openly defaced. Nay they added malicious cruelty to their bestiall desires, depriuing T. Latinus of his sonne, & striking him Desires. with a disease, mary when they had done as they pleased, then they freed him frō his maladie. But Plato very wisely for bad all feare of the euill powers, & confirm­ing himselfe in his opinion, feared not to avow the expulsion of al these politique absurdities, from a firme state, all those filthinesses y those gods delighted in. And this Plato doth Labeo make a Semy-god: euen that (c) Labeo that holds that sad, black Labeo. and bloudy sacrifices do fit the euill gods, & mirthfull orgies the good: why then [Page 320] dares Plato, but a semigod, boldly debarre the gods themselues, the very good ones, from those delights which hee held obscaence and vnlawfull? These gods neuerthelesse confute Labeo, for they showed them-selues cruell and barbarous a­gainst Latinus, not mirthfull nor game-some. Let the Platonists, that hold all the gods to be good and in vertue the fellowes of the wise, and affirme it a sacriledge to beleeue other of them, let them expound vs this mistery, wee will, say they: marke vs well we do so.

L. VIVES.

PLato's. (a) Assertion.) Deleg. 10. he saith the gods are good, full of vertue, prouidence and ius­tice: but yet that they haue all this from him that hath the true being, the Prince of nature, as from the fountaine of all goodnesse. This argument Socrates (in their banquet) vseth to proue Loue no god: all the gods are good, and blessed: so is not Loue: ergo. Porphyry de sacrific. 3. GOD is neither hurtfull, nor needefull of any thing. So held the Stokes, as Tully saith, Offic. 2 but wee are all for Plato now; whereof Agustine speakes: if wee should recite all, what end should wee make. (b) The opinion.] Apuleius saith some of the Daemones loue day offerings, some the nights, some mirthfull rites, some sad and melancholy. De deo socrat Porpherio vpon Horace his Carmen seculare saith it, was a common opinion that some gods were worshipped Why the euill gods are wor­shipped. least they should hurt, and others from protection. Plutarch saith that kings and princes did offer sacrifices to these great Daemones, to auert their wrath which was alwaies most perillous. Porphery saith that states neede some-times offer to the diuells to appease them from hurting their corne, cat­tell or horses, for sure it is (quoth he) that if they bee neglected they will become angry, and doe men much mischiefe: but lawfull worship they haue none, and this the diuines (not the vulgar onely) do hold, allowing sacrifices to bee offered them, but that they must not bee tasted of. De abstinent a­nimat. The super­nall gods haue no creatures liuing offe­red to them lib. 2. (c) Labeo.] Porphery in the said booke, allowes no liuing creature, but fruites flowers hony and meale to be offered to the gods aboue: So vsed the ancients, and so should it be saith Theophrastus, and Pithagoras would neuer suffer creature to bee killed for sacrifice. But blood and slaughter are expiations for the deuills. And Porphery elsewhere saith that the lower the gods are, the sadder sacrifies they require: the earth-gods, and hell-gods loue blacke cattell: the first vpon alltars, the latter in graues and pits.

Of such as held. 3. Kinds of reasonable soules: in the gods, in airy spirits, and in men CHAP. 14.

ALL reasonable (a) creatures (say they) are threefold: gods, men, deuills the gods the heighest, then the diuells, lastly, men: the first hauing place in heauen, the second in the ayre, the third on the earth: each with his change of The deuills community with gods and men. place, hath difference in nature: the gods are of more power then the spirits, or men: and men are vnder the spirits and gods, both by place of nature and worth of merit, (b) the spirits, in the middest, are vnder the gods and so their inferiours: a [...]oue men in place, and therefore in power with the gods, they are immortall: with men passionate, and therefore louers of loose sports, and poeticall figments and are subiect to all humaine affects, which the gods by no meanes can bee: So Plato's prohibition of Poetry, did not depriue the gods of their delights, but only the ayry spirits. Well, of this question diuers, but Apuleius a Platonist of Madau­ra, chiefly in one whole worke, disputeth, calling it De deo Socratis, of Socrates his god: wher he disputeth what kind of god (c) this power that Socrates had attendant vpon him, was: It was as his friend, & forbad him to proceed in any action which it knew would not end prosperously. Now there he plainly affirmeth, that this was no god, but onely an ayry spirit, handling Plato's doctrine rarely, concerning the [Page 321] height of the gods, mans meannesse, and the diuells midle interposition. But this being thus, how durst Plato depriue (not the gods, for them hee acquitted from all touch of humaine affects) but then the ayry spirits of their stage pleasures, by expelling of Poets? vnlesse by this act hee meant to warne mans soule how euer here encheyned in corruption, yet to detest the vnpure, and impious foule­nesse of these deuills, euen for honesties sake? for if Plato's prohibition, and proofe be iust, then is their demand and desire most damnable. So either Apulcius mis­tooke the kind of Socrates his Genius, or Plato contradicts himselfe, now (d) hono­ring those spirits and streight after abridging them their pleasures, and expelling their delights from an honest state; or else Socrates his spirit was not worth the approuing, wherein Apuleius offended in being not ashamed to st [...]le his booke (e) De deo Socratis, of his god, and yet proues by his owne distinction of Dij & daemo­nes, that hee should haue called it De daemone Socratis, of his diuell. But this hee had rather professe in the body of his discourse then in his ti [...]le, for the name of a Daemon was by good doctrine brought into such hate, that (f) whosoeuer had [...]ead Daemon in the title, ere he had read the Daemons commendations in the booke, would haue thought Apuleius (g) madde. And what found he praise-worthy in them, but their subtile, durable bodies, and eleuation of place; when hee came to their conditions in generall, hee found no good, but spake much euill of them: so that hee that readeth that booke, will neuer maruell at their desiring plaies, and that Iuch gods as they should be delighted with crime [...], beastly showes, bar­barous cruelty, and what euer else is horrible or ridiculous, that all this should square with their affects, is no wonder.

L. VIVES.

REasonable. (a) Creatures.] Plato reckoneth three sorts of gods: the Dei [...]yes, the Daemones, & the Heroes: but these last haue reference to men, whence they arise. De leg 4. Epinom. Plu­tarch The orders of the gods highly commends tho [...]e that placed the spirits betwixt gods and men: were it Orpheus, some Phirgian or Aegiptian, for both their sacrifices professeth it. De defect oracul. for they found the meanes (saith he) wherein gods and men concurre. Homer (saith he▪ vseth the names at [...]don: how calling them gods, and now demones: Hesiod; fire made reasonable nature quadripar­tite: into gods, spirits, Heroes, and mortalles: who liuing well arise both to Heroes and Daemo­nes. (b) The spirits.) Socrates in Platos Conuiuium, mentioneth a disputation with Diotyma, where hee affirmeth the spirits nature to bee meane betweene gods [...]nd mans. (c) This power.] Socrates (they say) had a spirit that forbad him all acts whose euents it knew should not bee successefull: but neuer incited him to any thing whatsoeuer. (d) Honoring.] Teaching it also Epinom. (e) De deo.] All that handled this before Apuleius, called this spirit a Daemon not a dei­ty: him-selfe in aboue six hundreth places in Plato, in Plato Zenophon also, Cicero and Plutarch, Maximus of Tyre who [...]rot a double demonstration hereof: So did many other ca lit, both Platonists and Philosophers of other nations, [...]ecitall were tedious. (f) Whosoeuer.] Whosoeuer reads the title before the booke ere he read the booke. (g) Madde.] For the gentiles as then called the Demonyaks and such as were possessed with the deuill, mad men.

That neither the ayry spirits bodies, nor height of place, make them excell men. CHAP. 15.

WHerfore God forbad that a soule that feares God should thinke those spirits to excell it because they haue more (a) perfect bodies: So should beasts excel vs also, many of which goe beyond vs in quicknes of sence, nimblenes, swift­nesse, strength and long life, what man sees like the Eagle, or Vultur? smells like to the dog? is swifter then stags, hares, and birds? strong as a lyon or an elephant, or lines with the serpent (b) that with his skin put of his eares & becomes yong again; [Page 322] But as we excell these in vnderstanding, so do wee the ayrie spirits in iust liuing; or should do at least. For therefore hath the high prouidence giuen them bodies in some sort excelling ours, that we might haue the greater care to preserue, and augment that wherein we excell them, rather then our bodies: and learne to con­t [...]ne that bodily perfection which wee know they haue, in respect of the good­nesse of life, whereby we are before them, and shall obtaine immortalitie of body also, not for the eternitie of plagues to afflict, but which purity of soule shall ef­fect. And for the (c) higher place, they hauing the ayre, and we the earth, it were a ridiculous consequence to make them our betters in that: for so should birds be by the same reason. (d) I but birds being tyred, or lacking meate come downe to earth to rest or to feede, so doe not the spirits: Well then, will you preferre them before vs, and the spirits before them? if this bee a mad position, as mad a consequence it is to make them excell vs by place, whom we can, nay must excell by pyety. For as the birds of the ayre are not preferred before vs, but subiected to vs for the equitie of our reason: so though the deuills being higher then wee, are not our betters because ayre is aboue earth: but we are their betters, because our saith farre surmounteth their despaire. For Plato's reason diuiding the ele­ments Mans hope aboue the deuils de­spaire. into foure, and parting mooueable fire and immooueable earth by inter­position of ayre and water, giuing each an equall place aboue the other, this prooues that the worth of creatures dependeth not vpon the placing of the ele­ments. And Apuleius making a man an earthly creature, yet preferreth him be­fore the water-creatures, whereas Plato puts the water aboue the earth, to shew that the worth of creatures is to be discerned by another methode then the po­sture of naturall bodies: the meaner body may include the better soule, and the perfecter the worse.

L. VIVES.

MOre (a) perfect] Apuleius makes them of a meane temperature betweene earthly and aethe­reall, more pure and transparent then a clowde, coagulate of the most subtile parts of ayre, The deuills bodies. and voide of all solidity, inuisible vnlesse they please to forme themselues a groser shape. (b) That with his skinne] Casting his skinne, he begins at his eies, that one ignorant thereof would thinke him blind. Then gettes he his head bare, and in 24. houres putteth it of his whole body. The ser­pents reno­uation. Looke Aristot. de gen. anim. lib. 8. (c) Higher place] Which Apuleius gathers thus: No element is voyde of creatures. Earth hath men and beasts: the water, fishes: fire some liuing things also, witnesse Aristotle: Ergo the ayre must haue some also: but vnlesse those spirits bee they, Lib. 8. Apul de Do [...] Socra­tis. Olympus. none can tell what they be. So that the spirits are vnder the gods, and aboue vs: their inferiors our betters. (d) I but birds] Apuleius his answer: thus: Some giue the ayre to the birds to dwell in: falsly: For they neuer go higher then Olympus top: which being the highest mount of the world, yet perpendicularly measured is not two furlongs high: whereas the ayre rea­cheth vp to the concaue of the Moones spheare, and there the skies begin. What is then in all that ayrie space betweene the Moone and Olympus top? hath it no creatures? is it a dead vse­lesse part of nature? And-againe, birds (if one consider them well) are rather creatures earth­ly then a [...]reall: on earth they feed, rest, breed, and flye as neare it as may bee: and when they are weary, earth is their port of retirement. This from an imperfect coppy of Apuleius: yet Augustines reason of the place must stand: for though the spirits bee aboue the birds, yet the birds are [...]ill aboue vs: but I meane not heare to play the disputant.

What Apuleius the Platonist held concerning the qualities of those ayrie spirits. CHAP. 16.

THis same Platonist speaking of their qualities saith, that they are (as men) [Page 323] subiect to passions; of anger, delight, glory, vnconstancie in their ceremonies, and furie vpon neglect. Besides, to them belong diuinations, dreames, auguries, prophesies, and all [...]gicians miraculous workes. Briefly he defineth them, things created, passiue, reaso­ [...]le, [...]reall, eternall: In the three first they perticipate with vs: in the fourth with [...]ne, in the fift with the gods: and two of the first the gods share with them Plato's de­uills. also [...] the (a) gods (saith hee) are creatures: and giuing each element to his pro [...]habitants, hee giues earth to men, and the other creatures: water to the [...] &c. aire to these spirits, and Aether to the gods. Now in that the spirits are cre [...]res, they communicate both with men and beasts, in reason with gods and [...]in eternity with gods onely; in passion with men onely, in ayrie essence with [...]. So that they are creatures is nothing; for so are beasts: in that they are rea­so [...]able, so are we, equally: in that they are eternall, what is that without felicity: (b) Temporall happinesse excells eternall miserie. In that they are passiue, what ge [...] by that? so are we, and were we not wretched wee should not bee so: in t [...] [...]ir bodies are ayrie, what of that, seeing a soule of any nature is prefer­r [...] [...] a body of what perfection so euer? And therefore the honor giuen by t [...] [...]le, is not due to the soules inferiour. But if that amongst these spirits qua­liti [...] [...] had reckoned wisdome, vertue and felicitie, and haue made them com­mun [...] these with the gods, then had he spoake some-what, worth noting, yet o [...] we not to worship them as God, for these ends, but rather we should know him of whom they had these good gifts. But as they are, how farre are they from wo [...]h of worship, being reasonable to be wretched, passiue to be wretched, eter­nall [...] euer wretched? wherefore to leaue all and insist on this onely which I said [...] spirits shared with vs, that is passion, if euery element haue his crea­ [...] and ayre immortalls, earth and water mortalls, why are these spirits [...] [...]o perturbations? (to that which the Greekes call (c) [...], whence our [...] passion deriueth: word (d) of word, [...], and passion, being (e) a motion of [...] [...]e against reason). Why are these in these spirits that are not in beasts? [...] apparance of such in beasts, is (f) no perturbation, because it is not against [...] which the beast wanteth. And that it is a perturbation in men, (g) their [...]esse, or their (h) wretchednesse is cause. For we cannot haue that perfec­ [...] wisdom in this life that is promised vs after our acquittance from morta­l [...] [...] the gods they say cannot suffer those perturbations, because that their [...] is conioyned wi [...]h felicity: and this they affirme the reasonable soule [...] absolutely pure, enioyeth also. So then if the gods be free from passion, be­ [...] they are (i) creatures blessed, and not wretched: and the beasts, because [...]e creatures, neither capable of blessednesse nor wretchednesse: it romai­ [...] [...]t these spirits be perturbed like men, onely because they are creatures not [...]d but wretched.

L. VIVES.

TH [...] (a) Gods] Plato also in his Timaeus saith, that they are inuisible creatures. Apuleius de deo S [...]cr. makes some vncorporall Daemones, viz. Loue & Sleep. (b) Temporal▪ It is said that Chyron [...] sonne refused immortality, & that Vlysses chose rather to liue and die at home with his [...]er and friends, then to liue immortal amongst the goddesses. Plato saith it is better to liue a [...] little while, then to be eternally possest of all bodily pleasures without iustice & the other Immortali­ty worse then mor­tality. [...]. de legib: the Philosophers haue a saying, it is better to be then not to be: of that hereafter. [...]] So Tull. Tus. qu. translateth it: & Quintil. l. 6. termeth it affects, & holds y most proper. [...] [...]ly of their ancients, vseth passion for it: but I make doubt that the copy is faulty li. 20. [...] [...]ds are. It helpeth the passions of the belly, being [...] thervpō. (d) Word of word] as [...] [...]; & passio of p [...]tior, to suffer. (e) A motion] Tully hath it from Z [...]no. (f) No perturbation] [Page 324] Tully Tusc. quaest. The affections of the body may be inculpable, but not the mindes: all which arise out of the neglect of reason, and therefore are existent onely in men: for that which wee see by accident in beasts, is no perturbation. (g) Their foolishnesse] For wee are ouer-borne with false opinions: and our selues rather worke our affects then receiue them ab extra, and as S [...]a saith, we are euer worse afraide then hurt. The Stoikes held all perturbations to haue their source from deprauation of opinion. For desire is an opinion of a future good: and feare an opinion of future euill, sorrow, of present euill, ioy of present good, all which we measuring by the fondnesse of our thoughts, and not by the nature of things, thence it comes that wee are rapt with so many violent thoughts, (h) Their wretchednesse] This is mans miserie, that the very wisest is subiect to sorrow, ioy, and other affects, doe he what he can. (i) Creatures] Socrates durst not confesse that these spirits were bad, or wretched: but hee boldly affirmes they are neither good nor happy. Plato. Conuiuio.

Whether it becomes a man to worship those spirits from whose guilt he should be pure. CHAP. 17.

WHat fondnesse then, nay what madnesse subiects vs vnto that religion of de­uills, when as by the truth of religion we should be saued from participati­on of their vices? for they are mooued with wrath (as Apuleius for all his ado­ring and sparing them affirmes): but true religion biddeth vs not to yeeld to wrath, but rather (a) resist it. (b) They are wonne with guifts, wee are forbidden to take bribes of any. They loue honors, we are (c) prohibited all honors affecta­tion. They are haters of some, & louers of some, as their affects transport them: truth teacheth vs to loue all, euen (d) our very enemies. Briefly all the intempe­rance of minde, (e) passions and perturbations, which the truth affirmes of Mat. 5. 44. them, it forbiddeth vs. What cause is then, but thine owne lamentable error for thee to humble thy selfe to them in worship, whom thou seekest to oppose in vprightnesse of conuersation? and to adore those thou hatest to imitate, when as all religion teacheth vs to imitate those we adore?

L. VIVES.

RAther (a) resist] Christ in Mathewes Gospels vtterly forbids anger. Abbot Agatho said that an angry man could neuer please GOD, though hee should raise the dead to life. Abbot A­gatho. (b) They] They take willingly, and begge impudently. Apollos oracle did alwayes bid his cli­ents remember him with a guift to make them-selues more fortunate by: yet the craftie deuill desires not their money (he needed not) but their mindes that was his ayme. (c) Prohibited] Christ forbids his Apostles to assume the name of Maisters, to sit high at table, or loue salutes in the streetes: and commands that the chiefe should bee but as a minister. For honor arose with Heathenisme, and should fall there-with, and not suruiue in the Church: nor is it magna­nimous to affect but to contemne it. (d) Our very enemies] Mat. 5. 44. Loue your enemyes, blesse them that curse you, &c. It sufficeth not, to beare them no hate, we must loue them: which is not impossible. For first Christ did it, and then Steuen. Hierom. (e) Passions and perturbati­ons] or passionate perturbations.

Of that religion that teacheth, that those spirits must bee mens aduocates to the good gods. CHAP. 18.

IN vaine therefore did Apuleius and all of his opinion, honor them so as to place them in the ayre, and because God and man (as Plato (a) saith) haue no imme­diate commerce, these are the carriers of mens prayers to the gods, and their an­swers to men. For those men thought it vnfit to ioyne the gods with men: but held the spirits fit meanes for both sides, to (b) to take the prayers hence, and bring [Page 325] answers thence: that a chaste ma [...], and one pure from Magicall superstition, [...] [...]se them as his patrons, by whome hee might send to the gods that loue [...] things as if hee for beare to vse it, maketh him farre more fitt [...]o bee heard of [...] [...]ies: for they loue stage-filthe; which chastitie l [...]heth: they loue all the [...] of witch-crafts which innocence abhorreth. Thus chastity and inno­ce [...] [...]hey would any thing with God, must make their enemies their [...] [...]r else go empty away He may saue his breath in defence of stage-plaies: [...] [...] highly-admired maister giueth them too sore a blow: if any man bee so [...]se, as to delight in obscaenity him-selfe, and thinke it accepted also of th [...] [...]ds.

L. VIVES.

PL [...] (a) saith] In Socrates person in his Conuiuium. Diotyma hauing put loue as meane [...] mortalitie and immortalitie: Socrates asked her, What that loue was? [...], [...] the great Daemon: (Socrates) for all those Daemones are betwixt gods and men. So­ [...] [...]et conceiuing her, asked the nature of this Daemon. He carieth (saith she) messages [...] [...]he gods and men: theirs to vs, ours to them: our prayers, their bounties. Such as [...] [...] middle place of the vniuerse: thether descend prophecies thether aimes all ce­re [...] [...]es of the Priests, charmes, Teletae, and all the parts of Magicke. And shee addeth; [...], God hath no coniunction with man, but vseth these Daemones in all his [...] with men, sleeping or waking. (b) Take them] Apuleius calls them Saluti-geruli, [...] [...]ers; and administri, ministers: the first in our respect, the second in the gods. Ca­ [...] [...] them Angeli, messengers, that tell the gods what we doe, and Praestites, because their [...] [...] [...]e in all actions.

Of the wickednesse of arte Magicke, depending on these wicked Spirits ministery. CHAP. 19.

[...] [...]ill I out of the publike (b) light of all the world, bring ouer-throwes [...] [...]rtes Magicke, whereof some wicked and some wretched doe make [...] [...]he deuills name: why if they bee the workes of the gods, are they so [...] punished by the lawes? or haue Christians diuulged these lawes against [...] any other intent then to suppresse a thing so generally pernitious vn­to [...] kinde? what saith that worthy Poet?

Testor chara deos, & te germana, tuum (que)
Ancid. 4.
Dulce caput, Magieas inuitam accingier artes.
(b) Sister, by heauen, and thee that hearst my vowes,
I would not vse arte Magick, could I choose.

[...] which hee saith else-where.

(c) At (que) satas aliò vidi traducere messes.
Virg. A [...]g. log. 8.
I saw the witch transport whole fields of corne,

[...] these diabolicall artes were reported of power to remooue whole har­ [...] [...] corne and fruits whether they pleased: was not this (as Tully saith) recor­ [...] [...]e xii. tables of Romes ancient lawes, and a punishment proclaimed for all [...] [...] vsed it? Nay (d) was not Apuleius him-selfe brought before Christian [...] for such practises? If hee had knowne them to be diuine, hee should haue Apuleius accused of Magick. [...]ed them at his accusation, as congruent with the diuine powers, and haue [...]ed the opposite lawes of absurde impietie, in condemning so admirable [...] the deities. For so might hee either haue made the Iudges of his minde, [...] had beene refract [...]rie, and following their vniust lawes put him to [...] the spirits would haue done his soule as good a turne as hee had de­ [...] in dying fearelesly, for the due auouching of their powerfull operations. [Page 326] Our martyrs when Christianity was laide to their charge, knowing it was the tract of eternall glory, denied it not to auoide a temporall torment, but auerred it constantly, bore all tortures vndantedly, and dying securely, struck shame vpon the lawes fore-heads that condemned it as vnlawfull. But this Platonist wrote a large and eloquent oration (c) now extant, wherein hee purgeth himselfe of all touch of vsing these artes, and sees no meanes to prooue his owne innocence but by denying that which indeed no innocent can commit. But (f) for all these ma­gick miracles, hee rightly condemneth them, as done by the workes and operati­ons of the deuills: wherefore let him looke how hee can iustly giue them diuine honors, as mediators betweene the gods and vs, when he shewes their workes to be wicked: and such indeed as wee must auoyde if wee will haue our prayers come neare to the true God. And then what are the prayers that hee affirmeth they doe beare vnto the gods? Magicall or lawfull? If magicall, the gods will re­ceiue no such prayers: if lawfull, then vse they no such ministers. But if a sinnet (chiefly one that hath sinned in Magicke) repent and pray; will they carry vp his prayers, or obtaine his pardon that were the causers of his guilt, and whom hee doth accuse? Or doe these deuills (to obtaine his pardon) first repent them-selues for deceiuing him, and receiue a pardon them-selues also afterward. Nay, none will say so: for they that hope to get pardon by repentance, are farre from be­ing worthy of diuine honors: for if they were desirous of them, and yet peni­tents also, their pride were to be detested in the first, though their humility were to bee pittied in the latter.

L. VIVES.

LIght (a) of the] Some read law. (b) Sister] Dido vnto hir sister Anna, when Aeneas was departed: This Virgill grounds vpon the Romaines lawes, who for all their supersti­on, yet condemned Magick. Seruius. (d) At (que) satas] Uirg. Pharmaceute. Plin. l. 18. Duod. Tab. Hee that Enchants the corne, &c. and so in diuerse places. Pliny saith, that Uectius Marcellus, Magike for­bidden. Nero's Harbinger had an Oliue-yeard in the Marucine fields, that remooued quite ouer the high-way, and that the whole farmes went out of their places and seated them-selues else­where. Magick (saith Apuleius) was forbidden of old by the twelue tables because of the in­credible bewitching of the corne. (d) Was not] So were many, by the Romaine lawes: Apollo­nius Tyaneus by Domitian, and Apuleius by Claud. Maximus Praefect of Africa not the C [...] ­stian. (e) Now extant] His two Apologies concerning Magicke: wherein hee leaueth all his luxurious phrase, and his fustian tearmes, and goeth to it like a plaine lawyer: yet not so well but he flies out here and there and must bee Apuleius still. (f) For all these] How could men know (saith Eusebius) how to call and compell the Deuils, but by the deuills owne teaching them? This Porphyry confesseth, and alledgeth Hecates prescription how shee should bee cal­led out. De Orac.

Whether it be credible that good Gods had rather conuerse with those spirits then with men. CHAP. 20.

O But there is a necessitie bindeth these spirits in this place between the gods and men, to carry & recarry messages & answers from the one to the other. Well, and what necessity? why because no god hath commerce immediatly with man. Very good! Oh (a) that is a glorious holynesse of GOD surely, that conuerseth not with a penitent, humble man, and yet will conuerse with a proud spirit! Hee hath no commerce with a man that flieth from succour to his death, but with a spirit that counterfeits his deity, hee hath: hee medleth not with him that asketh pardō, but with the spirit that imagineth mischiefe he doth he dealeth not with a Philosopher y expelleth stage-playes, out of an honest city. [Page 327] he dealeth with a deuill that forceth stage-playes from the priests and Senators, as part of the religion of a citty, he liketh not the mens company that forbid slan­ders of the gods, but the deuils that delight in them, theirs he li [...]eth of. Hee con­uerseth not with the man that executeth iust lawes vpon Magitians, but with the deuills that teach Magicke, and giue it effect those hee con [...]uerseth with: nor is ioyned with a man that flieth the example of the deuill, yet ioynes with the de­uill that hunteth for the wrack of man: This is likely sure.

L. VIVES.

O (a) that is a glorious] The Bruges copie hath a little alteration, transferring [penitent] into a following sentence: but the sence is all one: it were curiosity to stand vpon such small trifles.

Whether the gods vse the Deuills as their Messengers, and be willing that they should deceiue them, or ignorant that they do it. CHAP. 21.

BVt there is a great necessity of this so vile an inconuenience, because the Ae­thereall gods, (but that these spirits being upward) other-wise could not know the affaires of earth: heauen (yee know) being farre from earth, and ayre adioy­ning to both. O rare wisdome! This is their opinion, that their good gods haue a care of humane businesses, else were they not worth worship, and yet the distance of place debarres them from notice how things passe, but that the spirits helpe them: so there are they necessary: and consequently worship-worthy, as the meanes that the gods haue to know mens cases, and to send them helpe in time: If this then be so, the deuills contiguous body is better knowne to the gods then a mans good minde. O lamentable necessity! nay rediculous detestable vanitie, to keepe vanity from diuinitie. If the gods by their freedom from the bodies ob­stacles, can behold our mindes, what need they any spirits helpe? And if the gods haue corporall meanes, as sight, speach, motion, or so, in bodies, by which they receiue the spirits messages, then may the spirits lye, and deceiue them also. So that if the deyties be not ignorant of the deuills deceits, no more are they bard the knowledge of our actions. But I would they would tell mee whether the spi­rits told the gods that Plato disliked the slanders that the Poets laide vpon them, and yet concealed that they did like well of them, or concealed all, that the gods neuer knew it: or reuealed all, Plato's religious zeale, and their owne vile affecti­on? or did they suppresse Plato's opinion that would haue such impious liberty abrogated as by Poetique fables did iniure the gods, and yet shamed not to lay open their owne wickednesse in affecting such playes as conteined the gods dis­graces: Choose of these foure which they will, and marke the sequell. How vilely they thought of these good gods. If they choose the first, then it is granted that the gods might not conuerse with good Plato that restrained their shames; and yet conuersed with those euill spirits that reioyced at these iniuries of the gods, who could not know a good man being a farre but by these deuills, because they could not know these deuills that were so neare them. If they take the second, and say the spirits concealed both, that the gods should neither know Plato's religious lawe, and the deuills sacriligious practise, what vse can the gods haue of these messengers for any knowledge, seeing they could not haue knowledge of the good lawes that honest men promulgated in their honor against [Page 328] the lust of those vile spirits! If they choose the third and make these spirits both to celebrate Plato's prohibition of the gods iniuries, and their owne affectation of their continuance: why were not this rather to ouer-crow them, then to in­terprete to them? And so should the gods heare and iud [...]e of both these relati­ons, that they neither should casheere these spirits of their seruice, that oppo [...]ed Plato his good zeale, nor for beare to send Plato rewards by them, for his honest intent. For so are they placed in the chaine of natures (a) elements, that they m [...]y haue the company of those that iniurie them, but not of those that defend them: both they may know, but the states of (b) ayre and earth they cannot alter, nor transmute. Now if they choose the fourth, it is worse then all. For who can en­dure the deuills should tell the gods how they are abused by players and Poets, and of the height of pleasure themselues take in these shewes, and yet bee silent of Plato's graue decree that abrogated all such obscenities? that so the good gods might haue intelligence of the wickednesse of the worst: their owne messen­gers; and yet none of the Philosophers goodnesses, that aymed all at their honor whereas the other professed their extreame disgrace.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) chaine of▪ for the elements are cheined together as it were: the lower to the high­er, The ele­ments chai­ [...]ed. so coherent, that the parts contiguous seeme both of one nature & so it is in the sphe [...]es that are all contained one within another. (b) Ayre and earth▪ That we can neither ascend (not in thought) vnto them, nor they descend to vs, to heare and helpe vs without interpretours.

The renouncing of the worship of those spirits against Apuleius. CHAP. 22.

TO auoyde therefore all euill thoughts concerning the gods, all the foure are to be auoyded: nor must we at all beleeue what Apuleius would haue vs, and others with him, that the Daemones are so placed betweene the gods and men, that they beare vp mens prayers, and bring downe the gods helpes: but that they are spirits most thirstie of mischiefe, wholy vniust, proud, enuious, treacherous, (a) inhabiting the ayre in deed, as thrust out of the glorious heauen for their vn­pardonable guilt, and condemned eternally to that prison. Nor are they aboue man in merite because ayre is aboue earth, for men doe easily excell them, not in The deuills hab [...]ion. quality of body, but in the faith and fauour of the true God. Indeed they rule ouer many that are not worthy of the perticipation of gods truth: such are their subiects, wonne to them by false myracles, and by illusions perswading them that they are gods. But others that looked more narrowly into them and their qualities, would not beleeue this that they were gods, onely they gott this place in their opinion, to be held the gods messengers, and bringers of mens good for­tunes. Yet those that held them not gods, would not giue them the honor of gods because they saw them euill, and held all gods to be good: yet durst they not de­nie them all diuine honors, for feare of offending the people, whose inueterate superstition preserued them in so many temples, altars, and sacrifices.

L. VIVES.

INhabiting (a) the ayre,] The olde writers placed all their fable of hell in the ayre: and there was [...], Proserpina, the Man [...]s, and the Furies▪ Capella, Chalc [...] saith▪ the ayre was iustly called [...], darke: Peter also and Iude affirme that the deuills [...] bound in darknesse in the ayre, & some in the lowest parts of the earth. Empedocles in Pl [...] [...] [Page 329] faith that Heauen reiected them, earth expels them, the sea cannot abide them, thus are they [...]ed by being tossed from place to place.

Hermes Trismegistus his opinion of Idolatrie, and how he might come to know that the Egiptian superstitions were to be abrogated. CHAP. 23.

FOr Hermes (a) the Aegiptian, called Trismegistus, wrote contrary to these. [...] indeed holds them no gods: but middle agents betweene gods and men, that being so necessary, he conioynes their adoration with the diuine wor­ship. But Trismegistus saith, that the high God made some gods, and men other some. These words as I write them, may bee vnderstood of Images, because they are the workes of men. But he calleth visible and palpable bodies, the bodyes of the gods: wherein are spirits (inuited in thereto) that haue power to hurt or pleasure such as giue them diuine honors. So then, to combine such a spirit inui­sible, by arts vnto a visible image of some certaine substance, which it must vse as the soule doth the body, this is, to make a god, saith hee, and this wonderfull power of making gods, is in the hands of man. His (b) words are these: And where­as [...] discourse (saith he) concernes the affinitie betweene gods and men, marke (Ascle­pius) this power of man: Our God the Lord and Father, is the creator of the celestiall gods, so [...] [...] of the terrestriall, which are in the temples. And a little after: So doth huma­nity remember the originall, and euer striueth to imitate the deity: making gods like the o [...]ne Image, as God the father hath done like his. Do you meane statues replied Asclepius? statues, quoth he: doe you not see them animate full of spirits and sence, (d) (trust your eyes) doing such wonders? see you not statues that presage future euents (farre perhaps (e) beyond all propheticall inspiration to fore-tell) that cure diseases and c [...]se them, giuing men mirth or sadnesse, as they deserue? Know you not (Asclepius) th [...]t Eg [...]pt [...] heauens Image, or rather the place whereinto all the celestiall graces des­ [...]end, the very temple of the whole world. And since wisdome should fore-know all, I [...] not haue you ignorant herein. The time shall come that all the zeale of Egipt shall be [...]gated, and all the religious obseruations held idle and vaine. Then goeth hee forward, prophecying (by all likelyhood) of christianity, whose true sanctitie is the [...]tter subuersion of all fictions and superstitions: that the Sauiours true grace might free vs from those humaine gods, those handy-workes of man, and place vs to gods seruice, mans maker. But Hermes presageth these things as the deuills confederate, suppressing the euidence of the Christian name, and yet fore-telling with a sorrowfull intimation, that from it should proceed the wracke of all their Idolatrous superstitions: for Hermes was one of those, who (as the Apostle saith) K [...]ing GOD, glorified him not as GOD, nor were thankfull, but became vaine in Rom 1. 21. 22. 23. their imaginations, and their foolish heart was full of darkenesse: when they professed them-selues wise, they became fooles. For they turned the glory of the incorruptible God into the symilitude of the Image of a corruptible man, and byrdes, and foore-footed beasts, and Serpents (f) For this, Hermes saith much of God according to truth; But how blindnesse of heart drawes him to affirme this, I know not, that these gods should bee alwayes subiect, whome man hath made: and yet to bewaile their abrogations to come. As if man could bee more miserable any way, then in liuing slaue to his owne handy-worke: (g) it being easier for him to put off all humanitie in adoring these peeces hee hath made, then for them to put on deity by being made by him. For it comes oftene [...] to passe that a man being set in honor, be not vnderstood to bee like to the beasts, then that his handy-worke [Page 330] should bee preferred before the worke that God made like his owne Image, to wit, mans selfe. Worthily then doth hee fall from his grace that made him, that maketh that his Lord which he hath made himselfe. Those vaine, deceitfull, per­nicious sacriledges, Hermes foreseeing should perish, deploreth, but as impudent­ly as hee had knowne it foolishly. For the spirit of GOD had not spoken to him as it did to the Prophets, that spoke this with gladnesse. If a man make gods be­hold they are no gods: and in another place: At that day (saith the LORD) I will Isay 19 1 take the names of their Idols from the earth, and there shalbe no remembrance thereof. And to the purpose, of Egipt heare Isaias. The Idols of Egipt shalbe mooued at his Luc. 1. Luc. 1. Mat 16. [...]6 Mat 8. 29 presence, and the heart of Egipt shall melt in the midst of her, and so forward. Such were they also that reioyced for the fulfilling (h) of that which they knew should come to passe: as Simeon, Anna and Elizabeth, the first knowing Christ at his birth, the second at his conception: and (i) Peter, that by Gods inspiration sayd Thou art that Christ the Sonne of the liuing GOD. But Hermes had his knowledge from those deuills, that trembling in the flesh sayd to Christ: Why art thou come to vndoe vs before the time: Either (k) because that came suddenly vpon them which they expected not vntill afterwards, or that they called it their vndoing to bee knowne, and so despised: and this was before the time, that is, the iudge­ment wherein they, and all men their sectaries are to bee cast into eternall tor­ments: as that (l) truth saith, that neither deceiueth nor is deceiued; not as hee saith that following the puffes of Philosophy flies here and there, mixing truth and falshood, greeuing at the ouerthrow of that religion which afterwards hee affirmes is all error.

L. VIVES.

HErmes (a)] Of him by and by. (b) His words] We haue seene of his bookes, greeke and la­tine. This is out of his Asclepius, translated by Apuleius. (c) So doth humanity] So hu­manity adapting it selfe to the nature and originall (saith Hermes his booke) (d) Trust] So hath Hermes it: Bruges copy hath. Mistrust not your selfe. (e) Beyond Apuleius and the Cole [...]ne co­py haue it both in this maner, onely Mirth, the Coleynists haue more then he. (f) For Hermes] I would haue cited some of his places, but his bookes are common, and so it is needelesse ( [...]) It being easier] A diuersity of reading, but of no moment, nor alteration of sence. (h) Of that which] Reioycing that Christ is come, whom the law and Prophets had promised. So Iohn bad his disciples aske, art thou he that should come or shall wee looke for an other? (i) Peter] This con­fession is the Churches corner stone, neuer decaying, to beleeue and affirme THAT IESVS IS CHRIST THE SONNE OF THE LIVING GOD. This is no Philoso­phicall reuelation, no inuention, no quirke, no worldly wisdome, but reuealed by GOD the father of all to such as hee doth loue, and vouchsafe it. (k) Because] Hee sheweth why the de­uills thought that Christ vndid them before the time. (l) Truth] Mat. 25. 41. Depart from me [...] yee cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the deuill and his angells.

How Hermes openly confessed his progenitors error, and yet bewayled the destruction of it. CHAP. 24.

FOr after much discourse, hee comes againe to speake of the gods men made but of these sufficient (saith hee): let vs returne againe to man, & to reason by which diuine guift man hath the name of reasonable. For we haue yet spoken no wonderfull thing of man: the (a) wonder of all wonders is that man could fi [...]e out the diuine nature, and giue it effect. Wherefore our fathers erring excee­dinly in incredulity (b) concerning the deities, and neuer penetrating into the depth of diuine religiō, they inuēted an art, to make gods, whervnto they ioyned [Page 331] a vertue out of some part of the worlds nature, like to the other: and conioyning these two, because they could make no soules, they framed certaine Images whereinto they called either Angells, or deuills, and so by these mysteries gaue Spirits and deuills cal­led into I­mages. these Idols power to hurt or helpe them. I know not whether the deuills being admited would say asmuch as this man saith. Our fathers exceedingly erring (saith he) in incredulity concerning the deities, & not penetrating into the depth of diuine religion, inuented an arte to make gods. Was hee content to say they but erred, in this inuention? no, he addeth. Exceedingly, thus this exceeding error and incredulity of those that looked not into matters diuine, gaue life to this in­uention of making gods. And yet though it were so, though this was but an in­uention of error, incredulity, and irreligiousnes, yet this wise man lamenteth that future times should abolish it. Marke now whether Gods power compell him to confesse his progenitors error, & the diuills to bee made the future wrack of the said error. If it were their exceeding error, incredulity & negligence in matters diuine that giue first life to this god-making inuention, what wonder if this arte bee detestable, and all that it did against the truth cast out from the truth, this truth correcting that errour, this faith that incredulity, this conuersion that neglect? If he conceale the cause, and yet confesse that rite to be their inuention, we (if we haue any wit) cannot but gather that had they bin in the right way, they would neuer haue fallen to that folly: had they either thought worthily, or medi­tated seriously of religion yet should wee a ffirme that their great, incredulous, contemptuous error in the cause of diuinity, was the cause of this inuention, wee should neuerthelesse stand in need to prepare our selues to endure the impudence of the truths obstinate opponēts. But since he that admires y power of this art a­boue all other things in man, and greeues that the time should come wherein al those illusions should claspe with ruine, through the power of legall authority: since he confesseth the causes that gaue this art first original, namely the exceed­ing error, incredulity & negligēce of his ancestor in matters diuine: what should wee doe but thinke GOD hath ouerthrowne these institutions by their iust con­trary causes? that which errors multitude ordained, hath truths tract abolished: faith hath subuerted the worke of incredulity, and conuersion vnto Gods truth hath suppressed the effects of true Gods neglect: not in Egipt only, (where onely the diabolicall spirit bewaileth) but in all the world, which heareth a new song sung vnto the Lord, as the holy scripture saith. Sing vnto the Lord a new song: Sing Psal. 96. 1. vnto the Lord, all the earth: for the (c) title of this Psalme is, when the house was built after the captiuity: the City of God, the Lords house is built, that is the ho­ly Church all the earth ouer: after captiuity wherein the deuills held those men slaues, who after by their faith in God became principall stones in the building: for mans making of these gods, did not acquit him from beeing slaue to these works of his, but by his willing worship he was drawn into their society: a society of suttle diuills, not of stupid Idols: for what are Idols but as the Scripture saith, haue eyes and see not, & all the other properties that may be said of a dead sence­lesse Image, how well soeuer carued. But the vncleane spirits, therein by that tru­ly black art, boūd their soules that adored thē, in their society, & most horrid cap­tiuity: therefore saith the Apostle: We know that an Idol is nothing in the world: But the Gentiles offer to deuilis & not vnto God: I wil not haue them to haue society with the Cor. 1. 8. 4. deuils. So then after this captiuity that bound men slaue to the deuils, Gods house began to be built through the earth: thence had the Psalme the beginning. Sing vnto the Lord a new song: sing vnto the Lord, all the earth. Sing vnto the Lord and [Page 332] praise his name (d) declare his saluation (e) from day to day. Declare his glorie amongst all nations, and his wonders amongst all people. For the Lord is great and much to be praised: hee is to be feared aboue all gods. For all the gods of the people are I­dols, but the Lord made the heauens. Hee then that bewailed the abolishment of these Idols in the time to come, and of the slauery wherein the deuills held men captiue, did it out of an euill spirits inspiration, and from that did desire the con­tinuance of that captiuity which beeing dissanulled, the Psalmist sung that gods house was built vp through the earth. Hermes presaged it with teares; the Prophet with ioy, and because that spirit that the Prophet spake by is euer vic­tor: Hermes himselfe that bewailed their future ruine, and wisht their eternity is by a strange power compelled to confesse their original from error, increduli­ty and contempt of GOD, not from prudence, faith, and deuotion. And though he call them gods, that in saying yet men did make them (and such men as wee should not imitate) what doth he (despite his heart) but teach vs that they are not to be worshiped of such men, as are not like thē that made them: namely of those that be wise, faithful and religious: shewing also that those men that made them, bound themselues to adore such gods as were no gods at al. So true is that of the Prophet: If a man make gods, behold, they are no gods. Now Hermes in calling those gods that are made by such meanes, that is, deuills bound in Idols, by an arte, or rather, by their owne elections, and affirming them the handy-workes of How man doth make the deuill god. men, giueth them not so much as Apuleius the Platonist doth (but wee haue shewne already how grosely and absurdly) who maketh them the messengers be­tweene the gods, that God made, and the men that hee made also; to carry vp praiers and bring downe benefites: for it were fondnesse to thinke that a god of mans making could doe more with the gods of Gods making then a man whom he made also could. For because, a deuill bound in a statue by this damned arte, is made a god: not to each man, but to his binder (g) such as he is. Is not this a sweete god now, whome none but an erroneous, incredulous, irreligious man would goe about to make? furthermore if the Temple-deuills, beeing bound by arte (forsooth) in those Idols by them that made them gods at such time as they themselues were wanderers, vnbeleeuers, and contemners of gods true religion, are no messengers, betweene the gods and them; and if by reason of their damna­ble conditions, those men that do so wander, beleeue so little, and despise religion so much, be neuerthelesse their betters, as they must needs bee, beeing their god­heads makers: then remaineth but this, that which they doe, they doe as deuills onely, either doing good, for the more mischiefe, as most deceitfull, or doing o­pen mischi [...]fe: yet neither of these can they doe without the high inscrutable The deuills benef [...]es hurtfull. prouidence of God: nothing is in their power as they are the gods friends, and messenger to and from men: for such they are not: for the good diuine powers, whom wee call the holy angells, and the reasonable creature inhabiting heauen, whether they be Thrones, Dominations, Principalities, or Powers, can hold no frind­ship at all with these spirits: from whom they differ as much in affection as ver­tue differeth from vice, or (h) malice from goodnesse.

L. VIVES.

THE wonder (a)] There also hee calleth man a great miracle, a venerable, honorable crea­ture. (b) Concerning the] Or, against the deities. (c) The title] The greeke saith: A pray [...]g song of Dauid, that the house was built after the captiuity. Hieromes translation from the [Page 333] Hebrew hath no title, and therefore the Greekes call it [...], Vntitled. (d) Declare] [...], and afterwards [...], Annunciate, declare, tell. (e) From day] A Greeke phraise De Philo­soph. Orac. [...]. (f) An arte] Porphyry saith the gods doe not only afford men their familiar com­pany but shew them what allureth them, what bindeth them, what they loue, which daies to auoide, which to obserue, and what formes to make them, as Hecate shewes in the Oracle, say­ing, shee cannot neglect a statue of brasse, gold or siluer: and shewes further, the vse of worm­wood, a Mouses bloud, Mirrh, Frankincense, and stirax. (g) Such as he] An euill man, for such an one Hermes describes. (h) Malice] Malice is here vsed for all euill: as the Greekes vse Malice. [...], but Tully saith he had rather interprete [...], by vice, then by malice: for malice is a Spe­cies of vice, opposite to honest simplicity, and mother to all fraude and deceite.

Of such things as may be common to Angells and Men. CHAP. 25.

WHerefore the deuills are no means for man to receiue the gods benefits by, or rather good Angells: but it is our good wills, imitating theirs, making vs line in one community with them and in honor of that one God that they honor (though we see not them with our earthly eyes) that is the meanes to their socie­ty: and whereas our miserable frailty of will, and infirmity of spirit doth effect a difference betweene them and vs, therein wee are farre short of them, in merit of life not in habite of body. It is not our earthly, bodily habitation, but our vn­cleane carnall affection, that causeth separation between them and vs. But when we are purified, we become as they: drawing neare them neuerthelesse before, by our faith, if we beleeue that (by their good fauours also) he that blessed them, will make vs also blessed.

That all Paganisme was fully contained in dead men. CHAP. 26.

BVt marke what Hermes in his bewayling of the expulsion of those Idols out of Egipt, which had such an erroneous incredulity & irreligious institutors, faith amongst the rest [...], then (saith he) that holy seate of temples shall become a sepul­cher of dead bodies. As if men should not die vnlesse these things were demolished, or being dead, should be buried any where saue in the earth? Truly the more time that passeth, the more carcasses shal stil be buried & more graues made. But this (it seemes) is his griefe, that the memories of our Martires should haue place in The Mar­tires me­mory suc­ceeded the Idols. their Temples: that the mis-vnderstanding reader hereof might imagine that the Pagans worshiped gods in the Temples, and wee, dead men in their tombes. For mens blindnesse doth so carry them head-long against (a) Mountaines letting them not see till they bee struck, that they doe not consider that in all paganisme, there cannot bee a god found but hath bin a man: but on will they, and (b) honor them as eternally pure from all humanity. Let Varro passe, that said, all that died were held gods infernall, (c) proouing it by the sacrifices done at all burialls, (d) there also he reckneth the (e) funerall plaies, as the greatest token of their diuini­ty, plaies beeing neuer presented but to the gods. Hermes him-selfe (now men­tioned) in his deploratiue presage, saying: Then that holy seate of Temples shall be­come a sepulcher of dead bodies, doth plainly auerre, that the Egiptian gods were all dead men: for hauing said that his fathers in their exceeding errour, incredulity and neglect of religion, had found a meane to make gods; her evnto (saith he) they added a vertue out of some part of the worlds nature, and conioyning these two, because they could make no soules, they framed certaine Images, into which they called either Angells or deuills, and so by these misteries gaue those Idols power to hurt or helpe them. [Page 334] Then hee proceedes to examples. Thy (e) grandfather (Asclepius) saith he the first inuentor of Phisicke, hath a temple (f) on mount Lybia, neare the (g) Cracodile shore: there lyeth his worldly man, his body, but his residue or his whole (if man be whole life) is gone vp to heauen, helping all sicke persons now by his deity as hee did before by his Phisicke. Lo heare hee confesseth a dead man worrshipped for a god, there Mercuries tombe. where his graue was: erring, and making others erre, in saying, that hee w [...] as­cended to heauen, and helpeth all sicke persons by his deity. Nay hee proceeds to an­other. My grandfather (h) Hermes (saith hee) lying in the towne of (i) his Sur-name, doth hee not assist and preserue all that implore his helpe, This was Hermes the elder Mercury, buried (they say) in Hermopolis, the towne of his surname. Behold now, here are two men gods already, Aesculapius and Mercury (k) for the first, the opinion both of Greekes and Latines confirme it. But the (l) second many thinke was neuer mortall: yet hee saith here, that hee was his grandfather, for (m) this is one and that another though both haue one name. But this I stand not vpon: he and Aesculapius were both made gods of men, by this great testimony of his ne­phew (n) Trismgiestus, who proceedes, and sayth (o) Isis, the wise of Osiris doth much good (wee see) being pleased, and being offended, much euill. And then to shew that these are of that kind of gods that men make by this art, hee giueth vs to vnder­stand, that he thinkes those diuells to be soules of dead men, which he saith those erring, incredulous irreligious fellowes called by art into statues: because these could make no soules: & when he hath spoken that of Isis, being offended, much hurt, he addeth: for earthly and worldly gods are soone offended, and moued to anger by reason they consist (p) of men, in both their natures: Both their natures, (saith he) taking the deuill for the soule and the image for the body, wherevpon it came to passe (saith hee) that such and such creatures became holy in Egipt, and their soules were (q) adored in al the citties, that consecrated them in their liues, so far that they haue part of their worship assigned them, and are called by their names. Where is now that sad complaint that Egipt the seat of temples should become a graue for carcasses? see, the false spirit that made Hermes speake it, made him also confesse that it was already filled with their carcasses whome they held as gods. But in his complaint hee was but the vent of the deuills woe, because their eternall plagues were in preparing by the martyres holy memories, for in such places are they often tormented, and forced to confesse themselues, and to auoyde the bodies possessed.

L. VIVES.

AGainst. (a) Mountaines.] And such things as all men else could see and shunne. (b) Honor them.] A diuersity of reading: the old bookes haue the sentence shorter, but the sence is The Necia pla [...]es. not altred at all. (c) Prouing it.] The Necia (saith Tully) or funerall sports, should not bee called feasts as well as the other gods holy daies are, but that men would haue their dead ancestors ac­counted as gods, De leg. lib. 2. (d) Funerall.] Wherein were commedies acted. Terrences Adel­phus was acted at Paulus Aemilius his funeralls. P. Corn. Scipio, and Q. Fabius (two of his sons) being Ediles. They had also sword-plaies: brought in by M. and D. Iunius Brutus, his sonnes at their fathers funeralls. App. Claud. Caudax, and M. Fuluius being Consulls. They fought in the beast market. Liu. lib. 11. Ualer. lib-2 Auson. in Gryph.

Tresprimas Thracum pugnas, trihus ordine sell [...]s
Iuniadae Patri inferias misere sepulcro.
Three chaires three fights, wherein the Thracians straue,
Attended Iunius Brutus to his graue.

[Page 335] They had also a banquetand a dole. (c) Grandfather (Asclepius).] Asclepius in greeke is Esculapius: to this Asclepius, Augustine makes the Phisition Aesculapius grand-father, which Three Aes­culapi [...]. o [...] [...]lly his [...]. desculapii this was, I know not: one of them (they say) was thunderstrucke, and buried at Cynosura in Achaia, Another neare the riuer Lusius in Arcadia, the third was the second Mercuries brother, sonne to Ualens and Pheronis, and him the Arcadians haue in much honor. Tacitus saith Osiris was called Aesculapius: it may be this. It is liker that Hermes spea­keth The Cro­codile. of him, then any other. (f) Mount Libia.] It runnes along from the lowest part of Egypt vn [...] [...]. Ptolomy takes it for many mountaines, & calles it the Libian coast. (g) Crocodile] A serpent that laies eges, foure-footed, growing to seauenteene cubites lenght, or more: hee moueth his vpper chappe, and so doth no creature liuing besides him: deuoureth man and beast, and liues part in the water and part on the dry. land. Herodot. Arist, & Plin. Senec. saith that it feareth one couragious, and insulteth ouer one that feares it. The Crocodile citty is in the heart of Egipt neare to the Libian Mountaine not farre from Ptolemais, in the end of the sixt Paralel of the third climat. The Egiptians saith Porphyry worshipped a Crocodile, because he was con­secrated to the Sunne as the Ram, the Buzzard and the blacke beetle. (h) Hermes.] Cicero rec­kneth fiue of them, two the Egyptians worrshipped: the first Nilus his sonne, whome it was sa­ [...]dgeto name: second hee that killed Argus, was Egypts king, taught them letters and The Mer­cury. lawes, him they call Theut, after their first moneth. Euseb. lib. 1. saith that the Phaenician theolo­gians held Trismegistus to be Saturnes secretary, Caelus his sonnes, and that hee vsed his helpe in defending his mother, giuing him at his going into the South, all Egypt. Dionisius saith he was counsellor to Isis and Osiris: and Osiris going forth to warre, left him at home to di­rect his wife Isis: that hee was of singular prudence, and taught the world much knowledge in artes and sciences. This (I thinke) was graund-father to this Hermes that wrot thus: and that hee was called Theut, the Daemon (as Plato saith in his Phaed.) that inuented Mathemati­ques, letters, and dice, and taught them to [...]hamus King of Egypt afterward called Hammon. (f) T [...]e of his surmane.] Hermopolis, a great city in Epipt, A marke (saith Ptolomy) to those that trauell from the West of Nile vnto our sea: beyond Crocadilopolis. in the seauenth Para­lell Hermopo­lis. the therd climate. (k) For the first.] For hee is but held a semigod, diefied for his merits, as Hercules, Bacchus, and Romulus, were, Theodoretus saith that in Homers time he was held no God: for hee maketh Paeon cure Mars, not Aesculapius, And speaking of Machaon, he calles him the Sonne of Aesculapius an absolute Phisitian, (l) Second, many.] He is one of the perpe­tuall Gods counsellours (m). This is one.] The famous Mercury was sonne to Ioue and Ma­ia, Atlas his Grand-child, for there were two other as I said, Egyptians, and two more, one the Sonne of Calus and Dies, the other, of Ualens and Phoronis: the first they picture with Erec­ted priuities for hauing beheld Proserpina: the later, the Laebadians worshippe in a caue, and cal him Trophonius. (n) Trismegistus,] As the French say trespuissant, and we, thrice mighty. But the latter wrot not Trismegistus, but his grand-father did: yet both were called Hermes Trisme­gistus. Trismegis­tus. The first, Theut, was a great king, a great Priest &, a Philosopher. Thus it pleaseth some to describe his greatnesse. (o) Isis.] Isis & Osiris do much good (saith Hermes his booke.) (p) In both their natures.] Hermes had it without nature: extra naturam. (q) Adored.] The Egyptians had in­numerable things to their gods. Garlike and Onions, by which they swore as Pliny saith: and many creatures, after whome they named their citties, Crocodilopol [...]s, Lycopolis, Leontopolls, and L [...]polis. vpon the crocodyle, the wolfe, the lion and the place-fish: So Apis first instituting the adoration of the Oxe, was adored himselfe in an oxes shape, Mercury in a dogs, Isis in a cowes, Diodorus write [...]h that their leaders wore such crests on their helmets, Anubis a dog, Alexander the great a wolfe. &c. whence the reuerence of those creatures first arose, and there­vpon those Princes being dead, they ordained them diuine worships in those shapes. This is that which Mercury saith, their soules were adored that in their liues had ordayned honor to those creatures, as indeed the Princes wearing them on their helmes and sheelds, made them venerable, and respected: and the simple people thought that much of their victories came from them, and so set them vp as deities.

Of the Honor that Christians giue to the Martires. CHAP. 27.

YEt we erect no temples alters nor sacrifices to the martirs, because not they, but their god is our God, wee honor their memories, as Gods Saints, stan­ding [Page 336] till death for the truth, that the true religion might be propagated, and all Idolatry demolished: whereas if any others had beleeued right before them, yet feare forbad them confesse it. And who hath euer heard the Priest at the al­tar, that was built vp in gods honor, and the martires memories, say ouer the body, I offer vnto thee Peter or vnto thee Paul, or (a) Cyprian? hee offers to God, in the places of their memorialls, whome God had made men, and martirs, and aduanced them into the society of his Angells in heauen, that wee at that sol­lemnity may both giue thanks to God for their victories, and bee incouraged to endeuor the attainement of such crownes and glories as they haue already at­tained: still inuocating him at their memorialls: wherefore all the religious performances done there, at the martires sollemnities, are ornaments of their memories, but no sacrifices to the dead, as vnto gods, and (b) those that bring banquets thether, which notwithstanding the better Christians do not, not is this custome obserued in most places, yet, such as do so, setting them downe, praying ouer them, and so taking them away to eate, or bestow on those that neede: all this they do onely with a desire that these meates might be sanctified, by the martirs, in the god of martirs name. But hee that knoweth the onely sa­crifices that the Christians offer to God, (c) knoweth also that these are no sacri­fices to the Martires: wherefore we neither worshippe our Martires with Gods honors nor mens crimes, neither offer them sacrifices nor turne their (d) disgraces into any religion of theirs; As for Isis Osiris his wife, and the Aegyptian goddesse and her parents, that haue beene recorded to haue beene all mortall, to whome she sacrificing (e) found three graines of barley, and shewed it vnto her husband and Hermes her counsellour: and so they will haue her to be Ceres also, what grosse absurdities are hereof recorded, not by Potes, but their own Priests (as Leon shewed to Alexander and he to his mother Olimpia) let them read that list, and remember that haue read: and then but consider, vnto what dead persones and dead persons workes their diuinest honors were exhibited. God forbid they should in the least respect compare them with our Martirs, whome neuerthe­lesse wee account no gods wee make no priests to sacrifice vnto them, it is vn­lawfull, vndecent, and Gods proper due: neither do wee please them with their owne crimes, or obscaene spectacles: whereas they celebrate both the guilt that there gods incurred who were men, and the fayned pleasures of such of them as were flat deuills. If Socrates had had a god, he should not haue bin of this sort: But such perhaps as loued to excell in this damnable art of making gods, thrust such an one vpon him being an inocent honest man, and vnskilfull in this their pernicious practise. What need wee more? none that hath his wits about him will now hold that these spirits are to be adored for the attainement of eter­nall blisse in the life to come. Perhaps they will say that all the gods are good, but, of these spirits some are good and some badde: and that by those that are good wee may come to eternity, and therefore ought to adore them: well, to rip vp this question, the next booke shall serue the turne.

L. VIVES.

OR (a) Cyprian.] Bishoppe of Carthage, most learned, as wittnesse his holy works. He [...] receiued the crowne of Martirdome vnder Ualerian, so Pontius his Deacon writeth. (b) Cyp [...]. Th [...]se] A great custome in Afrike. Aug. confess. lib. 6. where he saith that his mother at Millaine [...] [...] [...]. [...] [...] [...]otage, and bread and wine to the Martirs shrines, and gaue them to the porter: B [...] [Page 337] Ambrose forbad her, both for that it might bee an occasion of gluttony, and for the resem­blance it had with paganisme. (c) Knoweth also.] Many Christians offend in not distinguishing betweene their worship of God and the Saints: nor doth their opinion of the Saints want much of that the Pagans beleeued of their gods, yet impious was Uigilantius to bar the Mar­tirs, all honor, and fond was Eunomius to forbeare the Churches least hee should bee com­pelled to adore the dead. The Martyres are to be reuerenced, but not adored, as god is. Hieron c [...]tra vigilant. (d) Disgraces] [But now, euen at the celebration of Christs passion and our Martires not to be adored.] redemption, it is a custome to present plaies almost as vile as the old stage-games: should I be [...]lent the very absurdity of such shewes in so reuerend a matter, would condemne it sufficient­ly. There Iudas plaieth the most ridiculous Mimike, euen then when he betraies Christ. There the Apostles run away, and the soldiors follow, and all resounds with laughter. Then comes Plaies of the passion of Iesus Christ, vn­lawfull. Peter, and cuttes off Malchus care, and then all rings with applause, as if Christs betraying were now reuenged. And by and by this great fighter comes and for feare of a girle, denies his Maister, all the people laughing at her question, and hissing at his deniall: and in all these reuells and ridiculous stirres Christ onely is serious and seuere: but seeking to mooue passion and [...] in the audience, hee is so farre from that, that hee is cold euen in the diuinest mat­ters: to the great guilt, shame, and sinne both of the priests that present this, and the people The Loua­nists want this. [Isis. Ceres. that behold it. But wee may perhaps finde a fitter place for this thaeme] (e) Found the graine of barley] And wheate also saith Diodor. lib. 1. and therevpon some Citties present them both in her ceremonies. But Osiris her husband first obserued their profit, and taught the world it, chiefly barley that maketh ale in such countries as want wine: and is now vsed in the North parts. But they made meate of it in old time. Plin. lib. 18. out of an Athenian ceremony that Wheate put barley out of cre­dit. Menander reporteth; prouing it of elder inuention then wheate. For had they found wheate sooner (saith Pliny) barly would haue bin out of request for bread, as it was presently vpon the finding of wheate, thence-forth becomming meate for beasts.

Finis lib. 8.

THE CONTENTS OF THE ninth booke of the City of God.

  • 1. The scope of the aforepassed disputation, and what is remaining to treate of. chapter 1.
  • 2. Whether amongst the spirits of the ayre that are vnder the gods there bee any good ones that can further a man in the attainement of true blessednesse.
  • 3. What qualities Apuleius ascribeth vnto the diuells, to whom he giueth reason but no ver­tue.
  • 4. The opinions of the Stoikes and Peripa­tetiques concerning perturbatiōs of the minde.
  • 5. That the Christians passions are causes of the practise of vertue, not Inducers vnto vice.
  • 6. What passion the spirits that Apuleius maketh Mediators betweene the Gods & Men are subiect vnto, by his owne confession.
  • 7. That the Platonists doe but seeke conten­tions in saying the Poets defame the gods, where­as their imputations pertaine to the diuells and not the gods.
  • 8. Apuleius his definition of the gods of hea­uen, spirits of ayre, and men of earth.
  • 9. Whether ayery spirits can procure a man the Gods friendships.
  • 10. Plotines opinion that men are lesse wretched in their mortality, then the diuills are in their eternity,
  • 11. Of the Platonists that held mens soules to become Daemones after death.
  • 12. Of the three contraries whereby the Pla­tonists distinguish the diuills natures from the Mens.
  • 13. How the diuills if they be neither blessed with the Gods, nor wretched with Men, may be in the meane betwixt both without participati­on of either.
  • 14. Whether mortall men may attaine true happinesse.
  • 15. Of the mediator of God and Man, the Man Christ Iesus.
  • 16. Whether it bee probable that the Plato­nists say, that the gods auoiding earthly conta­gion haue no commerce with men, but by the meanes of the ayry spirits.
  • 17. That vnto that be atitude that consisteth in participation of the chiefest good, wee must haue onely such a Mediator as Christ, no such as the deuill.
  • 18. That the diuills vnder collour of their intercession, seeke but to draw vs from God.
  • 19. That the word Daemon is not vsed as now of any Idolater in a good sence.
  • 20. Of the quality of the diuills knowledge, whereof they are so proud.
  • 21. In what manner the Lord would make himselfe knowne to the diuills.
  • 22. The difference of the holy Angells know­ledge, and the diuills.
  • 23. That the Pagan Idols are falsely called gods, yet the scripture allowes it to Saints and Angells.
FINIS.

THE NINTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD. Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
The scope of the afore-passed disputation, and what is remayning to treat of. CHAP. 1.

IN these controuersies of the gods, some haue held deities of both natures, good and euill: others (of better mindes) did the gods that honor to hold thē all good. But those (a) that held the first, held the ayery spirits to be gods also, and called them gods, as they called the gods, spirits, but not so ordinarily. Indeed they confesse that Ioue the Prince of all the rest was by Homer (b) called a Daemon. But such as af­firmed all the gods were good ones, and farre better then the best men, are iustly mooued by the artes of the ayry spirits, to hold firmely that the gods could doe no such matters, and therefore of [...]ce [...]re must bee a difference betweene them and these spirits: and that what euer [...]asant affect, or bad act they see caused, wherein these spirits doe shew th [...] [...] power, that they hold is the diuills worke, and not the gods. But yet [...] [...]ey place these spirits as mediators betweene their gods and men (as if [...] [...]an had no other meanes of commerce) to carry and recarry praiers & [...] the one to the other, this beeing the opinion of the most excellent [...]ers the Platonists, with whom I choose to discusse this question, whe­ [...] [...]ration of many gods be helpfull to eternall felicity? In the last booke [...] how the deuils (delighting in that which all wise and honest men ab­ [...] [...] in the foule, enormous, irreligious fictions of the gods crimes (not [...] in the damnable practise of Magike) can be so much nearer to the gods, that [...] must make them the meanes to attaine their fauors: and wee found it [...]terly impossible. So now this booke (as I promised in the end of the other) must [...] [...]cerne the difference of the gods betwixt themselues (if they make any [...]) [...]or the difference of the gods and spirits (the one beeing farre distant from men (as they say) and the other in the midst betweene the gods and men) but of the difference of these spirits amongst themselues. This is the present question.

L. VIVES.

THese (a) that held] Plato held all the gods to bee good, but the Daemones, to bee neither good not euill, but neuters. But Hermes hath his good angells and his bad. And Porphery In cōuiuio. [...] [...]s helpfull Daemones, and his hurtfull: as some of the Platonists hold also. (b) Homer cal­ [...]] Daemones. Pl [...]arch (de defect. Oracul.) saith that Homer confounded the deities and Demones toge­ [...]r, [...]ng both names promiscually: Hee calls Ioue a Daemon: which word as one interpreteth it, is sometimes vsed for good, and sometimes bad. And Iliad. 1. hee saith, Ioue with the other dae­ [...], calling all the gods by that name: vpon which place his interpretor saith: Hee calleth [...] Daemones either for their experience, wisdome, or gouernment of man. So saith Iulius [...]: Homer called the Gods, Daemones, and Plato calleth the worlds Architect the great [Page 340] Daemon: for Deity & Daemon are both taken in one sence: This Daemon Plato mentioneth. De re­publ. But it is a question whether he meane the Prince of al the world, or the deuills Prince: for they haue their Hierarchy also. Euery spirit (saith Proclus De anima et daemone) in respect of that which is next vnder it is called a Daemon: and so doth Iupiter (in Orpheus) call his father Sa­ [...]. And Plato himselfe calls those gods that gouerne propagation, and protect a man with­out mediation, Daemones. To declare (saith he in Timaeus) the generation and nature of the other Daemones, were more then man can comprehend: for each power that protecteth a man without ano­thers mediation, is a daemon, be it a God, or lesse then a God. Thus farre Proclus.

Whether amongst the spirits of the ayre that are vnder the gods, there be any good ones, that can further a man in the attainement of true blessednesse. CHAP. 2.

FOr many vseto say there are some good deuills and some badde: but whether this opinion bee Plato's or whose soeuer, it is not to bee omitted, because no man shalbe deluded in honoring those spirits as if they were good, or such as whilest hee thinketh should by their place bee a meane of reconciliation betwixt them and the gods, and desireth their furtherance, to bee with them after death, doe inueigle him and drawe him in with deceipt, quite from the true God, with whom onely and in whom onely, and from whom onely, euery reasonable soule, must expect and enioy beatitude.

What qualities Apuleius ascribeth to the deuills, to whom he giueth reason but no vertue. CHAP. 3.

HOw is this difference of good and euil then extant, when as Apuleius the Pla­tonist, disputing so much hereof, and attributing so much to those ayry pow­ers, yet neuer speaketh a word of their vertues, which hee would haue done if they had had any? Hee shewes not the cause why they are happy, but the signes of their misery he openeth at full: confessing that though they haue reason, they want vertue, that doe not giue way to vnreasonable passions, but (as fooles vse to be) they are often perturbed with tempestuous and vnquiet motions. His words are these. Of these Daemones, the Poets (not much amisse) doe faigne some to be haters, and some louers of some perticular men: preferring some, and deiecting others; So that pitty, anger, ioy, and all humaine effects are easily accidents vnto them: and so is their minde exposed to the dominion of all perturbations, which the gods (whose mindes are quiet, and retired) are not. Here you heare plainely that the deuills soules as wel as mortalls are subiect to all disturbance of passion, and thereby not to bee compa­red D [...] [...] [...] pas­ [...]. vnto wise men, who can curbe and suppresse those exorbitant affects, how­euer accident vnto them by reason of their humanity; giuing then no predomi­nance to worke any vnreasonable effect, opposite to iustice: But they are more like (not to say worse) vnto fooles, & wicked persons, not in bodies, but qualities, elder they are indeed, and incurably tortured, still floting in the sea of perturba­tion, hauing no hold at all of verity, or vertue, which are the meanes to represse all outragious affections.

The opinions of the Stoikes and Peripatetiques concerning pertur­bations of the minde. CHAP. 4.

COncerning motions of the minde which the Greekes call [...], and some of [Page 341] [...] Tully) Perturbations others Affects, or affections, and some more ex­ [...] [...]m the Greeke, Passions, there bee two opinions of the Philosophers: [...] that they may befall a wise man, yet so as they are still awed by rea­ [...] by the rule of the minde, obliged to what conditions discretion impos­ [...] [...]olders of this are Platonists, or Aristotelians, for Aristotle, the first [...] was Plato his scholler. But others (as the Stoikes) exempt a wise man [...] [...]ouch of those passions. And (a) those, Tully in his bookes De finibus, [...] to bee rather materially then formally opposite vnto the Platonists or [...]ques: because the Stoikes (b) will not admit the externall helpes of the [...] [...]ate, to the name of goods, reseruing that onely for vertue, as the art [...] [...]ixed in the minde. But the (c) others, following the common fashion, [...] goods, mary of small value in respect of vertue: So then howsoeuer [...] in their name, they concurre in their esteeme, nor do the Stoikes shew [...] in this controuersie but nouelty of phrase: So that I hold directly, that [...]estion, (d) whether a wise-man may haue passions of minde or no, their [...] [...]sie is rather verball, then reall: for I am perswaded they are iust of the [...] and Peripatetiques minde herein, though their words pretend a diffe­ [...] This proofe, I will shew faire to avoide the tediousnesse of a longer dis­ [...] (e) A Gellius, an (f) eloquent and excellent scholler, writteth in his No­ [...] that hee was at sea in the company of a famous Stoike. This Philoso­ [...] [...]llius tells at large, but I in briefe) seeing the shippe in great perill by [...] dangerous and dreadfull tempest, was pale for very feare: which some [...] by (beeing euen in the chaps of death so curiously obserueth whether An history of a Philo­sopher tha [...] was in a sto [...] at sea. [...] [...]pher were preturbed or no) did percieue the storme ending, and feare [...] tongues loose, a ritch glutton (g) of Asia fell a scoffing the Stoike [...] so terribly afraide of that brunt which himselfe had passed without a­ [...] at all: but hee (h) replied as Aristippus the Socratist did, vpon the like [...] the other hauing but the soule of a base knaue, needed not care for it, but hee [...]ll for the soule of Aristippus. This answere packt away the ritch chuffe, [...] Gellius asked the Philosopher (not desiring to offend, but to learne) [...] the cause of his feare. Who desiring to satisfie a man so desirous to [...] pulleth out of his scrippe the booke of (i) Epictetus, a Stoike, contay­ [...] Axiomes of Zeno and Chrysippus, Stoicismes founders: wherein Gellius [...]) shewed him this position, That the (k) mindes apprehensions (they call [...] [...]ies) arising from fearefull and terrifying obiects, can neither bee hindred [...] [...]ing a wise man, nor from moouing his minde when they doe befall: that hee [...], or bee sadde, a little by these passions too hasty intrusion vpon his reason: Yet [...] farre that they leaue an opinion or consent, of the minde vnto their effect, be­ [...]: for this they keepe free, as the difference betweene the foole and the wise: [...] consenteth to his passions: the wise man though hee suffer them, yet keepes [...], and his reprobation of them all, firme and free. Thus much from A. [...] [...]o better, but briefer then his owne relation of that with himselfe reade [...]etus, from the positiue doctrine of the Stoikes. Which beeing true, [...] small difference betweene them and other Philosophers in this point of [...]. For both doe quit mans reason from beeing ouer-ruled by passion. [...] [...]haps therefore the Stoikes denie a wise man to feale them, because they [...] not, nor hurt his wisdome. But they (m) befall him (not moouing his [...]) in the respects of the commodities or discommodities of this life [...] notwithstandig hee will not call goods, or euills. For if the Philosopher [Page 342] had not e [...]ed that which hee doubted to loose by that ship-wracke, namely his [...] [...] bodylie safety, hee would neuer haue beene pale for the matter: [...] his minde stand fixt for all that externall pallor, and hee still hold firme [...] [...] [...]d bodily safety, which their hee feared to loose, were not of those [...] [...] make their possessors good, as vertue doth. But in that they say they [...] not to bee called goods at all, but onely commodities, in this their minde is [...]re vpon the word then the matter. For what care is there of their name, when as their losse leaues both Stoike and Peripatetique alike affected? prouing thereby their equall esteeme of them, call them what they list? If the daunger of these goods or commodities should draw either of them to mischiefes, or els to bee lost: they both ioyne in this; rather to abiure the vse of bodily benefits then to transgresse the rules of iustice. Thus is the minde still fixed, holding stedfastly that no passion (though it insult vpon the soules meaner parts) can domineere o­ [...]: but reason ouer them, excercising vertues soueraignty ouer them by opposition, nor by consent. For such an one doth Virgil say Eneas was.

Mens immota manet, Lachrymae voluuntur inanes.
His minde stood fixt, yet fruitlesse teares must out.

L. VIVES.

TH [...]se (a) Tully] De finib. lib. 3. Cato Minor is for the Stoikes, in the question of the highest good: all whose arguments Tully himselfe (lib. 4) refuteth, proouing their controuersie with the Pl [...]ists and Peripatetiques to bee onely verball: whose principall founder Zeno was. (b) Will not] Cic. de finib. calls them esteemables: and Acad quest. lib. 1. saith thus. Zeno placed all the [...] of beatitude, in vertue onely: nor reckned ought good, but what was honest, that being the [...]ple and onely good. The rest (though not bad, yet) some are naturall, some against [...]re, [...] meane betweene both. The naturall he holds are to bee held in some esteeme, and contrary of the contrariety. The meane, hee leaues as neuters, not to be held at, any esteem: make degrees of esteeme in the naturall also: the more esteemable hee called [...] prefer­red, the lesse [...], reiected, and these words Tully vseth de finib. lib. 3. (c) Others, Plato de l [...]g. lib. 4. maketh goods triplet: corporall, mentall, externall: the first and last, being seclu­ded [...] of 3. [...]. from vertue: he maketh vselesse, hurtfull and dangerous, the midlemost, are diuine, and happy adiuncts of the wise man onely, making man happy of themselues alone: the other pro­perly [...] not goods, but respectiuely: nor vnto all, but the iust onely: to whom that which the vulgar calleth euill, is a truer good, then these are to the wicked, seruing them onely as instru­ments of more mischiefe. This is common in Plato, who gaue originall to almost al the Stoikes rare and admired paradoxes: as, that honest things are only good: only a wise man is ritch & free: the [...] Pa­ [...] good man it happy the bad miserable: to beare a wrong is more felicity then to offer one. Yet did Plato call those corporall and external benefits, goods: because (as Apuleius saith Dog. Pla.) their vse is necessary in common life: yet so are they goods, as vertue must better them, and a­ [...]pt them to the fit prosecution of happinesse. So, good they are (saith Plato) when they are ver­ [...] [...], and serue in her ministery: when otherwise, they are direct plagues & destructi [...]. [...] [...] Aristotle also held. (d) Whether a wise] Of affects Tully discourseth at lage (Tusc. quaest. [...]) [...], & what they are that a wise man must not be exposed vnto, in Stoicisme. But the Pla­ [...] [...]d their most generall followers the Peripatetiques say that they are naturally ingraf­ted [...] [...], [...]remoouable and onely to bee repressed. (e) A. Gellius] He liued in Adrians time and [...] wrote his Noctes Atticae. Hee was very familiar with Phauorinus and Taurus, both [...]. [...] [...] with Apollinaris and Probus, Grammarians: of his learning and wit, take [...] [...], whom the most, nay rather all the Grammarians doe second: perhaps because [...] [...] of their profession (sufficeth it to say thus) though by Augustines le [...] I thinke him [...] [...]. But of this else-where. The place here quoted is. lib. 19. cap. 1. (f) E­l [...]] Or of quick [...]tion. (g) Of Asia] Which word addeth to his luxury, for from Asia it first arose. (h) [...] [...] Aristippus.] Who had the like chance in sayling to Corinth. Laert [...]. ( [...]) [...]] A [...], [...] [...] [...]opolis, seruant to Epaph [...]s, Nero's chamberlaine, [...]. [Page 343] [...] vnto the Antonines, of him was made this disticke.

[...] &c.

Borne was I slaue, and Epictete my name:

Belou'd of God; as Irus poore; and lame.

[...] he was indeed. Sustine & abstine, was much in his mouth, which Gellius saith often: [...] not much: nothing of his was extant in Suidas times: His Manuell was his schol­ [...] [...], not his. The booke that this Philosopher puld out of his s [...]rip was the fift of his [...]. (k) Minds] Phantasies of [...] to imagine. Tully translates it, a thing seene, it is Phantasie. [...] that the mind frames it selfe after any obiect, arising of the external impulsiō which [...] by consent or resistance, so begetting opinion. But the opinions condemned by [...], seeme rather to bee the affections that wee doe procure our selues from our owne [...] [...]dgements and opinion: sorrow they called an opinion of a great euil present: ioy Opinion. [...] good: desire an opinion of a great future good: feare, of an euill. Thence doe they [...] opinion troubleth vs more then reall causes: and we are oftener feared then hurt [...] toucht already. They held further that an vngrounded opinion, or weake assent [...] consideration doth not befall a wise man. (l) Not so farre] Arrianus in his En­ [...] [...]ddes a wise man as soone as any terrible obiect presents it selfe vnto him, to con­ [...] [...]s but a phantasme, and not such as it appeareth. (m) Befall] Plato saith that af­ [...] [...] man as like nerues, or little strings whereby nature drawes vs forwarde, into Affects how [...] man. [...] [...] themselues are contraries: but hee that hath giuen his reason once dominion o­ [...] [...]all finde their force of no effect worth esteeming.

[...]at the Christians passions are causes of the the practise of vertue, not inducers vnto vice. CHAP. 5.

[...] is no need to stand vpō a large discouery what the christians scriptures [...] in this point of affects: It doth subiect the whole minde to Gods go­ [...] [...] and assistance, and all the passions vnto it, in that manner that they are [...] seeme the increase of iustice, finally our doctrine inquires not so much [...] be angry, but wherefore? Why he is sad, not whether he be sad, and [...] For anger with an offender to reforme him: pitty vpon one afflicted [...] him: feare for one in daunger to deliuer him, these no man, not mad, can [...]. The Stoikes (a) indeed vse to reprehend pitty. But that Stoike might [...]estly haue pittied another mans daunger then haue feared his owne. [...] farre more humanity and piety sayd Tully (b) in Caesars praise: Of all thy Pyey [...]. [...] [...] none more admired, nor applauded then thy mercy: What is mercy but a [...] [...]on, in our owne heart of anothers misfortunes, vrging vs as farre as our [...] [...]tcheth to releoue him? This affect serues reason, when our pitty offend­ [...] [...]stice, either in releeuing the poore or forgiuing the penitent. This (c) [...] [...]ent Cicero stuck not to call a vertue, which the Stoikes recken with the [...] doth Epictetus out of the doctrines of Zeno and Chrysippus, the first pa­ [...] this sect, allow these passions vnto a man, whom nathelesse they must [...] keepe from all vice, and consequently these passions that befall a wise [...] [...]s they doe not offer any preiudice to his reason or vertue, are no vices, [...] Stoikes, Platonists and Peripatetiques doe all agree in one. But (as (d) Tul­ [...] [...]he Grecians (of old) affect verbosity of contention rather then truth: But now it [...] question whether it bee coherent vnto y e infirmity of this present life [...] these affections in all good offices how euer, whereas the holy Angells, [...] they punish such as gods eternall prouidence appointeth with anger, [...] they helpe those that they loue out of danger, without any feare, and suc­ [...] [...]retched without feeling any compassion, are notwithstanding said (af­ [...] [...]rase of speaking) to be pertakers of those passions, because of the simili­ [...] Angells why called after the af­fect that their offi­ces rele [...]e. [...] their workes, not any way because of their infirmity of affections: And so [...] [...] the scripture is sayd to bee angry; yet farre is hee from feeling affect, the [...] of his reuenge did procure this phrase, not the turbulence of his passion.

L. VIVES.

ST [...]es (a) indeed] Cic. pro Muren. A many come to you in distresse and misery; you shall [...] [...] [...] in taking any compassion vpon them. This in disgrace of Stoicisme hath Tully. (b) [...] Pro Q. Ligario. (c) This now] intimating that he had more words then wisdome, as [...] sayd of Catiline: wisdome indeed being peculiar to those that serue the true God, the K [...]g [...] [...] [...]ole vniuerse, and his wisdome, his so [...]e, (d) Tully saith] Crassus his words of the Greekes op [...]ion of an oratour. De oratore lib. 1.

What passion the spirits that Apuleius maketh mediators betweene the gods and men are subiect vnto, by his owne confession. CHAP 6.

BVt to deferre the question of the holy Angels awhile, let vs see how the Plato­nists teach of their mediating spirits, in this matter of passion. If those Daemones ou [...] ruled all their affects with freedome and reason, then would not Apuleius [...] [...] that they are tossed in the same tempestuous cogitations that mens [...] [...]eete in. So their minde then, their reasonable part, that if it had any [...] [...]ted in it should be the dominator ouer these turbulent affects of the [...] parts: this very minde floteth (say the Platonists) in this sea of pertur­bation. Well, then the deuills mindes lye open to the passions of lust, feare, wrath, and the rest. What part then haue they free, wise, and vnaffected, whereby T [...] [...] [...] sub­ [...]s [...]o pas­ [...]. to please the gods, and conuerse with good men, when as their whole minde is so [...]ated vnto affects, & their vices, that their whole reason is eternally emploi­ [...] [...] deceipt & illusion, as their desire to endamage all creatures is eternall?

[...] th [...] Platonists doe but seeke contentions in saying the Poets de fame the go [...]s, whereas their imputations pertaine to the deuills, and not to the gods. CHAP. 7.

I [...] [...] say the Poets tolerable fictions that some gods were louers or haters of [...] men, were not spoken vniuersally but restrictiuely, respecting the euill [...] whom Apuleius saith, doe flote in a sea of turbulent thoughts: how can this [...] [...] [...] when in his placing of them in the midst betweene the gods and vs, hee sai [...] [...], some, for the euill, but (a) all, because all haue ayrie bodies? for this he saith is a [...]on of the Poets that make gods of those spirits, and call them so, making [...]m friends to such or such men, as their owne loose affects do put in their heads to [...]: whereas indeed the gods are farre from these in place, blessednesse [...] qualitie. This is the fiction then, to call them gods that are not so: and to set [...] at oddes, or at amity with such or such perticular men, vnder the titles of [...]. But this fiction (saith he) was not much: for though the spirits bee cal­ [...] [...] as they are not, yet they are described as they are. And thence (saith he) [...] [...]ers tale of Minerua, that staide Achilles from striking in the middest of [...] [...] hoast. That this was Minerua, hee holds it false, because shee (in his [...] [...] [...] (c) a goddesse highly placed amongst the greatest deities, farre from [...] with mortalls. Now if it were some spirit that fauoured the [...] Troy, as Troy had diuerse against them, one of whom hee calls (d) [...] [...] Mars, who indeed are higher gods then to meddle with such [...] [...] [...] spirits contended each for his owne side, then this fiction is not [...] [...] [...] [...]. For it was spoken of them whome he himselfe hath testi­fied subiect to [...], as mortall men are: so that they might vse their loues and hates not according to iustice, but euen (e) as the people doe in huntings and [Page 345] [...] each one doe the best for his owne partie: for the Philosophers care it [...] was this, to preuent the imputation of such acts vpon the gods (whose [...] the Poets vsed) and to lay them vpon the spirits to whom of right they [...].

L. VIVES.

B [...] [...]all] all are meane betweene gods and men, not in substance, but nature and place. [...]ers] Iliaed, 1. She staid Achilles from striking Agamemnon, vpon ill words past be­ [...] [...]m. (c) A goddesse] One of the twelue counsellor-gods that Ennius hath in his di­ [...] good, powrefull, and inuisible. (d) Uenus] They thinke) saith Plutarch De defect. [...] [...]one of these calamities which the gods are blamed for, were their doings, but the [...] certaine wicked spirits. (e) As the people] In the greater circuite, they had horse­ [...] [...]tings: and the riders were attired either in white, blew, greene or redde: and so [...] were there. Martiall mentions two of their colours, Prasine, & Uenetian, that is, The Circi­an colours. [...] blew. Some hold those foure colours dedicated to the foure seasons of the yeare. [...] [...]aith Suetonius) added two more, golden and purple: The blew was sacred to the [...] greene to the verdant spring: white to the Autumne frosts, and red to the sum­ [...] P [...]ie writeth thus hereof: I wonder to see so many thousands of people gazing at a sort [...] [...]ding about like boyes, if they did either respect the horses speed or the horsmans skill, it [...], but their minde is all vpon the colour, and if they change colours in the midst of their [...] spectators fauour changeth also: and those whome they knew but euen now a farre of, and [...] vpon their names, presently, they haue done with, they: Such fauor, such credit, followeth [...]: Not in the vulgars iudgement onely (which is not worth a tatter) but euen in the [...] grauer sort, hath this foolery gotten residence. Epist. lib. 8.

Apuleius his definition of the gods of heauen, spirits of ayre, and men of earth. CHAP. 8.

[...] of his definition of spirits? it is vniuersall and therefore worth inspec­ [...]. They are (saith he) creatures, passiue, reasonable, aeriall & eternall: In all [...] there is no cōmunity, that those spirits haue with goodmen, but they [...] bad also. For making a large description of man, in their place, being [...] the gods are the first, to passe from commemoration of both their [...], vnto that which was the meane betweene them, viz. these deuills, thus Apule [...] his descrip­tion of ma [...] [...] Men, ioying (a) in reason, perfect in speach, mortall in body, immortall in [...] [...]onate and vnconstant in minde, brutish and fraile in body, of discrepant con­ [...] [...]d conformed errors, of impudent boldnesse, of bold hope, of indurate labour, [...] [...]taine fortune, perticularly mort [...]ll, generally eternall, propagating one ano­ [...] of life, slowe of wisdome, sudden of death and discontented in life, these dwell [...]. In these generals (common to many) he added one, that he knew was false [...] (b) slowe of wisdome: which had he omitted, hee had neglected to perfect [...]ription. For in his description of the gods, he [...] saith, that that beatitude [...] men doe seeke by wisdome, excelleth in them, so had hee thought of any [...] deuills, their definition should haue mentioned it, either by shewing them [...]ticipate some of the gods beatitude, or of mans wisdome. But hee hath no [...]ion betweene them and wretches: though hee bee fauourable in discoue­ [...] [...]eir maleuolent natures, not so much for feare of them, as their seruants [...] [...]ould read his positions: To the wise hee leaues his opinion open inough, [...] [...]hat theirs should bee: both in his seperation of the gods from all tem­ [...] of affect, and therein from the spirits, in all but eternitie: and in his [...]tion that their mindes were like mens, not the gods, nay and that not [...] wisedome, which men may pertake with the gods, but in being proue to [Page 346] passions, which rule both in the wicked and the witlesse: but is ouer ruled by the wise man, yet so as hee had (c) rather want it, then conquer it, for if hee seeke to make the diuells to communicate with the gods in eternity of mind onely, not of body, then should hee not exclude man, whose soule hee held eternall, as well as the rest: and therefore hee saith that man is a creature mortall in body, and im­mortall in soule.

L. VIVES.

IOying (a) in reason.] Or contending by reason, Cluentes, of Cluo, to striue. (b) Slow.] Happy [...]s hee that getts to true knowledge in his age. Plato. (c) Rather want.] A wise man hath rath [...] haue no passions of mind: but seeing that cannot be, he taketh the next course, to keepe the [...] vnder, and haue them still in his power.

Whether the ayry spirits can procure a man the gods friendships. CHAP. 9.

WHerfore, if men by reason of their mortal bodies haue not that participation of eternity with the gods, that these spirits by reason of their immortall bo­di [...] ha [...]e: what mediators can their be between the gods & men that in their best part, their soule, are worse then men, and better, in the worst part of a creature, the body? for, all creatures consisting of body and soule, haue the (a) soule for the better part, bee it neuer so weake and vicious, and the body neuer so firme and perfect: because it is of a more excelling nature, nor can the corruption o [...] vice deiect it to the basenesse of the body: but like base gold, that is dearer th [...] the best siluer, so farre doth it exceed the bodies worth. Thus then those ioly mediators, or posts from heauen to earth, haue eternity of body with the gods and corruption of soule with the mortalls, as though that religion that must make god and man to meete, were rather corporall then spirituall! But what guilt or sentence hath hung vp those iugling intercedents by the heeles, and the head downeward, that their lower partes their bodies participate with the higher powers: and their higher, their soules with the lower, holding correspondence with the Gods in their seruile part, and with mortalls in their principall? for the body (as Salust saith) is the soules slaue: at least should bee in the true vse▪ and hee proceeds: the one wee haue common with beasts, the other with gods: speaking of man whose body is as mortall as a beasts. Now those whome the Philosophers haue put betweene the gods and vs, may say thus also: Wee h [...] body and soule, in community with gods and men: but then (as I said) they are bound with their heeles vpward hauing their slauish body common with the gods, and their predominant soule common with wretched men: their worst part aloft and their best vnderfoote, wherefore if any one thinke them eternall with the gods, because they neuer die the death with creatures, let vs not vnderstand their bo­ [...] to bee the eternall pallace wherein they are blessed, but (b) the eternall pri­ [...] wherein they are damned: and so he thinketh as he should.

L. VIVES.

TH [...] [...] (a) f [...].] For things inherent neuer change their essentiall perfection, and I do won­d [...] that [...] the Peripatetique schoole of Paris would make any specificall difference of soule [...](b) D [...].] Not in the future tence: for they are damned euersince their fall.

Plo [...]ines opinion that men are lesse wretched in their mortality then the di [...]lls are in their eternity. CHAP. 10.

IT is said that Pl [...], that liued but (a) lately, vnderstood Plato the best of any▪ [Page 347] Hee seaking of mens soules, saith thus: (b) The father out of his mercy bound them [...] f [...]r a season, So that in that mens bonds, (their bodies) are mortal, he impu­ [...] The deuills miserable immorta­lity. it [...]o God the fathers mercy, thereby freeing vs from the eternall tedious­ [...] of this life. Now the deuills wickednesse is held vnworthy of this fauour [...] passiue soules haue eternall prisons, not temporall as mens are, for they [...] happier then men, had they mortall bodies with vs, and blessed soules with the Gods. And mens equalls were they if they had but mortall bodies to their [...]hed soules: and then could worke them-selues rest after death by faith and [...]. But as they are they are not only more vnhappy then man in the wretched­nesse of soules, but far more in eternity of bondage in their bodies, (c) hee would [...] haue men to vnderstand that they could euer come to bee gods, by any grace or wisdome, seeing that he calleth them eternall diuells.

L. VIVES.

B [...] (a) Lately.] In Probus his time, not 200. yeares ere Hon [...]rius his raigne. In Plotine [...] saith, him thought Plato's academy reuiued. Indeed hee was the plainest and pu­ [...] Plotine▪ [...]ists that euer was. Plato and Plotinus, Princes of the Philosophers Macrob. Porphiry [...] [...] wrot his life, and prefixed it vnto Plotines workes. (b) The father. Plato said this of [...] [...] gods in Timaeo: but Plotine saith it was the mercy of y father, to free mā from this liues [...], his words are these. Ioue the father pitying our soules la [...]s prefixed an expiration [...] [...]ds wherein wee labour▪ and granted certaine times for vs to remaine without bodies, there [...] [...] worlds soule r [...]leth eternally, out of all this trouble. De dub. animae. (c) For hee.] Apuleius, [...] [...]th that which followeth.

[...] the Platonists that held mens soules to become Daemones after death. CHAP. 11.

[...] saith (a) also that mens soules are Daemones, and become (b) Lares if their [...] be good: if euill, (c) Lemures, goblins: if different, (d) Manes. But [...]tious this opinion is to all goodnesse, who sees not; for be men neuer so [...]ous, hoping to become Lemures, or Man [...]s, the more desirous they are [...] ▪ the worse they turne into, and are perswaded that some sacrifices will call [...] to do mischiefe when they are dead, and become such: for these Laruae ( [...] [...]e) are euill Daemones that haue beene men on earth. But here is another [...]: let it passe: hee saith further, the Greekes call such as they hold bles­ [...] [...], good Daemones: herein confirming his position that mens soules Eudemo­n [...]. [...] Daemones after death.

L. VIVES.

HE saith (a)] Hauing often named Genius, and Lar▪ giu [...] me leaue (good reader) to handle [...] here a little. Apuleius his words are these. In some sence, the soule of man while it is in [...] [...] may be called a Daemon.

—Dii ne hunc ardorem mentibus addunt,
Euriale, an sua cu [...]que deus sit dira Cupido,
Causen the gods (Eurialus) these fires,
Or beene those gods which men call loose desires.

S [...] th [...] good desire is a good god in the minde. Some therefore thinke they are called [...], Gen [...] [...] [...], that is, whose soule is purest perfect. I know not if I may translate it the Genius be [...]se that god which is each mans soule though hee bee immortall▪ yet hath originall after [...] manner with each man: and thether tend the praiers we offer to our genius at car­ [...] [...]iunctions. Some assigne the body and soule seuered (whose coniunction produceth [...]) so that the second sort of Daemones is mens soules acquit from the bonds of body and Lare [...]. [...]: these the ancient Latine call Lemures: and such of these as haue a care of their pro­ [...] [...] staies quietly about the house, are called Lares. [Page 348] But s [...]ch as for their bad liues, are bound to wander▪ and vse to amaze good men with idle ap­paritions▪ [...] but to hurt the euill men call Laruae. But when their merits are indifferent betweene the Lar▪ and the Larua, then they are called Manes, and for honors sake are surnamed gods. For such as liued orderly and honestly, of those persons, were first graced with diuine titles by their successors, and so got admittance into the temples, as Amphiarus in Baeotia, Mopsus in Africk, [...] in Egypt, others elsewhere, and Aesculapius euery where. And thus are gods that haue beene mortall men diuided. Thus farre out of Apuleius from a most vnperfect copy though printed by one of good credit: Plato also calles our soules least part, a Daemon: l [...] Cratil. His words: you know whom Hesiod calls Daemones, euen those men of the golden age: for of them hee saith.

—Mens an daemon.
The golden [...] [...].
At genus hoc postquam fatalis condidit hora.
Demones hi puri terr [...]stres tunc vocitantur,
Custode▪ hominum faelices, qui mala pellunt.
—A Daemon or a minde,
But when set fate calld hence this glorious kinde,
Then hight they Earthly Daemones and pure.
Mans happy guides from ill, and guards most sure.

I thinke they were called golden (not that they were worth gold) because they were iust and vertuous, and in that respect are we called Iron. But any good man of those daies shall stand in the ranke of Hesiodes golden men also. And who is good, but the wise? I hold there­fore that hee called them Daemons for their wisdome & experience, as the word imports: where­fore well wrot hee and whosoeuer wrot it A good man dying is aduanced and made a Dae­mon, Daemon. in his wisdome. So say I that a wise man dying and liuing so, becometh a good Daemon, as [...] also affirmeth. Thus far Plato, in his Timaeus, whence] doubt not but Origen had his error, that mens soules become Daemones, and so contrariwse. Plutarch. Orig. Porphiry also saith that a proper part of the soule, viz, the vnderstanding is a Daemon, which hee that hath wise, is a happy [...]: and hee that hath not, is vnhappy: that euill soules become wicked spirits and liers and deceiuers like them: But Proclus distinguisheth of a Daemon and makes all plaine. It is true (saith hee) that Plato saith there is a Daemon in the reasonable soule: but that is comparatiuely true, not simply, for their is a Daemon essentiall, a Daemon in respect, and a Dae­ [...] in habit. Euery thing in respect of the inferiour as a Daemon, is called a Daemon: so Iupiter calls his father Saturne in Orpheus. And Plato calls them gods that haue the immediate dispo­sition of generation Daemones: to declare the nature and generation of the other Daemones, were more then man can comprehend (saith hee:) for each power that affordeth a man im­mediate protection, be it a god lesse or more, is called a Daemon. Now the habitual Daemon is the soule that hath practised it selfe wholly in actions rather diuine then humane and so hath had seciall dependance therevpon: and in this sence Socrates calles the soules that liued well, and are preferred to better place and dignity, Daemons. But the essentiall Daemon hath not his name from habite, or respect, but from the propriety of his owne nature: and is distinct from the rest in essence, proprieties, and actions. But indeed in Tym [...]us each reasonable soule is called a D [...]. Thus far Pr [...]clus who liketh not that a soule should be called a Daemon simply: for that he restraines only to that essence that is a meane between the gods & vs, nor wil haue any thing but our soule called a Daemon compa [...]atiue: not that which worketh the chie [...]e in it, be it reason or affect, in mi [...]ds sound or pe [...]turbed wherein Apuleius and hee agree not▪ for that w [...]ch Uirgill saith (it is indeed a ridle, or a probleme) is like this of Plato: law to the good [...] is his god, lust to the euill. Seruius expounds Virgill thus. Plotine and other Philoso­phers [...] [...] [...]stion, whether our minde moue of it selfe vnto affects or counsells, or bee l [...]d by s [...] [...] [...]? first they said, it is moued it selfe, yet found they afterwards that our fa­ [...]iliar [...] [...] [...] [...]stigator to all goodnesse, and this wee haue giuen vs at our birth: but f [...] affecti [...]s [...] [...] [...], in those wee are our owne guides; for it is impossible that the good gods sh [...] [...] [...] vnto euill. Thus much Seruius. But surely the affects that do mooue vs, Plato calleth also Daemones. And it is a wounder to see the controuersies of men of one sect in the question of gods and Daemones, Apuleius hee contradicted p [...], [Page 349] Pl [...] him, Porphyry all of them, nor can Iamblichus and he agree, nor Proclus and Iamblichus, [...] them-selues setting difference amongst them as they please to teach them. (b) Lares] L [...]res. [...] with the Genti saith Apuleius: and Censorinus sheweth it in an old opinion. De die. nat. [...] [...]slates Daemones by Lares: mary with a condition, If I may say so. Capella calls them [...], and Angeli, and Seruius (in Aeneid. 6.) Manes: it is said each man hath his good Geni­ [...] [...]is bad▪ viz: reason that effecteth good, and lust euill. This is the Larua the euill [...]: that the Lar, the good one. If the Larua ouer-rule a man in this life, then is hee [...] by it in the life to come, and punished for his folly: if the Lar conquer, hee is puri­ [...] [...]d carryed vpppe to blisse, by the sayd Lar. Plato also is of the same opinion, saying [...] go to iudgement. De rep Vltimo. (c) Lemures] The peaceable dead soules are Lares, Lemures. [...] [...]ull Laruae or Lemures: and those they trouble or possesse, Laruati. Al the ayre saith Cap­ [...] ▪ (N [...]ptiar. lib. 2,) from the Moone is in Pluto's power, otherwise called Summanus, [...] [...] summus: the Prince of diuels: and the Moone that is next the ayre is therfore [...] Proserpina, vnder whome the Manes of all conception are subiect, who delight after [...] [...] those bodies, and if they liued honestly in their first life, they become Lares of hou­ses [...]tties: if not they are made Laruae, and walking Ghostes: so that heere are the good and [...]ll Manes which the Greekes call [...] and [...]. Heere also are their Go­ [...] Mana and Maturna, and the Gods called Aquili, fura also, Furina, and mother [...] and other Agents of the goddes doe liue heere. Thus much Capella. There (sayth [...]) are the Lemures, Ghosts that affright and hurt men, presaging their death: called [...] quasi Remures of Remus; for expiation of whose murther Romulus offered and in­ [...] the Lemuralia to bee kept the third day of May, at such time as February was vn-ad [...] the yeare. Ther-vpon it is sinne to marry in May. (In horat. Epist. lib. 2.) This hee [...] [...] Ouid. Fastor. 5. (d) Manes] As if they were good. Fest. For they vsed Mana [...] [...], also mother Matuta, and Poma Matura ripe apples. These were adored for Ma [...]s. [...] [...]ath, and called the Manes; as it were good, whereas they were rather Imma­ [...] [...]nstrous euill.

Of the three contraries whereby the Platonists distinguish the diuells natures from the mens. CHAP. 12.

[...] now to those creatures whome he placeth properly betweene the goddes [...] men, being reasonable, passiue, aereall and immortall. Hauing placed the [...] the highest, and the men the lowest, here (saith he) are two of your crea­ [...] [...]he gods and men much differing in height of place, immortallity and [...], the habitations being immeasurably distant, and the life there eter­ [...] and perfection heere, fraile and (a) faltring: their wittes aduanced to [...], ours deiected vnto misery. Heere now are three contraries betweene [...] two vttermost parts, the highest & the lowest: for the three praises of the [...], hee compareth with the contraries of mans. Theirs are height of [...] ▪ eternity of life, perfection of nature. All these are thus opposed by him [...] [...]manity: the first height of place vnmeasurably distant from vs: the second [...] of life, poized with our fraile and faltring state: the third perfection of [...] and witte, counterpoized by our witte and nature, that are deiected [...] misery. Thus the goddes three, height, eternity, beatitude: are con­ [...] in our three Basenesse, mortality and misery; now the diuel beeing [...] mid-way betweene them and vs, their place is knowne, for that must needs [...] [...] midde-distance betweene the highest and the lowest. But the other two [...] [...] better looked into, whether the diuels are eyther quite excluded from [...], or participate as much of them as their middle posture require: excluded [...] them they cannot bee: for (b) wee cannot say that they are neyther happy [Page 350] nor wretched (as wee may say that the mid-place is neither the [...] [...] lowest) beasts and vnreasonable creatures neither are so. But such as haue [...] must be the one: Nor can we say they are neither mortall nor eternall: for [...] [...] aline are the t'one. But he hath said they are eternall. It remaineth then that they haue one part from the highest, and another from the lowest, so being the [...]eane them-selues. For if they take both from eyther, their mediocrity is ouerthro [...]n, and they rely wholy vppon the lower part or the higher. Seeing therefore they cannot want these two qualities aboue-said, their mediation ariseth from their pertaking one with either. Now eternity from the lowest they cannot haue: for there it is not: so from the highest they must haue that: So then is there nothing to participate for their mediety sake betweene them and mortalls, but misery.

L VIVES.

And (a) faltring] Subcisiua with Apuleius, or Succidua, with some Copyes of Augustine, the later is more proper and significant. (b) We cannot] Contradictories in opposites ad­mit no meane: as one must perforce either run or not run. Other opposites do, as blacke and white, contraries and other coullors the meanes betweene them. Some admit it not in parti­culars: As liuing and dead in creatures: Seeing and blinde, at natures fitte times. Arist. Categor.

How the diuells if they be neyther blessed with the gods nor wret­ched with men, may be in the meane betwixt both without participation of eyther. CHAP. 13.

SO then according to the Platonists, the goddes are in eternall blessednesse, or blessed eternity, and men are in mortall misery or miserable mortality: And the spirits of the ayre betweene both, in miserable eternity, or eternall misery. For in his fiue attributes giuen them in their definition, is none that sheweth (as he promised) their mediety: this community with vs including their rea­son, their beeing creatures, and their beeing passiue, and holding communi­ty with the goddes onely in eternity: Hauing their ayry nature, common with neither. How are they meanes then, hauing but one from the higher, and three from the lower? Who sees not how they are thrust from the meane to the lower side? But thus they may be found to be in the midst: they haue one thing proper to them selues onely, their ayry bodies, as the gods haue their celestiall, and man his [...]: and two things they haue common to both: their being creatures and their gift of reason: For hee speaking of the goddes and men, sayd: Heere [...] you two creatures: Nor do they affirme but that the goddes haue reason. Two then remaines: their passiuenesse, and their eternity, one common with the lower and the other with the higher, so beeing proportioned in the meane place that they decline to neither side. Thus then are they eternally misera­ble or miserably eternall. For incalling them passiue hee would haue called them miserable, but for offending them that serued them. Besides, because the world is not ruled by rash chance but by (a) Gods prouidence: these spirits The di­ [...] eter­nally mi­serable. should neuer haue [...] eternally miserable, but that they are extremely malicious: wherfore if the [...] be blessed, thē is it not they that ar in this mediety be­tween Gods & men: where is their place then, admitting their ministery between [Page 351] gods and men. If they be good and eternall, then are they blessed. If blessed, then [...]ot in the midst, but nearer to the gods and further from men: frustrate then is all their labour that seeke to proue the mediety of those spirits being good, immor­tall▪ and blessed, betweene the gods immortall and blessed, and men mortall and w [...]ched. For hauing beatitude and immortality, both attributes of the gods, and [...]her proper vnto man, they must need hold nearer correspondence with gods t [...] men. For if it were otherwise, their two attributes should communicate with one vpon either side, not with two vpon one side: as a man is in the midst be­ [...]ne a beast and an Angel: a beast beeing vnreasonable and mortall, an Angell [...]sonable and immortall, a man mortall and reasonable, holding the first with a [...], the second with an Angell, and so stands meane; vnder Angels aboue [...]. Euen so in seeking a mediety betweene immortality, blessed and mo [...]lity wretched, wee must eyther finde mortality blessed, or immorta­lity [...]ched.

L. VIVES.

B [...] (a) Gods prouidence] So Plato affirmeth often: that the great father both created and [...]ed all the world: Now hee should doe vniustice in afflicting an innocent with eter­ [...] [...]ery: for temporall affliction vppon a good man is to a good end, that his reward may [...]ee the greater and hee more happy by suffering so much for eternall happynesse.

Whether mortall men may attaine true happpnesse. CHAP. 14.

[...] great question whether a man may be both mortall and happy: some (a) [...]ering their estate with humility, affirmed that in this life man could not [...]y, others extolled them-selues and auouched that a wise man was happy: [...] it bee so, why are not they made the meanes, betweene the immortally [...]nd the mortally wretched? Hold their beatitude of the first, and their mor­ [...] the later? Truly if they be blessed they enuy no man For (b) what is more [...]ed then enuy? And therefore they shall do their best in giuing wretched [...] good councell to beatitude, that they may become immortall after death [...] ioyned in fellowship with the eternall blessed Angels.

L. VIVES.

S [...] (a) considering] Solon of Athens held, none could be happy til death. Plato excepted a [...]: But Solon grounded vpon the vncertaine fate of man: For who could say Pryam was [...] before the warre, being to suffer the misery of a tenne yeares siege? Or Craesus in all [...]h, being to be brought by Cyrus to bee burnt at a stake? Now Plato respected the [...]ty of attayning that diuine knowledge in this life, which makes vs blessed. (b) VVhat [...] is all the good that enuy hath, that it afflicteth those extreamely that vse it most, as Enuy. [...] [...]eeke author saith.

Of the Mediator of god and man, the man Christ Iesus. CHAP. 15.

[...] if that bee true (which is farre more probable) that all men of necessity [...] bee (a) miserable whilest they are mortall, then must a meane be found [...] is God as well as man, who by the mediation of his blessed mortality may [...] vs out of this mortall misery vnto that immortall happynesse: And [...] meane must bee borne mortall, but not continue so. He became mortall [Page 352] not by any weakening of his Deity, but by taking on him this our fraile flesh: he remained not mortall, because hee raized him-selfe vp from death: for the fruit of his mediation is, to free those whom he is mediator for, from the eternall death of the flesh: So then it was necessary for the mediator betweene God and vs, to haue a temporall mortality, and an eternall beatitude, to haue correspondence with mortals by the first, and to transferre them by eternity to the second. Where­fore the good Angels cannot haue this place, beeing immortall and blessed. The euill may, as hauing their immortality, and our misery: And to these is the good mediator opposed, beeing mortall for a while, and blessed for euer, against their immortall misery. And so these proud immortals, and hurtfull wretches, least by the boast of their immortality they should draw men to misery, hath hee by his humble death and bountifull beaitude expelled from swaying of all such hearts as he hath pleased to cleanse and illuminate by faith in him: what mean the shal a wretched mortall, far seperate from the blessed immortals, choose to attain their societies? The diuels immortality is miserable: But Christs mortality hath nothing vndelectable. There we had need beware of eternall wretchednesse: heere we need not feare the death (which cannot be eternal) and we cannot but loue the happines which is eternal for the me an that is immortally wretched aimes al at keeping vs frō immortal beatitude, by persisting in the contrary misery: but the mean that is mortal & blessed, intends after our mortality to make vs immortal (as he shewewed in his resurrection) and of wretches to make vs blessed, w t he neuer wanted. So that ther is an euill meane that seperateth friends, and a good that re­conciles them: & of the first sort (b) is many, because the blessednes that the other multitude attaineth, comes al frō participating of one God: wherof the miserable multitude of euil Angels being (c) depriued, w t rather are opposite to hinder, then interposed to further, doth al that in it lieth to withdraw vs from that only one way that leadeth to this blessed good, namely the word of God, not made, but the maker of al: yet is he no mediator as he is the word: for so is hee most blessed, and immortal, farre from vs miserable men. But as he is man: therein making it plaine that to the attainment of this blessed, and blessing good, we must vse no other me­diators wherby to work: God him-selfe, blessed and blessing al, hauing graced our humanity with participation of his deity: for when hee freeth vs from misery and mortality, he doth not make vs happy by participation of blessed Angels but of y trinity, in whose participation the Angels themselues ar blessed▪ and therfore (d) when he was below the Angels in forme of a seruant, then we also aboue them in Phil, 2. forme of a god: being the same way of life below, and life it selfe aboue.

L. VIVES.

BE (a) miserable] Homer cals men [...], and [...], that is miserable, and so do the La­tines. (b) Is many] Vertue is simple, and singular, nor is there many waies to it. Vice is con­fused, and infinite paths there are vnto it. Arist. Ethic. So the diuels haue many wayes to draw a man from God, but the Angels but one to draw him vnto him by Christ the Mediator. (c) Depriued] As darkenesse is the priuation of light, so is misery of beatitude. But not contrarywise. (d) When he was] Plin. 2. Who being in the forme GOD, thought it no robb [...] to be equall with GOD, but made him-selfe of no reputation, and took on him the forme of a ser­uant. These are Pauls wordes proouing that though CHRIST were most like to his fa­ther, yet neuer professed him-selfe his equall here vppon earth, unto vs that respected but his manhood: Though hee might lawfully haue done it: But the LORD of [...] pu [...]te on him the forme of a seruant, and the high GOD debased him-selfe into one degree with vs, that by his likenes to ours, he might bring vs to the knowledge of his power & essence, and so estate vs in eternity before his father: and that his humanity might so inuite vs, that his [Page 353] Diuinity did not terrifie vs, but take hold of our acceptance of this inuitation, and so translate vs into ioy perpetuall. But hee could neither haue bin inuited nor allured to this, but onely by one like our selues: nor yet could wee bee made happy, but onely by God the fountaine of happynesse. So then there is but one way, Christs humanity by which all accesse lyeth to his Deity, that is life eternall and beatitude.

Whether it be probable that the Platonists say, That the gods auoyding earthly contagion, haue no commerce with men, but by the meanes of the ayry spirits. CHAP. 16.

FOr it is false that this Platonist saith Plato said: God hath no commerce with man: and maketh this absolute seperation, the most perfect note of their glory and height. So then the Diuels are left to deale, and to bee infected by mans conuer­sation, and therefore cannot mundifie those that infect them, so that both become vnclean, the diuels by conuersing with men, and then men by adoration of the di­uels. Or if the diuels can conuerse with men, and not bee infected, then are they better then the gods: for they cannot auoid this inconuenience: for that he makes the gods peculiar, to bee farre aboue the reach of mans corruption. But (a) God the Creator (whome we call the true God) he maketh such an one (out of Plato) as words cannot describe at any hand, nay and that the wisest men in their greatest height of abstractiue speculation, can haue but now and then a sodaine and (b) mo­mentary glimpse of the (c) vnderstanding of this God. Well then if this high God (d) afford his ineffable presence vnto wise men, sometimes in their ab­stracti [...]e speculation: (though after a sodaine fashion) and yet is not contaminate God not polluted by being present vn­to wise men. thereby: why then are the gods placed so farre off, sor feare of this contaminati­on▪ As though the sight of those ethaereal bodies that light the earth were not suf­ficient. And if our sight of the starres (whome hee maketh visible gods) doe not [...]minate them, then no more doth it the spirits, though seene nearer hand. Or [...] mans speech more infectious then his sight, and therefore the goddes (to keepe them-selues pure) receiue all their requests at the deliuery of the diuells? What shall I say of the other sen [...]s? Their smelling would not infect them if they were below, or when they are below as diuells, the smel of a quicke man is not in­fect [...]s at all, if the steame of so many dead carcasses in sacrifices infect not. Their taste is not sō crauing of them as they should bee driuen to come and aske their meate of men: and for their touch, it is in their owne choyce. For though (e) handling bee peculiar to that sence indeed, yet may they handle their businesse with men, to see them and heare them without any necessity of touching: for men would dare to desire no further then to see and heare them: and if they should, what man can touch a God or a Spirit against their wils: when we see one cannot touch a sparrow, vnlesse he haue first taken her? So then in sight, hearing & speech the goddes might haue corporeal commerce with man. Now if the diuels haue thus much without infection, and the gods cannot, why then the goddes are sub­iect to contamination: and not the diuels? But if they bee infected also, then what good can they doe a man vnto eternity, whome (beeing them-selues infected) they cannot make cleane, nor fit to bee adioyned with the gods, between whom and men they are mediators? And if they cannot doe this, what vse hath man of their mediation? Vnlesse that after death they liue both together corrupted, and neuer come nearer the goddes; nor inioy any beatitude, either of them. Vnlesse some will make the spirits like to spunges, fetching all the filth from others, and [Page 354] retayning i [...] in them-selues: which if it bee so, the gods conuerse with spirits that are more vncleane then the man whose conuersation they auoyd for vncleane­nesse sake. Or can the gods mundifie the diuels from their infection, vn-infected and cannot do so with men? VVho beleeues this that beleeueth not the diuels il­lusions? Againe, if the lookes of man infect, then those visible gods, the (f) worlds bright eyes, and the other stars, are lyable to this infection, and the diuels that are not seene but when they list, in better state then they. But if the sight of man (not his) infect, then let them deny that they do see man, we seeing their beames stretcht to the very earth. Their beames looke vn-infected through all infection, and them-selues cannot conuerse purely with men onely, though man stand in ne­uer so much necessity of their helpe, wee see the Sunnes and Moones beames to reflect vppon the earth without contamination of the light. But I wonder that so many learned men, preferring things intelligible euer-more before sen­sible, would mention any corporall matter in the doctrine of beatitude. VVhere is that saying of (g) Plotine: Lette vs flie to our bright country, there is the father, and there is all? VVhat flight is that? (h) to become like to GOD. If then the liker a man is to GOD the nearer hee is also, why then the more vnlike, the farther off: And mans soule the more it lookes after thinges mutable and temporall, the more vnlike is it to that essence that is immutable and eternall.

L. VIVES.

GOD (a) the Creator.] Apul. de d [...]o S [...]crat. & Dog. Platon. GOD is celestiall, inef­fable, and vn-name-able, whose nature is hard to finde', and harder to declare▪ God incō ­prehensible words The of Plato are these [...] To finde God is hard, but to comprehend him impossible. Thus farre Apuleius. Plato in his Timaeus, that to finde out the fa­ther of this vniuerse is a hard matter, but to expresse his full nature to another, vtterly impossible. And in his Parmenides, disputing of that One, Hee saith it can neyther bee named, defined, [...] comprehended, seene nor imagined: (b) Momentary. Signifieth that the dimme light sodain­ly with-draweth it selfe, leauing a slender species, or light impression thereof only, in the mindes of such as haue seene it: yet such an one as giueth ample testimony, of the [...]ensity and lustre thereof. (c) Vnderstanding] In the world there are some markes whereby the [...] ▪ Maker may be knowne, but that a farre off, as a light in the most thicke and spatious d [...]ke: and not God is to be partly kno [...]ne of his crea­tures. by all, but only by the sharpest wits that giue them-selues wholly to speculation thereof. (d) Afford his] Nor doth the knowledge of God leaue the wise minde, but is euer present when it is purely sought, and holyly. (e) Handling] Contrectation, of Tracto to handle. (f) Worldet bright] Apulei▪ de deo Socrat. For as their maiesty required, he dedicated heauen to the immor­tall goddes, whome partly wee see, and call them celestiall: as, you the worlds bright eye that guides the times: Vos O Clarissima mundi Lumina, saith Virgill of the Sunne and Moone. Georg. 1. (g) Plotine] Plato saith hee, Coleyne copy. (h) To become] The sentence is Plato [...] wee rehearsed it in the last book. Hee calls heauen our countrey, because hence we are exi­led: Our bright countrey, because all thinges there are pure, certaine and illustrate, here soule, fickle and obscure: There is the father of this vniuerse, and all thinges about him as the King of all, as Plato writes to Dyonisius. How shall wee gette thether, being so farre, and the way vnpasseable by our bodies? Onely one direct and ready way there is to it, to follow God with all our indea [...]r of imitation. This onely eleuateth vs thether.

That vnto that beatitude that consisteth in participation of the greatest good, wee must haue onely such a mediator as Christ, no such as the diuell. CHAP. 17.

TO auoyd this inconuenience, seeing that mortall impurity cannot attayne [Page 355] to the height of the celestiall purity, wee must haue a Mediator, not one body­ly mortall as the goddes are, and mentally miserable as men are, for such an one will rather maligne then further our cure; but one adapted vnto our body by nature, and of an immortall right eousnesse of spirit, whereby (not for distance of place but excellence of similitude) hee remayned aboue, such an one must giue vs his truly diuine helpe in our [...]ure from corruption and captiuity. Farre bee it from this incorruptible GOD to feare the corruption of (a) that man which hee putte on, or of those men with whome as man hee conuersed. For these two Documents of his incarnation are of no small value, that ney­ther true diuinity could bee contaminate by the flesh, nor that the diuels are our bettets in hauing no flesh; This as the Scripture proclaymeth, is the Mediator betweene GOD and man, the man CHRIST IESVS, of whose Diuinity, equall with the father, and his humanity, like vnto ours: this is now no fi [...]e place to dispute.

L. VIVES.

OF (e) that man] The Phraze of Hierome, Augustine and all the Latine Fathers: The Greekes vse [...] in CHRIST that is man, nor haue they any other Phraze God assu­med man. to vse for the Sonne of GOD his assumption of man: The later Diuines (as if they only were Diuines and hadde found out all CHRISTS Deity and humanity) say that it was not All this commen­ [...]ary the Lovanists do l [...]aue quite out. m [...]n, but manhood that hee tooke vpon him: And this (say they) is the best ground against here [...]. As if Augustine and Hierome were no body. I but they meant manhood (say these) though they said man. Well then, speake you as they didde, and thinke so too. But you are the neate Polishers of the rude antient Latine and Greeke. Mary the best iest is, you will [...] none to contradict the fathers, and giue them the first opposition your selues, and in this you thinke you shew rare acutenesse: But if an other do but leaue your [...]ripples, and sticke to the fathers, you presently proclayme him an Heretique. For if any of your learners of Di [...]inity, desiring to seeme more religious, and almost attayning it, should say that CHRIST assured man, hee is presently thrust from the Lecture for an heretike. O but (say they) man is but the name of the subiect, but manhood declares the nature. Good God [...] Her etique will not thinke you would deride him if hee vse it thus: And would not de­ [...]ide vs if wee should vse it so.

That the diuels vnder coullor of their intercession, seeke but to draw vs from God. CHAP. 18.

BVt those false and deceiptfull mediators the diuells, wretched in vncleanesse of spirit, yet working strange effects by their aëreall bodyes, seeke to draw vs from profit of soule, shewing vs no way to GOD, but sweating to conceale that wholy from vs: For in the corporall way, which is most false and erroneous; a way that righteousnesse walkes not (for our ascent to GOD must be by this spirituall likenesse, not by corporall eleuation) but (as I sayd) in this corporall way that the diuels seruants dreame doth ly through the Elements, the diuels are placed in the midst betweene the celestiall Goddes and the earthly men, and the gods haue this preheminence that the distance of place keepeth them from contagion of man: so that rather they beleeue that the diuels are infected by man, then he mundified by them, for so would he infect [Page 356] the gods (think they) but for the far distance that keeps them cleane. Now who is he so wretched as to thinke any way to perfection, there, where the men do infect, the spirits are infected, and the gods subiect to infection? And wil not rather select that way where the polluted spirits are abandoned, and men are purged from in­fection by that vnchangeable God, and so made fit persons for the fellowship of the Angels euer vnpolluted.

That the word Daemon is not vsed as now of any Idolater in a good sence CHAP. 19.

BVt to auoyd controuersie concerning wordes, because some of these Daemon­seruers, and Labeo for one, say, that (a) whome they call▪ Demones, others call Angels: now must I say some-what of the good Angels, whome indeed they deny not, but hadde rather call them Daemons then Angels. But we (as scripture and consequently Christianity instructs vs) acknowledge Angels both good Daemon v­sed alway in the scrip­ture on the worst part. and euill; but no good Daemons. But wher-soeuer in our scripture Daemon or Daemo­nium is read, it signifieth an euill and vncleane spirit: and is now so vniuersally vsed in that sence, that euen the (c) Pagans them-selues that hold multitude of gods and Daemons to be adored, yet bee they neuer such schollers, dare not say to their slaue as in his praise: thou hast a Daemon: who-soeuer doth say so, knoweth that he is held rather to cursse then commend. Seeing therefore that all eares do so dislike this word: that almost none but taketh it in ill part, why should we bee compelled to expres our assertion further, seeing that the vse of the word Angell will [...] abolish the offence that the vse of the word Daemon causeth.

L. VIVES.

WH [...] (a) they] [...] is a messenger: and thence in the Greekès we read often [...], [...] [...]t it is. the messengers face. Euripid. Iphgen. So the Daemones being held the goddes messengers and interpretors, are called Angeli, and so is Mercury for his office: Trismegistus and Capella both call him so, and auerre the duenesse of his name as declaring our secret thought to the higher powers. (b) Wee (as Scripture] The Ghospell speakes much of good Angels, and Christ nameth the diuels Angels. (c) Pagans] I said before, that after Christ was borne, the name of a Daemon grew into suspect, and so into hatred, as the epithite of an euill essence, as well to the vulgar as the Phylosophers.

Of the quality of the diuels knowledge, whereof they are so proud. CHAP. 20.

YEt the originall of this name (if we looke into diuinity) affordes some-what [...]th obseruation, for they were called in Greeke, (a) [...] for their know­ [...] Now [...]. the apostle speaking in the holy spirit, saith: Knowledge puffeth vppe, [...] [...]ifieth: that is knowledge is then good when it linketh with charity: ot [...] i [...] [...]uffeth vp, that is filleth one with vaine glory. So then: In the diuels is th [...] [...]owledge without charity, and thence they are puffed so big & so proud, that th [...] [...] honours which they well know to be Gods due, they haue euer [...] [...] [...]em-selues, and as far as they can doe so still. Now what power the [...] o [...] C [...] [...]hat came in forme of a seruant, hath against this diuels pride (as men deserued) [...]ered in their hearts, mens wretched minds beeing diue­leshly as yet puffed vppe, can by no meanes (because of their proud tumor) com­p [...]hend or conceiue.

L. VIVES.

GReeke (a) [...]] [...] in the old greeke was [...], to know. Thence came [...] quasi [...] saith the author of the great Etymology, All knowing. And [...] of the same minde, for their knowledge: In Cratylo. Capella followeth him, and so [...]ers, Lactantius also (lib. 2.) giues them this name for their vnderstanding: And so Daem [...]. doth [...]lcidius vpon Plato his Timaeus.

In what manner the Lord would make him-selfe knowne to the Diuells. CHAP. 21.

FO [...] the diuels hadde this knowledge, they could say to the Lord in the flesh: [...] haue we to do with thee, O Iesus of Nazareth? Art thou come to destroy vs Ma [...]. 1. [...]4. [...] time? Here is a plaine knowledge without charity: they feare to be pla­ [...]y him, but loued not the iustice in him. Their knowledge was bounded [...]is will, and his will with conuenience: But they knew him not as the Angels [...] him, that participate of his Deity in all eternity, but vnto their terror, out of [...] clutches, he quit those y he had predestinated to his Kingdom of true eter­ [...]y, and eternall glorious truth. The diuels therefore knew him not as hee [...] life eternall, the vnchangeable light, illuminating all the godly who re­ [...]hat light to the purification of their hearts by faith, but they knew him by [...]mporall effects of his presence, and secret signes of his vertue, which the di­ [...] angelicall sences might easilier obserue then mans naturall infirmity: [...]gnes when he suppressed, the Prince of diuels made question of his Dei­ [...]empted him for the (b) tryall of his Deity, trying how farre hee would [...]m-selfe to bee tempted, in (c) adapting his humanity vnto our imitati­ [...] (d) after his temptation when the good and glorious Angels (whome [...]els extremely feared) came and ministred vnto him; then the diuels gotte Math, 4. [...]nd more knowledge of him, and not one of them durst resist his command, [...] hee seemed infirme and (e) contemptible in the flesh.

L. VIVES.

ANgelicall (a) sences] Christs miracles were more admired of the Angells and Di­uels then of men, because they knowing the causes of thinges, saw natures power con­ [...] Christs mi­racles. and transcended. Now men though they saw them strange, yet wanted there not [...] to say hee cast out diuels by Beelzebub, their Prince: not so much beleeuing this indeed, [...]g that the simple multitude should beleeue it. And others of later time haue false­ [...]ged him with art Magicke, against whome (by GODS helpe) I will deale at large [...] bookes De sapientia Christiana. (b) For tryall] The Diuell generally tempts man to [...], but here he aymed not so much at sinne (for he knew his sanctity at least neare inex­ [...]ble) but his fetch was to see whether the Deity were in this humaine forme. (c) A­ [...]g] Because he would not seeme exempted (by passing vntempted) from humaine con­ [...]: Nor should his seruants after him, thinke much to be tempted, seeing that old [...] [...]nemy of man didde not spare CHRIST him-selfe. (d) After temptation] This Temp­tation. [...]mplary also: For as none shall passe vntempted, so if none yeeld to the temptation, [...] shall all inioy the solace and ministery of Angels, as Hierome saith. (e) Contemptible] [...], needy, of meane birth and place, farre from ostentation, and hauing his socie­ty of such like as hee was.

The difference of the holy Angels know­ledge and the Diuels. CHAP. 22.

VNto the good Angels, the knowledge of all temporall things (that puffes vp the Diuels) is vile: not that they want it, but in that they wholy respect the loue of that God that sanctifieth them, in comparison of which ineffable and vnchangeable glory with the (a) loue of w t they are inflamed, they contemne al that is vnder it, that is (b) not it, yea and euen them-selues, that al their good may be im­ployed in inioying that onely good: And so came they to a more sure knowledge of the world, viewing in God the principall causes of the worlds creation, which The diuels knowledge causes do confirme this, frustrate that, and dispose of all: now the (c) diuels are fat from beholding those eternall and fundamentall causes in the wisedome of God, only they can extract a notion from certaine secret signes which man is ignorant in, haue more experience, and therefore may oftener presage euents. But they are The diuels o [...]en de­cemed. often deceiued, mary the Angels neuer. For it is one thing to presage changes & euents from changeable and casuall grounds, and to confound them by as change­able a will (as the diuels are permitted to do) & another thing to fore-see the chan­ges of times, and the wil of God in his eternall vnalterable decrees most (d) certain & (most powerful) by the participatiō of his diuine spirit, as the Angels ar vouch­safed by due gradation to do. So are they eternal and blessed He is their God that made them, for his participation and contemplation, they do (e) continually inioy.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) loue] Loue alwayes worketh on beauteous obiects. Socrates in Plato's Phado saith Loue of f [...]e ob­i [...]s. that if corporall eyes could behold the face of honesty and wisedome, they would hold it most deer and amiable. What then if we could see Gods face, whose fayrenesse ((saith the booke of wise­dom) appeares euen in this, that our fayrest obiects are of his making. Diotina in Plato's Conui. (as wee said aboue) holds but one pulchritude worthy the loue of an honest man that desires bea­titude. (b) Is not] all that is not God, being vile in respect of God, the Angels contemne both all and them-selues in respect of him, which cogitation fastneth them so firme in Vnion with God, that his beatitude sufficeth without all other appendances to make them eternally blessed. (c) The diuels] For they cannot behold the pole or foundation where-vpon all causes are grounded and turned, nor the fount whence they arise: but only (by their pregnancy and wit, surmounting ours, as also by experence, more then ours (beeing immortall) they haue a quicke conceipt of things present, and a surer presage in things to come then we haue. Where­by coniecturing euents not from the proper cause, but their owne coniectures, they are often­times deceiued, & ly, when they think they speak most true, boasting that they know al things. Nor do the vnpure diuels faile herein onely, but euen the gods them-selues, saith Porphyry. (d) Most certaine] Gods will hath this certainty, it effecteth what it pleaseth, else were it not certaine, as not being in his power, but all effects beeing in his hand, it is most certaine. That is, nothing can fall out, but he willeth it, because he willeth nothing but must fall so out. And therefore they that obserue his will, obserue the sure cause of all effectes, because all effects haue production from his will, so that rightly doth Augustine call his will most certaine, and most powerfull, his power being the cause of his wils certainty. This will the Angels and Saints beholding, know as much as the proportion of their beatitude permitteth. For al of them haue The cer­t [...]y of Gods w [...], no [...] the same knowledge, but gradually, as they haue beatitude, as hee saith. (e) Continually] Continual is their speculation of God, least the least intermission should make them wretched: yet doth not the feare of that, cause them continue the other, but that beatitude doth wholly transport them from the cogitation and desire of all other thinges, they inioying all goodnesse in him that is the fountaine of them all.

That the Pagan Idols are falsely called goddes, yet the scrip­ture allowes it to Saints and Angels. CHAP. 23.

NOw if the Platonists had rather cal these gods, thē Daemones, and ro [...]on them amongst those whome the father created (as their Maister Plat [...] writ [...]ch) let thē do so: we wil haue no verball controuersie with them: If they call them im­mortall, and yet Gods creatures, made immortall by adherence with him, & not by themselues, they hold with vs, call them what they will. And the best Platonists (if not all) haue left records that thus they beleeued: for whereas they call such an immortall creature a god, wee (b) contend not with them, our scriptures saying [...]s. 50. 1. P [...] 130. 2. [...]s. 95 3. [...]s 96 4 5. The God of gods, euen the Lord hath spoken: againe: Praise yea the God of Gods: Againe: A great King aboue all gods: And in that it is written: He is to be feared aboue al gods: The sequell explaines it: For all the gods of the people are Idols: but the Lord made the bea [...]ens. He calleth him ouer al gods, to wit the peoples, those that the Nations Mar. 1. 24. called their gods being Idols, therfore is he to be feared aboue them all, and in this feare they cryed: Art thou come to destroy vs before our time? But whereas it is written. The God of gods, this is not to be vnderstood, the God of Idols, or diuels: and God forbid we should say, A great King aboue all Gods, in reference to his king­dome ouer diuels: but the scripture calleth the men of Gods familie, gods, I haue said you are gods, and al children of the most High: of these must the God of gods be vn­derstood, Ps. 82. 6. Men cal­led Gods, Why. and ouer these gods, is King, The great King aboue al gods. But now one question: If men being of Gods family, whom he speaketh vnto by men or Angels, be called gods, how much more are they to be so called that are immortall, & inioy that beatitude which men by Gods seruice do aime at? We answer that the scrip­ture rather calleth men by the name of gods, then those immortall blessed crea­tures whose likenesse was promised after death, because our vnfaithfull infirmity should not be seduced by reason of their super eminence to make vs gods of them: which inconuenience in man is soon auoyded. And y men of Gods family are the rather called gods, to assure them that he is their God that is the God of gods: for though the blessed Angels bee called goddes: yet they are not called the Gods of Gods, y is of those seruants of God of whom it is said, You are gods, & al children of Cor, 1. 8. ver, 5. 6, the most High. Here-vpon the Apostle saith: though ther be that are called gods, whether in heauen or in earth, as there be many gods, and many Lords: yet vnto vs there is but one God which is the father: of whome are all things and we in him: and one Lord Iesus Christ, by whome are al things and we by him. No matter for the name thē, the mat­ter being thus past all scruple. But whereas we say from those immortall quires, Angels are sent with Gods command vnto men, this they dislike, as beleeuing that this businesse belongs not to those blessed creatures whom they cal goddes, but vnto the Daemones, whome they dare not affirme blessed but only immortall: or so immortall and blessed as good Daemones are, but not as those high gods whom they place so high and so farre from mans infection. But (though this seeme a verball controuersie) the name of a Daemon is so detestable, that we may by no meanes at­tribute it vnto our blessed Angels. Thus then let vs end this book. Know al that those blessed immortals (how euer called) y are creatures, are no meanes to bring miserable man to beatitude, being from them (c) doubly different. Second­ly those that pertake immortality with them, and miserable (for reward of their mallice) with vs, can rather enuy vs this happines, then obtaine it vs therfore the [Page 360] fautors of those Daemones can bring no proofe why wee should honour them as The diuel [...] not to be worship­ped. God, but rather that we must auoyd them as deceiuers. As for those whome they say are good, immmortall and blessed, calling them goddes and allot [...]ing them sacrifices for the attainment of beatitude eternall, In the next booke (by Gods helpe) wee will proue that their desire was to giue this honour not to them, but vnto that one God, through whose power they were created, and in whose participation they are blessed.

LVIVES.

And (a) recken] Plato saith that that great God the father created all the rest. In Ti­maeo. (b) VVe contend not No man denieth (saith Cypryan) that there are many gods by participations. Boethius calles euery happy man a god, but one onely so by nature, [...] the rest by participation. And to vs hath Christ giuen power to be made the sons of God. ( [...] Doubtly, By, from our misery and mortality: which two wordes, some copies adde vnto the t [...]xt. The sence is all one, implied in the one and expressed in the other.

Finis, lib. 9.

THE CONTENTS OF THE tenth booke of the City of God.

  • 1 That the Platonists themselues held that One o [...]ly God was the giuer of all beatitude [...]to Men and Angels; but the controuersie is, whether they that they hold are to be worshipped for this end, would haue sacrifices offered to them-selues, or resigne all vnto God.
  • 2. The opinion of Plotine the Platonist con­cer [...]ing the supernaturall illumination.
  • 3. Of the true worship of God, wherein the Plato [...]ts failed in worshipping good or euill Angels though they knew the worlds Creator.
  • 4. That sacrifice is due onely to the true God.
  • 5. Of the sacrifices which God requireth [...]ot, and what be requireth in their signification.
  • 6. Of the true and perfect sacrifice.
  • 7. That the good Angels doe so loue vs, that thy desire wee should worship God onely, and [...]ot them.
  • 8. Of the miracles whereby God hath con­fir [...]d his promises in the mindes of the faith­full, by the ministry of his holy Angels.
  • 9. Of vnlawfull Arts concerning the Deuils worship, whereof Porphery approoueth some and d [...]eth others.
  • 10. Of Theurgy that falsely promiseth to [...]ie the minde, by the inuocation of deuills.
  • 11. Of Porpheries epistle to Anebuns of Aeg [...]t, desiring him of instruction in the seue­r [...] k [...]des of Daemones.
  • 12. Of the miracles that God worketh by his Angels ministry.
  • 1 [...]. How the inuisible God hath often made [...]selfe visible, not as hee is really, but as wee c [...]ld be able to comprehend his sight.
  • 14. How but one God is to be worshipped for all things temporall and eternall, all being in the p [...]er of his prouidence.
  • 15. Of the holy Angels that minister to Gods prouidence.
  • 16. Whether in this question of Beatitude we [...] tr [...]st those Angels that refuse the diuine [...]ship and ascribe it all to one God, or those th [...] require it to themselues.
  • 17. Of the Arke of the Testament, and the miracles wrought to confirme the lawe and the promise.
  • 18. Against such as deny to beleeue the scrip­tures, concerning those miracles shewen to Gods people.
  • 19. The reason of that visible sacrifice that the true religion commands vs to offer to one God.
  • 20. Of the onely and true sacrifice which the mediator betweene God and Man became.
  • 21. Of the power giuen to the deuils, to the greater glorifying of the Saints that haue suffe­red martyrdome and conquered the ayrie spirits, not by appeasing them, but by adhering to God.
  • 22. From whence the Saints haue their power against the diuels, and their pure purgation of heart.
  • 23. Of the Platonists principles in their pur­gation of the soule.
  • 24. Of the true onely beginning that purgeth and reneweth mans whole nature.
  • 25. That all the Saints in the old law, and other ages before it, were iustified onely by the mistery and faith of Christ.
  • 26. Of Porphery his wauering betweene con­fession of the true God, and adoration of the Deuils.
  • 27. Of Porphery his exceeding Apuleius in impietie.
  • 28. What perswasions blinded Porphery from knowing Christ the true wisdome.
  • 29. Of the inearnation of our Lord Iesus Christ, which the impious Platonists shame to acknowledge.
  • [...]0. What opinions of Plato, Pophery confu­ted and corrected.
  • 31. Against the Platonists holding the soule coeternall with God.
  • 32. Of the vniuersall way of the soules free­dome, which Porphery sought amisse, and there­fore found not: That onely Christ hath decla­red it.
FINIS.

THE TENTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
That the Platonists themselues held, that One onely God was the giuer of all beatitude vnto men and Angels: but the controuersie is, whether they that they hold are to be worshipped for this end, would haue sacri­fices offered to themselues, or resigne all vnto God. CHAP. 1.

IT is perspicuous to the knowledge of all such as haue vse of reason, that man desireth to be happy: But the great controuersies arise vppon the inquisition whence or how mortall infirmity should attaine beatitude: in which the Phylosophers haue bestowed all their time & study, which to relate were here too tedious, and as fruitlesse. He that hath read our 8. booke, wherein we selected with what Phylosophers to handle this question of beatitude, whe­ther, it were to be attained by seruing one God, the maker of the rest, or the others also need not looke for any repititions here, hauing [...] to [...] [...] memory: if it fayle him, we choose the Platonists, as worthily held the most [...]thy Philosophers, because as they could conceiue that the rea­so [...]ble [...] soule of man could neuer be blessed, but in participation of the light of God the worlds creator: so could they affirme that beatitude (the ayme [...] all [...]) was vn-attainable without a firme adherence in pure loue, vn­ [...] [...]hangeable One: that is GOD. But because they also gaue way to Pag [...] [...] (becomming vaine (as Paul saith) in their owne imaginations) and belee­ [...] ( [...]. [...] [...] o [...] would be thought to beleeue) that man was bound to honor many gods, and some of them extending this honor euen to deuills, (whom wee haue indiffe­rently confuted:) it re [...]eth now to examine (by gods grace) how these immortall and blessed creatures in heauen (be they in thrones, (a) dominations, principa­lities, or powers) whom they call gods, and some of them good Daemones, or [...] ­gels as we doe, are to be beleeued to desire our preseruation of truth in religion [...] piety: that is (to be more plaine) whether their wills be, that we should off [...]r [...] [...] and sacrifice, or consecrate ours or our selues vnto them, or onely to god, [...] i [...] both their God & ou [...]: the peculiar worship of the diuinity or (to spea [...]e [...]preslie) the deitie, because I haue no one fit Latine word to expresse [...]: [...]d, I will vse the Greeke (b) Latria, which our brethren (in all translati­ [...]) doe translate, Seruice. But that seruice wherein we serue men, [...] by the Apostle in these words, Seruants, bee obedient to your [...], [...] [...], expressed by another Greeke word. But Latria, as our Euange­li [...] [...]. [...]. [...] [...]her wholy or most frequently, signifieth the honour due vn­to GOD. I [...] [...] therefore translate it [...] of Colo, to worshippe or to ti [...], w [...] [...] it with more then God, for wee (c) worship [coli [...]] [...] men of honor [...] memory or presence: besides Colo in generall vse, is pro­p [...] [...]o (d) things vnder vs, as well as those whome wee reuerence or adore▪ [Page 363] [...] [...]omes the word Colonus, for a husbandman, or an inhabitant. And the [...]lled Caelicolae, of Caelum, Heauen: and Colo, to inhabite, not to adore, or [...] yet (e) as husband-men, that haue their name from the village of the [...]ossesse, but as that rare Latinist saith, Vrbs antiqua fuit, (f) Tyrij tenuêre [...] being here the inhabitants, not the husbandmen. And herevpon the [...] haue beene planted and peopled by other greater cities (as one hiue [...]duceth diuerse) are called colonies. So then we cannot vse Colo with [...]o God without a restraint of the signification, seeing it is communi­ [...] [...]o many sences: therefore no one Latine word that I know is sufficient [...] the worship due vnto God. For though Religion signifie nothing so [...] the worship of GOD, and there-vpon so wee translate the Greeke [...] yet because in the vse of it in Latine, both by learned and ignorant, [...]erred vnto linages, affinities, and all kindreds, therefore it will not [...]oyde ambiguitie in this theame: nor can wee truly say, religion is no­ [...]t Gods worship: the word seeming to be taken originally, from hu­ [...] and obseruance. So Piety also is taken properly for the worship of [...] the Greekes vse [...]: yet is it attributed also vnto the duty towards [...]: and ordinarily vsed for (i) the workes of mercy, I thinke because [...]ands it so strictly, putting it in his presence (k) for, and (l) before [...] Whence came a custome to call God, Pious. Yet the Greekes neuer [...]) [...], though they vse [...] for mercy, or piety often. But in some [...] more distinction) they choose rather to say [...], Gods worship, [...]lainely, worship, or good worship. But wee haue no one fit worde [...]sse either of these. The Greeke, [...] we translate, seruice, but with [...] it onely to God: their [...], we turne it, Religion, but still with a [...]ence to God: their [...] wee haue no one word for, but wee may [...] worship: which wee say is due onely to him that is the true God, and [...]uants gods. Wherefore if there be any blessed immortalls in hea­ [...] [...]ther loue vs, nor would haue vs blessed, them wee must not serue: but Gods ser­uants. [...] loue vs, and wish vs happinesse, then truly they wish it vs from the [...] they haue it. Or shall theirs come from one stocke, and ours from [...]

L. VIVES.

[...] dominations] Iamblichus diuides the supernall powers into Angels, Archan­ [...]s, Heroes, Principalities and Powers, and those hee saith doe appeare in diuerse [...]ions. In Myster. All the other Platonists make them but gods and Daemones. [...] is [...], to serue: but it grew to be vsed for [...], to worship. Suidas. But La [...]. [...]e the seruice of men called [...], not [...], for the place hee quoteth is: [...], &c. Ephes. 6. 5. Hence ariseth the dictinction of adoratio, Latria, Dulia and [...]lla makes Latria and Dulia both one, for seruice or bondage, and sheweth it [...] of Suidas: [...]. Seruice or bondage is mercenary. For an [...]h in Xenophon: I would redeeme this woman from slauery or bondage ( [...]) [...], O Cyrus. Cyripaed. lib. 3. then the wife replied: Let him redeeme himselfe from bon­ [...] [...]) With his owne life. Ibid. The scriptures also vse [...], for to bee seruile, [...], You shall doe no seruile worke ( [...].) And againe, Thou shall make [...] to b [...] slaue to thy Prince, ( [...].) And in Iob, a begger is called [...]. [...] haue the last syllable but one, long. (c) Wee worship] And so doth holy [...]tion. (d) Things vnder vs] Rightly: for Col [...] is to handle or exercise: so Dul [...]. [...] all that wee vse or practise, learning, armes, sports, the earth, &c. It is also to [Page 364] inhabite. ( [...]) [...].] Such as till hired grounds are called coloni, as they are called [...] [...] [...] [...] in hired houses in citties, and husbandmen that till their owne ground, [...] [...] [...] [...] [...]nt forth to inhabit any where, are called coloni. Therevpon grew the name of [...] [...] [...] [...] [...]olonies, to omit the Greekes and Asians. The townes that send out the colonies [...] [...] Metropolitane cities thereof. (f) Tyrii.] The Tyrian [...] built Carthage, and [...] [...] with Dido Elisa, that [...]ed from Pig [...]lion, after the death of Sicheus her husband. This [...] is as common as a [...](g▪ [...].] All one with Latria (saith Suidas) and [...] and [...] are all one, belonging to the gods. For Orp [...], they say, first taught the misteries of religion, and because h [...]e was [...] Thracian hee called this duty, [...]: or else of Thre [...] ( [...] [...] o [...] word) to see (h) It is ref [...]rred.] Being taken for piety: which is referred to our country, p [...]rents and ki [...]d. (i) The workes.] The vulgar call the mercifull godly, mercy godlinesse: So do the Spani [...]ds, and French, that speake Latine th [...] [...](k) Fore and.] These two words some copie [...] [...] ( [...]) [...].] Wherevpon it is said. I will haue mercy and no sacrifice. Os [...]. 6. 6. [...].] None of the learned vse it in that sence indeed.

The opinion of Plotine the Platonist, concerning the supernall. illumination. CHAP. 2.

BVt wee and those great Philosophers haue no conflict about this question: for they well saw, and many of them plainely wrot that both their beatitude, [...]dours had originall from the perticipation of an intellectual light, which they [...]nted God▪ and different from themselues: this gaue them all their light, and by the [...] of this, they were perfect & blessed▪ (a) in many places doth Plotine ex. [...] [...] [...] that which we call the soule of this vniuerse, hath the beati­ [...] [...] [...] with vs [...]ly a light which it is not, but which made it: & [...] it hath al the intelligible splendor. This he ar­ [...] [...] from the visible celestiall bodies compared with these [...] the [...] for (b) one, and the Moone for another, for [...] held to proceed from the reflection of the Sunne. So (saith [...] [...] [...] the reasona [...] or intellectuall soule, of whose nature all the [...], that are contained in Heauen, hath no essence aboue it, b [...] [...] [...] [...] creat [...]d both it, and all the world; nor haue those supernall cre [...] ­tures their [...] or vnderstanding of the truth from any other orig [...]ll then ours hath: herein truly agreeing with the scripture, where it is wri [...], ( [...]) There was a man sent from God whose name was Iohn, the same came for a witnesse [...] [...]. [...] to beare witnesse of the light, that allmen (d) through him might beleeue, (e) He [...] [...] the light but [...] to beare witnesse of the light. That was the true light (f) [...] [...] [...] [...] ( [...]) that cometh into the world, which difference sheweth, that [...] [...]sonable soule which was in Iohn could not bee the owne light, but [...] [...] [...]tion of [...]ther, the true light. This Iohn him-selfe confessed in his [...] ▪ where he said, Of [...]is [...] [...] all we receiued.

L. VIVES.

[...] the contemplation of that good father ariseth all beatitude. Pl [...] [...] saith y our soules after their temporal labours shal enioy [...] [...], with y soule of the vniuerse. (b) For one.] For the Prince [...] [...] ariseth, & the M [...] for the worlds soule. (c) Ther was.] A [...] [...] [...] [...]ger from [...] (& consequently Iohn an [...] [Page 365] [...] he could bring no such newes from any but God. (d) Through him] not in him [...] (for cursed is the man that trusteth in man) but in the light, by his testimonie, yet Hier. 17 [...] cannot be distinguished to either side. (e) Hee was not] [...]: [...], Th [...]ophilact will haue a misterie. The Saints are lights. You are the light of the Mat. 5. 14 Christ. for they are deriued from his light. Thence followeth that: That was the true [...] (saith Augustine?) because that which is lightened ab externo is light also, [...] true light that enlightneth. Or the article [...], may haue relation to the prece­ [...] [...]the sence bee, Iohn was not that light of which I spake. (f) Which lightneth] not that [...] [...]ghtned, but because none are enlightned but by this light, or as Chrysostome [...] each man as farre as▪ belongs to him to be lightned. If any doe shutte their [...]st the beames, the nature of the light doth not cause the darkenesse in them, but [...] [...]licious depriuing them-selues of such a good, other-wise so generally spred [...] word. (g) That commeth] [...]. Origen allegorizeth vpon it: it lightneth [...] into the world of vertues not of vices.

[...] worship of God, wherein the Platonists failed in worshipping good or euill angels, though they knew the worlds creator. CHAP. 3.

[...] thus, what Platonist, or other Philosopher soeuer had held so, and [...] God, and glorified him as God, and beene thankfull, and not become [...] conceits, nor haue been an author of the peoples error, nor winked at [...]re: they would haue confessed, that both the blessed immortalls and [...] mortalls are bound to the adoration of one onely GOD of gods, [...] God and ours.

That sacrifice is due onely to the true God. CHAP. 4.

[...] owe that Greeke Latria, or seruice, both in our selues and sacrifices, [...] all his temple, and each one his temples, he vouchsafing to inhabit [...] [...]mme, and each in particuler, being no more in all, then in one: for he [...] [...]ltiplied nor diminished (b) our hearts eleuated to him are his altars [...] [...] sonne is the priest by whom we please him: we offer him bloudy sa­ [...] wee shed our bloud for his truth: and incence when wee burne in [...], (c) the gifts he giueth vs, we doe in vowes returne him: his benefits [...] vnto him in set solemnities, least the body of time should bring [...] vngratefull obliuion: we offer him the sacrifices of humility & praises [...] of our heart in y fire offeruent loue: for by the sight of him (as we may [...] to be ioyned with him, are we purged from our guilty & filthy affects [...] [...]ted in his name: he is our blessed founder, & our desires accomplish­ [...] we elect, or rather re-elect, for by our neglect we lost him: him there­ [...] re-elect (whence religion is deriued) and to him we do hasten with the [...], to attaine rest in him: being to be blessed by attainment of that fi­ [...] [...]tion: for our good (whose end the Philosophers iangled about) is no­ [...] to adhere vnto him, and by his intellectuall and incorporeall embrace, [...] growes great with all vertue (e) and true perfection. This good are we [...]loue with all our heart, with all our soule, and all our strength. To this [...] [...]ught to be lead by those that loue vs, and to lead those wee loue. So is [...] [...]mandements fulfilled, wherein consisteth all the lawe and the Pro­ [...] Thou shalt loue (g) thy (h) Lord thy (i) God (k) with all thine heart, with [...] [...] [...]and with all thy minde: and (l) Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe. [...] a man how to loue him-selfe, was this end appointed, where-vnto [Page 366] to referre all his workes for beautitude for he that loues himselfe, desireth but to bee blessed. And the end of this is, coherence with god. So then the command of louing his neighbour, being giuen to him that knowes how to loue himselfe, (m) what doth it but command and commend the loue of God vnto him? This Gods true worshippe, true piety, true religion, and due seruice to God onely, wherefore what immortall power soeuer (vertuous or otherwise) that loueth vs as it selfe, it desires wee should but bee his seruants for beatitude, of whence it hath beau­titude by seruing him. If it worshippe not God, it is wretched, as wanting God: if it do, then will not it bee worshipped for God. It rather holds, and loues to hold as the holy scripture writeth. Hee that sacrificeth to any gods, but the one god shall bee rooted out, for to be silent in other points of religion there is none dare say a sacri­fice is due, but vnto god alone. But much is taken from diuine worship and thrust into humane honors, either by excessiue humility or pestilent flattery: yet still with a reserued notice that they are men, held worthy indeed of reuerence and honor, or at most (n) of adoration. But who euer sacrificed but to him whom hee knew, or thought, or faigned to be a God: And how ancient a part of Gods wor­ship a sacrifice is, Caine and Abel do shew full proofe, God almighty reiecting the elder brothers sacrifice, and accepting the yongers.

L. VIVES.

ALL (a) in summe. The Chruch. (b) Our hearts.] Therevpon are we commanded in diuine ser­uice to lift vp our hearts, at the preparation to communion. Herein being admonished to put off all worldly thought, and meditate wholly vpon god, lifting all the powers of our soule to speculate of his loue, for so is the mind quit from guilts and lets, and made a fit temple for God. (b) His onely sonne.] Some read, we and the priest please him with his onely sonne, read which you like. (c) The guifts.] What we giue to God, is his owne, not ours, nor can we please him better, then referre what hee hath giuen vs vnto him againe, as the fount whence they slowed. What shall I render ouer to the Lord (saith the Psalmist) for all his benefites towards [...]ee? I will take the cup of saluation, and call vpon the name of the Lord. This is the onely relation of Psa. 116. 12 13. R [...]ligon. grace, if thou hast grace. (d) Re-elect.] Tully deriues religion of relegendo, reading againe, and calles it the knowledge of GOD, as Trismegistus doth. Lactantiuis had rather deriue it of religando, binding, beecause the religious are bound to God in bonds of Piety: Augustine of religendo, re-electing. I thinke because it was fittest for his present allusion. (e) True per­fection.] Plato saith that a happy man by speculation of the diuine pulchritude shal bring forth The sum of [...]lle eligion. true vertues, not any formes onely. In conuiuio. (f). Thou shalt loue.] O what a few lawes might serue mans life! how small a thing might serue to rule (not a true Christian, but) a true man! (indeed hee is no true man that knoweth not and worshippeth not Christ.) What needeth all these Digests, Codes, glosses, counselles, and cauteles? In how few words doth our great Mai­ster shew euery man his due course. Loue thee that which is aboue aswell as thou canst, and that which is next thee like thy selfe, which doing thou keepest all the laws, and hast them persit, which others attaine with such toyle & scarcely keepe with so many iuitations and ter­rors. Thou shalt then bee greater then Plato or Pythagoras with all their trauells and num­bers: then Aristotle with all his quirkes and sillogismes: what can bee sweeter then loue? thou [...]rt taught neither to feare, fly, nor shrinke. (g) Thy.] God to many, yet the most properly to his seruants: and yet euer common. (h) Lord.] And therefore to be reuerenced. (i) God.] And onely God. (k) Withal thine heart.] Loue God with all thine heart (saith Augustine de doctri Christian.) that is, referre all thy thoughts: with all thy soule, that is, referre all thy life: with all thy mind that is, referre all thine vnderstanding, vnto him of whome thou hadst them all. He leaues no part of vs to be giuen to another, but wil haue the fruition ofall himselfe. Origen explaines the hart, viz the thought, worke, and memory: the soule, to bee ready to lose it for Gods sake. [Page 367] The minde, to professe, or speake nothing but Godly things. (l) Thou shalt] Augustine de Doct. xp [...]n, saith that all men are neighbours one to another. And so saith Christ in the first pre­cept: for as Chysostome saith, Man is Gods Image: so that he that loues man, seemes to loue Neighbors who bee they. God. This precept is so congruent to mans nature, that the Philosophers approoued it. For Nature (say they) hath ioyned all men in league and likenesse togither. And it is the first in the lawes of friendship, to loue our friend as our selfe: for wee hold him our second selfe. (m) What doth it] Mans desire beeing all vpon happinesse, if he loue his friend as himselfe, he ought Our friend our second selfe. to de [...]e to lead him the same way hee goeth himselfe. (n) Of adoration.] For euen men in the scrip [...]es haue a kinde of reuerend adoration allowed them.

Of the sacrifices which God requireth not, and what he requireth in their signification. CHAP. 5.

BVt who is so fond to thinke that God needeth any thing that is offered in sa­c [...]ce? The scripture condemnes them that thinke so diuersly, one place of the Psalmist (to make short) for all: I said vnto the Lord, thou art my God (a) be­cause thou needest none of my goods. Beleeue it therefore God had no neede of Psal. 15. 2 mans cattell, nor any earthly good of his, no not his iustice: but all the worship that hee giueth God, is for his owne profit, not Gods. One cannot say hee doth the fountaine good by drinking of it, or the light, by seeing by it. Nor had the pa­triarches ancient sacrifices (which now Gods people (b) reade of, but vse not) a­ny other intent, but to signifie what should bee done of vs in adherence to God, and charity to our neighbour for the same end. So then an externall offring, is a visible sacrament of an inuisible sacrifice, that is, an holy signe. And therevp­on the penitent man in the Prophet (or rather the penitent Prophet) desiring God to pardon his sinnes: Thou desirest no sacrifice though I would giue it (saith he:) b [...] thou delightest not in burnt offering: The sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit: a Psa. 51, 16, 17. [...] br [...]ken and humbled heart (O GOD) thou (c) wilt not despise. Behold here he saith, God will haue sacrifices, and God will haue no sacrifices. Hee will haue no slaughtered beast, but hee will haue a contrite heart. So in that which hee de­nied, was implied that which hee desired. The Prophet then saying hee will not ha [...]e s [...]ch, why doe fooles thinke he will as delighting in them? If hee would not h [...]e had such sacrifices as he desired (whereof a contrite heart is one) to haue bin signified in those other (wherein they thought he delighted) hee would not haue gi [...]en any command concerning them in Leuiticus: but there are set times ap­pointed for their changes, least men should thinke he tooke pleasure in them, or accepted them of vs otherwise, then as signes of the other: Therefore (saith ano­ther Psalme:) If I bee hungry I will not tell thee for all the world is mine, and all that th [...] in is: wil I eate the flesh of Buls or drinke the bloud of Goates, as who should say, if I Psal. 50, 1 [...] 13. would I would not beg them of thee hauing them in my power. But then addeth be their signification. Offer praise to God, and pay thy vowes to the most high; And call Ver. 14, 15 vpon mee in the day of trouble, and I will deliuer thee, and thou shalt (d) gloryfie mee. And in (e) another Prophet: where-with shall I come before the Lord and bow my Mich. 6, 6, 7. 8 selfe before the high GOD? Shall I come before him with burnt offerings, and with C [...]es of a yeare old? W [...]ll the Lord bee pleased with thousands of Rammes, or with ten t [...]sand riuers of Oyle? Shall I giue my first borne for the transgression, euen the fruite of [...]y bodie for the sinne of my soule? Hee hath shewed thee O man what is good, and what the Lord requireth of thee: surely to doe Iustice and to loue mercy, and to humble [...]y selfe, and to walke with thy God.

[Page 368] In these words are both the sacrifices plainely distinct, and it is shewed that God respecteth not the first, that signifie those he respecteth. as the Epistle (f) in­tituled to the Hebrewes saith: To doe good and to distribute forget not: for with such Heb. 13. 16 sacrifices (g) God is pleased. And as it is else-where: I will haue Mercy and not sacri­fice: this sheweth that the externall sacrifice is but a tipe of the better, and that Mercy. which men call a sacrifice is the signe of the true one. And mercy is a true sacri­fice, wherevpon it is sayd, as before: With such sacrifices God is pleased. Wherefore all the precepts concerning sacrifices, in the Tabernacle and the Temple haue all reference to the loue of God and our neighbour. For in these two (as is sayd (h) is contained all the law and the Prophets.

L. VIVES.

BEcause (a) thou] He is his true Lord that needeth not his goods, when the other needs his. (b) Read] So is the best copies. (c) Thou wilt] The Septuagints reade it [...]. in the third person, and so doth Augustines text, but not the vulgar [nor our translation.] (d) Some say magnifie: some honor: [...], saith the Greeke, and so Hierome translateth it. The difference is nothing. (e) Another Prophet] Micah. 6. carefull to walke with thy God, saith Hierome from the hebrew: Theodotion hath it, take diligent heede, [...], stand firme, to walke with thy God. (f) Intituled] Intimating the vncertainty concerning the authour thereof. (g) God is pleased] The old copies say, let God bee pleased: better then our vulgar God is deserued, pro­meretur. The greeke is [...]: propiciatur, or placatur, is appeased. (h) Is conteyned] For this is the end and scope of all the law, and Prophets precepts.

Of the true, and perfect sacrifice. CHAP. 6.

EVery worke therefore tending to effect our beatitude by a sinfull inherence with God, is a true sacrifice. Compassion shewn vpon a man, and not for Gods sake, is no sacrifice. For a sacrifice (though offred by a man) is a diuine thing and so the ancient Latinists tearme it: wherevpon a man, consecrated wholy to Gods name, to liue to him, and die to the world, is a sacrifice. For this is mercy shewn vpon himselfe. And so is it written: Pity thine owne soule, and please GOD. [...]el. 30. 23 And when we chastice our bodyly abstinence, if we doe it as we should, not mak­ing our members instruments of iniquity, but of Gods iustice, it is a sacrifice, wherevnto the Apostle exhorteth vs, saying: I beseech you therefore brethrenby the mercies of GOD that you giue vp your bodies, a liuing sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto GOD, which is your reasonable seruing of GOD. If therefore the body beeing Rom. 12, 1 but seruant and instrument vnto the soule, being rightly vsed in Gods seruice, bee a sacrifice, how much more is the soule one, when it relieth vpon God, and being inflamed with his loue looseth all forme of temporall concupiscence, as is framed according to his most excellent figure, pleasing him by perticipating of his beau­ty? This the Apostle adioynes in these words: And fashion not your selues like this world, but bee ye changed in newnesse of heart, that yee may prooue what is the good-will of God, and what is good, acceptable and perfect. Wherefore seeing the workes of mercy being referred vnto God, (bee they done to our selues or our neighbors) Verse 2. are true sacrifices: and that their end is nothing but to free vs from misery and make vs happy, by that God (and none other) of whom it is said: It is good for mee to adhere (a) vnto the Lord: Truely it followeth that all the whole and holy soci­ety Psam. [...]3, 28 The chris­t [...]ans sacri­fice. of the redeemed and sanctified Citty, bee offered vnto God by that (b) great Priest who gaue vp his life for vs to become members of so great an head in (c) [Page 369] so meane a forme: this forme he offered, & herein was he offered, in this is he our priest or mediator and our sacrifice, all in this. Now therfore the Apostle hauing exhorted vs to giue vp our bodies a liuing sacrifice, pure & acceptable to God, namely our reasonable seruing of God, and not to fashion our selues like this [...]orld, but bee changed in newnesse of heart, that (d) wee might prooue what is the will of God, and what is good, acceptable and perfect, all which sacrifice wee [...]re: For Isay (quoth hee) through the grace that is giuen to mee, to euery one among yo [...], that no man presume to (e) vnderstand more then is meete to vnderstand: but that hee vnderstand according to sobrietie, as GOD hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith: for as wee haue many members in one body, and all members haue not on [...] office. So wee beeing many, are one body in Christ, and euery one, one anothers mem­bers, hauing diuers gifts according to the grace that is giuen vs &c. This is the chris­tians sacrifice: wee [...] one body with Christ, as the church celebrateth in the sa­crament The sacra­ment of the altar. of the altar, so well knowne to the faithfull, wherein is shewed that in that oblation, the church is offered.

L. VIVES.

ADhere (a)] It is the greatest good. (b) Great priest] Christ, of Melchisedeochs order, not of Aarons: Hee went but once to sacrifice, & that with onely (to wit his crucified body) bought our peace of God. (c) So meane] Christs man-hood is the churches head: his God­head, the life & soule. (d) We might proue] So Augustine vseth this place wholy Epist. 86. which Eras [...]s wonders at: the greeke referring good, and acceptable, and perfect, all to the will of God. B [...]t Augustine referreth them either to the sacrifice, or vseth thē simply without respect. And in the later sence Ambrose also vseth it. (e) Understand] Or thinke of himselfe, his bre­ [...]hren, or other matters. (f) Sobriety] [...]. A mediocrity of the whole life is Sobriety [...] Tully Offic. 1. out of Plato. Some-time [...] (saith Tully else-where) is translated tem­p [...]e, moderation, and sometimes modesty: but hee doubts whether he may call it fruga­lity T [...]sc. 3.

That the good Angells doe so loue vs, that they desire we should worship God onely, and not them. CHAP. 7.

WOrthily are those blessed immortals placed in those celestial habitations, re­ioyeing in the perticipation of their Creator, being firme, certaine and ho­ly, by his eternity, truth & bounty: because they loue vs mortall wretches with a [...]alous pity, and desire to haue vs immortally blessed also, and will not haue vs sacrifice to them, but to him to whom they know both vs and themselues to bee sacrifices. For we both are inhabitants of that in the psalme: Glorious things are Psal. 87. 2 spoken of thee, thou City of GOD: part whereof is pilgrime yet with vs, and part as­sis [...]th vs with them. From that eternall citty where Gods vnchanging will is all their-law: and from that (a) supernall court (for their are wee cared for) by the ministery of the holy Angells was that holy scripture brought downe vnto vs, that sayth. Hee that sacrificeth to any but God alone, shalbe rooted out. This scripture, this precept is confirmed vnto vs by so many miracles, that it is plaine inough, to whom the blessed immortalls, so louing vs, and wishing as themselues, would haue vs to offer sacrifice.

L. VIVES.

THat supernall (a) Court] Whence the Angels descend and minister vs safety & protection.

Of the Miracles whereby God hath confirmed his promises in the mindes of the faithfull by the ministery of his holy Angells. CHAP. 8.

I Should seeme tedious in reuoluing the Miracles of too abstruse antiquity: with what miraculous tokens God assured his promises to Abraham that in his seed Gen. 17, 1 [...] should all the earth be blessed, made many thousand years ago? Is it not miraculous for Abrahams barren wife to beare a son, she being of age both past child-birth & conception? that (a) in the same Abrahams sacrifices, the fire came down from Gen. 21 heauen betweene them as they lay diuided? that the Angells fore-told him their destruction of Sodome, whom he entertained in mens shapes, & from them had Gods promise for a sonne? and by the same Angells was certefied of the mira­culous Gen [...]s deliuery of his brother Lot., hard before the burning of Sodome? whose Ge [...] 9 wife being turned into a statue of salt for looking backe, is a great mistery, that none beeing in his way of freedome should cast his eyes behinde him? And what stupendious miracles did Moyses effect in Egipt by Gods power for the free­dome of Gods people? Where Pharaos Magicians (the Kings of Egipt that held Gods people in thrall) were suffered to worke some wonder, to haue the more admired foile: for they wrought by charmes and enchantments (the delights of the deuills:) but Moyses had the power of the God of heauen & earth, (to whom the good Angells doe serue,) and therefore must needes bee victour: And the Magicians fayling in the third plague, strangely & mistically did Moyses effect the other 7. following: and then the hard▪ hearted Egiptians, & Pharao yeel­ded Exod. 14 Gods people their passage. And by and by repenting, and persuing them, the people of God passed through the waters (standing for them, as rampires) and the Egiptians left al their liues in their depth, being then re-ioyned. Why should I reherse the ordinary miracles that God shewed them in the desert: the sweet­ning of the bitter waters by casting wood therein, the Manna from heauen, that Exod. 15 rotted when one gathered more then a set measure: yet gathering two measures the day before the Saboath (on which they might gather none) it neuer putrified at all: how their desire to eate flesh was satisfied with fowles that fell in the tents sufficiēt (O miracle) for al the people, euen til they loath thē! how the hold­ing vp of Moyses hands in forme of a crosse, and his praier, caused that not an He­brew fell in the fight: & how the seditious, seperating them-selues from the socie­ty ordained by God, were by the earth swallowed vp quicke, to inuisible paines, [...]od. 23 for a visible example. How the rocke burst forth into streames being strucke with Moyses rodde, and the serpents deadly bytings being sent amongst them f [...]r a iust plague, were cured by beholding a brazen serpent set vp vpon a pole, here­in beeing both a present helpe for the hurt, and a type of the future destruction of death by death in the passion of Christ crucified! The brazen serpent, beeing for this memory reserued, and afterward by the seduced people adored as an I­dol, Ezechias a religious King, to his great praise, brake in peeces.

L. VIVES.

IN (a) the same] This Augustine (Retract. lib. 2.) recanteth. In the tenth booke (saith he speak­ing of this worke) the falling of the fire from heauen betweene Abrahams diuided sacrifices, is to bee held no miracle. For it was reuealed him in a vision. Thus farre he. Indeed it was [...] miracle because Abraham woudered not at it, because he knew it would come so to passe, and so it was no nouelty to him.

Of vnlawfull artes concerning the deuils worship, whereof Porphyry approo­ueth some, and disalloweth others. CHAP. 9.

THese, and multitudes more, were done to commend the worship of one God vnto vs, and to prohibite all other. And they were done by pure faith and confident piety, not by charmes and coniuration trickes of damned curiosity, by Magike, or (which is in name worse) by (a) Goetia or (to call it more honorably) (b) Theurgie, which who so seekes to distinguish (which none can) they say that the damnable practises of all such as wee call witches, belong to the Goetie, mary the effects of Theurgy they hold lawdable. But indeede they are both damnable, and bound to the obseruations of false filthy deuills, in stead of Angells. Porphy­ry indeed promiseth a certaine purging of the soule to be done by Theurgy, but he (d) f [...]ers and is ashamed of his text: hee denies vtterly that one may haue any recourse to God by this arte: thus floteth he betweene the surges of sacrilegious curiosity, and honest Philosophy: For, now, he condemneth it as doubtfull, peri­lous, prohibited, and giues vs warning of it: and by and by, giuing way to the praisers of it, hee saith it is vsefull in purging the soule: not in the intellectuall part that apprehendeth the truth of intelligibilities abstracted from all bodily formes: but the (e) spirituall, that apprehendeth all from corporall obiects. This hee saith may be prepared by certaine Theurgike consecrations called (f) Teletae, The Tele­tae. to receiue a spirit or Angell, by which it may see the gods. Yet confesseth hee that these Theurgike Teletae profit not the intellectuall part a iot, to see the owne God and receiue apprehensions of truth. Consequently, we see what sweete ap­paritions of the gods these Teletae can cause, when there can bee no truth discer­ned in these visions. Finally he saith the reasonable soule (or, as he liketh better to say, the intellectuall) may mount aloft, though the spirituall part haue no Th [...]ke preparation: and if the spirituall doe attaine such preparation, yet it is thereby made capable of eternity. For though he distinguish Angells and Dae­mones, placing these in the ayre, and those in the (g) skie, and giue vs counsell to get the amity of a Daemon whereby to mount from the earth after death, profes­sing no other meanes for one to attaine the society of the Angells, yet doth hee (in manner, openly) professe that a Daemons company is dangerous: saying that the soule beeing plagued for it after death, abhorres to adore the Daemones that deceiued it. Nor can he deny that this Theurgy (which hee maketh as the league betweene the Gods and Angells) dealeth with those deuillish powers, which ei­ther enuy the soules purgation, or els are seruile to them that enuy it: A Chaldae­an (saith he) a good man, complained that all his endeuour to purge his soule was frustrate, by reason a great Artyst enuying him this goodnesse, a diured the pow­ers (hee was to deale with) by holy inuocations, and bound them from granting him any of his requests. So hee bound them, (saith hee) and this other could not loose them. Here now is a plaine proofe that Theurgie is an arte effecting euill as well as good both with the gods and men: and that the gods are wrought vpon by the same passions and perturbations that Apuleius laies vpon the deuills, and men, alike: who notwithstanding (following Plato in that) acquits the gods from all such matters by their hight of place, being celestiall.

L. VIVES.

BY (a) Goetia] It is enchantment, a kinde of witch-craft. Goetia, Magia, and Pharmacia Goetia, [Page 372] (saith Suidas) are diuers kindes: inuented all in Persia. Magike, is the inuocation of deuills, but those to good endes, as Apollonius Tyaneus vsed in his presages. Goetie worketh vpon Magike. the dead by inuocation, so called of the noyse that the practisers hereof make about graues. Pharmacia, worketh all by charmed potions thereby procuring death: Magike, and Astrolo­gy, Pharmacy. Magusis (they say) inuented: And the Persian Mages had that name from their countrimen, and so had they the name of Magusii. Thus farre Suidas. (b) Theurgy] It calleth out the su­perior Theurgy. gods, wherein when wee erre (saith Iamblichus) then doe not the good gods appeare, but badde ones in their places. So that a most diligent care must bee had in this operation, to obserue the priests old tradition to a haires bredth. (c) Witches] Many hold that witches, and charmes neuer can hurt a man, but it is his owne conceite that doth it: Bodies may hurt bo­dies naturally (saith Plato de leg lib. 11.) and those that goe about any such mischiefe with magicall enchantments, or bondes, as they call them, thinke they can hurt others, and that others by art Goetique, may hurt them. But how this may bee in nature, is neither easie to know, not make others know: though men haue a great opinion of the power of Images: and therefore let this stand for a lawe. If any one doe hurt another by empoysoning, though not deadly, nor any of his house or family, but his cattell, or his bees, if hee hurt them how­soeuer, beeing a Phisition, and conuict of the guilt; let him die the death: if hee did it igno­rantly, let the iudges fine or punish him at their pleasures. If any one bee conuicted of do­ing Plato's law, such hurt by charmes, or incantations, if hee bee a priest, or a sooth-saier, let him die the death: but if any one doe it that is ignorant of these artes, let him bee punishable as the law pleaseth in equity. Thus farre Plato, de legib. lib 11. Porphyry saith that the euill Daemones are euermore the effectors of witch-crafts: and that they are chiefly to bee adored that o­uerthrow them. These deuills haue all shapes to take, that they please, and are most cunning and couzening in their prodigious shewes, these also worke in these [...], those vnfortu­nate loues: all intemperancy, couetice and ambition, doe these supplie men with, and especi­ally with deceipt: for their propriety most especiall is lying. De animal. abst. lib. 2. (d) Fal­ters] As seeing the deuills trickes in these workes, selling themselues to vs by those illusiue o­perations. But Iamblichus beeing initiate and (as hee thought) more religious, held, that the arte was not wholy reproueable, (beeing of that industrie and antiquity) because that some-times it gulles the artiste: the priests must therefore diuide the spirits into Classes, and remember that no good spirit will bragge of his cunning. (e) Spirituall] Wherein are the abstracts of externall obiects, all reserued, and sent to the common sence, the phantasie, the estimation, and the memory: these, beasts haue aswell as wee, beeing common receipts of the sensible obiects in both: but then wee haue the minde, and the ponderatiue iudgement of reason, consisting of the two intellects the Recipient, and the agent: last of all is the will. (g) Skie] Plato to beginne with the King in this ranke) saith that the first kind of gods haue in­uisible bodies: the second spred through heauen, and visible: the third the Daemons bodies, Platos gods. two-fold: the first ethereall, more pure then the other in substance: the second ayry, and more grosser, but neither of these intirely visible: there are also the Semi-gods with warry bodies, seene, and vnseene when they list, and when wee see them their transparent light formes make vs wonder. In Epinom. Psellus. (Out of one Marke a skilfull Daemonist▪ relateth sixe kindes of Daemones. First the fiery, called in Barbarian Batleliureon, and these wander in the toppe of the ayry region (for hee keepes all the Daemones as profaine creatures (out of a temple) vnder Psellus his Daemones. the moone). 2. the ayry, nearer vnto vs. 3. the earthly, dwelling vpon the earth, perillous foes vnto mankinde. 4. watry, dwelling in riuers, lakes and springs, drowning men often, raysing stormes at sea, and sinking shippes. 5. the subterrene, that liue in caues, and kill well-diggers, and miners for mettalls, causing earth-quakes, and eruptions of flames, and pestilent winds. 6. night-walkers, the darke and most inscrutable kinde, striking all things they meet with cold passions. And all those deuills (saith hee) hate both gods and men but some worse then others. Then hee proceedes to describe how they hurt men, too tediously for me to dilate. Porphyry reckneth gods that are either heauenly, ethereall, ayry, watry, earthly, or infernall, and assignes euery one their proper sacrifice. The earthly must haue blacke beasts vpon alta [...] so must the infernall, but in graues: the watry gods will haue black-birds throwne into the Porphyries gods. sea, the ayry, white birds, killed. The celestiall and etheriall white sacrifices also that must [...] bee diminished, and much more of this madnesse hath he in his booke called Resp. ex orac. A­poll. Nor are they new inuentions, but drawne all from Orpheus and Mercury, Mercury left [Page 373] saith Iamblichus,) an hundred bookes of the Empyreall: an hundred of the Ethereall: and a thousand of the celestiall. Proclus diuides the deuills into fiue regimentes rather then siue kinds destinguishing them by their functions. But of this, inough. Augustin out of Porphyry calls their firy gods Empyreal, whom both Plato and Porphyry seeme not to distin­guish from the celestiall, whom they make of fiery nature.

Of Theurgy that falsy promiseth to mundifie the minde by the inuo­cation of deuills. CHAP. 10.

BEhold now this other (and they say more learned) Platonist Porphyry, with his owne Theurgy makes all the gods subiect to passion and perturbation. For they may by his doctrine, bee so terrifying from purging soules by those that enuy their purgation, that hee that meaneth euill may chaine them for euer from benefiting him that desires this good, and that by this art Theurgique: that the other can neuer free them from this feare and attaine their helpes, though hee vse the same Art neuer so: Who seeth not that this is the deuills meere consinage but hee that is their meere slaue, and quite bard from the grace of the Redeemer? If the good gods had any hand herein, surely the good desire of Man that would purge his soule should vanquish him that would hinder it. Or if the gods were iust and would not allowe him it, for some guilt of his, yet it should bee their owne choyse, not their beeing terrified by that enuious party, nor (as hee sayth) the feare of greater powers that should cause this de­nyall, [...]nd it is strange that that good Chaldean that sought to bee thus pur­ged by Theurgy could not finde some higher GOD, that could either terri­fie the other worse, and so force them to further him, or take away their ter­rour, and set them free from the others bond to benefite him: and yet so should this good Theurgike still haue lackt the rites wherewith to purge these gods from feare first ere they came to purge his soule: For why should hee call a greater GOD to terrifie them, and not to purge them? Or is there a GOD that heareth the malicious, and so frights the lesser gods from doing good, and none to heare the well-minded, and to set them at libertie to doe good againe? O goodly Theurgy! O rare purgation of the minde! where im­pure enuy doth more then pure deuotion! No, no, auoide these damna­ble The deuills appariti­ons. trap-falls of the deuill, flie to the healthfull and firme truth: For whereas the workers of these sacrilegious expiations doe behold (as hee saith) some admired shapes, of Angells, or Gods, as if their spirits were purged: why 2. Cor. 11. 14 if they doe; aske the Apostles reason: For (a) Satan tranformeth himselfe into an Angell of light.

These are his Apparitions, seeking to chaine mens poore deluded soules in fallacies, and lying ceremonies, wresting them from the true, and onely purging and perfecting doctrine of GOD: and as it is sayd of (b) Proteus, hee turnes him­selfe to all shapes; persuing vs as an enemy, fawning on vs as a friend, and sub­uerting vs in both shapes.

L. VIVES.

FOr (a) Satan] Confest by Porphyry and Iamblichus both. The deuills most especiall pro­perty is lying, and still they assume the faces of other Gods, saith the first. De sacrifice [Page 374] lib. 2. Their euill spirits often assume the shapes of good, comming with brags and arrogance to men sayth the second. In Myster. (b) Proteus] Sonne (saith Hesiod) to Oceanus, and T [...] ­tis: a great prophet, and as Virgill saith skild in all things past, present and to come. Ho [...]er faigneth that hee was compeld to presage the truth of the Troian warre to Agam [...], and Uirgill saith that Aristeus serued him so also. Valerius Probus, saith hee was an Egipti [...], and called Busyris for his tyranny: Virgil calls him Pallenius, of a towne in Macedonia, and there was hee borne (saith Seruius) mary reigned (as Virgill saith) in Carpathum. Herodo­tus, saith hee was of Memphis, and King there when Paris and Hellen came into Egipt, Pro [...]. and for their adultery hee would let them stay there but three daies. In Euterpe. Diodor [...] saith that the Egiptians called him Caeteus whom the Greekes called Proteus, that hee was Lib. 2. a good Astronomer, and had skill in many artes, and reigned in Egipt in the time of the Troyan warre. The Egiptian Kings vsed alwaies to giue the halfe Lyon, or the Bull, or Dragon for their armes, and thence the Greekes had this fiction. I thinke hee changed his escutcheon often.

Of Porphyryes Epistle to Anebuns of Egipt, and desyring him of instruction in the seuerall kindes of Daemones. CHAP. 11.

TRuly Porphyry shewed more witte in his Epistle to (a) Anebuns of Egipt, where betweene learning and instructing hee both opens and subuertes all these sacriledges. Therein hee reprooueth all the Daemones that because of their foolishnesse doe draw (as hee sayth) the (b) humid vapours vppe, vnto them: and therefore are not in the skie but in the ayre, vnder the Moone, and in the Moones bodie. Yet dares hee not ascribe all the vanities to all the de­uills, that stucke in his minde: For some of them hee (as others doe) calls good: whereas before hee had called them all fooles. And much is his won­der why the gods should loue sacrifices, and bee compelled to grant mens sutes. And if the gods and Daemones bee distinguished by corporall, and vncor­porall, why should the Sunne, Moone, and other Starres visible in Heauen (whom hee auoutcheth to bee bodies) bee called gods? and if they bee gods, how can some bee good, and some euill? Or beeing bodies, how can they bee ioyned with the gods that haue no bodies? Furthermore, hee maketh doubts whether the soule of a diui [...]r, or a worker of strange things, or an externall spirit, cause the effect.

But hee coniectureth on the spirites side the rather of the two, because that they may bee bound, or loosed, by (c) hearbes and stones, in this or that strange operation. And some therefore, hee saith, doe (d) hold a kinde of spirits, that properly heare vs, of a suttle nature, and a changeable forme, coun­terfeyting both gods, Daemones, and dead soules, and those are agents in all good or badde effects: But they neuer further man in good action, as not knowing them, but they doe entangle and hinder the progresse of vertue, by all meanes; they are rash and proud, louers of fumigations, taken easily by flattery, and so forth of those spirits that come externally into the soule, and delude mans sences sleeping and waking: yet all this hee doth not affirme; but coniec­tures, or doubts, or saith that others affirme, for it was hard for so great a Philo­sopher to know all the deuills vilenesse fully, and to accuse it freely, which knowledge no Christian Idiot euer seeketh, but fully detesteth. Per­haps hee was afraide to offend Anebuns to whome hee wrote, as a gre [...] Priest of such Sacrifices, and the other (e) admirers of those things as [Page 375] appurtenances of the diuine honors. Yet maketh hee as it were an inquisitiue proceeding in those things which beeing well pondered will prooue attributes to none but malignant spirits. Hee asketh (f) why the best gods beeing inuo­ [...]ed, are commanded as the worst, to fullfill mens pleasures: and why they will not heare ones praiers that is stayned with venery, when as they haue such [...] contracts amongst themselues, as examples to others? Why they forbidde their priests the vse of liuing creatures least they should bee polluted by their smells, when as they are inuoked, and inuited with continuall fuffu­migations, and smells of sacrifices? And the sooth-saver (g) is forbidden to touch the carcasse, when as their religion lies wholy vpon carcasses. Why the charmer threatneth not the gods, or Daemor [...]s, or dead mens soules but (h) the Sunne or the Moone, or such celestiall bodies, fetching the truth out by this so false a terour? They will threaten to knocke downe the skie, and such impossi­bilities, that the gods beeing (like foolish babes) afraide of this ridiculous ter­rour, may doe as they are charged. Hee sayth farther that one Chaeremon, one of the sacred (or rather sacrilegious) priests, hath written, that that same E­giptian Chaeremon report of (i) Isis, or her husband Osyris, is most powerfull in compelling of the gods to doe mens pleasures, when the inuoker threatens to reueale them, or to cast abroad the members of Osyris, if hee doe not dispatch it quickly. That these idle fond threates of man, yea vnto the gods and heauenly bodies the Sunne, the Moone, &c. should haue that violent effect to force them to per­forme what men desire, Porphyry doth iustly wonder at, nay rather vnder co­lour of one admiring and inquiring, hee sheweth these to bee the actions of those [...]its whome hee described vnder shadowe of relating others opinions, to bee such deceitfull counterfeiters of the other gods, mary they are deuills themselues without dissembling: As for the Herbes, Stones, Creatures, Sounds, Wordes, Characters, and (k) constellations, vsed in drawing the powers of those effects, all these hee ascribes to the deuills delight in deluding and abusing the soules that serue and obserue them.

So that Porphyry either in a true doubt, describeth such of those actes, as can haue no reference to those powers by which wee must ayme at eternity, but conuince them selues the false deuills peculiars: or els hee desireth by his hu­mility in inquiring, not by his contentious opposing, to drawe this Anebuns (that was a great Priest in those ceremonies, and thought hee knewe much) vn­to a due speculation of these things, and to detect their detestable absurdity vn­to him. Finally in the end of his Epistle hee desireth to bee informed what doc­trine of beatitude the Egiptians held. But yet hee affirmes that such as con­uerse with the gods and trouble the deity about fetching againe of theeues, buy­ing of landes, marriages, bargaines or such like, seeme all in a wrong way to wis­dome. And the gods they vse herein, though they tell them true, yet teaching them nothing concerning beatitude are neither gods nor good Daemones, but either the false ones, or all is but a figment of man. But because these artes ef­fect many things beyond all humaine capacity, what remaineth, but firmely to beleeue, and credibly to affirme that such wonders (in worde or deedes) as haue no reference to the confirmation of their worship of that one God, (to whom to adhere (as the Platonists affirme) is the onely beatitude) are onely seducements of the deceiptfull fiendes, to hinder mans progresse to vertue, and soly to bee a­uoided and discouered by true zeale and piety.

L. VIVES.

TO (a) Anebuns] Or Anebon. (b) Humid vapors] Hee saith they loue fumes, and smells of flesh, which fatten their spirituall bodies, which liue vpon vapors, and fumigations, and [...] diuersly strengthed by their diue [...]sity: Iamblichus (the truer Daemonist) seeing him put [...] as an expression of the deuills nature, denies it all. For Porphyry directly affirmed that all such spirits as delighted in slaughtered offrings, were euill Daemones, and liers: and consequently [...] Porphyryes [...] of the gods that loue sacrifices. were all his gods to whom he diuideth sacrifices in his Responsa, mentioned in our Co [...] vpon the ninth chapter of this booke. Thus was he tost betweene truth, and inueterate [...], daring nei [...]her affirme them al good, nor al euill, for feare of his schollers, his disciplines autho­rity, and the deuill himselfe. (c) Herbes] Porphyry maruells that men haue the gods so obsq­ous, as to giue presages in a little meale. This admiration, and question Iamblichus (as hee vs­eth) answers with a goodly front of words, which any one may reade, but neither the Egipti­ans, nor he himselfe can probably declare what they meane. The gods (saith he) exceeding in power and goodnesse, and the causes contayning all, are wretched if they be drawne down by meale: fond were their goodnesse, if they had no other meanes to shew it; and abiect their na­ture, if it were bound from contemning of meale: which if they can doe why come they not into a good minde, sooner then into good meale? (d) Doe hold] Porphyry saith those euill De­mones deceiue both the vulgar, and the wise Philosophers, and they by their eloquence, haue giuen propagation to the error. For the deuils are violent, false, counterfeits, dissemblers & seek to imbezell gods worship. There is no harme but they loue it, and put on their shapes of gods to lead vs into deuillish errors. Such also are the soules of those that die wicked. For their per­turbations of Ire, concupiscence and mallce leaue them not, but are vsed by these soules being now become deuills, to the hurt of mankind. They change their shapes also, now appearing to vs, and by and by vanishing: thus illuding both our eyes and thoughts; and both these sorts possesse the world with couetice, ambition pride, and lust, whence all warres and conflicts a­rise: and which is worst of all, they seeke to make the rude vulgar thinke that these things are acceptable to the gods. And poesie with the sweetnesse of phrase hath helped them p [...] ­tily forwardes. Thus farre Porphyry de Abstin. anim. lib. 2. not in doubtfull or inquiring man­ner, as hee doth in his writing to the priest, but positiuely, in a worke, wherein he sheweth his owne doctrine. (e) admirers] The Philosophers whom hee saith erred themselues concerning the gods natures, some in fauour of the gods, and some in following of the multitude. (f) Why the best] Thus hee beginnes, [...]. &c. Of those that are called gods but are [...] wicked D [...]mones. (g) The soothsaier] Epoptes, the proper word for him that lookes on th [...]r sacrifice. (h) The Sunne] So saith Lucan his Thessalian witch, that shee can force the gods [...] what she list. Lucans. (i) Isis or] These are the Sunne and Moone. Their secret ceremonies be­ing Isis. most beastly and obscene, the deuills feare to haue them reuealed (as Ceres did) [...] else delude their worshippe by counterfeite feare, and so make vse of their fonde errour. This Osyris. of Isis and Osyris belongs to the infernalls also; for Porphyry saith the greatest deuill is called Serapis and that is Osyris, in Egipt, and Pluto in Greece, his character is a three headed dog, signifying the deuills of the earth, ayre and water. His Isis, is Hecate or Proserpina: so it is plaine that this is meant of the secrettes of hell, which haue mighty power in magicall prac­tises. These doth Erictho in Lucan threaten to the Moone, the infernalls, and Ceres sacrifi­ces. The Poet expresseth it thus.

—Miratur Erichtho,
Has satis licuisse moras, iratà (que), morti
Uerberat immotum viuo serpente cadauer.
Per (que) cauas terrae quas egit carmine r [...]mas
Manibus illatrat, regni (que) silentia rumpit.
Ty [...]iphone, vocis (que) meae secura Megaera,
Non agitis s [...]uis Erebi per inane flagellis
Infelicen animam? I am vos ego nomine ver [...],
Eliciam, stigias (que) canes in luce superna
Destituam: per busta sequar: per funera custos
Expellam tumulis, abigam vos omnibus vrnis.
[Page 377] Teque deis, ad quos alio procedere vultu.
Ficta soles Hecate, pallenti tabida formae
Ostendam, faciemque Erebi mutare vetabo▪
Eloquar immenso terrae sub pondere, quae te
Contineant Ennaea dapes, quo foedere moestum,
Regem noctis ames, quae te contagia passam,
Noluerit reuocare Ceres: tibi pessimé mundi,
Arbiter immittam ruptis I itana cauernis,
Et subito feriere die.
—Erichtho wonders much,
At fates de [...]ay, and with a liuing snake
She lasht the slaughtred corps, making death quake,
Een-through the rifts of earth, rent by her charmes,
She barkes in hells broad eare these blacke alarmes,
Stone-deaf Megaera and Tysiphone,
Why scourge yea not that wretched soule to me
From hells huge depths? or will you haue me call yee,
By your true names, and leaue yee? (foule befall yee)
You stigian dogs, Ile leaue you in the light,
And see the graues and you disseuerd quite.
And Hecate, thou that art neuer knowne
But in false shapes, Ile shew thee in thine owne:
Whole heauen (perforce) shall see thy putred hew▪
And from earths gutts will I rip forth to vew
The feasts, and meanes that make thee Pluto's whore,
And why thy mother fet thee thence no more,
And thou (the worlds worst King) al-be thou dead
In darkenesse, I will breake through all, and send
Strange light amid thy caues.

And Porphiry (in Respons.) brings in Hecate compelled to answer the magician▪

[...], &c.
—Why do [...] thou blind vs so
Theodamas, what wouldst thou haue vs do.

Apollo also confesseth that he is compelled to tell truth against his will▪

[...], &c.
I answer now perfore, as bound by Fate,

An [...] by and by calleth to bee loosed:— [...], &c loose the left ring. Porphiry also saide (as Iamblicus writeth in Mister) that the Priests were wont to vse violent threats against the Go [...]s, as thus: if you doe not this, or if you doe that, I will breake downe Heauen I will reueale Isis her secrets, and diuulge the mistery hid in the depth: I will stay the Baris (a sacred ship­in Egipt) and cast Osiris members to Typhon. Now Iamblichus saith those threates tend not to the gods, but there is a kind of spirits in the world, confused, vndiscreet, and inconsiderat, that heareth from others, but no way of it selfe and can neither discerne truthes nor possibilities from the contraries. On these do those threatnings worke, and force them to all duties. Per­haps this is them that Porphiry giueth a foolish wil vnto: Iamblichus proceedeth to the threats▪ read them in him. (k) Constellations.] Prophiry writeth out of Chaeremon, that that astrology is of man incomprehensible: but all these constellated workes, and prophecies, are tought him by the deuills. But Iamblichus opposeth him in this, and in the whole doctrine of deuills. The man is all for this prodigious superstition, and laboureth to answere Prophyry for Anebuns.

Of the miracles that God worketh by his Angels ministery. CHAP. 12.

BVt all miracles (done by angells or what euer diuine power) confirming the true adoration of one God vnto vs, (in whome only we are blessed) we [Page 378] beleeue truely are done by Gods power working in them immortalls that loue [...]s in true piety. Heare not those that deny that the inuisible God worketh visible miracles: is not the world a miracle? Yet visible, and of his making. Nay, all the mi [...]les done in this world are lesse then the world it selfe, the heauen and earth Man a [...] [...]. and all therein, yet God made them all, and after a manner that man cannot conceiue nor comprehend. For though these visible miracles of nature, bee now no more admired, yet ponder them wisely, and they are more admirable then the strangest: for man is (a) a greater miracle then all that hee can worke. Wherefore God that made heauen and earth (both miracles) scorneth not as yet to worke miracles in heauen and earth, to draw mens soules that yet affect visibi­lities, vnto the worship of his inuisible essence. But where and when he will doe this, his vnchangeable will onely can declare: (b) at whose disposing all time past hath beene, and to come, is. He mooueth all things in time, but time adoreth not him, nor mooueth hee future effects otherwise then present. Nor heareth our praiers otherwise then he fore-seeth them ere we pray for when his Angells here them, he heareth in them, as in his true temples (not made with hands) & so doth he hold al things effected temporally in his Saints, by his eternall disposition.

L. VIVES.

MAn is a (a) greater] The saying is most common in Trismegistus: Man is a great miracle. (b) At whose disposing] Paul saith all things lie open and bare vnto Gods knowledge, for all time is neither past nor to come, but present to him. So doth hee determine, and dispose of all things as present, nor doth yesterday, or this day, passe or come with him, as it doth with vs. His power and essence admitreth no such conditions, nor restraintes: All eternity is present to All time [...] to God. him, much more our little percell of time: yet he that made our soules, adapted them times fit for their apprehensions: and though hee see how wee see and know, yet hee neither seeth nor knoweth like vs. Shall wee run on in a Philosophicall discourse hereof, wanting rather wordes then matter, or is it bett [...]r to burst out with Paul into admiration, and cry out. O the altitude of the ritches, wisdome, and knowledge of God!

How the inuisible God hath often made himselfe visible, not, as he is really but as we could be able to comprehend his sight. CHAP. 13.

NOr hurteth it his inuisibility to haue appeared (a) visible oftentimes vnto the fathers. For as the impression of a sound of a sentence in the intellect, is not the same that the sound was: so the shape wherein they conceiued Gods inuisi­ble nature, was not the same that he is: yet was he seene in that shape, as the sen­t [...]e was conceiued in that sound, for they knew that no bodily forme could (b) containe God. He talked with Moyses, yet Moyses intreated him (a) If I haue found [...] [...] thy fight, shew mēe thy face, that I may (d) know thee. And seeing it behou­ [...] the law of God to bee giuen from the mouthes of Angells with terror, not to [...] 33 [...]. a [...] of the wisest, but to a whole nation, great things were done in the mount [...] [...]he sayd people, the lawe beeing giuen by one, and all the rest beholding the [...]ble and strange things that were done. For the Israelites had not that confidence in Moyses that the Lacedemonians had in (d) Lycurgus, to beleeue that [...] [...] his lawes from Ioue or Apollo. For when that lawe was giuen the people, that enioynes the worshippe of one God, in the view of the same people were strange proo [...] shewne (as many as Gods prouidence thought fit) to proue that that was the Creator whom they his creatures ought to serue in th [...] [...].

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) visible] Iohn in his Gospell saith, that no man hath euer seene God: and Paul con­ [...] Whether the Fathers [...]aw God or no. it, yet Iacob saith, Hee saw the Lord face to face. And Exod. 33. it is said Moyses [...] God face to face, as one friend with another: which many places of Scripture te­ [...] [...] is so sure that man cannot behold Gods inuisible nature, that some haue said that [...] Angels nor Archangels doe see him. Chrysost. and Gregor. The fathers therefore [...] such Maiestie of forme as they thought was diuine: for that the Angels spoake [...] [...]ers, and gaue them the lawe, Paul affirmeth to the Hebrewes in these words. If Heb 2. 2. [...] [...]ken by Angels was stedfast, &c. The same saith Steuen. Actes. 7. Now this was no [...], (for none hee hath) saith Chrysostome, that Christ saith the Iewes neuer sawe, [...] was that visible shape that the Angels (by Gods appointment) take vpon them, so Io 5 37. [...] [...]ing ordinary shapes, that it seemes diuine, and is a degree to the view of the [...] (saith he) Christ saith they had not seene, though they thought they had Exo. 19. [...]] A diuerse reading in the Latine. (c) If I haue] It is plaine saith Gregorie that [...] life, man may see some images of God, but neuer him-selfe in his proper nature: as [...] [...]pired with the spirit, seemeth some figures of God, but can neuer reach the view of [...]. Hence it is that Iacob seeing but an Angell, thought hee had seene God: And [...] for all he was said to speake with him face to face, yet said: Shew mee thy face that I [...]: whence it is apparant that hee desired to behold that cleare vncircumscribed [...] [...]ch he had but yet beheld in shadowes and figures. Moralan Iob. lib. 17. But the An­ [...] [...] deputy) answered Moyses thus: Thou canst not see my face, for there shall no man Exo. 33. 20 ve [...]se 23. [...] [...] l [...]e. But a little after: Thou shalt see my back parts: but my face thou shalt not see. [...] of the deity left in his creatures we may see, and so aspire towards his inuisibility: [...] knowledge thereof as God giues more grace. But his true essence is more am­ [...] weake sence and intellect can comprehend: or then can be so farre debased. But [...] [...]th God it is not so, nor doe I thinke it impious or absurd to hold that God spake [...] [...]he Fathers, and after Christ to many of the Saints: God, euen that God of hea­ [...] [...]; it is not against his Maiestie, but congruent to his infinite goodnesse. His face [...] as Augustine declares. (d) Know thee] Or see thee knowingly. (e) Lycurgus] Lycurgus. [...] King of Sparta, and Dionassa, brother to king Polibites, or (Plutarch) Poli­ [...] [...] whose death, he reigned vntill his brothers wife prooued with child: for then hee [...] [...]o the childe vnborne, if it were a sonne, and proouing so, hee was protector. He gaue [...] [...]nians sharpe lawes, and therefore feyned to haue them from Apollo of Delphos: [...] Ioue, because hee went into Crete, (to auoide the maleuolence of some of his [...]) and there they say, learned hee his lawes of Ioue, that was borne there; Iustine [...] in Creete: But the Historiographers doe neither agree of his birth, lawes, nor [...] Plutarch) nor of his time, nor whether there were diuerse so called. Timaeus [...], and both Lacedemonians: but saith that both their deedes were referred to the [...] [...]e elder liued in Homers time, or not long after. Of Lycurgus lawes, I omitte to [...] seeing they are so rife in Plutarch and Zenophon, common authors both.

[...] but one God is to be worshipped for all things, temporall and eternall: all being in the power of his prouidence. CHAP. 14.

[...] true religion of all mankinde (referred to the people of God) as well [...] hath had increase, and receiued more and more perfection, by the suc­ [...] and continuance of time, drawing from temporalities to eternity, and [...]ges visible to the intelectuall: so that euen then when the promise of [...]wards was giuen, the worship of one onely God was taught, least man­ [...] [...]ld be drawne to any false worship for those temporall respects: for he is [...] denyeth that all that men or Angels can doe vnto man, is in the hand of [...]ghty: Plotine the Platonist (a) disputes of prouidence, prouing it to be de­ [...] [...]om the high, ineffable & beautious God, (b) vnto the meanest creature on [Page 380] earth, (c) by the beautie of the flowers, and leaues: all which so transitory, mo­mentary things, could not haue their peculiar, seuerally-sorted beauties, but from that intellectuall and immutable beauty forming them all. This our Sauiour shewed, saying: Learne how the Lillies of the field doe growe: they labour not, neither [...], yet say I vnto you that euen (d) Salomon in all his glory was not arayde like M [...]. 6. 2 [...]. 29. 30. one of these: Wherefore if God so cloathe the grasse of the field which is to day, and [...] [...]orrow is cast into the Ouen, shall not hee doe much more vnto you; O you of little faith? Wherefore though the minde of man bee weake, and clogged with earth­lie affects, and desires of those things that are so fraile and contemptible in re­spect of the blessings celestiall (though necessaries for this present life) yet doth it well to desire them at the hands of one onely GOD, and not to depart from his seruice to obteine them else-where, when they may soonest attaine his loue by neglect of such trifles, and with that loue all necessaries both for this life, and the other.

L. VIVES.

PLatonist (a) disputeth] In foure bookes, shewing that the least part of this inferior world is respected by the Prince of nature, and that by the intelligible world, which is with God, this world of ours was made: many that the depression hath altered it, that the other simple God [...] pro­ [...]. world produced this multiplyed, and dispersed. (b) Vnto the meanest] For some held that Gods prouidence descended no lower then heauen. This same opinion some say was Aristotles, of which else-where: Others held that the Gods medled onely with the greatest affaires on earth, and (as Kings) medled not with petty matters: where-vpon Lucane maketh C [...]sar speake thus to his mutinous soldiours:

—Nunquam se cura deorum
Sic premit, vt vestra vitae, vestrae (que) saluti
Fata vacent: procerum motus haec cuncta sequuntur.
H [...]i paucis vinit genus.—&c.
—The gods doe not respect
Your good so much, as to permit the fates
To tend on that: they manage greater states,
Mankinde may liue with small.—&c.

(c) By the beauty] Euery flower hath such an apte forme, growth, bud, seede, and spring, that hee that obserues it, must needs say, the workman of this, is none but God. Gods prouidence (saith Proclus) descends from aboue vnto each parcell of the creation, omitting none. B [...] seeing Plato is for vs, what neede wee cite his followers? Hee affirmes Gods prouidence to dispose of euery little thing, and euery great. In Epniom. hauing disputed of it, De legib. lib. 10. The summe whereof is this: Seeing there are gods, they must not be thought idle: therefore they looke to humaine affaires: and knowing all, they know both little and great: being farre from [...] and sluggishnesse: nor is their power a whit lesse, in the least businesses, nor doe they thinke it vn [...] ­thy their maiesty to respect them, for they are degrees to the highest. Therefore they regard all things, great and small. (d) Salomon] What purple, silke, or dye (saith Hierome vpon this place) [...] [...]le to the flowers? what is so white as the Lily? what purple exceeds the Uiolet? Let [...] [...] [...] rather iudges in this, then the tongue. Thus farre hee. And truly Arte can neuer attaine [...] perfection, imitate how it can: though our esteeme preferre it, and seeing it gette a [...] by [...]lation, attribute much more to it.

Of the holy Angels that minister to Gods prouidence. CHAP. 15.

IT [...]sed the diuine prouidence therefore so to dispose of the times, that as I said, and wee read in the actes, the lawe should bee giuen (a) by the Angells mouths, concerning the worship of the true God, wherein Gods person (not [Page 381] [...] [...] proper substance, which corruptible eyes can neuer see, but by certaine [...]sitions of a creature for the creator) would appeare, and speake syllabi­ [...] a mans voyce, vnto vs: euen hee that in his owne nature speaketh not [...]lly but spiritually, not sensiblie but intelligibly, not temporally, but (as [...] [...]y) aeternall, neither beginning speach, nor ending: whome his blessed [...]ortall messengers and ministers heard not with eares, but more sincere­ [...] intellects: and hearing his commands after an ineffable manner, they in­ [...] [...]nd easily frame to bee deliuered vs in a visible and sensible manner. [...] was giuen (as I say) in a diuision of time, first hauing all earthly pro­ [...] [...]hat were types of the goods eternall, which many celebrated in visible [...], but few vnderstood. But there the true religious worship of one [...] God, is directly and plainely taught and testified, not by one of the peo­ [...] by him that made heauen and earth, and euery soule and spirit that is not [...]: for hee maketh them that are made, and haue neede of his helpe that [...], in all their existence.

L. VIVES.

[...] Angels mouthes] Or by their disposing, as Gods ministers in those myracles. Of [...]-after.

Whether in this question of beatitude we must trust those Angels that refuse the diuine worship, and ascribe it all to one God, or those that require it to them-selues. CHAP. 16.

[...] Angells shall wee trust then in this businesse of eternall blisse. Those [...] require mortall men to offer them sacrifice and honours, or those [...] it is all due vnto GOD the Creator, and will vs most piously, to giue [...] it all, as one, in the onely speculation of whome wee may attaine [...] [...]inesse. For the sight of GOD, is a sight of that beauty, and worthy [...], that Plato (a) did not doubt to call him that wanted this, vnhappy, [...] [...]euer such store of goods besides. Seeing then that some Angels re­ [...] this religious worship to him, and some would haue it them-selues: [...] [...]fusing all part of it, and the second not daring to forbid him of part [...] the Platonists, Theurgiques, (or rather (b) Periurgikes, for so may all Periurgikes [...] bee fitlye termed) or any other Philosophers answere which wee [...] [...]llow. Nay let all men answer that haue any vse of naturalll reason, [...]her wee shall sacrifice to these Gods or Angels that exact it, or to [...] to whome they bid vs, that forbid it both to them-selues and the [...] If neither of them did any miracles, but the one side demanded sacri­ [...], and the others sayd no, GOD must haue all, then ought piety to discerne [...] the pride of the one and the vertue of the other. Nay, I will say [...], if these that doe claime sacrifice should worke vpon mens hearts with [...], and those that forbid it, and stand all for GOD, should not haue [...] at all to worke the like, yet their part should gaine more by reason, [...] others by sence: But seeing that GOD, to confirme his truth, hath [...] ministerie, that debase them-selues for his honour, wrought more [Page 382] great, cleare, and certaine miracles, then the others, least they should drawe wea [...]e hearts vnto their false deuotion by inueigling their sences with amaze­ments▪ who is so grosely fond, as will not choose to follow the truth, seeing it T [...] [...] excell the Pagans. confirmed with more miraculous prooues? for the recorded miracles of the Pa­gan gods (I speake not of such as time and natures secret causes by Gods pro­uidence, haue produced beyond custome, as monstrous byrths, sights in the ayre and earth, fearefull, or hurtfull also, (c) all which the deuills subtilty per­swaded the world, they both procured and cured) I meane of such as were their euident actes, as the (d) remoouall of the gods (that Aeneas brought from Troy) from place to place by them-selues: (e) Tarquins cutting of a Whet­stone (f) the Epidaurian serpents (g) accompanying Esculapius in his transporta­tion to Rome: the (h) drawing on of the shippe that brought Berecynthia's sta­tue from Phrygia (being other-wise not to bee mooued by so huge strength of men and beasts) by one woman with her girdle, in testimony of her chastitie: and the (i) carrying of water from Tyber in a siue by a (k) vestall, thereby ac­quitting her selfe from an accusation of adultery. These, nor such as these, are comparable to those, done in presence of the people of GOD, eyther for rarity or greatnesse. How much lesse then the strange effects of those artes which the Pagans them-selues did legally prohibite, namely of Magicke and Theurgie, (l) many whereof are meere Deceptiones visus, and flatte falsehoods indeed, as the (m) fetching downe of the Moone, till (saith Lucan) shee spume vpon such hearbes as they desire. Now though some in their arte seeme to come neere others of the Saints wonderous deeds, yet their end that discerneth the latter ones farre to excell the first, theirs. For their multitude, the more sacrifi­ [...]ices they desire, the fewer they deserne. But ours doe but prooue vnto vs one, that needeth no such, as hee hath shewed both by his holy writte, and whole abolishment of them ceremonies afterwards. If therefore these Angels require sacrifice, then are these their betters that require none, but referre all to God: for herein they shew their true loue to vs, that they desire not our sub­iection to them, by sacrifice, but vnto him in contemplation of whome is their felicitie, and desire to see vs ioyned to him from whome they neuer are seperate. But suppose the other Angells that seeke sacrifices for many, and not for one onely, would not haue them for them selues, but for the gods they are vnder; The angels [...] god. yet for all this are the other to bee preferred before them, as beeing vnder b [...] one GOD, to whome onely they referre all religion, and to none other: and the other no waye daring to forbid this GOD all worshippe, to whome the former ascribe all. But if they bee neyther good Angels nor GODS, (as their proud falsenesse prooueth) but wicked deuills, desiring to share diuine honours with that one glorious GOD, what greater ayde can wee haue a­g [...]inst them then to serue that GOD, to whome those good Angells serue, that ch [...]ge vs to sacrifice not to them but vnto him, to whome our selues ought to bee a sacrifice?

L. VIVES.

PLato (a) did [...] It i [...] [...]is in many places: all things with-out vertue, and the knowledge of the true [...] is vile and abiect. (b) Per- [...]gikes] Of [...], to burne, most like [...] [Page 383] (c) All which] By sacrifice (saith Ualerius) are the presages of visions and thunders procu­red. The Hetrurians vsed the arte, and Numa brought it to Rome. It is much mentioned in [...], Seneca, Liuie, and other Latine authors. Procurare is in this place to sacrifice to such a Procurare. [...] (as fitteth the time) to make the euent prosperous. (d) Remoouall) Ual. lib. 1. They were brought to Lauinium, and placed there by Aeneas, and being borne to Alba by Ascanius, the [...] [...]ned to their other seate againe: and because they might bee perhaps se [...]retly re­m [...] ▪ they were brought to Alba againe, and they departed the second time. (e) Tarquins] Hee [...]ing to increase the number of his trained souldiors, Actius Naeuius the Augur for­b [...] Actius Nae­uius, Augur [...]till hee had beheld the Auguries. Tarquin, to scoffe his arte: Presage by th [...] arte ( [...] hee) whether my thoughts shall come to passe: It shall (quo [...]h Actius, out of his [...]:) [...] this Whetstone (quoth Tarquin) with this razour. Hee did [...]t in that full presence, and whilest he liued euer after was honourably respected, and had a statue erected h [...] in that [...] where it was done (namely the Consistorie) with a Whe [...]tone and a r [...]zor, as te­ [...] of the fact. Liu. lib. 1. G [...]ero de diuinat lib. 1. but they say Actius cut it, not Tarquin. (f) [...] Epidaurian] This is that Aesculapius that was brought from his Temple (fiue miles [...] [...]aurus) to Rome, in forme of a Serpent. The great deuill it was surely (saith Lactan­ [...] [...]out The [...] [...] ­pent. dissembling: for the Scriptures call him a Serpent, and [...]herecides the Syrian [...] [...]y all haue serpentine feete. (g) Accompanying] Nay the serpent it selfe was Aes­ [...], vnlesse they held him inuisible, and this serpent his companion visible. Aesculapius [...] [...]ted with a Serpent wound about a rodde, and called Ophinchus, that is, the [...] [...] was a statute also that Phisitians should vse Snakes. Higin. Histor. Caelest. Plini [...] t [...]kes the Snake was sacred to him, because it is so medicinable: but Macrobius saith, be­ [...] is so quick-sighted. Horace.

Cur in amicorum vitium tam cernis acutum,
Quam aut aquila, aut serpens Epidaurius?
Why doost into thy friends ill carriage prye,
With a quick Eagles, or a Serpents eye?

[...] [...]ing] The ship that came from Pessinuns with the Mother of the gods, sticking im­ [...] in Tyber, on ground, Q. Claudia a Vestall, (slandered for incontinencie because Claudia a Vestall. [...] to goe handsome) tooke hir girdle, and knitting it to the shippe, praide Berecyn­ [...] [...]ee knew her chaste to follow her, and so shee did, where-vpon Claudia had a statue [...] the goddesses temple, that stood safe when the Temple was twise burned, Liu. l. 2. [...]. Ualer. Maximus. (i) Carrying of water] A diuerse reading: but of no mo­ [...] ( [...]) A Uestall] Turria. Ualer. lib. 8. (l) Many] Mens thoughts often make them [...] see that which they see not indeede, and this is often done by a Phant [...]sme, or ap­ [...] ▪ And hence is most of our reportes of spirites walking, arisen. Yea the spirits them­ [...] deceiue our sences: which is no wonder, seeing that our iuglers can doe the like [...] [...] mayn, which if another should doe, you should haue some make a miracle of: Iugler [...]. [...] dooings truely are admirable, and their manner very harde to conceiue. Some [...] are not done but by the deuils meanes: not so: they are but the quick conuey­ [...] and exercise, their swift motion preuenting our eye-sights: So doth hee that [...] bread and blowes forth meale: and hee that drinkes, and letts it out at his throate. [...] [...]ople will maruell to see them eate daggers, spue heapes of needles, laces, and [...]

[...] to speake of the trickes of naturall Magicke, making men looke headlesse, and [...] like Asses [...] [...]nd spreading a Vine all ouer the roome. Many know the reasons hereof: [...] [...]e written of and easily done by men, much more by the deuils, that are such cunning [...]. That the Pagans suspected their gods myracles to bee but illusions, or saigned [...]tions, Ualerius sheweth plainely, lib. 1. I know (saith hee) the doubtfull opinion of [...], concerning the gods speach and apparitions, obiected to mens [...]ares and eyes, but [...] they are old traditions, let vs beleeue their authors, and not detract from the autho­ [...] reuerend and antique doctrine. And Liuie saith in diuerse places that the dangerous Illusion [...]. [...] mens thoughts so scrupulous, that they beleeued and reported farre more myra­ [...] were true. (m) Fetching downe] Of the Magicians power Lucan writeth thus.

[Page 384]
—Illis et Sydera Primum,
Praecipiti deducta polo Phaebeque serena,
Non aliter diris verborum obsessa venenis,
Palluit et nigris, terrenisque ignibus arsit.
Quam si fraterna prohiberet imagine tellus,
I [...]sereretque s [...]as flammis c [...]lestibꝰ vmbras.
Et patitur tant [...]s cātu depress [...] labores,
Do [...]ec suppositas propior despumet in herbas.
—They first disroab'd the spheres,
Of their cleare greatnes, and Phaebe in her station,
With blacke enchantments and damn'd Inuocation,
They strike as red, or pale, and make her fade,
As if the Sunne casting earths sable shade
Vpon her front, this alteration made,
So plague they her with harmes, till she come nyer,
And spume vpon such herbes as they desire.

So in Uirgil, a witch saith shee can turne the course of the starres. Aeenid. 4. And Apuleius his witch could weaken the gods, and put out the starres. And Ouid saith of Medea.

Illa reluctātē cursu deducere lunā
Nititur, & tenebras addere solis [...]quis.
She workes to fetch swift Phaebe from her chaire,
And wrap the Sunnes bright steeds in darkned ayre.

For they beleeued that charmes would fetch the Moone downe from heauen. Uirg. Pharma [...].

Carmin [...] [...]el [...]lo possunt deducere lunā:
Charmes force the siluer Moone downe from her spheare:

And Phaedras nurse in Seneca's Hippolitus, worshipeth the Moone in these termes.

Sic te Lucidi vultus ferant,
Et nube ruptâ, cornibꝰ puris eas:
Sic te gerentē frena nocturni [...]theris,
Detrab [...]re nunquam Thessali cantus queant.
So be thy face vnshrouded,
And thy pure hornes vnclouded!
So be thy siluer chaire farre from the reach
Of all the charmes that the Thessalians teach.

And in these troubles they held that making of noyse helped the moone, and kept her from hearing the inchaunters words: whervpon they sounded cymballs, and bet vpon drummes and b [...]sens: for this, they thought a singular helpe. Propert.

Cantus et é curru lun [...]m deducere tētant,
Et facerent, si nō aer [...] repulsa sonent.
Charmes seeke to draw downe Phaebe from her seating,
And would, but for the noyse of basens beating.

And I [...]all speaking of a woman that was an euerlasting prater, saith:

Vn [...] laboranti, p [...]terit succurrerre lunae.
Her onely voyce would keepe the moone from charmes.

They vsed it also in Eclipses, not knowing their cause. Pliny speaking of the first declarers here­of saith: [...] [...]n, and learned that discouered much in the law of nature, more then others, [...] [...] [...] [...] of s [...] starres or some mischiefe to beefall them in their eclipses, Pindarus [...] [...] (both great schollers) were subiect to this feare, the fayling of the Sunne and Moones light▪ [...] (said they) the power of witchcraft vpon them, and therefore men b [...] it from them [...] [...] [...]d confused sounds. Nor is it any wonder those learned men shoul [...] A [...] [...] [...] t [...]e [...]. beleeue that the Moone was set from heauen, when as there was a sort of men (since wee co [...] remember) that beleeued that an asse had drunke vp the moone, because drinking in the [...] where it shonne, a cloud came on the sudden, and couered it: so the asse was impriso [...] [Page] [...] [...]ing had a very lawfull, and orderly tryall, was ripped vppe, to haue the Moone [...] of his belly, to shine in the world againe. (n) She spum'd] This they held was the [...] of Cerberus dogge vnto the Moone, Hecate, or Proserpina, and the Enchantresses, [...] it much in their witch-crafts.

Of the Arke of the testament and the miracles wrought to confirme this law and promise. CHAP. 17.

[...] we of God, giuen by the Angels, commaunding the worship of one God, and forbidding all other, was put vppe in an Arke called the Arke of the [...]: VVhereby is meant that GOD (to whose honour all this was [...] was not included in that place or any other, because hee gaue them [...] answers from the place of the Arke, and shewed miracles also from [...]: but that the Testament of his will was there: The law (that was [...] vppon tables of stone and putte in the Arke) beeing there: VVhich [...] in their trauell, carryed in a Tabernacle, gaue it also the name of [...] [...]nacle of the Testament, which the Priestes with due reuerence did [...] ▪ And their signe was a pillar of a clowd in the day, which shone in the night Exod. 13. [...] ▪ and when it remoued, the tents remoued, and where it stayed, they rested. [...], the law had many more great testimonies giuē for it, besides what I haue [...] besides those that approached out of the place where the Arke stood: for [...] [...]ey and the Arke were to passe Iordan, into the land of promise, The waters [...] lef [...] them a dry way▪ Besides hauing borne it 7. times about the first Citty [...]os 4. Ios. 6. 1 King [...]. 5. th [...] [...] their foe, and (as the [...]and was then) slaue to Paganisme, the wals fell flatte [...] [...]thout ruine or battery. And when they had gotten the land of Promise, & [...] Arke (for their sins) was taken from them, and placed by the victor Idola­ [...] [...]ir▪ cheefe gods temple, and lockt fast in, comming againe the next day, [...] [...]nd their Idoll throwne downe and broken all to peeces: and being terrifi­ [...] [...]se prodigies (besides a more shamefull scourge) they restored the Arke [...] they tooke it from. And how? They set it vpon a carriage yoking kine in [...] [...]eifers▪) whose calues they tooke from them, and so (in tryal of the diuine [...] [...]rn'd them loose to go whether they would: They without guide came [...]ght to the Hebrwes, neuer turning again for the bleating of their Calues, but [...]ought home this great mistery to those that honoured it: These and such like [...]thing to God, but much to the terror and instruction of man. For if the Phi­ [...]ers (cheefely the Platonists) that held the prouidence of God to extend [...] thing great and small, by the proofe drawne from the seueral formes [...]auties of herbs and flowers as wel as liuing creatures, were held to be more [...] perswaded then the rest: How much more do these things testifie the Deity [...]ing to passe at the houre when this religion was taught, that commaundeth [...]tion of one God, the onely louing and beloued God, blessing all, limi­ [...] [...]hese sacrifices in a certaine time, and then changing them into better by [...] Priest: and testifiing hereby that hee desireth not these, but their signifi­ [...], not to haue any honour from them neither, but that we by the fire of [...] might be inflamed to adore him, and adhere vnto him, which is al for our [...] good, and addeth nothing to his.

Against such as deny to beleeue the scriptures, concerning those miracles shewne to Gods people. CHAP. 18.

VVil any one say there was no such miracles; all is lyes? Hee that sayth so [Page 386] and takes a way the authority of scripture herein, may as well say that the Gods The diuels vvorke vvonders for their vvorship. respect not men. For they had no meane but miracles, to attayne their worship, wherein their Pagan stories shew how far they had power to proue them-selues alwayes rather wonderfull then vsefull. But in this our worke (whereof this is the tenth book) we deale not against Atheists, nor such as exclude the gods from dealing in mans affaires, but with such as preferre their gods, before our God, the founder of this glorious Citty: knowing that he is the Creator inuisible & im [...] ­table of this visible and changeable world, and the giuer of beatitude, from none of his creatures, but from him-selfe intyrely. For his true Prophet sayth: It is good for me to adhere vnto the Lord. The Phylosophers contend about the finall good Ps. 72. (a) to which all the paines man takes hath relation. But hee sayd not, it is good for mee to bee wealthy, honourable or inuested a King: Or (as some of the Phylosophers shamed not to say) It is good for mee to haue fulnesse of bodily plea­sure: Or (as the better sort sayd) It is good for mee to haue vertue of minde: But hee sayd: It is good for me to adhere vnto God. This had hee taught him, vnto whom: onely both the Angels, and the (b) testimony of the law doe reach all sacrifice to bee due: So that the Prophet became a sacrifice vnto him, beeing inflamed with his intellectuall fire, and holding a fruition of his ineffable goodnesse in a holy de­sire to bee vnited to him. Now if these men of many goddes in the discourse of their miracles, giue credence to their historyes and magicall; Or (to speake to please them) Theurgicall bookes, why should not the scripture bee beleeued in these other, who are as farre beyond the rest as hee is aboue the others, to whom onely these our bookes teach all religious honour to bee peculiar?

L. VIVES.

TO (a) which al Tully (stoically) diuided mans offices or duties into two parts, absolute, refer­red to the absolute vertues, wisdome, &c. and so to good ends, and this the Greekes call Offices. [...], the Latines rectum, a thing well done, conteyning all vertuous acts: the other is referred to the rules of commō life, and hath alwaies a probable reason why it hath this effect rather then that. This is called medium, a meane or community, possible to be drawne to a wise or to a foolish euent. Such actions concerne common weales▪ honours, ritches. &c. (b) Testi­mony of] Miracles, saith one copy, and another otherwise, all comes to one purpose.

The reason of that visible sacrifice that the true religion commands vs to offer vnto one God. CHAP. 19.

But as for those that thinke visible sacrifices pertaine to others, and inuisible to him, as onely inuisible, as greater to the greater, and better to the better, ( [...]: the duties of a pure heart, and an holy will) verely these men conceiue not that the other are Symbols of these, as the sound of words, are significations of things. VVherefore as in our prayses and prayers to him, wee speake vocall wordes, but offer the contents of our hearts, euen so we in our sacrifice, know that wee must offer thus visibly to none but him to whome our hearts must be an inuisible sacri­fice For then the Angels, and predominate powers doe (a) reioyce with vs and further vs with all their power and ability. But if wee offer vnto them, they are not willing to take it, and when they are personally sent downe to men, they expresly forbidde it. And this the (b) Scriptures testifie: Some held that the Angels were eyther to haue adoration, or (that which wee owe The An­gels refuse honours. Apoc. 19. only to God) sacrifice: but they were forbidden, and taught that al was only Gods & lawfully giuen him. And those Angels the Saints did follow (c) Paul & Barnabas [Page 387] beeing in Lycaonia, the people (for a miraculous cure) held them goddes, and Acts. [...] would haue sacrificed vnto them, but they humbly and godlyly denyed it, and preached that God vnto them in whome they beleeued But the wicked spirits do affect it onely because they know it to be gods onely due. For (as Porp [...]yry and others thinke) it is the diuine honours, not the smels of the offerings that they de­light in. For those smels they haue plenty, and may procure them-selues more if they list. So then these arrogant spirits affect not the smoake ascending from a body, but the honours giuen them from the soule, which they may deceiue and domineere ouer, stopping mans way to God, and keeping him from becomming Gods sacrifice, by offering vnto other then God.

L. VIVES.

Reioyce (a) with] The Angels reioyce at mans righteousnes. [...]. 15. (c) Scriptures] Ioh [...] would haue worshipped the Angel that was sent him, but he sorbad him, willing him rather to worshippe God, whome he (as his fellow seruant) serued. Apoc. 19. (c) Paul] Being in Lyaconia (a part of Asia) preaching Gods word, and curing a lame man by Gods power, the people said they were gods, calling Barnabas Ioue, & Paul (that preached) Mer [...]ury the preten­ded God of speach. So they prepared them sacrifices, but the Apostles were angry, and [...]orbad it, fearing to take to them-selues, the due of God.

Of the onely and true sacrifice, which the Mediator be tweene God and man became. CHAP. 20.

VVHerefore the true Mediator, being in the forme of a seruant, made Media­tor betweene God and man, the man Christ Iesus, taking sacrifices with his father, as God, yet in in the seruile forme choose rather to bee one then to take any, least some hereby should gather that one might sacrifice vnto creatures, By this is hee the Priest, off [...]ring, and offerer. The true Sacrament whereof is the Churches daily sacrifice: which being the body of him the head, (a) learneth to offer it selfe by him. The ancient sacrifices of the Saints were all diuers types of The church a sacrifice. Hovv: this also, this beeing figured in many and diuers, as one thing is told in many words, that it might be commended (b) without tediousnesse. And to this great and true facrifice, all false ones gaue place.

L. VIVES.

LEarneth (a) to] Or saith she offereth by him, so the Coleyne & Bruges copies haue it: but the other is good also. (b) Without tediousnesse] For variety easeth that, and in discourse he that repeateth one thing twise of one fashion, procureth loathing, but vary it a thousand wayes, and it will stil passe pleasing. This is taught in Rhetorike. And it is like that which Q. Flam [...]ius in Liuie, saith of the diuers sauces: Therfore the types of the old law that signified one thing, were diuers, that men might apprehend the future saluation with lesse surfet, and the [...] persons, amongst so many might find one wherby to conceiue what was to come.

Of the power giuen to the diuels, to the greater gloryfying of the Saints that haue suffered martyrdome, and conquered the ayry spirits, not by appeasing them, but adhering to God. CHAP. 21.

THe Diuells hadde a certayne temporary power allowed them, whereby to excite such as they possessed, against GODS Citty, and both to accept sacrifices of the willing offerers, and to require them of the vnwil­ [...]g, yea euen to extort them by violent plagues: nor was this at all preiudicial, [Page 388] but very commodious for the Church, that the number of Mar tirs might bee fulfilled: whom the Citty of God holds so much the dearer, because they spe [...] their blood for it against the power of impiety: these now (if the church admi [...] the words vse) we might worthily call our (a) Heroes. For this name came from [...], Iuno, and therefore one of her sonnes (I know not which) was called He [...] the mistery beeing, that Iuno was Queene of the ayre, where the Heroes (the well deseruing soules) dwell with the Daemones. But ours (if wee might vse the word) The Mar­t [...]rs the di­uels con­querers. should be called so, for a contrary reason, namely not for dwelling with the Dae­mones in the ayre, but for conquering those Daemones, those aereall powers, and in them, all that is called Iuno: whome it was not for nothing, that the Poets made so enuious, and such an opposite to (c) good men beeing deified for their vertue. But vnhappily was Virgill ouer-seene in making her first to say, Aeneas conquers men, and then to bring in Helenus warning Aeneas, as his ghostly father in these wordes.

Iunoni cane vota libens, dominam (que) potentem,
Supplicibus supera donis—
Purchas'd great Iunos (d) wrath with willing prayers
and (e) conquer'd her with humble gifts—

And therfore Porphyry (though not of him-selfe) holds that a good God or Ge­nius neuer commeth to a man till the bad be appeased: as if it were of more powe [...] then the other, seeing that the bad can hinder the good for working, and must be intreated to giue them place, wheras the good can do no good vnlesse the others list, and the others can do mischeefe maugre their beards. This is no tract of true religion▪ our Martirs do not conquer Iuno, that is the ayry powers, that mallice their vertues, on this fashion: Our Heroes (If I may say so) conquer no [...] Her [...] by humble gifts but by diuine vertues. Surely (f) Scipio deserued the name of African rather for conquering Africa, then for begging or buying his honour of his foes.

L. VIVES.

Our (a) Heroes] Plato in his order of the gods, makes some lesse then ayry Daemones, and more then men, calling them demi-gods: now certainly these bee the Heroes: for so [...] Heroes and Semigods. they called that are begotten of a god and a mortall, as Hercules Dionysius, Aeneas, Aesc [...] ­pius, Romulus, and such: one of whose parents being a god, they would not call them bare men, but somewhat more, yet lesse then the Daemones. And so holds Iamblicus. Hierocles the S [...] (relating Pythagoras his verses, or as some say Philolaus his) saith that Angels and Heroes (as P [...] ­to saith) are both included in the ranke of Daemones: the celestiall are Angels, the earthly He [...] the meane Daemones. But Pythagoras held (quoth he) that the goddes sonnes were called He [...] Daemones: And so they are, in that sence that Hesiod cals the men of the golden age, Ter [...] Daemones: for hee putteth a fourth sort of men, worse then the golden ones but better then the third sort, for the Heroes. But these and the other also he calleth men, and Semi-gods: saying

[...]
[...].—
A blessed kinde of Heroes they were
Surnamed Semi-gods—

To wit, those y Plato meaneth: for these ar more ancient & venerable then they that [...]ailed [...] Iason in the fatal ship, & sought in the war of Troy. For Hesiod cals thē warlike, and thence [...] Me [...]der saith) were they held wrathful, & violent: if any one went by their temples (called [...] [...]. [Page] [...] must passe in reuerend silence, least hee should anger the Heroes, and set altogether by the He [...]. [...]es. And many such temples were er [...]cted in Greece. [...] mentioneth diuers to Vlis­s [...]s, T [...]talus, and Acrisius. The Latines hadde them also: Plin. lib. 19. mentioneth of one. Pla­ [...]o deriues Heros, of [...] Loue: because the loue betweene a god or goddesse and a mortall▪ pro­duced the Heroes. Some draw it from [...], to speake, because they were eloquent states-men. Hierocles allowes the deriuation from loue, but not in respect of the birth, but their singular loue of the gods, inciting vs to the like. For Ia [...]blichus saies they rule ouer men, giuing vs life▪ reason, guarding and freeing our soules at pleasure. (But we haue showne these to be the powers of the soule, and each one is his owne Daemon) Some deriue it from [...], earth, they being earthly Daemones. For so Hesiod calleth the good soules departed, and Pythagoras also, bidding [...] [...]or­ship the earthly Daemones. Homers interpretor liketh this deriuation. [...] (saith he) in one lan­guage is earth: and of earth was mankind made. Capella (Nupt. lib. 2.) sayth that all between vs and the Moone, is the Kingdome of the Manes and father Dis. But in the highest part are the Heroes, and the Manes below them: and those Heroes, or semi-gods, haue soules and holy mindes in mens formes, and are borne to the worlds great good: So was Hercules, Dionys▪ Tryp­tole [...]s &c. and therefore the name comes of [...], Iuno because shee rules the ayre, whither the good soules ascend, as Hierocles witnesseth in these verses of Pythagoras or Philolaus, re­lating their opinion herein.

[...]
[...]
If quit from earthly drosse to heau'n thou soare
Then shalt thou be a God, and dye no more.

But Plato thinketh them to become Sea-goddes: I beleeue because hee holdes them gros­ser bodyed then the Daemones whome he calleth purely a [...]reall: and so thought fitte to giue them h [...]bitation in the most appropin quate part of nature, the water. Hera also the Latines vse for a Lady or a Queene: V [...]rg. Aen. 3. and so Heroes, if it deriue from Hera, may bee taken for [...]ords or Kinges. (b) One of her sonnes] I thinke I haue read of this in the Greeke commenta­ [...]es, but I cannot remember which: these things (as I said before) are rather pertinent to chance then schollership. (c) Good mens] As to Hercules, Dionysius and Aeneas. (d) Great] The tran­slation of Hera. For Proserpina whom Charo [...] (Aeneids 6.) calls Lady, is the infernal Iuno. And I [...] the celestiall is called the great, and the infernall also (saith Seruius.) For father Dis, is called Iupiter infernall. So Claudian sings in the silent ring of the spirits, at the wedding of Or­ [...]s and Proserpina.

Nostra parens Iuno, tu (que) [...]germane tona [...]tis
Rap [...]. Pro­se [...]p. lib. 2.
Et gener, vnanimis con [...]ortia d [...]cite somni
M [...]tua (que) alternis [...] [...].
Iuno our mother, and thou Ioues great sonne
And brother, sweetly may you take your rest,
Linckt in each others armes▪ and breast to breast.

And Protesilaus in Lucian, calls Plato, Iupiter. (e) Conquer] Shewing (saith Donate) that the greatest enemies are sooner conquered by ob [...]ysance then opposition. (f) Scipio] The first ge­nerall Scipio A­frican. that euer got sur name from his prouincial conquests, was P. Cornelius Scipio, Publius his sonne. Hee subdued Af [...]ica▪ and s [...]buerted Haniball, and was instiled African. I speake of Generals and prouinciall conquests: Coriolanus had that name from the conquest of a towne, and Sergius Fi [...]enas, was so surnamed for subduing the Fidenates.

From whence the Saints haue their power against the diuels and their pure purgation of heart. CHAP. 22.

GOdly men doe expell the aëreall powers opposing them, from their possessi­on by (a) exorcismes, not by pacification: and breake their Temptations by prayer, not vnto them but vnto God, against them. For they conquer nor chayne no man but by the fellowship of sinne. So that his name y took on him [Page 390] humanity, and liued without sinne, confoundes them vtterly. Hee is the Priest Sin onely [...]euers man from God. and sacrifice of the remission of sinnes: Hee the Mediator betweene G [...] Da [...] man, euen the man Christ Iesus by whome wee are purged of sinne, and re [...] ­led vnto God: for nothing seuers man from God but sinne, which not our me [...], but Gods mercy wipeth off vs: it is his pardon, not our power, for all the po [...] that is called ours, is ours by his bountyous goodnesse; for wee should thinke [...] well of our flesh, vnlesse wee liued (b) vnder a pardon all the while wee are in the flesh. Therefore haue we our grace by a Mediator, that beeing polluted by the flesh, we might be purged by the like flesh. This grace of God wherein his great mercy is shewne vs, doth rule vs by faith in this life, and after this life is ended, wi [...] transport vs by that vnchangeable truth unto most absolute perfection.

L. VIVES.

BY (a) exorcisme] [...], is to admire: Augustine translate sit so, and Exorcista, an ad [...] ­rer: Exorcisme. and Exorcismus, admiration. The Exorcist expelleth the diuell from the Chatecum [...] ­nist, ere he be baptised. August. Symbol. It is the third of the lesser orders of the churh: they are [...] all seauen. Of this and of Exorcisme before Baptisme read Petrus Lumbardus: Sentent. lib. 4. [...] 8. & 24. (b) Vnder a pardon] Vnder the law of sinne and infirmity, least any one should exto [...] him-selfe. All the good wee doe, comes from God, by whose pardon wee are vnhusked of the old man, sinne: and by him we liue in iustice.

Of the Platonists principle in their purgation of the soule. CHAP. 23.

POrphyry saith that the Oracles sayd that neyther the Sunnes nor Moones Te­letae could purge vs, and consequently, the Teletae of no goddes can. For if the Sunnes and Moones (the cheefe gods) cannot, whose is more powerfull? But the Oracles answered (quoth hee) that the beginnings may: least one should thinke that vppon the denyall of this power to the Sunne and Moone, some other God of the multitude might doe it. But what beginnings hee hath as a Platonist, wee Porphyry his opinion of the Tri­nity. know. For hee speakes (a) of God the father, the Son called in greeke the Fathers intellect: but of the spirit, not a word: at least not a playne one: though what he meaneth, by a meane betweene the two, I cannot tell: for if he follow (c) Plotin [...] in his discourse of the three priuie essences, and would haue this third, the soules nature: hee should not haue put it as the meane betweene the father and the son. For Plotine puts it after the fathers intellect, but Porphyry in calling it the meane, interposeth it betweene them. And this hee sayth as well as hee could, or would: but we cal it neither the fathers spirit alone, nor the sonnes, but both. The Philo­sophers speake freely, neuer fearing to offend religious eares in those incompre­hensible misteries: but wee must lay our wordes to a (d) line, that wee produce no impious error, by our freedome of speech concerning these matters. Wher­fore Heed must bee had of discourse of the Trinity. when we speake of God, we neither talke of two principles, nor three as [...]e may not say there were two goddes or three, though when wee speake of the fa­ther, the sonne or the holy ghost, we say that each of these is God. Nor say we with the Sabellian heretikes, that he that is the father is the sonne, and hee that is the holy ghost is the father and the sonne, but the father is the sons father, and the The Sabel­lian Here­tikes. sonne the fathers sonne, and the holy spirit both the fathers and the sonne [...], but neyther father nor sonne. True then it is that man is purged by none but the [...] ­ginning, but this beginning is by them too variably taken.

L. VIVES.

OF (a) God the] It is a question that hath troubled many, Whether the Phylosopher Whether the Phylo­sophers kne [...] the [...]inity. had any notion of the▪ Trinity? First, we our selues, to whome the mistery of redemp [...] ­on is reuealed, haue but a small glance (God knowes) of that radiant light. But what the Phy­losophers of old wrote hereof is easily apparant that they spoke it▪ rather then knew what they spoke, it is so obscure. These secrets belonged not to their discouery. It sufficed them to at­taine the vnity of God: And if (by Gods inspiration) they spoke oughtt concerning the Trini­ty, it was rather to serue as a testimony of the future truth against their maisters op [...]ns▪ then to expres any vnderstanding they had therof them-selues. Aristotle writes (de [...] et mund [...] l. 2) y the Pythagorists placed perfection in three, the beginning, midst, and end: and this nu [...] b [...] they vsed in religion. Thence some hold that Theocritus his witch said,

To three I offer, three I holy call: But Virgill more plaine:
Terna tibi haec primum triplici diuersa colore
Lycia circundo, ter (que) haec altaria circum
Effigiem duco [...]numero deus impare gaudet
First wrap I these three thornes (to frame my spel)
Three times about the shape: the altars then
We compasse thrice: God loues od numbers well.

And Zeno calleth Logos, fate, necessity, God, and Ioues soule. But Plato seemes farre more plain: for (Socrates in his de Re p l. 6.) hauing disputed sufficiently of the nature of good, and affirmed that he held it too great a theame for any mans discourse to containe, saith thus: But O you happy men, let vs leaue to say what is good vntill another time: For I hold it vtterly incom­prehensible of mans minde. But my desire at this time is to expresse what the son of this good is, which is most like to good it selfe: If you wil I wil proceed, if not let it alone. Then Glaucus replied that hee should go on with the son and leaue the father till another time. So he proceeds to discourse of the birth, and sonne of good, and after some questions, saith: that good, is as the sun, and the son is as the light we haue from the sun. And in his Epistle to Hermias he speaketh of such as were sworne to fit studies, and (the Muses sister) lerning by God, the guide & father of al things past, and to come. And in his Epinomis hee saith that by that most diuine Word, was the world and al therin created. This word, did so rauish the wise man with diuine loue, that he conceiued the meanes of beatitude. For many say that [...], is meant of the Word, not of the world, and so wee haue vsed it in the eighth book, speaking of Plato's opinion of beatitude. So that Plato menti­ons the father and the son expresly, mary the third he thought was indeclareable. Though hee hold that in the degrees of Diuinity, the soule of the world, the third proceedeth from the be­ginning, and the begininnings sonne, Mens▪ which soule (if one would stand for Plato) might easily be defended to be that spirit that mooued upon the waters, which they seeme to diffuse through the whole masse, and to impart life and being to euery particular. And this is the Trine in diuinity of which he writeth to Dionysius aenigmatically, as him-selfe saith. Al thinges are about the King of al, and by him haue existence: the seconds about the second, and y thirds about the third. I omit to write what Trismegistus saith, & Iamblichus from him: we are all for the Platonist: but I cannot omitte Serapis his answer to Thules (the King of Egipt in the Troian wars) who inquyring of him who was most blessed, had this answer.

[...], &c.
[...]. &c.
First God and then the sonne, and next the spirit,
All coëternall, one in act, and merit.
Serapis his answere.

(b) The son] Porphyry (explaning Plato's opinion, as Cyril saith against Iultan) puts three essences in the Deity: 1 God almighty. 2. the Creator. 3. the soule of the world: nor is the deity extended any further. Plato & he both, cal the Creator [...], the fathers intellect, w t the Poets (though obscurely) touch at, calling Minerua [...], borne without a mother, the wisedom brought forth out of the fathers brain▪ (c) Plotine] he w [...]ote a book of the three persons or substances: y . first hee maketh absolute, and father to the second, that is also eternall and perfect. Plotine. Hee calleth the father Mens also in another place, as Plato doth: but the word arose from him: For hee sayth (De prou [...]d. lib. 2.) in the begining all this whole vniuerse was created by the Mens (the father) and his Worde. (d) Alme] religion tyeth vs to haue a care [Page 392] how wee speake herein. (e) Sabellians] They said that the person of the father, and [...]f the Son [...]. [...] ▪ 24. was all one, because the scripture saith: I and the Father am one

Of the true onely beginning that purgeth and renueth mans whole nature. CHAP. 24.

BVt Porphyry beeing slaue to the malicious powers (of whome hee was asha­med, yet durst not accuse them) would not conceiue that Christ was the be­ginning▪ by whose incarnation wee are purged, but contemned him in that flesh Pride [...] one from light of the mis­tery of re­demption. which he assumed to be a sacrifice for our purgation, not apprehending the great sacrament, because of his diuell-inspired pride, which Christ the good Mediator by his owne humility subuerted, shewing him-selfe to mortals in that mortal state which the false Mediators wanted, and therefore insulted the more ouer mens wretcheds soules: falsely promising them succors from their immortality. But our good and true Mediator made it apparant, that it was not the fleshly sub­stance, but sinne that is euil: the flesh and soule of man may be both assumed, kept, and putte off without guilt, and bee bettered at the resurrection. Nor is death, though it be the punishment of sinne (yet payd by Christ for our sinnes) to bee a­noyded by sinne, but rather, if occasion serue, to bee indured for iustice. For Christs dying, and that not for his owne sinne, was of force to procure the pardon of all other sinnes. That hee was the beginning, this Platonist did not vnderstand, else would hee haue confessed his power in purgation. For neither the flesh nor the soule was the beginning, but the word, all creating. Nor can the flesh purge [...] by it selfe, but by that word that assumed it, when the word became flesh & dwels in vs. For hee speaking of the mysticall eating of his flesh (and some that vn­derstood not beeing offended at it, and departing, saying: This is a hard saying, Io. 1. 14. who can heare it?) Answered to those that staid with him: It is the spirit that quick­neth, the flesh profiteth nothing. Therfore the beginning, hauing assumed flesh and Io. 6. 60. soule, mundifieth both in the beleeuer. And so when the Iewes asked him who hee was, hee answered them, that hee was the (a) beginning, which our flesh and bloud beeing incumbred with sinfull corruption, can neuer conceiue, vnlesse he Io. 8. 25. by whome wee were, and were not, doe purifie vs. Wee were men, but iust wee were not. But in his incarnation our nature was, and that iust, not sinfull: This is the mediation that helpeth vp those that are falne, and downe: This is the seed that the Angels sowed, by dictating the law wherein the true worship of one God was taught and this our Mediator truly promised.

L VIVES.

THe (a) beginning] [...]. Augustine will haue the Sonne to bee a beginning, but no otherwise then the father, as no otherwise GOD. And this hee takes [...] for, Valla The [...]. and Erasmus say that [...] can be no nowne here, but an aduerbe, as, in the beginning. I wil speake my minde here of briefly: though the phraze be obscure and perhaps an Hebraisme, as many in the new Testament are: Christ seemeth not to say hee is the beginning: but beeing asked who hee was, he hauing no one word to expresse his full nature to all their capacities, left it to each ones minde to thinke in his minde what he was, not by his sight but by his wordes: and to ponder how one in that bodily habite, could speake such thinges. It was the Deity that spake in the flesh, whence all those admirable actes proceeded. Therefore he said, I am hee [...] the beginning, and I speake to you vsing a mortall body as an instrument, giuing you no more precepts by angels, but by my selfe. This answer was not vnlike that, giuen to Moyses; I am that I am: but that concerned Gods simple essence and maiesty, this was more later, and declared God in the f [...]me of man.

That all the saints in the old law, and other ages before it, were iustified only by the mistery, and faith of Christ. CHAP. 25.

By the fayth of this mistery might the ancient Saints of God also bee iustifi­ed (together with godly life) not only before the law was giuen the hebrewes, (for they wanted not Gods instructions nor the Angels) but also in the very [...] of the law, though they seemed to haue carnall promises in the types of spy­r [...]al thinges, it being therefore called the old Testament. For there were Pro­p [...]s then that taught the promise as wel as the Angels, and one of them was he [...]se sacred opinion of mans good, I related before: It is good for me to adhere vn­ [...]. [...]s. 73. 28. In which Psalme the two Testaments are distinguished. For first, hee [...]ng those earthly promises abound so to the vngodly) saith his (b) feete slip­p [...], and that he was almost downe, as if hee had serued God in vayne, seeing that [...]ty that hee hoped of God was bestowed vppon the impious: and that hee la­boured sore to know the reason of this, and was much troubled vntill hee entred into the sanctuary of God, and there beheld their endes whome hee, (in errour) thought happy. But then (c) as hee saith, hee saw them east downe in their ex­ [...]on, and destroyed for their iniquity, and that all their pompe of temporall [...] was become as a dreame, leauing a man when hee is awake, frustrate of [...]ed ioyes hee dreamed off. And because they shewed great here vpon [...] (saith hee) In thy Citty thou shalt make their Image bee held as nothing. [...] good it was for him to seek those temporalties at none but Gods hands [...]weth [...]aying, I was as a beast before thee, yet was I alwaies with thee as a beast [...]erstanding. For I should haue desired such goodes as the wicked could not [...] with mee: but seeing them abound with goods, I thought I had serued thee [...] end, when as they that hated thee inioyed such felicity. Yet was I alwaies with [...] fought no other goddes to begge these thinges vppon. And then it follow­ [...]. Thou hast holden me by my right hand, thou hast guided me by thy will, and hast as­ [...] into glory. As if all that which he saw the wicked inioy were belonging [...] left hand, though seeing it, he had almost falne. What haue I in heauen but [...] (sayth he?) And would I haue vpon earth but thee? Then hee doth checke him­ [...] iustly, for hauing so great a good in Heauen (as afterwards hee vnderstood) [...] yet begging so transitory, frayle and earthen a thing of God here below: (d) [...] heart faileth, and my flesh, but God is the God of mine heart. A good fayling, to [...] the lower and elect the loftyer. So that in another Psalme he sayth: My soule Ps. 83. [...]geth and fainteth for the Courtes of the Lord. And in another: My heart fainteth [...] thy sauing health. But hauing sayd both heart and flesh fainteth: hee reioyned The flesh is cleansed by the heart. not, The God of mine heart and flesh, but the God of my heart: for it is by the heart that [...] [...]sh is cleansed, (as the Lord sayth) Cleanse that which is within, and then that [...] is without shall be cleane: Then he calleth God his portion, not any thing of [...], but him-selfe. God is the God of my heart, and my portion for euer. Because [...] mens manifold choyces, he chose him only. For (e) behold (saith he) they [...] [...]thdraw them-selues from them, shall perish: (f) thou destroyest al them that go [...] from thee, that is, that make them-selues prostitute vnto many gods: and then [...]owes that which is the cause I haue spoken al this of the Psalme: As for me, it is good for mee to adhere vnto GOD, not to withdraw my selfe, nor to goe a [Page 394] whoring. And then is our adherence to God perfect, when all is freed that should bee freed. But as wee are now, the hold is, I put my trust in the Lord God, for hope that is seene, is no hope, how can a man hope for that which he seeth, savth the Rom. 8. 24. Apostle. But when we see not our hope, then we expect with patience: wherein lette vs do that which followeth, each one according to his talent becomming an Angell, a messenger of God, to declare his will, and praise his gratious glory. That I may declare all thy workes (saith hee) in the gates of the daughter of Sion: This is that gloryous Citty of God, knowing and honouring him alone: This the An­gells declared, inuiting vs to inhabite it, and become their fellow Cittizens in it. They like not that wee should worship them as our elected Gods, but with them him that is God to vs both: Nor to sacrifice to them: but with them, be a sacri­fice to him. Doubtlesse then, (if malice giue men leaue to see the doubt cleared) al the blessed immortalls that enuy vs not (and if they did, they were not blessed) but rather loue vs, to haue vs partners in their happinesse, are farre more fauourable and beneficiall to vs, when wee ioyne with them in sacrificing our selues to the adoration of the Father, the Sonne and the holy Spirit.

L. VIVES.

WHich (a) Psal. 73. diuinely soluing of this question of the Phylosophers: Why (one God ruling all) haue the good so often hurt, and the bad so much good? Or Epicurus his Dilemma: If there be a God, whence is euill? If none, whence is good? Augustine recites some verses, and we wil breefely interpose here and there a word. (b) Feete slipped] or moued by the vnworthy euent, to take another way, it seeming to him to haue done so little good in this. (c) Them] All things (saith the wise man) are secret vntil the end, but then the good life helps, and the bad, hurts: the one rewarded and the other plagued: for then all appeareth in truth. (d) My heart.] A sanctified man in all his troubles and faintings of strength and counsell, still keepes heart-hold of God, making him his portion for euer: loose he all thinges, God he will neuer loose. Augustine (me thinks) applyeth this to the defect of spirit, through the vehement desire of celestiall comfortes. For the soule will languish into much loue, and lose all the selfe in entyre speculation of that it affecteth. Or he may meane, that although all bodily meanes of strength or state, do faile a good man, yet his minde will stil sticke firmely vnto God, and enter­taine a contempt of all worldly wealth, and all guifts of wit, or fortune, in respect of this God, this onely ritches, and heritage. (e) Behold] Therefore is it good to adhere to him from whom who-soeuer departeth, perisheth. (f) Thou destroyest] Wee ought to keepe our soule chaste, as the spouse of God: which if it go a whoring, after the desires and lusts of the world, neglecting God, hee casteth it off as a man doth his dishonest wife, and diuorceth it from him. And this is the death of the soule, to leaue the true life thereof.

Of Porphyry his wauering betweene confessing of the true God, and adoration of the diuels, CHAP. 26.

Me thinkes Porphrry (I know not how) is ashamed of his Thevrgicall acquain­tance. Hee had some knowledge of good, but he durst not defend the wor­shippe of one God, against the adoration of many. Hee sayd there were some Angels, that came downe and taught Theurgike practisers thinges to come: and others that declared the will of the Father vpon earth, and his altitude and im­mensity. Now whether would hee haue vs subiect to those Angels that declare the will of the Father vyon earth, or vnto him whose wil they declare. T'is plain, hee biddeth vs rather imitate them then inuocate them: why then wee need not feare to giue no sacrifices to these blessed immortals, but referre it all freely vnto [Page 395] God. For questionlesse that which they know to bee due to that God onely in whose participation they are blessed, they will neuer ascribe to them-selues either by figures or significations. This is arrogance proper to the proud and misera­ble diuels, from which the zeale of Gods subiects and such as are blessed b [...] cohe­rence with him, ought to be farre seperate. To which blessed coherence it beho­u [...] [...]e Angels to fauour our attaynement, not arrogating our subiection to [...], but declaring God the meane of both our coherences vnto vs. Why fea­ [...] thou now (Philosopher) to censure these aduerse powers, enemies both to the true God and true vertue? Thou saidst but (a) now that the true Angels that re­ [...]le Gods will, do differ from them that descend vnto men that vse Theurgicall [...]rations. VVhy dost thou honour them so much as to say they teach diuine [...]ges? How can that be, teaching not the will of the Father? (a) Those now are they whom the malicious Theurgike bound from purging the soule of the good [...] VVhome hee could not loose, for all that they desired to be lette loose, and [...] [...] him some good. Doubtest thou yet that those are wicked diuels? Or dost [...] [...]ssemble for feare of offending the Theurgikes, whose curiosity inueigled [...] so, that they made theee beleeue they did thee a great pleasure in teaching [...] this damnable cunning? Darest thou extoll that maliciousplague (no pow­ [...] [...] is a slaue, and no regent ouer the enuious, aboue the ayre, into Heauen, and doe the starry goddes, or the starres them-selues such, foule disgrace as to place it amongst them.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) but now] The old copies read Distinxisti for Dixisti: but the sence is not alte­ [...] a tittle. (b) Those now] Hee had sayd before that the euill Daemon hinders the [...] [...]at the first must depart ere the latter could come to worke effect. And of the Chal­ [...] [...]ome another malicious fellow hindered from being purged in soule.

Of Porphyry his exeeding Apuleius in impiety. CHAP. 27.

[...]w much more tollerable was the error of Apuleius thy fellow sectary who [...]on fessed (spite of his teeth, for all his honouring of them) that the diuels [...] the Moone onely were subiect to perturbation! quitting the Gods aethere­ [...] [...]th visible as the Sun, Moone, &c. And inuisible also from these affects, by all [...] arguments hee could deuise. Plato taught thee not this thine impiety, but thy [...] maisters, to thrust vp mortall vices amongst the aethereall powers, that the gods might instruct your Theurgike in diuinity: which notwithstanding thou in thine intellectual life makest thy selfe excel: putting art Theurgike as not necessa­ry for thee, but for others that will be no phylosophers, yet y u teachest it, to repay [...] maisters, in seducing those to it that affect not Phylosophy, yet holding it of [...] vse for a Phylosopher as thou thy selfe art: So that all that fancy, not Phylo­ [...], (which being hard to attayne is affected by few) might by thine autho­ [...] inquire o [...]t Theurgikes, and of them attaine (no intellectuall but) a spirituall [...]cation. And because the multitude of those, do farre exceed the Phyloso­ [...], therefore more are drawne to thy vnlawfull Magicall maisters, then to [...] schooles, for this the vncleane Diuell (those counterfeyt aethereall [...]es whose messenger thou art become) promised thee, that such as were [Page 396] purged by Theurgy should neuer returne to the father, but inhabite [...] Christ [...] vpon h [...]m whole m [...]n. ayre amongst the aethereall goddes. But those whome Christ came [...] [...] those diuelish powers, indure not this doctrine. For in him haue [...] [...] mercyfull purification of body, soule and spirit. For therefore put hee on [...] man without sinne, to cleanse whole man from sinne: I wish thou hadst kno [...] [...] him, and laid the cure of thy selfe vppon him rather then vpon thine o [...]ne fra [...]e, weake vertue, or thy pernicious curiosity. For hee which your owne (a) Oracles (as thou writest) acknowledged for holy and immortall, would neuer haue decei­ued thee. Of whome also that famous Poet saith (Poetically indeed) as vnder a another person, but with a true reference to him,

(b) Te duce si qua manent sceleris vestigia nostri
Irritaperpetua soluent formidine terras.
Thy conduct all sinnes markes from man shall cleare,
And quit the world of their eternall feare.

Speaking of those steppes of sinne (if not sinnes) which by reason of our infirmity may haue residence in the great proficients of righteousnesse, and are cured by none but Christ, of whome the verse speaketh. For Virgill (c) spoke it not of him­selfe, as he sheweth about the fourth verse of his Eglogue, where hee saith

Vltima Cumaei venit iam carminis aetas:
Virgil. E [...]. 4.
Time, and Sybilla's verse are now new met.

Playnly shewing hee had it from Sybilla Cumaea. But those Theurgikes (or rather fiendes in the shapes of goddes) doe rather putrifie the purifie mens hearts by their false aparitions, and deceiptfull illusion in change of formes. For how should they cleanse another, beeing vncleane them-selues? Otherwise could they not be bound by the charmes of the enuious, eyther to feare to infect, or to enuy to bestow the good they seemingly were about to doe. But it sufficeth that thou The Theur­gikes can­not purge or cleanse [...] sp [...]. confessest that neyther the soules intellectuall part is made pure, nor the spiritual, (that is vnder the other part) eternall by art theurgike. But Christ promiseth this eternity, and therfore (to thy owne great admiration, and deepe greefe) the World flocketh to him (d). VVhat of that that thou canst not deny that the The­urgikes doe often erre and draw others into the same blindenesse, and that it is a most playne error to become supplyant to those Angelicall power? And then (as though thou hadst not lost thy labour in the former assertion) thou sendest such as liue not intellectually to the Theurgikes to bee purged in the mindes spirituall part.

L. VIVES.

YOur (a) Oracles] Of this in the 20. booke. (b) Te duce] Seruius refers all this eglogue to the ciuill wars in Assinius Pollio's Consulship, that in his time they should end, and all the feare bee exti [...]ct. But they out-lasted him. Hee was Consul with Domitius Aenobarb [...], the fourth veare of his Triumvirship. (c) Spoke it not] The whole eglogue is nothing but Sy [...] verses, which being Enygmatically spoken of Christ, and the time touched in certaine misti [...] tokens, Virgill obseruing it to bee neere hand, thought they meant some of the Rom [...] Princes, and [...]o attributes them to Saloninus Pollio's son. (d) What of] Or, which because thou canst not deny, thou dost so falter in thy doctrine, and contrary thy selfe, that first th [...] teachest that the Theurgikes &c. And this is the better reading of the two.

What perswasions blinded Porphiry from knowing Christ the true wisdome. CHAP. 28.

THus drawest thou men into most certaine error, and (a) art not ashamed of it being a professor of vertue and wisdome, which if thou truely respected, thou woldest haue knowne Christ the vertue, and wisdome, of god the father, and not (b) haue left his sauing humility for the pride of vaine knowledg. Yet thou confessest that the vertue of (c) continence onely, without Theurgy, and with those Teletae (thy frutlesse studies) is sufficient to purge the soule spiritually. And once thou saidst that the Teletae eleuate not the soule after death as they do now, nor benefit the spirituall part of the soule after this life: and this (d) thou tossest, and tumblest, onely (I thinke) to shew thy selfe skilfull in those matters, and to please curious eares, or to make others curious. But thou dost well to say this art is dangerous both (e) for the lawes against it, and for the (f) performance of it. I would to God that wretched men would heare thee in this, and leaue the gulfe, or neuer come neare it, for feare of being swallowed vp therein. Ignorance (thou saist) and many vices annexed therevnto, are not purged away by any Te­letae but only by the fathers intellect, his Mens, that knoweth his will. But that this is Christ thou beleeuest not: contemning him for assuming flesh of a woman; for being crucified like a fellon, because thou thinkest it was fit that the eternall wis­edome should contemne those base things, and be imbodied in a most eleuated substance. I but he fulfills that of the prophet, I will destroy the wisedome of the wise, 1. Cor. Abd. 1. Esay. 33. and cast away the vnderstanding of the prudent. Hee doth not destroy his wisdome in such as hee hath giuen it vnto, but, that which others ascribe to themselues, who haue none of his, and therefore the Apostle followes the propheticall testi­mony, thus, where is the wise? Where is the Scribe? where is the (g) disputer of the [...] [...]ath not God made the wisedome of this world foolishnesse? for seeing the world The wis­dome of the word foo­lishnesse. by wisdome knew not God in the wisdome of God, it pleased God by the foo­lishnesse of preaching to saue them that beleeue. Seeing also that the Iewes re­quire a signe, and the Grecians seeke after wisdome. But we preach Christ cru­cified, a stumbling blocke vnto the Iewes, and foolishnesse vnto the Grecians. But vnto them that (h) are called both Iewes and Grecians we preach Christ, the power, and wisdome of God: for the (i) foolishnesse of God is wiser then men, and the weaknesse of God is stronger then men. This now the wise and strong in their owne conceit do account as foolish, and weake. But this is the grace that cures the weake, and such as boast not proudly of their false happinesse, but humbly confesse their true misery.

L. VIVES.

ARt not (a) ashamed. An old phrase in the latine, malum non te pudet. (b) Haue left.] For he was first of our religion, and afterwards fell from it, and railed at it like a mad man. (c) C [...]ce.] De abst. animal. Continence and frugality eleuate the soule and adioyne it vnto God. But Plato is farre more learned and elegant vpon this poynt in his Charmides: shewing [...] temperance purgeth the mind, and is the onely cure of an infected conscience, that no [...]er enchantments can cleanse the soule from corruption. (d) Tossest.] Porphyry is most ab­ [...] in his Tantologies, as wee may see in that common booke of his de predicabilibus. (e) For the lawes.] Plato for bad it, and the ciuill lawes do so also, sub pana. (f) Performance.] Being [...]gerous if it be failed in: for the Deuils will be angry, and doe the vnperfect magitian much [Page 398] mischiefe, as many horrible examples haue testified: for they loue perfect impiety, from [...] there is no regresse vnto piety. Therefore they terrifie men there vnto. (g) Disputer [...] and naturalist, [...], and is referred to the Philosophers immoderate iang [...](h) [...] To godlinesse and piety, and made Cittizens of God, (i) Foolishnesse] Uulgarius [...] crosse foolish, because it seemed so: yet is it wiser then men; for the Philosophers kept a [...] about trifles and superfluities, whilest the crosse produced the worlds redemption. An [...] [...] deity seemed weake in beeing nailed to the crosse: yet is it farre more strong then [...] not onely because the more wee seeke to suppresse it, the more it mounteth and sprea [...] but also because the strongest deuill was bound and crushed downe by CHRIST in [...] weake forme.

Of the Incarnation of our Lord Iesus Christ, which the impious Platonists shame to acknowledge. CHAP. 29.

THou teachest the Father and his Sonne, calling him his intellect, and their meane (by which wee thinke thou meanest the holy spirit) calling them af­ter your manner, three Gods. Wherein though your words bee extrauagant, yet you haue a little glympse of that we must all relye vpon. But the incarnation of the vnchangeable Sonne, that saueth vs all, and bringeth vs all to that other which we beleeue and relie vpon, that you shame to confesse. You see your true country (though a long, long way off) and yet you will not see which way to get thether. Thou confessest that the grace to vnderstand the deity, is giuen to a very few. Thou saiest not, few like it, or few desire it; but, is giuen to a few, fully con­fessing the guift of it to lye in Gods bountie, and not in mans sufficiencie. Now thou playest the true (a) Platonist and speakest plainer, saying, That no man in this life can come to perfection of Wisdome: yet that Gods grace and prouidence doth fulfill all that the vnderstanding lacketh, in the life to come. O hadst thou knowne Gods grace resident in Iesus Christ our Lord! O that thou couldst haue discer­ned his assuming of body and soule to bee the greatest example of grace that euer was! But what? in vaine doe I speake to the dead: But as for those that esteeme thee for that wisdome or curiositie in artes, vnlawfull for thee to learne [...] perhaps this shall not be in vaine. Gods grace could neuer bee more grace [...]y extolled, then when the eternall sonne of God, came to put on man, and made man the meane to deriue his loue to all men: whereby all men might come to him, who was so farre aboue all men, beeing compared to them, immortall to mortall, vnchangeable to changeable, iust to vniust, and blessed to wretched. And because hee hath giuen vs a naturall desire to bee eternally blessed, hee re­maining blessed, and putting on our nature, to giue vs what wee desired, taught vs by suffering to contemne what wee feared. But humility, humilitie a but­then vnacquainted with your stiffe neckes, must bee the meane to bring you to credence of this truth. For what, can it seeme incredible to you (that knowe such things, and ought to inioyne your selues to beleeue it) can i [...] seeme incredible to you, that GOD should assume mans nature and bo­dye? you giue so much to the intellectuall part of the soule (beeing b [...] humaine) that you make it consubstantiall with the Fathers intellect, which you confesse is his Sonne. How then is it incredible for that Son [...] to assume one intellectuall soule to saue a many of the rest by? Now nature teacheth vs the cohaerence of the body and the soule to the making of a f [...] [Page 399] man. Which if it were not ordinary were more incredible then the other. For wee may the more easily beleeue that a spirit may cohere with a spirit (beeing both incorporcall, though the one humaine, and the other diuine) then a corpo­rall body with an incorporeall spirit. But are you offended at the strange child­birth of a Virgin? This ought not to procure offence, but rather pious admira­tion, that he was so wonderfully borne. Or dislike you that hee changed his body after death and resurrection into a better, and so carried it vp into heauen being made incorruptible, and immortall? This perphappes you will not beleeue, because Porphyry saith so often in his worke De regressu aniae, (whence I haue cited much) that the soule must leaue the body intirely, ere it can bee ioyned with God. But that opinion of his ought to be retracted, seeing that both hee and you doe hold such incredible things of the worlds soule animating the huge masse of the bodily vniuerse. For Plato (b) teacheth you to call the world a crea­ture, a blessed one, and you would haue it an eternall one. Well then how shall it be eternally happy, and yet neuer put off the body, if your former rule be true? Besides, the Sunne, Moone, and Starres, you all say, are creatures, which all men both see, and say also. But your skill (you thinke) goeth farther: calleth them blessed creatures, and eternally with their bodies. Why doe you then for­get or dissemble this, when you are inuited to Christianity, which you other­wise teach and professe so openly? why will you not leaue your contradictory opinions (subuerting them-selues) for christianitie, but because Christ came humbly, and you are all pride? Of what qualitie the Saints bodyes shall be after resurrection, may well bee a question amongst our greatest christian doctors, but wee all hold they shall be eternall, (c) and such as Christ shewed in his resurrecti­on. But how-so-euer seeing they are taught to bee incorruptible, immortall, and no impediment to the soules contemplation of God, and you your selues say that they are celestiall bodies immortally blessed with their soules; why should you thinke that wee cannot bee happy without leauing of our bodies, (to pretend a reason for auoyding christianitie) but onely as I said, because Christ was hum­ble, and you are proud? Are you ashamed to bee corrected in your faults? a true character of a proud man. You that were Plato's (d) learned schollers, shame to become Christs, who by his spirit taught a fisher wisdome to say, In the beginning [...] the worde, and the word was with God and GOD was the word. The same was in the beginning with God: all things were made by it, and without it was made nothing (e) that was made. In it was life, and the life was the light of men. And the light shineth in the darkenesse, and the darknesse comprehended it not. (f) Which beginning of Saint Iohns Gospell, a certaine Platonist (as olde holy (g) Simplictanus after­wards Bishop of Millaine tolde mee) sayd was fitte to bee written in letters of golde, and set vp to bee read in the highest places of all Churches. But those proud fellowes scorne to haue GGD their Maister, because the word became [...], and dwelt in vs. Such a thing of nothing it is for the wretched to be sicke and weake, but they must axalt them-selues in their sickest weaknesse, and shame to take the onely medicine that must cure them: nor doe they this to rise, but to [...] a more wretched fall.

L. VIVES.

TRue (a) [...]latonist Plato in Phaed. & Epinon, hereof already, booke the 8. (b) Teacheth in his [Page 400] Timaeus. (c) And such.] Sound, incorruptible, immortall, pertaking with the soule in happinesse. Phillip. 3. We looke for the sauiour, euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change our vile body that [...] may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body. &c. ver. 21. (d) Learned.] What an insolent thing is it to boast of wisdome? As if Plato were ashamed of his Maister Socrates that said, hee knew no­thing? and did not glory in all his life that he was scholler to that stone cutters sonne, and that all his wisdome whatsoeuer was his Maisters? And as if Socrates him-selfe (in Plato and Xeno­phon chiefe founders of that discipline) did not referre, much of his knowledge to Aspasia and Diotima his two women instructers, (e) That was made.] The point is so in the greeke as we haue lest it: as if the world should become nothing but for the care of the creator, as the Phi­losophers held. The Coleyn copy also pointeth it so, but wee must let this alone, as now. (f) Which beginning.] Augustine Confess. lib. 8. saith that hee had read the beginning of Saint Iohns Gospell. In the beginning was the word, In Plato, but not in the same words. Amelius the Pla­tonist saith. And this was that word, by which all things were made, that were made, yet being eter­nall (as Heraclitus saith) and disposed in their order and dignity with god (as the other Bar­barian held) that word was God, and with God, and by it was all things made, and it was the life and being of all things that were made, thus farre Amelius, calling Saint Iohn a barbarian. But we teach it out of Plato, that by the word of God were althings made, and out of Plotine that the Sonne of God is the creator: Numerius will not haue the first; God to be the creator, but the second. (g) Simplicianus.] Bishop of Millaine, a friend of Augustines, betweene whome many let­ters were written. He being but as yet a Priest, exhorted, Augustine, to vse his wit in the study of holy writ. Gennad. Catolog. viror▪ illustr.

What opinions of Plato, Prophiry confuted, and corrected. CHAP. 30.

IF it be vnfit to correct ought after Plato, why doth Porphiry correct such, and so many of his doctrines? (a) Sure it is that Plato held a transmigration of mens soules into beasts: yet though (b) Plato the learned held thus, Porphiry his scholler iustly refuted him, holding that mens soules returned no more to the bodies they once left, but into other humane bodies. Hee was ashamed to beleeue the other, least the mother, liuing in a mule, should cary her sonne; but neuer shamed to be­leeue the later, though the mother liuing in some other maid might beecome her sonnes wife. But how farre better were it to beleeue the sanctified and true Angels, the holy inspired prophets; him that taught the comming of Christ, and the blessed Apostles, that spread the gospell through the world? how farre more honestly might we beleeue that the soules returne but once into their own bodies: rather then so often into others? But as I said, Porphiry reclaimed this opi­nion much in subuerting those bestial transmigrations, and restraining them only to humaine bodies. He saith also that God gaue the world a soule, that it lear­ning the badnesse of the corporall substance by inhabiting it, might returne to the father, and desire no more to be ioyned to such contagion. Wherin though he erre something (for the soule is rather giuen to the body to do good by, nor should it learne any euill but that it doth euil,) yet herein he exceeds, corrects all the Platonists, in houlding that the soule being once purified and placed with the father, shal neuer more suffer worldly inconuenience. Wher he ouerthrowes one great Platonisme: viz. that the dead are continually made of the liuing & the liuing of the dead: prouing that (c) Platonical position of Virgill false, wher hee saith that the soules being purified. & sent vnto th' Elisian fields (vnder which fabulous name [Page 401] they figured the ioyes of the blessed) were brought to drinke of the riuer Lethe that is to forget things past.

Scilicet immemores supera vt conuexa reuisent
Rursus & incipiant in corpora velle reuerti.
The thought of heauen is quite out of the brayne.
Now gin the wish to liue on earth againe.

Porphiry iustly disliked this, because it were foolish to beleeue that men being in that life which the onely assurance of eternity maketh most happy, should desire to see the corrupton of mortality, as if the end of purification were still to returne to n [...]w pollution, for if their perfect purification require a forgetfulnesse of all euills: and that forgetfulnesse produce a desire in them to be imbodied againe, and consequently to bee againe corrupted, Truely the height of happyinesse, shall be the cause of the greatest vnhappynesse: the perfection of wisdome the cause of foo [...]nesse, and the fullnesse of purity, mother vnto impurity. Nor can the [...]oule e [...]r be blessed, being still deceiued in the blessednesse: to be blessed it must be se­ [...]e: to be secure it must beleeue it shalbe euer blessed, and that falsely, because it must sometimes be wretched: wherefore if this ioy must needs rise of a false cause, how can it be truely ioyfull? This Prophiry saw well, and therefore held that the soules once fully purified returned immediatly to the Father, least it should bee any more polluted with the contagion of earthly and corruptible affects.

L. VIVES.

SV [...] (a) it is.] Plato, Pythagorizing, held that the soules after death passed into other bo­ [...] [...]n his Timaeus, an [...] his last de Repub. and in his Phaedrus also, in which last hee pro­ [...]ds the necessity of the Adrastian law, commanding euery soule, that hath had any true sp [...]lation of God to passe straight to the superior circle without impediment: and if it per­seuer there, then is it to become blessed eternally, continuing the former course, but if it [...]ge that, and fall vnder the touch of punishment, then must it returne to a body. And if it [...] [...] come to those aforesaid degrees, then the knowledge maketh it a Philosopher, the next degree vnder it, a King, Emperour, or valiant man: the third, a magistrate, or the father of a [...]: the fourth, a Phisitian or chirurgian: the fift, a Priest or a Prophet, the sixth, a poet, the [...]nth a tradesman, or an husband man: the eight, a Sophister, or guilder, the ninth a ty­ [...]. Thus do soules passe vnto life and passing that well, are exalted, if not depressed, for it is 10000. yeares ere the soule returne to his first state: no soule recouereth his broken wings be [...] that time, but hee that hath beene a true Philosopher; for he that passeth three courses so, shall bee reinstalled at 3000. yeares end: for the rest, some of them shall bee bound vnder the earth in paines, and others inuested with blisse in heauen, at the prefixed time of iudg­m [...], but all shall returne to life after a 1000. yeares, and each one shall haue his choice, so that some that were men before, become beasts, and some that were beasts before, men, if so bee that they were euer men before: for that soule that neuer looked vpon truth, shall neuer haue [...] forme. This is Platonisme. Now Plato speaking of these choices, in his last de repub, saith that their election still flolloweth the fashions of their former liues. So that Orpheus his soule chose a swan to liue in, nor would become a woman for his hate of them. Thamiris soule went [...] a nightingale, and a swans soule went into a man: Aiax into a lion, Agamemnon into [...] [...]gle, and Thersites into an ape. (b) Plato.] Some read, Plotine. Prophyry writes that in the [...] yeare of Gallienus his raigne hee came into Italy, Plotine being then fifty yeares of age, [...] that hee heard him fiue yeares. And Plotine was a direct Platonist in this theame of trans­ [...]gration of soules. So that both their names may well be recited in the text. (c) Platonicall.] Plato de Rep. li. 10. saith, that the soules go into the l [...]thean field, wherein groweth nothing, and there they all ly downe and drinke of the riuer Amelita, and those that drinke largly, forget al things. [Page 402] (Amelita indeed is obliuion, or neglect of things past,) this done they fall a sleepe, and about mid-night, a great thunder awaketh them, and so they returne to life. Anchises in Uirgil Amelita. speaketh of these in this manner.

Has omnes vbi mille rotam voluere per annos,
Lethaum ad fluuium Deus euocat, agmine maguo,
Scilicet immemores &c.—
And when the thousand yeares are come and gone,
God calls them all to Letha, euery one.

So they forget what is past, and respect not what is to come: and this they doe not willingly but of necessity.

Against the Platonists holding the soule coeternall with God. CHAP. 31.

BVt altogether erronious was that opinion of some Platonists importing the continuall and (a) necessary reuolution of soules from this or that, and to it againe: which if it were true, what would it profit vs to know it? vnlesse the Platonists will preferre them-selues before vs, because we know not that they are to be made most wise in the next life, and blessed by their false beleefe? If it bee absurd and foolish to affirme this, then is Porphyry to be preferred before all those transporters of soules from misery to blisse, and back againe: which if it be true, then here is a Platonist, refuseth Plato for the better: and seeth that which he saw not, not refusing correction after so great a maister, but preferring truth before man, and mans affection. Why then doe we not beleeue diuinity in things aboue our capacitie, which teacheth vs that the soule is not coeternall with God, but created by God? The Platonists refuse, vpon this (seeming sufficient) reason, that that which hath not beene for euer, cannot be for euer. I but Plato saith directly that both the world, and the gods, made by that great GOD in the world, had a beginning, but shall haue no end, but by the will of the crea­tor, endure for euer. But they haue a (b) meaning for this, they say this beginning concerned not time, but substitution: for (c) euen as the foote (say they) if it had stood eternally in the dust, the foote-step should haue beene eternall also, yet no man but can say, some foote made this step; nor should the one be before the other, though one were made by the other: So the world, and the God there-in haue beene euer coeternall with the creators eternitie, though by him crea­ted. Well then, put case the soule bee and hath beene eternall; hath the soules misery beene so also? Truly if there be some-thing in the soule that had a tempo­rall beginning, why might not the soule it selfe haue a beginning also? And then the beatitude, being firmer by triall of euill, and to endure for euer, questionlesse had a beginning, though it shall neuer haue end. So then the position that nothing can be endlesse that had a temporall beginning, is quite ouer-throwne. For the blessednesse of the soule hath a beginning but it shall neuer haue end. Let our weaknesse therefore yeeld vnto the diuine authoritie, and vs trust those holy im­mortalls in matter of religion, who desire no worship to them-selues, as knowing all is peculiar to their and our God: nor command vs to sacrifice but vnto him to whom (as I said often) and must so still) they and wee both are a sacrifice to be offered, by that priest that tooke our manhood, and in that this priesthood vp­on him, and sacrificed himselfe euen to the death for vs.

L. VIVES.

ANd (a) necessary] Plato subiects the soule both in the body, and without the body vnto the power of the fates, that after the reuolution of life, death must come: and after the pu­rification of the soule, life againe: making our time in the body, vncertaine, but freeing vs from the body a 1000. years. This reuolution they held necessary, because God creating but a se [...]nū ­ber of soules in the beginning the world should otherwise want men to inhabite it, it being so [...], and we so mortall. This, Virgill more expresly calls a wheele, which being once tur­ned about, restores the life that it abridged: and another turning, taking it away againe, both br [...] things to one course. This from death to death, that, from life to life: but that worketh by death, and this by life. (b) A meaning] It is well knowne that Plato held that God created Plato's opi­nion of th [...] worlds cre­a [...]on. the world. But the question is, whether it began temporally, some yeares ago, or had no tem­ [...]ll beginning. Plutarch, Atticus, and Seuerus held that Plato's world had a beginning [...]porall, but was neuer to haue end: But Crantor, Plotine, Porphyry, Iamblichus, Proculus and [...] (all Platonists) thought that it neuer beganne, nor neuer should haue end. So doth [...], adioyning this and Pythagoras his opinion in one, for Plato, Pythagorized in all na­ [...] questions. This Cicero, Iustine Martir and Boetius doe subscribe vnto also. Plato ( [...]th Apuleius de deo▪ Socrat.) held all these gods to bee true, incorporeall liuing and eternall: [...] neither beginning nor end. Yet Apuleius in his Dogma Platonis, affirmes that Pla­ [...] taught vncertainely concerning the worlds beginning, saying one while, it had an origi­ [...], and another while, it had none. (c) Euen as] Our Philosophers disputing of an [...] that is coequall in time and beeing with the cause, compare them to the Sunne and the [...] light.

Of the vniuersall way of the soules freedome, which Porphyry sought amisse, and therefore found not: that onely Christ hath de­clared it. CHAP. 32.

THis is the religion that containes the vniuersall way of the soules freedome: [...]or no where els is it found but herein. This is the (a) Kings high way that leads The Kings l [...]gh way. to the eternall dangerlesse Kingdome, to no temporall or transitory one. And [...]reas Porphyry saith in the end of his first booke, De regressu animae, that there [...] [...] one sect yet, either truely Philosophicall, (b) Indian or Chaldaean that teach­et [...] this vniuersall way: and that hee hath not had so much as any historicall rea­ [...] of it, yet hee confesseth that such an one there is, but what it is hee knoweth [...] (So insufficient was all that hee had learnt, to direct him to the soules true [...]me and all that himselfe held, or others thought him hold: for he obser­ [...] want of an authority fit for him to follow) But whereas hee saith that [...] of the true Philosophy euer had notice of the vniuersall way of the soules [...], he shewes plaine that either his owne Phylosophy was not true, or els [...] [...] wanted the knowledge of this way, and then, still, how could it be true? for [...] vniuersall way of freeing the soules is there but that which freeth all soules, [...] cōnsequently without which none is freed? But whereas he addeth Indian or Chaldaean, he giues a cleare testimony, that neither of their doctrines contai­ [...] this way of the soules freedome yet could not he co [...]ceale, but is stil a telling [...] [...] from the Chaldaeans had hee the diuine oracles. What vniuersall way [...] doth hee meane, that is neither receiued in Philosophy nor into those Pa­ [...] disciplines that had such a stroke with him in matters of diuinity, (because [...] with them did the curious fond superstition, inuocation of all Angells) [...] which he neuer had so much as read of? [Page 404] What is that vniuersall way, not peculiar to euery perticuler nation but com­mon to (c) all the world and giuen to it by the power of God? Yet this witty Phi­losopher knew that some such way thers was. For hee beleeues not that Gods prouidence would leaue man-kinde without a meane of the soules freedome. He saith not, there is no such, but that so great and good an helpe is not yet knowne to vs, nor vnto him: no meruell: for Prophyry was yet all (d) for the world, when that vniuersall way of the soules freedome, christianity, was suffered to be oppo­sed, by the deuills and their seruants earthly powers, to make vp the holy number of Martires (e) that is, witnesses of the truth, who might shew that all corporall tortures were to be endured for aduancement of the truth of piety. This Porphyry saw, and thinking persecution would soone extinguish this way, therefore held not this the vniuersall, not conceiuing that that which he stucke at, and feared to endure in his choice, belonged to his greater commendation and confirmation. This therefore is that vniuersal way of the soules freedome, that is granted vnto all nations out of Gods mercy, the knowledge whereof commeth, and is to come vnto all men: wee may not, nor any hereafter, say, why (f) commeth it, so soone, or, why so late, for his wisdome that doth send it, is vnsearcheable vnto man. Which he well perceiued when he sayd, it was not yet receiued, or knowne vnto him: he denied not the truth thereof, because he as yet, had it not. This I say is the way that will free all beleeuers, wherein Abraham trusting, receiued that di­uine promise, In thy seede shall all the nations bee blessed. Abraham [...] as a Chaldae­an, Genes. 22 but for to receiue this promise, that the seede which was disposed by the An­gells in the mediators power, to giue this vniuersall way of the soules freedome vnto all nations, he was commanded to leaue his owne land and kinred, and his fa­thers house. And then was hee first freed from the Chaldaean superstitions, and serued the true God, to whose promise he firmely trusted. This is the way recor­ded in the Prophet. God bee mercifull vnto vs and blesse vs: and shew vs the light of his countenance and bee mercifull vnto vs. That thy way may be knowne vpon earth: thy Psalm. 60 sauing health among all nations. And long aft [...]r. Abrahams seede beeing incarnate, Christ sayth of himselfe, I am the way, the truth and the life. This is the vniuersall way, mentioned so long before by the Prophets. It shalbe in the last daies that the Iohn 14 Esay 2 (g) mountaine of the house of the Lord shalbe prepared in the toppe of the mountaines, and shalbe exalted aboue the hills and all nations shall flie vnto it. And many people shall goe and say, come let vs goe vppe to the mountaine of the Lord, to the house of the God of Iacob, and hee will teach vs his way, and wee will walke therein. For the lawe shall goe forth of Syon, and the word of the LORD from Ierusalem. This way there­fore is not peculiar to some one nation but common to all. Nor did the law, and word of God stay in Ierusalem, or Syon, but come from thence to ouer­spread all the world. Therevpon the mediator being risen from death sayd vnto his amazed and amated disciples. Al things must be fulfilled which are written of mee in the law, the Prophets and the Psalmes. Then opened hee their vnderstanding, that they might vnderstand the scriptures, saying, thus it behooued CHRIST to suffer and to rise againe from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of Luk. 24 sinnes should be preached in his name amongst all nations beginning at Ierusalem. This then is the vniuersall way of the soules freedome, which the Saints and Prophets (beeing at first but a fewe as God gaue grace, and those all Hebrewes, for that e­state was in a (h) manner consecrated) did both adumbrate in their temple, sacri­fice and Priest-hood, and fore-told also in their prophecy, often mistically, and some-times plainely. And the Mediator himselfe and his Apostles, reuealing the [Page 405] grace of the new testament, made plaine all those significations, that successe of precedent times had retained, as it pleased God, the miracls which I spoke of be­fore euermore giuing confirmation to them. For they had not onely angelicall visions, and saw the ministers of heauen, but euen these simple men relying wholy vpon Gods word, cast out deuills, cured diseases, (i) commanded wild­beasts, waters, birds, trees, elements, and starres, raised the dead. I except the mi­racles, peculiar to our Sauiour, chiefly in his birth, and resurrection, shewing in the first, the mistery of (k) maternall virginity, and in the other the example of our renouation. This way cleanseth euery soule, and prepareth a mortall man in e­uery part of his, for immortality. For least that which Prophyry calls the intellect should haue one purgation, the spirital another, and the body another, therefore did our true and powerfull Sauiour take all vpon him. Besides this way, (which hath neuer failed man-kinde, either (l) in prophecies, or in their (m) performan­ces) no man hath euer had freedome, or euer hath or euer shall haue. And wher­as Porphyry saith he neuer had any historicall notice of this way, what history can be more famous then this that lookes from such a towring authority, downe, vp­on all the world? or more faithfull, since it so relateth things past, as it prophecy­eth things to come: a great part whereof wee see already performed, which giu­eth vs assured hope of the fulfilling of the rest. Porphyry, nor euer a Platonist in the world can contemne the predictions of this way, (albee they concerne but temporall affaires) as they doe all other prophecies and diuinations of what sort soeuer: for them, they say they neither are spoken by worthy men, nor to any worthy purpose: true, for they are either drawne from inferiour causes, as [...] can presage much (n) concerning health, vpon such or such signes: or cls the vncleane spirits fore-tell the artes that they haue already disposed of, (o) con­firming the mindes of the guilty and wicked, with deedes fitting their words, or words fitting their deedes, to get themselues a domination in mans infirmity. But the holy men of this vniuersall way of ours neuer respect the prophecying of those things, holding them iustly, trifles: yet doe they both know them and often fore-tell them to confirme the faith in things beyond sence, and hard to pre­sent vnto plainnesse. But they were other, and greater matters which they, (as God inspired them) did prophecy: namely the incarnation of Christ, and all things thereto belonging, and fulfilled in his name, repentance and conuersion of the will vnto God, remission of sinnes, the grace of iustice, faith, and increase of beleeuers throughout all the world, destinction of Idolatry, temptation for triall, mundifying of the proficients, freedom from euill, the day of iudgement, resurrection, damnation of the wicked, and glorification of the City of GOD in [...] eternall Kingdome. These are the prophecies of them of this way: many are fullfilled, and the rest assuredly are to come. That this streight way, leading to the knowledge and coherence of GOD, lieth plaine in the holy scriptures, vpon whose truth it is grounded: they that beleeue not (and therefore know not) may oppose this but can neuer ouerthrow it: And therefore in these ten bookes I [...] spoken (by the good assistance of GOD) sufficient in sound iudgements, (though some expected more) against the impious contradictors, that preferre [...] gods before the founder of the holy citty whereof wee are to dispute. The [...] fiue of the ten, opposed them that adored their gods for temporall respects: A rec [...]pitu­lation of the former ten book [...]. [...] fiue later, against those that adored them for the life to come. It remaines now according as wee promised in the first booke, to proceede in our discourse of the two citties that are confused together in this world and distinct in the [Page 406] other, of whose originall, progresse and consummation, I now enter to dispute, e­ [...] [...]oking the assistance of the almighty.

L. VIVES.

KInges (a) high] or road: the Kinges, the Pr [...]tors, and the Soldiors way the lawes held holy. (b) Indian] The Gymnosophists, and the Brachmans, much recorded for admirable deeds and doctrine. (c) All the world] Therfore is our fayth called Catholike, because it was not [...] [...]. taught to any peculiar nation, as the Iewes was, but to all mankind excluding none: all may be saued by it, and none can without it: nor hath euery nation herein (as they haue in Paganisme) a seuerall religion. But for the other, the Romaines had those gods and this worship, and the Grecians others: the French others from theirs, Spaine, Scythia, India, Persia, all seuerall. B [...] all that professe CHRIST haue one GOD, and one sacrifice (d) All for the world] Liuing vnder Diocletian, a sore persecutor of Christianity. (e) Witnesses] [...], is a witnesse. (f) [...]hy c [...]eth] Why came it not ere now? or so. (g) Mountaine] Some bookes, leaue out, of [...] [...]se▪ the 70. read it [...], &c. the mount of the Lord and house of our God. (h) I [...] [...]er] It was the beginning, or seminary of Gods Church. (i) Commanded] Some adde, the deuills to depart: but it is needlesse. (k) Maternall] The mistery is that nothing that o [...] Sauiour touched, is stained, or corrupted. (l) In prophecies] In Moyses lawe. (m) Performances] In our law, by Apostles, and other holy Preachers. (n) Concerning health] Or, to befal the health, better. (o) Confirming] or, the rule of which they challenge to themselues, in fitting wicked a [...] ­fections with correspondent effects. For they can vse their powers of nature farre m [...]re know­ingly then we, in procuring health or sicknesse.

Finis lib 10.

THE CONTENTS OF THE eleuenth booke of the City of God.

  • [...]. Of that part of the worke wherein the de­ [...]ion of the beginnings and ends of the [...]es, the Heauenly and Earthly are de­ [...]
  • [...] Of the knowledge of God, which none can [...], but through the Mediator betweene [...]d Man, the Man Christ Iesus.
  • [...] Of the authority of the canonicall scrip­ [...] [...]de by the spirit of God.
  • [...] [...]at the state of the world is neither e­ [...], nor ordained by any new thought of [...] [...]f he meant that after, which he meant [...]re.
  • [...] [...]at we ought not to seeke to comprehend [...]te spaces of time or place ere the world [...].
  • [...] That the World and Time had both one [...]g, nor was the one before the other.
  • [...] Of the first sixe daies that had morning, [...]g ere the Sunne was made.
  • [...] [...] we must thinke of Gods resting the [...] [...]fter his six daies worke.
  • [...] [...]is to bee thought of the qualities of [...] [...]ording to scripture.
  • [...] [...]e vncompounded vnchangeable [...] Father, the Sonne and the Holy [...] God in substance and quality, euer [...] same.
  • [...] [...]ether the Spirits that fell did euer [...] the Angells in their blisse at their [...]
  • [...] [...] happinesse of the iust, that [...]as yet [...] [...] reward of the diuine promise com­ [...] the first men of Paradise, before sins [...]
  • [...] Whether the Angells were created in [...] of happinesse that neither those that [...] [...]hey should fall, nor those that perseue­ [...] [...]ew they should perseuer.
  • [...] [...] this is meant of the deuill. Hee a­ [...] in the truth, because there is no [...] him.
  • [...] Th [...] meaning of this place. The diuell [...] from the beginning.
  • [...] Of the different degrees of creatures, [...] [...]ble vse and reasons order do dif­fer.
  • 17. That the vice of malice is not naturall but against nature, following the will not the Creator in sinne.
  • 18. Of the beauty of this vniuerse, augmen­ted by Gods ordinance, out of contraries.
  • 19. The meaning of that. God seperated the light from the darkenesse.
  • 20. Of that place of scripture, spoken after the seperation of the light and darkenesse. And God saw the light, that it was good.
  • 21. Of Gods eternall vnchanging will and knowledge, wherin he pleased to create al things in forme, as they were created.
  • 22. Concerning those that disliked some of the good Creators creatures, and thought some things naturally euill.
  • 23. Of the error that Origen incurreth.
  • 24. Of the diuine Trinity, notifying it selfe (in some part) in all the workes thereof.
  • 25. Of the tripartite diuision of all philoso­phicall discipline.
  • 26. Of the Image of the Trinity, which is in some sort in euery mans nature, euen before his glorification.
  • 27. Of Essence, knowledge of Essence, and loue of both.
  • 28. Whether we draw nearer to the Image of the holy Trinity in louing of that loue, by which we loue to be, and to know our being.
  • 29. Of the Angells knowledge of the Trini­ty in the Deity, and consequently, of the causes of things in the Archetype, ere they come to be effected in workes.
  • 30. The perfection of the number of sixe, the first is compleate in all the parts.
  • 31. Of the seauenth day, the day of rest, and compleate perfection.
  • 32. Of their opinion that held Angells to be created before the world.
  • 33. Of the two different societies of Angells, not vnfitly tearmed light, and darkenesse.
  • 34. Of the opinion that some held, that the Angells were ment by the seuered waters, and of others that held waters vncreated.
FINIS.

THE ELEVENTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD. Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of that part of the worke wherein the demonstration of the beginings and ends of the two Citties, the heauenly and the earthly, are declared. CHAP. 1.

WE giue the name of the Citty of GOD vnto that society wherof that scripture beareth wittnesse, which hath gotten the most excellent authority & preheminence of all other workes whatsoeuer, by the disposing of the diuine proui­dence, not the affectation of mens iudgements. For there it is sayd: Glorious things are spoken of thee, thou Citty of God: [...]. [...]7. 2 [...]. 4 [...]. 1 and in an other place, Great As the LORD, and greatly to bee praised, in the Citty of our God euen vpon his holy mountaine, increasing the ioy of all the earth. And by and by in the same Psalme: As wee haue heard so haue wee seene in the Citty of the Lord of Hoastes, in the Citty of our God: God [...]th established it for euer and in another. The riuers streames shall make glad the Ci­tie of God, the most high hath sanctified his tabernacle, God is in the middest of it, vn­ [...]ed. [...]. [...]6 These testimonies, and thousands more, teach vs that there is a Citty of God, whereof his inspired loue maketh vs desire to bee members. The earthly cittizens prefer their Gods before this heauenly Citties holy founder, knowing not that he is the God of gods, not of those false, wicked, and proud ones, (which wanting his light so vniuersall and vnchangeable, and beeing thereby cast into an extreame needy power, each one followeth his owne state, as it were, and begs peculiar honors of his seruants) but of the Godly, and holy ones, who select their owne submission to him, rather then the worlds to them, and loue rather to wor­ship him, their God, then to be worshipped for gods themselues. The foes of this holy Citty, our former ten bookes (by the helpe of our Lord & King) I hope haue fully [...]ffronted. And now, knowing what is next expected of mee, as my pro­mise, viz. to dispute (as my poore talent stretcheth) of the originall, progresse, and consummation of the two Citties that in this worldly confusedly together: [...] the assistance of the same God, and King of ours, I set pen to paper: intending [...] [...] shew the beginning of these two, arising from the difference betweene [...] [...]gelical powers.

Of the [...]ledge of God, which none can attaine but through the mediator be­tweene God and man, the Man Christ Iesus. CHAP. 2.

IT is a gr [...], and admirable thing for one to transcend all creatures corpo­ral or incorporall, fraile and mutable, by speculation; and to attaine to the Dei­ty it selfe, and learne of that, that it made all things that are not of the diuine es­sence. For so doth God teach a man, speaking not by any corporall creature vn [...] [Page 409] [...] [...]erberating the ayre betweene the eare, and the speaker: nor by any [...] [...]ature, or apparition, as in dreames, or otherwise. For so hee doth How God speaketh vnto man. [...] [...]nto bodily eares, and as by a body, and by breach of ayre and distance. [...] are very like bodies. But he speaketh by the truth, if the eares of the [...] ready, and not the body. For hee speaketh vnto the best part of the [...] and that wherein God onely doth excell him, and vnderstand a man [...] fashion, you cannot then but say, he is made after Gods Image, beeing [...] God onely by that part wherein hee excelleth his others, which hee [...]ed with him by beasts. But yet the minde (a) it selfe (wherein reason and [...] [...]ding are naturall inherents) is weakned, and darkened by the mist of in­ [...] [...]ror, and diss-enabled to inioy by inherence (b) nay euen to endure that [...] light, vntill it bee gradually purified, cured, and made fit for such an [...] therefore it must first bee purged, and instructed by faith, to set it the [...] [...]in, truth it selfe, Gods Sonne, and God, taking on our man without [...] god-head ordained that faith, to bee a passe (c) for man to God, by [...] [...]at was both God and man. (d) for by his man-hood, is he mediator, No God­head of the sonnes wai­sted in his assumption of man. [...], is hee our way. For if the way lie betweene him that goeth, and the [...] [...]ch he goeth, there is hope to attaine it. But if (e) one haue no way, nor [...] way to goe, what booteth it to know whether to goe? And the one­ [...], infallible high way is this mediator, God and Man: God, our iour­ [...] Man our way vnto it.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) it selfe] We call the minde mans purest and most excellent part, by which [...] [...]stand, argue, collect, discourse [...], apprehending things simply, or comparing [...] [...]g all artes and disciplines, managing the whole course of life, and inuenting [...] the minde. (b) Nay euen to endure] So is the best reading] (c) For by his] This [...], but all added by some other, vnto the chapters end.

Of the authority of the canonicall Scriptures, made by the spirit of God. CHAP. 3.

[...] hauing spoken what he held conuenient, first by his Prophets, then [...] [...]fe, and afterwards by his Apostle, made that scripture also, which [...] [...]icall, of most eminent authority, on which wee relie in things that Faith con­cernes things in­uisible. [...] [...]nderstanding, and yet cannot bee attained by our selues. For if things [...] either to our exterior or interior sence (wee call them things present) [...] owne in our owne iudgements (b) wee see them before our eyes, and [...] as infallible obiects of our sence: then truely in things that fall not in [...] of sence, because our owne iudgements doe faile vs, we must seeke out [...] [...]rities, to whom such things (wee thinke) haue beene more apparant, [...] we are to trust. Wherefore, as in things visible, hauing not seene them [...] we trust those that haue▪ (and so in all other obiects of the sences:) e­ [...] [...]ngs mentall, and intelligible, which procure a notice or sence, in man, [...] [...]omes the word, sentence:) that is (c) in things inuisible to our exteri­ [...]e must needs trust them, (d) who haue learned then of that incorpo­ [...], or (e) behold them continually before him.

L. VIVES.

[...] [...] sensible] That power in man or other creature whatsoeuer that discerneth any Sens [...]. [...] [...] called sence. Fiue exterior sences there are, and one within, the minde, or soule, fee­li [...] [...] of sorrow, or of ought that the exteriors present, ioy, praise, glory, vertue, vice, hope, [...] [...] the exteriors, as thus: wee say, what doe you thinke of this wine? this musicke? this [...]ure▪ & of such a mans iudgement or wisdome, Philosophy, diuinity, or policy? Thus much because our Philosophers will not endure the minde should bee called sence, directly against Augustine. But what hath a Philosopher of our time to do with the knowledge of speach, [...] is (as they interpret it) with grammar? (b) Wee see them] So it must be, prae sensibus, before o [...] sences, not pr [...]sentibus (c) In things inuisible] Visible commeth of Videre to see, that that is To see. common to all the sences. Saw you not what a vile speech hee made? saw you euer worse wine? and so the Greekes vse [...]. So doth Augustine vse inuisible here, for that which is no obiect to any exterior sence. (d) Who haue learned] The Saints, of God their Maister. (e) Be­hold] The holy Angells.

Th [...] [...] state of the world is neither eternall, nor ordained by any new thought of gods, as if he meant that after, which he meant not before. CHAP. 4.

OF things visible, the world is the greatest, of inuisible, God. But the first wee see, the second wee but beleeue. That God made the world, whom shall wee beleeue with more safety them himselfe? Where haue we heard him? neuer bet­ter then in the holy scriptures, where the Prophet saith. In the beginning God crea­ted heauen and earth. Was the Prophet there when he made it? no. But Gods wis­dome, whereby hee made it, was there, and that doth infuse it selfe into holy soules, making Prophets and Saints, declaring his workes vnto them inwardly, without any noise. And the holy Angells that eternally behold the face of the Fa­ther, they come downe when they are appointed, and declare his will vnto them, of whom he was one that wrote, In the beginning God created heauen and earth, and who was so fit a witnesse to beleeue God by, that by the same spirit that reuealed this vnto him, did hee prophecy the comming of our faith. But (a) what made God create heauen and earth, then, not sooner: (b) they that say this to import an eternity of the world, being not by God created, are damnably, and impiously deceiued and infected. For (to except all prophecy) the very (c) order dispositi­on, beauty and change of the worlde and all therein proclaimeth it selfe to haue beene m [...]de (and not possible to haue beene made, but) by God, that ineffable, in­uisible great one, ineffably & inuisible bea [...]teous. But they that say God made the world, and yet allow it no temporall, but onely a formall originall, being made af­ter a manner almost incomprehensible, they seeme to say some-what in Gods de­fence from that chancefull rashnesse, to take a thing into his head that was not therein before, viz▪ to make the world, and to be subiect to change of will, he be­ [...]g wholy vnchangeable and for euer. But I see not how their reason can stand in [...]er respects, chiefly (d) in that of the soule, which if they doe coeternize with [...], [...] can neuer shew how that misery befalleth it anew, that was neuer acci­ [...] [...] it before. (e) If they say that the happinesse & misery haue bin coeternale­ [...] then must they be so still, & then followes this absurdity, that the soule being [...], shall not be happy in this, that it foreseeth the misery to come. If it [...] foresee their blisse nor their [...] [...] is it happily a false vnderstand­ [...] [...] [...] a most fond assertion. [...] [...] they hold that the misery and the [...] [...] [...]ed each other frō al eternity, but that afterwards the soule be­ [...] [...] [...] no more to misery, yet doth not this saue thē from being c [...]ed [...] [...] was neuer truly happy before; but then begineth to enioy [...] new, & vncert [...] happines: & so they cōfesse that this so strang & vnexpected [...] thing bef [...]ls the soule then, that neuer befel it before: which new changes cause [...] [...]y deny y God eternally foreknew, they deny him also to be the author of that [Page 411] [...]: (which were wicked to doe.) And then if they should say that hee [...] resolued that the soule should not become eternally blessed, how farre [...] [...]m quitting him from that mutability which they disallow? But if [...] [...]ledge, that it had (f) a true temporall beginning, but shall neuer [...] [...]ral end, & hauing once tried misery, and gotten cleare of it, shal neuer [...] [...]ble more, this they may boldly affirme with preiudice to Gods immu­ [...] will. And so they may beeleeue that the world had a temporall origi­ [...] [...] that God did not alter his eternall resolution in creating of it.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) made] Epicurus his question. C [...]c. de nat. deor. 1. Uelleius reasons of it. (b) They [...] This is a maine doubt, mightily diuided and tossed into parts by great wittes, and [...] [...]tes. Some hold the world neuer made, nor euer ending, so doe the Peripateti­ [...] [...]y Whether the world be created. Latines (as Pliny, and Manilius) follow them: Cato the elder saith that of the [...] [...]me said it was created, but must bee eternall, as they (in the other booke) said Pla­ [...] said it was from eternity, but must haue an end. Some, that God made it corrup­ [...] [...]dlesse, as preserued by the diuine essence, and these are Pythagoreans. Some say it [...] beginning and must haue an end: the Epicureans, Anaxagoras, Empedocles and the [...] this. Of these Plut. de Plac. Philoso. Galen. Histor. Philosoph. (if that booke bee his.) [...] die nat. Macrobius, and others doe write. Aphrodiseus stands to Aristotle, be­ [...] [...]inion was the most battered at. Galen made the sences iudges of all the whole [...] because wee see the same world, all in the same fashion, therefore it was vncrea­ [...] bee eternall. For as Manilius saith. The Father sees not one world; the Sonne ano­ [...] of them that make it eternall, say that God made it. Some giue it no cause of bee­ [...] it cause of it selfe, and all besides. Arist. de caelo & mundo. (c) Order] Chance [...] [...]ke so singularly an ordered worke, nor any other reason or work-man, but beau­ [...] could produce so beauteous an obiect. All the Philosophers schooles that smelt of [...], held directly that nothing prooued the world to bee of Gods creating, so much [...] [...]ll beauty thereof. Plato, the Stoikes, Cicero Plutarch, and Aristotle were all thus [...] Cic. de nat. de. lib. 2. (d) In that of the soule] Plato thrusts their eternal soules into [...] [...]nto prisons for sins cōmitted. (e) If they] They must needs say they were either euer [...] euer wretched, or successiuely, both: which if it be, the alteration of the soules na­ [...] [...]use it, perforce. For what vicissitude of guilt and expiation could there bee for so [...] [...]sand yeares of eternity, so constant, as to make the soules now blessed and now mi­ [...] A true] Some read, a beginning as number hath; number begins at one, and so runs [...]: the great number may stil be increased, nor can you euer come to the end of num­ [...] hath no end, but is iustly called infinite.

[...] we ought not to seeke to comprehend the infinite spaces of time or place, ere the world was made. CHAP. 5.

[...] then let vs see what wee must say to those that make God the worlds [...] and yet examine the time: and what they wil say to vs, when wee exa­ [...] of the place. They aske why it was made then, and no sooner, as wee [...]ke,, why was it made in this place and in no other? for if they imagine in­ [...] [...]paces of time before the world, herein they cannot thinke that God did [...], so likewise may they suppose infinite spaces of place besides the world, [...] if they doe not make the Deity to rest and not operate, they must fall to [...] (a) his dreame of innumerable worlds, onely this difference there wilbe, [...] all his worlds of the (b) casuall coagulation of Atomes, and so by their [...] dissolues them: but they must make all theirs, Gods handiworkes, if the, [Page 412] will not let him rest in all the inter-mirable space beyond the world, and haue none of all them worlds (no more then this of ours) to bee subiect to dissolution. (c) fo [...] we now dispute with those that doe as wee doe, make God the incorpore­all Creator of all things that are not of his owne essence. For those that stand for many gods, they are vnworthy to bee made disputants in this question of re­ligion. The other Philosophers haue quite (d) out-stript all the rest in fame and credit because (though they werefarre from the truth, yet) were they nearer then the rest. Perhaps they will neither make Gods essence dilatable, not limmitable, but (as one should indeed hold) will affirme his incorporeall presence in all that spacious distance besides the world, imploied onely in this little place (in respect of his immensity) that the world is fixt in: I doe not thinke they will talke so id­ly. If they set God on worke in this one determinate (though greatly dilated) world: that reason that they gaue why God should not worke in all those in­finite places beyond the world, let them giue the same why God wrought not in all the infinite times before the world. But as it is not consequent that God followed chance rather then reason in placing of the worlds frame where it now standeth, & in no other place, though this place had no merit to deserue it before the infinite others: (yet no mans reason can comprehend why the diuine will pla­ced it so:) euen so no more is it consequent, that wee should thinke that it was any chance made God create this world than, rather then at any other time, whereas all times before had their equall course, and none was more meritori­ous of the creation then another: But if they say, men are fond to thinke there is any place besides that wherein the world is: so are they (say wee) to immagine any time for God to bee idle in, since there was no time before the worldes creation.

L. VIVES.

EPicurus (a) his dreame] Who held not onely many worlds, but infinite: I shewed it else­where. M [...]odo­rus. Metrodorus saith it as absurd to imagine but one world, in that so infinite a space as to say that but one care of corne growes in a huge field. This error Aristotle & the Sto [...]kes beat quite downe, putting but that one for the world, which Plato, and the wisest Philosophers called [...], the vniuerse. (b) Casuall] Great adoe the Philosophers keepe about natures principles: Democritas makes all things of little bodies that flie about in the voide places, hauing forme and magnitude, yet indiuisible, and therefore called [...], Atomes, Epicurus gaue them weight also, more then Democritus did: and made those indiuisible diuersly-formed things, to [...] a­bout [...]. (of diuers quantities and weights) vp and down casually in the voyd and shuffling toge­ther in diuers formes, thus produce infinite worlds, and thus infinite worlds do arise continue and end, without any certaine cause at all: and seeking of a place, without the world, we may not take it as we do our places, circumscribing a body: but as a certaine continuance, before the world was made, wherein many things may possibly be produced and liue. So though their bee nothing without this world, yet the minde conceiueth a space wherein God may bo [...] place this, and infinite worlds more. (c) For wee] With the Plat [...]nists, he means. (d) Out [...]] The ancients held the Platonists and Stoickes in great respect and reuerence. Cicero.

That the world and time had both one beginning, nor was the one before the other. CHAP. 6.

FOr if eternity and time be wel considered, time (a) neuer to be extant without motion, and (b) eternity to admit no change, who would not see that time could not haue being before some mouable thing were created; whose motion, & [Page 413] [...] [...] alteration (necessarily following one part another) the time might run [...] [...] therefore that God whose eternity alters not, created the world, and [...] can he bee said to haue created the world in time, vnlesse you will say [...] some-thing created before the world, whose course time did follow? [...] holy and most true scriptures say that: In the beginning God created hea­ [...] [...]h, to wit, that there was nothing before then, because this was the Be­ [...] which the other should haue beene if ought had beene made before, [...] the world was made with Time, & not in Time, for that which is made [...] [...]s made both before some Time, & after some. Before i [...] is Time past, af­ [...] [...]me to come: But no Time passed before the world, because no creature [...] by whose course it might passe. But it was made with the Time if mo­ [...] Times condition, as that order of the first sixe or seauen daies went, [...] were counted morning & euening vntill the Lord fulfilled all the worke [...] [...] sixth day, and commended the seauenth to vs in the mistery of sanctifi­ [...] ▪ Of what fashion those daies were, it is either exceeding hard, or altoge­ [...] [...]possible to thinke, much more to speake.

L. VIVES.

I [...] [...] [...]euer] Aristotle defined time the measure of motion, makeing them vtterly inse­ [...]. Time. Some Philosophers define it, motion, so doe the Stoikes. (b) Eternity) So saith Au­ [...] [...]en, Boetius also, Nazianzene, and others all out of Plato, these are his wordes. When [...] [...] this great mooueable and eternall vniuerse, beheld his worke, he was very well pleased, [...] [...]ake it yet a little liker to the Archetype. And so, euen as this creature is immortall, [...] [...] to make the world eternall, as neare as the nature thereof would permit: but his na­ [...] [...]ll, and squared not with this made worke. But hee conceiued a moueable forme of e­ [...] Eternity. together with ornament of the heauenly structure, gaue it this progressiue eternall I­ [...] [...]ity: which he named Time, diuiding it into daies, nights, monthes and yeares: all which [...] [...] heauen, and none of them were before heauen. Thus Plato in his Timaeus: Time (saith [...] [...] the Image of eternity: but time mooueth, and eternity moueth not, being naturally fixed [...]able: towards it doth time passe, and endeth in the perfection therof, and may be dissolued [...] [...]orlds creator will. In dogm. Platon.

Of the first sixe daies that had morning, and euening, [...]re the Sunne was made. CHAP. 7.

[...] [...] ordinary (a) daies, wee see they haue neither morning nor euening but [...] [...]e Sunne rises and sets. But the first three daies of all, had no Sunne, for [...] made the fourth day. And first, God made the light, and seuered it from [...] [...]nesse, calling it day, and darkenesse, night: but what that light was, and [...] [...]nne a course to make morning and night, is out of our sence to iudge, [...] we vnderstand it, which neuerthelesse we must make no question but be­ [...](b) for the light was either a bodily thing placed in the worlds highest pa [...] farre from our eye, or there where the Sunne was afterwards made: (c) or [...] the name of light signified that holy citty, with the Angells and spirits whereof the Apostle saith: Ierusalem which is aboue is our eternall mother in heauen. Gal. 4. 26. [...] [...] another place hee saith: yee are all the children of light, and the sonnes of the [...] [...]re not sonnes of night and darkenesse. (d) Yet hath this day the morne and e­ [...], because (e) the knowledge of the creature, compared to the Creators, is [...] [...]ery twilight: And day breaketh with man, when he draweth neare the loue [Page 414] and praise of the Creator. Nor is the creature euer be nighted, but when the loue of the Creator forsakes him. The scripture orderly reciting those daies, neuer mentions the night: nor saith, night was, but, the euening and the morning were the first day, so of the second, and soon. For the creatures knowledge, of it selfe, is as it were farre more discoloured, then when it ioynes with the Creators, as in the Knowledge of a crea­ture. arte that framed it. Therefore, euen, is more congruently spoken then night, yet when all is referred to the loue, & praise of the Creator, night becomes mor­ning: and when it comes to the knowledge of it selfe it is one full day. When it comes to the Firmament that seperateth the waters aboue and below, it is the se­cond day. When vnto the knowledge of the earth, and all things that haue roote thereon, it is the third day. When vnto the knowledge of the two lights the grea­ter and the lesse, the fourth: when it knowes all water-creatures, foules and fi­shes, it is the fifth, and when it knowes all earthly creatures, and man himselfe it is the sixth day.

L. VIVES.

ORdinary (a) daies] Coleynes coppy reades not this place so well. (b) For the] The schoole men Sent. 2. dist. 24. dispute much of this. But Augustine calleth not the light a body here: but saith God made it either some bright body, as the Sunne, or e [...]s the contraction of the incorporeall light, made night, and the extension, day, as Basil saith, moouing like the Sun, in the egresse making morning, in the regresse euening. Hug. de. S. Victore, de Sacram. lib. 1. (c) Or els] Aug. de genes ad lit. lib. 1. (d) Yet hath] A diuers reading, both to one purpose. (e) The knowledge] De genes. ad lit▪ lib. 4. Where hee calleth it morning when the Angells by contem­plating of the creation in themselues (where is deepe darkenesse) lift vp themselues to the knowledge of God: and if that in him they learne all things (which is more certaine then all habituall knowledge) then is it day: It growes towards euening when the Angels turne from God to contemplate of the creatures in themselues, but this euening neuer becommeth night for the Angells neuer preferre the worke before the worke man: that were most deepe, darke night. Thus much out of Augustine, the first mentioner of mornings & euenings knowledges.

What wee must thinke of Gods resting the seauenth day after his sixe daies worke. CHAP. 8.

BVt whereas God rested the seauenth day frō al his workes, & sanctified it, this is not to be childishly vnderstood, as if God had taken paines; he but spake the word, and (a) by that i [...]telligible and eternal one (not vocall nor temporal) were all things created. But Gods rest signifieth theirs that rest in God, as the gladnesse of the house signifies those y are glad in the house, though some-thing else (and not the house) bee the cause thereof. How much more then if the beauty of the house make the inhabitants glad, so that wee may not onely call it glad vsing the continent for the contained, as, the whole Thea [...]er applauded, when it was the men: the whole medowes bellowed, for, the Oxen, but also vsing the efficient for the effect, as a merry epistle; that is, making the readers merry. The [...]fore the scrip­ture affirming that God rested, meaneth the rest of all things in God, whom he by himself maketh to rest: for this the Prophet hath promised to all such as he speak­eth Gods rest not perso­nall but efficient. vnto, and for whom he wrote, that after their good workes which God doth in them or by them, (if they first haue apprehended him in this life by faith) they shal in him haue rest eternal. This was prefigured in the sanctification of the Sa­boath by Gods command in the old law, whereof, more at large in due season.

L. VIVES.

BY (a) that intelligible] Basil saith that this word is a moment of the will▪ by which wee conceiue better of things.

What is to be thought of the qualities of Angels, according to scripture. CHAP. 9.

NOw hauing resolued to relate this holy Cities originall, & first of the angels who make a great part thereof so much the happier in that they neuer (a) were pilgrims, let vs see what testimonies of holy wri [...]t concerne this point. The scriptures speaking of the worlds creation speake not plainly of the Angels, when or in what order they were created, but that they were created, the word heauen includeth. In the beginning God created heauen and earth, or rather in the world Light, whereof I speake now, are there signified: that they were omitted, I cannot thinke, holy writ saying, that God rested in the seauenth day from all his workes, the same booke beginning with, In the beginning God created heauen and earth: to shew that nothing was made ere then. Beginning therefore with heauen & earth, and earth the first thing created▪ being as the scripture plainely saith, with-out forme and voide, light being yet vn made, and darknesse being vpon the deepe: (that is vpon a certaine confusion of earth and waters) for where light is not darknesse must needes be, then the creation proceeding; and all being accompli­shed in sixe dayes, how should the angels bee omitted, as though they were none of Gods workes, from which hee rested the seuenth day? This though it be not omitted, yet here is it not plaine: but else-where it is most euident. The three chil [...] sung in their himne, O all yee workes of the Lord, blesse yee the Lord, amongst which they recken the angels. And the Psalmist saith: O praise God in the heauens, [...] him in the heights: praise him all yee his angells, praise him all his hoasts; praise [...] s [...]e and Moone, praise him sta [...]res and light. Praise him yee heauens of heauens, [...] the waters that be aboue the heauens, praise the name of the Lord, for hee spake the [...] and they were made: he commanded & they were created: here diuinity calls the [...]ls Gods creatures most plainly: inserting them with the rest, & saying of all: He sp [...]ke the word and they were made: who dares thinke that the Angels were made after the sixe daies: If any one bee so fond, hearken, this place of scripture con­founds him vtterly, (e) When the starres were made, all mine angels praised mee with a Iob. 38. 7 [...] loude voice. Therefore they were made before the starres, and the stars were made the fourth day. what? they were made the third day, may wee say so? God forbid. That dayes worke is fully knowne, the earth was parted from the waters, and two [...]nts tooke formes distinct, and earth produced all her plants. In the second day then? neither. Then was the firmament made betweene the waters aboue and below, and was called Heauen, in which firmament the starres were created the fourth day. (c) Wherefore if the angels belong vnto Gods sixe dayes worke, they are that light called day; to commend whose vnity, it was called, one day, not the first day, nor differs the second or third from this, all are but this one, doubled v [...]to 6. or 7. sixe of Gods workes, the 7. of his rest. For when God said: Let there be light, & there was light; if we vnderstand the angels creation aright herein, they are made partakers of that eternall light, the vnchangeable wisdome of God, all­creating, namely, the onely be gotten sonne of God, with whose light they in their creation were illuminate, and made light, & called day in the participation of the vnchangeable light & day, that Word of God by which they & all things else were created. For the true light that lightneth euery man that cōmeth into this world, this also lightneth euery pure angell, making it light, not in it selfe, but in God, [Page 416] from whom if an Angell fall, it becommeth impure, as all the vncleane spirits are, being no more a light in God, but a darknesse in it selfe, depriued of all per­ticipation of the eternall light: for Euill hath no nature; but the losse of good, that is euill.

L. VIVES.

NEuer were (a) pilgrims] But alwayes in their country: seeing alwayes the face of the fa­ther. (b) When the starres] Iob. 38 7. So the Septuagints doe translate it, as it is in the te [...]t. (c) Wherefore if] The Greeke diuine put the creation of spirituals, before that of things cor­porall, making God vse them as ministers in the corporall worke: and so held Plato▪ Hierome following Gregorie and his other Greeke Maisters held so also. But of the Greekes, Basil and Dionysius, and almost all the Latines, Ambrose, Bede, Cassiodorus, and Augustine in this place holds, that God made althings together, which agreeth with that place of Ecclesiasticus, chap. 18. vers. 1. He that liueth for euer, made althings together.

Of the vncompounded, vnchangeable Trinity, the Father, the Sonne, and the Holy spirit, one God in substance and quality, euer one and the same. CHAP. 10.

GOod therefore (which is God) is onely simple, and consequently vnchange­able. This good created all things, but not simple, therefore changeable. I say created, that is made, not begotte. For that which the simple good begot, is as simple as it is, and is the same that begot it. These two we call Father and sonne both which with their spirit, are one God: that spirit, being the fathers and the Vnitie in [...]. sonnes, is properly called in scriptures, the holy spirit, (a) it is neither father nor sonne, but personally distinct from both, but it is not really: for it is a simple and vnchangeable good with them, and coeternall. And this trinity is one God: not simple because a trinity (for we call not the nature of that good, simple, because the father is alone therein, or the sonne, or holy ghost alone, for that name of the tri­nitie is not alone with personall subsistance, as the (b) Sab [...]llians held) but it is cal­led simple, because it is one in essence & the same one in quality (excepting their personall relation: for therein the father hath a sonne, yet is no sonne, & the sonne a father, yet is no father. (c) But in consideration each of it selfe, the quality and essence is both one therein, as each liueth, that is▪ hath life, an [...] is life it selfe. This is the reason of the natures simplicity, wherein nothing adheareth that can bee lost, nor is the continent one & the thing conteined another, as vessels & liquors, bodies and colours, ayre and heate, or the soule and wisdome are: for those are not coessentiall with their qualities: the vessell is not the liquor, nor the body the colour, nor ayre heate, nor the soule wisdome: therefore may they all loo [...] these adiuncts, and assume others: the vessel may be empty, the body discoloured, the ayre cold, the soule foolish. But (d) the body being one incorruptible (as the saints shall haue in the resurrection) that incorruption it shall neuer loose, yet is not that incorruption one essence with the bodily substance. For it is a like in all parts of the body, all are incorruptible. But the body is greater in who [...]e then in part, and the parts are some larger, some lesser, yet neither enlarging or lessening the incorruptibility. So then (e) the body being not entire in it selfe, & incorrup­tibility being intire in it selfe, do differ: for all parts of the body haue inequalitie in themselues, but none in incorruptibility. The finger is lesse then the hand, but neither more nor lesse corruptible then the hand: being vnequall to themselues, their incorruptibility is equall. And therefore though incorruptibility be the bo­dies inseperable inherent, yet the substance making the body, & the quality m [...] ­ing it incorruptible, are absolutely seuerall. And so it is in the adiunct aforesaid of [Page 417] the soule, though the soule be alwaies wise, (as it shall bee when it is deliuered from misery to eternity) though it be from thence euermore wise yet it is by par­ticipation of the diuine wisdome, of whose substance the soule is not. For though the ayre be euer light, it followeth not that the light and the ayre should be all one. (I say not this (f) as though the ayre were a soule as some that (g) could not conceiue an vncorporal nature, did imagine. But there is a great similitude in this disparity: so that one may fitly say, as the corporeall ayre is lightned by the cor­poreal light, so is the incorporeal soule by gods wisdomes incorporeall light, & as the aire being depriued of that light, becomes darke, (h) corporeall darknesse being nothing but aire depriued of light, so doth the soule grow darkned, by want of the light of wisdom) According to this then, they are called simple things, t [...]at are truely and principally diuine, because their essence and (i) their quality are indistinct, nor do they partake of any deity, substance, wisdome, or be [...]titude, but are all entirely them-selues. The scripture indeed calls the Holy Ghost, the manifold spirit of wisdome, because the powers of it are many: but all one with the essence, and all included in one, for the wisdome thereof i [...], not manyfold, but one, and therein are infinite and vnmeasurable (k) treasuries of things intelligi­ble, wherein are all the immutable and inscrutable causes of al things, both visi­ble, and mutable, which are thereby created: for God did nothing vnwittingly, (l) it were disgrace to say so of any humaine artificer. But if he made all knowing, then made hee but what hee knew. This now produceth a wonder, but yet a truth in our mindes: that the world could not be vnto vs, but that it is now ex­tant: but it could not haue beene at all (m) but that God knew it.

L. VIVES.

IT is (a) Neither.] Words I thinke ad little to religion, yet must we haue a care to keepe the old path and receiued doctrine of the Church, for diuinity being so farre aboue our reach, Religious phrases. how can wee giue it the proper explanation? All words, are mans inuention for humane vses, and no man may refuse the old approued words to bring in new of his owne inuention, for when as proprieties are not to be found out by mans wit, those are the fittest to declare things by, that ancient vse hath le [...] vs, and they that haue recorded most part of our religion. This I say for that a sort of smattring rash fellowes impiously presume to cast the old formes of speach at their heeles, and to set vp their own maisters-ships, being gr [...]ssly ignorant both in the matters and their bare formes, and will haue it law [...]ull for them, at their fond likings to [...] or fashion the phrases of the fathers in mat [...]er of religion, into what forme they list, like a [...] of waxe. (b) Sabellians. Of them before▪ The h [...]ld no persons in the Ternity. (c) But in c [...]deration.] The Bruges copy reads it without the sentence precedent in the copy that Uiues commented vpon, and so doth Paris, Louaines and Basills all] (d) The body.] Prouing acci­dents both separable and inseparable to be distinct from the substance they do adhere vnto. (e) The body being not.] The body cons [...]sts of parts: [...]t cannot stand without them, combined and co [...]gulate in one: the hand is not the body of his whole, nor the magnitude▪ yet the incor­ [...]bility of the hand is no part of the bodies incorruptibility, for this is not diuisible, though it be in the whole body, but so indiuisible, that being all in all the body, it is also all in [...] part: and so are all spirituall things, Angels▪ soules, and God; their natures possesse no place so that they may say, this is on my rig [...]t ha [...]d, this on the left, or this aboue, and this below, but they are entirely whole in euery particle of their place, and yet fa [...]le not to fill the whole; whether this be easilier spoken or vnderstood [...]udge you.

(f) As though.] So Anaximenes of Miletus, and Diogenes of Apollonia held. Ana­ [...]as held the soule was like an ayre. Heraclitus, produced all soules out of respiration, therevpon calling it [...], of [...], to refrigerate. Plato in Cratyl. The ancients tooke our [...] wee draw, for the soule▪ Where-vpon the Poet said, vxoris anima [...]. My [Page 418] wiues breth stinkes. They called all ayre also the soule. Uirgil Semina terrarum animaeque maris­q [...] [...]. As they had beene the seeds of earth, ayre, sea, &c. (g) Could not.] C [...]c. Tusc. q [...]st. lib. 1. They could not conceiue the soule that liues by it selfe, but sought a shape for it. (h) C [...] [...]kenesse.] Arist, de anima. lib. 2. Darkenesse is the absence of light from a transpare [...] body, by which we see. (i) Their quality.] The Greekes call it [...]. Tully in his acade­mikes taketh this for a body. But Augustine here calleth all adherences to the substance (which Philosophers call accidents) qualities. Quintil, and others, shew the name of Quality to bee generall, and both in the abstract, and conceite, appliable to all accidents. (k) Treasuries.] Store­houses, or treasures themselues. (l) It were.] All were hee a bungler, and had no skill, the word is, any, (m) But that God.] Wose care vpholds, or else would it stand but a while. But he can­not care for that hee knowes not: nor any workeman supports a worke he is ignorant in, or perfometh any such.

Whether the spirits that fell did euer pertake with the Angells, in their blisse at their beginning. CHAP. 11.

WHich being so, the Angels were neuer darknesse at all, but as soone as euer they were made they were made light: yet not created onely to liue, and be as they listed, but liue happily and wisely in their illumination, from which some of them turning away, were so farre from attaining that excellence of blessed wis­dome which is eternall, with full▪ security of the eternity that they (a) fell to a life, of bare foolish reason onely, which they cannot leaue although they would: how they were pertakers of that wisdome, before their fall, who can define? How can wee say they were equally pertakers with those that are really blessed by the assu­rance of their eternity, whome if they had beene therein equal, they had still con­tinued in the same eternity, by the same assurance? for life indeed must haue an end, last it neuer so long, but this cannot bee said of eternity, for it is life, be­cause of lyuing; but it is eternity of neuer ending: wherefore though all eternity, be not blessed (for hel fire is eternal) yet if the true beatitude be not without eter­nity their beatitude was no such as hauing end, and therefore being not eternall, whether they knew it, or knew it not: feare keeping their knowledge, and error their ignorance from being blessed. But if their ignorance built not firmely vpon vncertainety, but on either side, wauering betweene the end, or the eternity of their beatitude; this protraction proues them not pertakers of the blessed Angells happinesse, (b). We ty not this word, beatitude, vnto such strictnesse, as to hold it Gods onely peculiar: yet is hee so blessed as none can bee more: In compariso [...] of which (be the Angells as blessed of themselues as they can) what is all the bea­titude God [...] ­ly [...]. of any thing, or what can it be?

L. VIVES.

THey fell (a) to a life.] The Deuills haue quicke, and suttle witts, yet are not wise, knowing [...] them-selues nor their Father as they ought, but being blinded with pride and enuy▪ [...] most [...]ondly into all mischiefe. If they were wise, they should be good, for none is wick­ed in [...] ignorance rules not, as Plato and Aristotle after him, teacheth. (b) We tie [...].] The [...] defined beatitude. A numerically perfect state in all good, peculiar to God, in [...] [...] [...] the Angells and Saints are blessed. [...].

The happinesse of the i [...]st that as yet haue not the reward of the diuine promise, com­pared with the first man of paradise, before sinnes originall. CHAP. 12.

NEither do we onely call (a) them blessed, respecting all reasonable intellect [...] [Page 419] [...], for who dares deny that the first man in Paradise was blessed before his [...] [...]ough he knew not whether he should be so still or not. Hee had beene so [...]; had he not sinned: for we call them happy (b) whom we see liue well in [...] [...] hope of the immortalitie to come, without (c) terror of conscience, [...] [...]rue attainment of pardon for the crimes of our naturall imperfection. [...] [...]ough they be assured of reward for their perseuerance, yet they are not [...] [...]seuer. For what man knoweth that he shall continue to the end in acti­ [...] [...]crease of iustice, vnlesse hee haue it by reuelation from him, that by his [...] [...]ouidence instructeth few (yet fa [...]leth none) herein? But as for present [...], our first father in Paradise was more blessed then any iust man of the [...] but as for his hope, euery man in the miseries of his body, is more blessed: [...] [...] whom truth (not opinion) hath said that he shall bee rid of all molesta­ [...] pertake with the Angels in that great God, whereas the man that liued [...] [...]se, in all that felicity was vncertaine of his fall or continuance therein.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) them blessed] This reading is best approoued. Augustine meanes that the Angels [...] they were vncertaine of their fall or continuance, yet were (in a sort) blessed, onely [...] [...]gh glorious nature: as Adam was in those great gifts of God before his fall. (b) [...] [...]] Christ calls them blessed. Mat. 8. (c) Terror of conscience] The greatest blisse A pure conscience. [...] a pure conscience: as Horace saith, to blush for guilt of nothing, and the greatest [...] [...] [...]uilty conscience▪. This was that the Poets called the furies. Cic. contra Pisonem [...].

[...]er the Angels were created in such a state of happinesse, that neither [...] those that fell, knew they should fall, nor those that perseuered, fore-knew they should perseuer. CHAP. 13.

[...] [...]fore now it is plaine, that beatitude requires both conioyned: such [...] [...]tude I meane, as the intellectuall nature doth fitly desire: that is, to [...] ▪ the vnchangeable good, without any molestation, to remaine in him [...] with-out delay of doubt, or deceit of error. This wee faithfully beleeue [...] Angels haue: but consequently that the Angels that offended, and [...] lost that light, had not, before their fall: some beatitude they had, but [...] knowing: this wee may thinke, if they (a) were created any while be­ [...]y sinned. But if it seeme hard to beleeue some Angels to bee created [...] [...]ore-knowledge of their perseuerance or fall, and other-some to haue [...] [...]cience of their beatitude, but rather that all had knowledge alike in their [...] and continued so, vntill these that now are euill, left that light of good­ [...] verily it is harder to thinke that the holy Angels now are in them­ [...] certaine of that beatitude, whereof the scriptures affoord them so [...] [...]einty, and vs also that read them. What Catholicke Christian but [...] that no Angell that now is, shall euer become a deuill: nor any deuill [...], from hence-forth? The truth of the Gospell tells the faithfull, that [...] bee like the Angels, and that they shall goe to life eternall. But if [...] [...]re neuer to fall from blisse, and they bee not sure, wee are aboue [...] like them: but the truth affirming (and neuer erring) that wee [...] their like, and equalls, then are they sure of their blessed eternitie: [Page 420] whereof those other being vncertaine (for it had beene eternall had they beene certaine of it) it remaines that they were not the others equalls, or if they were, these that [...]ood firme, had not this certaintie of knowledge, vntill afterwards. Vn­lesse we will say that which Christ saith of the Deuill: Hee hath beene a murtherer [...] [...]he beginning, and abode not in the truth, is not onely to be vnderstood from Ioh. 8. 44. the beginning of mankinde, that is since man was made, whom hee might kill by deceiuing; but euen from the beginning of his owne creation: and therefore be­cause of his auersion from his creator, and (b) proud opposition (herein both er­ring and seducing) was d [...]bard [...]uen from his creation, from happinesse, because he could not delude the power of the Almighty. And he that would not in piety hold with the truth, in his pride counterfeits the truth, that the Apostle Iohns say­ing, The deuill sinneth from the beginning, may be so vnderstood also: that is, euer [...]. 1. 3. 8. since his creation, he reiected righteousnesse: which none can haue, but a will sub­iect vnto God. Whosoeuer holds thus, is not of the heretikes opinion, called the (c) Manichees, nor any such damnations as they, that hold that the Deuill had a wicked nature giuen him in the beginning: they do so doate that they conceiue not what Christ said, He aboade not in the truth, but thinke he said, He was made ene­mie to th [...] truth: But Christ did intimate his fall from the truth, wherein if he had remained, hee had perticipated it with the holy Angels, and beene eternally bles­sed with them.

L. VIVES.

WEr [...] (a) created] The time betweene their creation and rebellion, was so little, that it see­med Th [...] [...]. none, (b) Proud opposition]. So the approoued copyes do read. (c) Manichees] Hearing that the Deuill sinned from the beginning, they thought him created sinfull and vicious by nature rather then will: for that is naturall and inuoluntary in one, which the creator in [...] ­eth him with in his creation.

How this is meant of the Deuill, He abode not in the truth, because Iohn. 8. 44 there is no truth in him. CHAP. 14.

BVT Christ set downe the reason, as if wee had asked why hee staid not in the truth? because, there is no truth in him. Had he stood in it, truth had beene in him. The phrase is improper: it saith, He aboade not in the truth, because there is [...] truth in him, whereas it should renuerse it, & say, there is no truth in him because [...]e aboade not therein. But the Psalmist vseth it so also. I haue cryed, because thou h [...] Ps [...]. 17. 16. [...]ard [...] ô God: whereas properly it is: Thou hast heard me ô God because I haue cried. But he, hauing said, I haue cryed: as if he had beene asked the reason, adioyned the cause of his crie in the effect of gods hearing: as if he said. I shew that I cryed, be­c [...]use thou hast heard [...]e, ô God.

The meaning of this place, The Deuill sinneth from the beginning. CHA. 15.

ANd that that Iohn saith of the Deuill, The (a) deuill sinneth from the beginning, [...] [...]hey (b) make it naturall to him, it can be no sinne. But how then will they [...] the Prophets, as Esayes prefiguring the Prince of Babilon saith: How art t [...] [...] [...]rom heauen, O Lucifer, sonne of the morning? and Ezechiel: Thou hast [...] [...]. [...]4. 12 [...] [...] [...] Gods garden, euery precious stone was in thy raiment? This prooues him [...]. 28. 13. [...] [...] [...] so doth that which followes more plainly: Thou wast perfect i [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...]y t [...] wast created, &c. Which places if they haue none other [...]. 15. fit [...] [...] [...] ▪ do prooue that he was in the truth, but abode not therein: & that [...] place, H [...] [...] not in the truth, prooues him once in the truth, but not per [...] ­uering, [...]nd that also; He sinneth from the beginning, meaneth the beginning of [...], [Page 421] [...] from his pride, but not from his creation. Now must the place of Iob, con­ [...] [...]he deuill, (He (c) is the beginning of Gods works, to be deluded by the Angels: Iob. 40. Psal. 104 [...] [...]f the Psalme, this dragon whom thou hast made to scorne him:) are to bee ta­ [...] God had made the deuil at first, fit for the Angells to deride, but y that [...] [...]ned for his punishment after his sin. Hee is the beginning of Gods workes, [...] is no nature in the smallest beast, which God made not, from him is all [...] [...]sistence and order: wherefore much more must the creature that is an­ [...] by the natural dignity haue their preheminence of al Gods other works.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) deuill▪ Wee may not drawe nay wrest) the gospell to those gramm [...]ticismes. A mo­ [...] or two breakes no square in this phrase from the beginning. So we say, Enuy in bro­ [...] from the beginning: a little time doth not prooue this false. (b) They] The Mani­ [...] [...]as, and those that say the Angells could not sin in the moment of their creati­ [...] it, because otherwise the author of their worke should beare the blame rather then [...] worke. And so Origen seemes to hold saying. The serpent opposed not the truth, nor was [...] go vpon his belly, euer from the point of his creation But as Adam and Eue were, a while [...] [...]o was the serpent no serpent, one while of his beeing in the Paradice of delight, for [...] not malice. In Ezechiel. So Augustine thought, that the first parents offended not [...] [...] they were created. (c) He is] Iob. 44. the words, to bee deluded by the Angells, are [...] Septuagints.

Of the different degrees of creatures, wherein profitable vse and reasons order doe differ. CHAP. 16.

[...] [...]ll things that God made, and are not of his essence, the liuing is before [...]ad: the productiue before these that want generation, & in their liuing, [...]ue before the sencelesse, as beasts &c. before trees, & in things sensitiue, [...]able before the vnreasonable, as Man before beasts: & in things rea­ [...] [...]mortalls before mortalls, as Angels before men, but this is by natures [...] they esteeme of these, is peculiar and different, as the diuers vses are: [...] some sencelesse things are preferred before some sensitiue, so farre, that [...] power, we would roote the later out of nature, or (whether we know or [...] what place therein they haue) put them all after our profit. For who [...]ther haue his pantry ful of meate thē mice, or possesse pence then fleas. [...]: for mans esteeme (whose nature is so worthy) will giue more often­ [...] a horse then for a seruant, for a ring then a maide. So that in choice, [...] of him that respects the worth often controlls him that respects his [...]de or pleasure, nature pondering euery thing simply in it selfe, and [...] thing respectiuely for another: the one valuing them by the light of [...], the other by the pleasure, or vse of the sense: And indeede a certaine [...] loue, hath gotten such predominance in reasonable natures, that al­ [...] Good [...] better [...] bad An­gells. generally, all Angells excell men in natures order, yet by the lawe of [...]nesse good men haue gotten place of preferment before the euill [...].

[...] the vice of malice is not naturall, but against nature, following the will, not the creation in sinne. CHAP. 17.

[...] in respect of the deuills nature, not his will, wee doe vnderstand [...] place a right, He was the beginning of Gods workes. For where the vice of Iob. 40 [...] in, the nature was not corrupted before: (a) vice is so contrary to [...] that it cannot but hurt it. (b) therefore were it no vice, for that nature that [...] God, to doe so, but that it is more naturall to it to desire adherence with [Page 422] God (c) The [...]ill wil then is a great proofe that the nature was good. But as God is the [...] ▪ Creator of good natures, so is hee the iust disposer of euill wills: that when they vse good natures euill, hee may vse the euill wills, well. Therevpon hee [...] that the deuills good nature, and euill will, should bee cast downe, and de­ [...]d by his Angells, that is that his temptations might confirme his Saints, whom the other, sought to iniur [...]. And because God in the creating of him, fore­saw both his euill will, and what good, God meant to effect thereby; therefore the Psalmist saith: this Dragon whom thou hast made for a scorne: that, in that very creation that it were good by Gods goodnesse, yet had God foreknowledge how to make vse of it in the bad state.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) vice] Socrates and the Stoickes held vertue, naturall, vice vnnaturall. For, follow the conduct of the true purity of our nature, seperated frō depraued opinion, & we shall neuer sin. (b) Therefore] If it did the nature, that offendeth, more real good to offend, then forbeare, it were no offence, nor error, but rather a wise election, and a iust performance. (c) The euill will] [...] [...]ill. Thence arise all sinnes, and because they oppose nature, nature resisteth them: whereby offend­ing pleases their will but hurts the nature, the will being voluntarily euill, their nature forced to it: which were it left free, would follow the best (for that it loues) and goe the direct way to the maker, whose sight at length it would attaine.

Of the beauty of this vniuerse, augmented, by Gods ordinance, out of contraries. CHAP. 18.

FOr God would neuer haue fore-knowne vice in any worke of his, Angell, or Man, but that hee knew in like manner, what good vse to put it vnto, so make­ing the worldes course, like a faire poeme, more gratious by Antitheti (que) figures. Antitheta, (a) called in Latine, opposites, are the most decent figures of all elocu­tion: some, more expresly call them Contra-posites. But wee haue no vse of this word, though for the figure, the latine, and all the tongues of the world vse it. (b) S. Paul vseth it rarely vpon that place to the Corynthes where he saith. By the arm [...] of righteousnesse on the right hand, and the left: by honor and dishonor, by euill report C [...] 1, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10. and good, as deceiuers, and yet true, as vnknowne and yet knowne, as dying, and behold [...] li [...]e, as chastned, and yet not killed, as sorrowing and yet euer glad, as poore, and yet make [...] [...] ritch, as hauing nothing, yet possessing althings. Thus as these contraries op­posed doe giue the saying an excellent grace, so is the worlds beauty composed [...] [...] th [...] [...]. of contrarieties, not in figure, but in nature. This is pla [...]e in Ecclesiasticus, in this verse? Against euill, is good, and against death is life, so is the Godly against the sinner: [...] looke for in all thy workes of the highest, two and two, one against one. [...] [...] [...]

L. VIVES.

AN [...]a (a) are] Contraposites, in word, and sentence. Cic. ad Heren. lib. 4. calleth it [...], [...]. Co [...]position (saith Quintilian) con [...]tion, or [...], is diuersly vsed. First in op­position of [...] [...]o one: as, feare yeelded to boldnesse, shame to lust: it is not out witte b [...] your helpe. Secondly of sentence to sentence: as, He may rule in orations, but must yeeld in iudge­ments Lou­vaine co­pie defec­tiue.] [...]. There also is more to this purpose, so as I see no reason why Augustine should say the word [...] [...] [...] [...] with vs. (b) S. Paul] Augustine makes Paul a Rhetorician. [Well it is to­lerable, [...] saith i [...]d one of vs said so, our eares should ring of herefie presently, [...] are so ready [...] some mens [...]ongue ends, because indeed they are so full of it themselues.]

The meaning of that place, God seperated the light from darkenesse. CHAP. 19.

[...]erefore though the hardnesse of the Scriptures be of good vse in produ­ [...]ing many truths to the light of knowledge, one taking it thus and another [...]et so as that which is obscure in one place bee explaned by some other [...] by manifest proofes: Whether it be that in their multitude of opini­ [...]e light on the authos meaning, or that it bee too obscure to bee at­ [...]nd yet other truths, vpon this occasion, be admitted) yet verily I thinke [...]urdity in Gods workes to beleeue the creation of the Angels, and the se­ [...] of the cleane ones from the vncleane, then, when the first light (Lux) [...]de: Vppon this ground: And God separated the light from the darkenesse: [...]od called the light day, and the darkenkesse he called night. For hee onely was Gen 1. 4. 5. [...] discerne them, who could fore-now their fall ere they fell, their de­ [...] of light, and their eternall bondage in darkenesse of pride. As for the [...] wee see, viz: this our naturall light and darkenesse, hee made the two [...] lights, the Sunne and the Moone to seperate them. Let there be lights (saith [...] firmament of the Heauen, to seperate the day from the night. And by and [...] God made two great lights, the (a) greater light to rule the day, and the [...] rule the night: Hee made both them and the starres: And God sette [...] the firmament of heauen (b) to shine vppon the earth, and to rule in the [...] night, and to seperate the light from darkenesse, but betweene that light [...] the holy society of Angells, shining in the lustre of intelligible truth, [...] opposite darkenesse: the wicked Angels, peruersly falne from that light [...] [...]ee onely could make seperation, who fore-knoweth, and cannot but [...] all the future euils of their wils, not their natures.

L. VIVES.

[...]] The greater light to rule or to begin y day. [ [...]] So the Septuagints trans­ [...] [...] both rule & beginning: & principium is vsed somtimes for rule, as in Ps. 110. v. 3. [...] or, that they might shine [...]: Some of the Latines haue vsed the infinitiue [...] the coniunction. Pestis acerba boum, pecorumque aspergere virus. saith Virgil.

Of that place of scripture spoken after the seperation of the light and darke­nes, And God saw the light that it was good. CHAP. 20.

[...] may we ouerslip y these words of God; Let there be light, & there was light, [...] immediatly seconded by these: And God saw the light that it was good: not [...] [...]ad seperated the light and darknes, and named them day and night, least [...]d haue seemed to haue shewne his liking of the darknes as wel as y light. [...]ras the darknes, which the conspicuous lights of heauen diuide from the [...] inculpable: therfore it was said after it was, & not before, And God saw that [...]. And God (saith he) Set them in the firmament of heauen to shine vpon the [...]d to rule in the day and night, and to seperate the light from the darknes; and [...] that it was good: Both those he liked, for both were sin-les: but hauing sayd [...] be light, and there was so, hee adioines immediatly, And God saw the light [...] good. And then followeth: God seperated the light from the darknes, and [...] the light day, and the darknesse, night: but heere he addeth not, And God [...] it was good: least hee should seeme to allow well of both, the one beeing [...]turally but) voluntary euill. Therfore the light onely pleased the Creator: [Page 424] the Angelicall darknesses, though they were to bee ordained, were not to bee approued.

L. VIVES.

IMmediately (a) seconded] The Scripture speaking of the spirituall light, the Angels, before y part of this light, that is part of the Angels became dark, God approued the light, that is all the Darknes. Angels whom he had made good, & light: but speaking of our visible light, made the fourth day: God approueth both light and darknes: for y t darknes God created, and it was not euil as y An­gels that became dark were, & therfore were not approued, as the fourth daies darknesse was.

Of Gods eternal vnchanging will and knowledge wherein he pleased to cre­ate al things in forme as they were created. CHAP. 21.

VVHat meanes that saying that goeth through all, and God saw that it was good, but the approbation of the worke made according to the work-mans art, Gods wisedome? God doth not see it is good, beeing made, as if he saw it not so Gen. 1. ere it was made: But in seeing that it is good being made, which could not haue beene made so but that hee fore-saw it, hee teacheth (but learneth not) that it is good. Plato (a) durst go further: and say That God had great ioy in the beauty of the Vniuerse. He was not so fond to thinke the newnesse of the worke increased Gods ioy: but hee shewed that that pleased him beeing effected which had pleased his wisedome to fore-know should be so effected, not that Gods knowledge vary­eth, or apprehends diuersly of thinges past, present and future. He doth not fore­see thinges to come as we do, nor beholds things present, or remembers thinges past as wee doe: But in a maner farre different from our imagination. Hee seeth them not by change in thought, but immutably, bee they past or not past, to come or not to come, all these hath he eternall present, nor thus in his eye and thus in his minde (he consisteth not of body and soule) nor thus now, and other­wise hereafter, or heretofore: his knowledge is not as our is, admitting alterati­on by circumstance of time, but (b) exempted from all change, and all variation of moments: For his intention runnes not from thought to thought; all thinges hee knowes are in his vnbodily presence. Hee hath no temporall notions of the time, nor moued he the time by any temporall motions in him-selfe. Therfore hee saw that which hee had made was good, because he fore-saw that he should make it good. Nor doubted his knowledge in seeing it made, or augmented it, as if it had beene lesse ere he made it: he could not do his works in such absolute perfection, but out of his most perfect knowledge. VVherfore if one vrge vs with, who made this light? It sufficeth to answer, God: if wee be asked, by what meanes; sufficeth this, God said let there be light and there was light: God making it by his very word. But because there are three necessary questions of euery creature, who made it how hee made it, and wherefore hee made it? God sayd (quoth Moyses) let there bee light, and there was light, and God saw the light that it was good. Who made it? God. How? God sayd but let it be, and it was: wherfore? It was good. No better author can there bee then God, no better art then his Word, no better cause why, then that a good God should make a good creature. And this (c) Plato praysed as the iustest cause of the worlds creation: whether he had read it, or heard it, or got it by spe­culation Plato. of the creatures, or learned it of those that had this speculation.

L. VIVES.

PLato (a) durst not] In his Timaeus. The father of the vniuerse, seeing the beauty of it, and the formes of the eternall goddes, approued it, and reioyced. (b) Expelled from all] Iames, 1. 17. in whom is no variablenes, nor shadowing by turning. Hierome (contra Iouin.) reades it, in whome is no difference or shadowing by moment. Augustine vseth moment also whether re­ferring it to time, or quality, I know not. For neyther retyres at all from his light to a shadow, nor is any the least shadow intermixt with his light. Momentum is also a turning, a conuersion or a changeable motion, comming of moueo to moue: it is also an inclination, as in balances. This place may meane that God entertaines no vicissitude or passe from contrary to contrary, as The iust cause of the worlds cre­ation. we doe. (c) Plato] Let vs see (saith hee) What made the Worldes Creator go about so huge a worke: Truly hee excelled in honesty, and honesty enuyeth not any m [...]an, and therefore hee made all things like him-selfe, beeing the iustest cause of their originall.

Concerning those that disliked some of the good Creators creatures, and thought some things naturaly euil. CHAP. 22.

YEt this good cause of the creation, Gods goodnesse: this iust, fit cause, which being well considered would giue end to all further inuestigation in this kind, some heretikes could not discerne, because many thinges, by not agreeing with this poore fray le mortall flesh (beeing now our iust punishment) doe offend, and hurt it, as fire, cold, wilde beastes, &c. These do not obserue in what place of na­ture they liue, and are placed, nor how much they grace the vniuerse (like a fayre state) with their stations, nor what commodity redounds to vs frō them, if we can know how to vse them: in so much that poyson (a thing one way pernicious) being conueniently ministred, procureth health: and contrary wise, our meat, drinke, nay the very light, immoderately vsed, is hurtfull. Hence doth Gods prouidence ad­vize vs not to dispraise any thing rashly, but to seeke out the vse of it warily, and where our wittte and weakenesse failes, there to beleeue the rest that is hidden, as wee doe in other thinges past our reach: for the obscurity of the vse, eyther ex­cerciseth the humility, or beates downe the pride, nothing (a) at all in nature being euill, (euill being but a priuation of good) but euery thing from earth to heauen ascending in a degree of goodnesse, and so from the visible vnto the inuisible, vnto which all are vnequall. And in the greatest is God the great workeman, yet (b) no lesser in the lesse: which little thinges are not to be measured to their owne great­nesse beeing neare to nothing, but by their makers wisedome: as in a mans shape, shane his eye-brow, a very nothing to the body, yet how much doth it deforme him, his beauty consisting more of proportion and parilyty of parts, then mag­nitude. Nor is it a wonder that (c) those that hold some nature bad, and produced from a bad beginning, do not receiue GODS goodnesse for the cause of the cre­ation, but rather thinke that hee was compelled by this rebellious euill of meere necessity to fall a creating, and mixing of his owne good nature with euill in the suppression and reforming thereof, by which it was so foyled, and so toyled, that he had much adoe to re-create and mundifie it: nor can yet cleanse it all, but that which hee could cleanse, serues as the future prison of the captiued enemy. This was not the Maniches foolishnes, but their madnesse: which they should abandon, would they like Christians beleeue that Gods nature is vnchangeable, incorrupt­ible, impassible, and that the soule (which may be changed by the will, vnto worse, and by the corruption of sinne be depriued of that vnchangeable light) is no part of God nor Gods nature, but by him created of a farre inferiour mould.

L. VIVES.

NOthing (a) at all] This Augustine repeats often, and herein do al writers of our religion, (besides Plato, Aristotle, Tully, and many other Philosophers) agree with him, Plato in his Nothing [...]aturaly [...]ell Timaeus, holds it wicked to imagine any thing that God made euill, he being so good a God him-selfe: for his honesty enuied nothing, but made all like him-selfe. And in his 2. de rep. he saith: The good was author of no euill but only of things good: blaming Hesiod and Homer for ma­king Ioue the author of mischiefe; confessing God to be the Creator of this vniuerse & ther­by shewing nothing to be euill in nature. I will say briefly what I thinke: That is good as A­ristotle saith i [...] [...]s [...]etorik) which we desire either for it selfe, or for another vse And the iust contrary is euil w [...]efore in the world, some things are vsefull and good: some auoideble & bad. Some [...] and indifferent, and to some men one thing is good, and to others bad: yea vnto one man, at seuerall times, seuerall, good, bad, or neuter, vpon seueral causes. This opiniō the weaknesse of our iudgements & respects of profit do produce. But only that is the diuine iudgement which so disposeth all things, that each one is of vse in the worlds gouernment. And hee knoweth all without error, that seeth all things to bee good, and vsefull in their due seasons, which the wise man intimates, when hee saith, That God made all things good, each in the due time. Therefore did hee blesse all with increase and multiplication. If any thing were alwayes vnprofitable, it should bee rooted out of the creation. (b) No lesse] Nature is in the least creatures, pismires, gnats, bees & spiders, as potent, as in horses, ox [...]n, whales, or elephants and as admirable. Pliny. lib. 11. (c) Those] This heresie of the Manichees, Augustine declareth De heres. ad Quod vult deum. Contra Faust. Manich. De Genes. ad liter.

Of the error that Origen incurreth. CHAP. 23.

Bvt the great wonder is that some hold one beginning with vs, of all thinges, and that God created all thinges that are not of his essence, otherwise they could neuer haue had beeing: And yet wil not hold that plaine & good beleefe of the Worlds simple and good course of creation, that the good God made all thinges good. They hold that all that is not GOD, after him, and yet that all is not good which none but God could make. But the (a) soules they say (not part, but creatures of God) sinned in falling from the maker: & being cast according to their deserts, into diuers degrees, down from heauen, got certaine bodies for their prisons. And ther-upon the world was made (say they) not for increase of good, but restrrint of bad, and this is the World. Herein is Origen iustly culpable, for in his Periarchion, or booke of beginnings, he affirmes this; wherein I haue much maruaile, that a man so read indiuine scriptures, should not obserue, first how contrary this was to the testimony of scripture, that con­firmeth all Gods workes with this. And God saw that it was good: And at the con­clusion, God saw all that hee made, and loe, it was very good. Auerring no cause for this creation, but onely, that the good God should produce good things: where if no man had sinned, the world should haue beene adorned and filled (b) onely with good natures. But sin being commited, it did not follow that all should be filled with badnes, the far greater part remaining still good, keeping the course of their nature in heauen: nor could the euil willers, in breaking the lawes of na­ture, auoyd the iust lawes of the al-disposed God For as a picture sheweth well though it haue black colors in diuers places so the Vniuerse is most faire, for all these staines of sins, which notwithstāding being waighed by themselues do dis­grace the lustre of it. Besides Origen should haue seene (and all wise men with him) that if the world were made onely for a penall prison for the transgressing [Page 427] powers to bee imbodyed in, each one according to the guilt, the lesse offenders the higher and lighter, and the greater ones the baser and heauier: that then the Diuels (the worst preuaricators) should rather haue bin thurst into the basest, that is earthly bodies, then the worst men. But that we might know that the spi­rits merits are not repaid by the bodies qualitie: the worst diuell hath an (c) ayry body, and man (though he be bad,) yet of farre lesse malice and guilt, hath an earthly body, yea & had ere his fall. And what can be more fond, then to thinke that the Sunne was rather made for a soule to be punished in as a prison, rather then by the prouidence of God, to bee one, in one world as a light to the beauty, and a comfort to the creatures? Otherwise, two, ten, or en hundred soules sinning all a like, the world should haue so many Sunnes: To auoyd which we must rather beleeue that there was but one soule sinned in that kind, deser­uing such a body rather then that the Makers miraculous prouidence did so dis­pose of the Sunne, for the light & comfort of things created: It is not the soules whereof speake they know not what, but it is their owne soules that are so farre Questons in the con­sideration of nature. from truth, that they must needes be attanted and restraned. Therefore these three I commended before, as fitt questians of euery creature, viz: who made it, how, and why, the answeare to which is, GOD by his word, because hee is good whether the holy Trinity, the Father, the Sonne and the holy Ghost doe imitate this vnto vs from their misticall body, or there be some places of Scrip­ture that doth prohibite vs to answeare thus, is a great questian and not fit to bee opened in one volume.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) soules] Origen in his first booke Periarchion, holds that GOD first created all things incorpore all, and that they were called by the names of heauen and earth, which afterward were giuen vnto bodies. Amongst which spirituals, or soules (Mentes) were crea­ted, who declining (to vse Ruffinus his translation) from the state and dignity, became soules as their name [...] declareth, by waxing cold in their higher state of being mentes. The mind fryling of the diuine heate, takes the name and state of a soule, which if it arise and ascend vnto againe, it gaines the former state of a minde. Which were it true, I should thinke that the mindes of men, vnequally from God some more and some lesse, some should rather bee soules then other some: some retaining much of their mentall vigor and some little or none. But these soules (saith he) being for their soule fals to bee put into grosser bodies, the world was made, as a place large enough to exercise them all in, as was appointed: And from the diuersity, and in-equality of their fall from him did God collect the diuersity of things here created. This is Origens opinion. Hierom reciteth it ad auitum. (b) which good] We should haue beene Gods freely without any trouble. (c) Any ayry body] Of this here-after.

Of the diuine Trinity, notifying it selfe (in some part) in all the workes thereof CHAP. 24.

VVE beleeue, (a) & faithfully affirme, that God the Father begot the world, his wisdom by which al was made, his only Son, one with one coeternal, most good and most equall: And that the holy spirit is both of the Father and the [...], consubstantiall, & coeternall with them both: & this is both a Trinity in re­spect of the persons, and but one God in the inseperable diuinity & one omni­potent [Page 428] in the vnseperable power, yet so, as euery one of the three be held to bee The holy spirit, [...] perso [...] [...] [...]. God omnipotent: and yet altogether are not three Gods omnipotents, but one God omnipotent: such is the inseperable unity of three persons, and so must it bee ta [...] off. But whether the spirit, beeing the good Fathers, and the good Sonnes may [...]e sayd to be both their goodnesses, (c) heere I dare not rashly determine: I durst rather call it the sanctity of them both: not as their quality, but their sub­stance and the third person in Trinity. For to that, this probability leadeth mee, that the Father is holy, and the Son holy, and yet the Spirit is properly called ho­ly, as beeing the substantiall, and consubstantiall holynesse of them both. But if the diuine goodnesse be nothing else but holynesse; then is it but diligent reason, and no bold presumption to thinke (for exercise of our intentions sake) that in these three questions of each worke of God, who made it, how, and why the holy Tri­nity is secretly intimated vnto vs: for it was the Father of the word that sayd, Let it be made; and that which was made when hee spake, doubtlesse was made by the word: and in that, where it is sayd, And God saw that it was good, it is playne that neyther necessity nor vse, but onely his meere will moued God to make what was made, that is, Because it was good: which was sayd after it was done, to shew the correspondence of the good creature to the Creator, by reason of whose good­nesse it was made. If this goodnes be now the holy spirit, then is al the whole Tri­nity intimate to vs in euery creature: & hence is the originall, forme, and perfecti­on of that holy Citty wherof the Angells are inhabitants. Aske whence it is; God made it: how hath it wisedome. God enlightned it. How is it happy? God whom it enioyes hath framed the existence, and illustrated the contemplation, and sweetned the inherence thereof in him-selfe, that is, it seeth, loueth, reioyceth in Gods eternity, shines in his truth, and ioyeth in his goodnesse.

L. VIVES.

VV [...] (a) beleeue] Lette vs beleeue then and bee silent, hold, and not inquire, preach faithfully, and not dispute contentiously. (b) Begotte] What can I do heere but fall [Lou [...]aine copy de­fectiue] to adoration? What can I say but recite that saying of Paul, in admiration: O the deepnesse of the ritches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God! (c) Heere I dare not] [Nor I though many diuines call the spirit the Fathers goodnesse, and the Sonne his wisedome. Who dare affirme ought directly, in those deepe misteries.] (d) Because it] or, because it was equally good.

Of the tripartite diuision of All Phylosophicall discipline. CHAP. 25.

HEnce was it (as far as we conceiue) that Phylosophy got three parts: or rather that the Phylosophers obserued the three parts. They did not inuent them, but they obserued the naturall, rationall and morrall, from hence. These are the La­tine names, ordinarily vsed, as wee shewed in our eighth booke: not that it fol­loweth that herein they conceiued a whit of the Trinity: though Plato were the first that is sayd to finde out and record this diuision: and that vnto him none but God seemed the author of all nature, or the giuer of reason, or the inspirer of ho­nesty. But whereas in these poynts of nature, inquisition of truth, and the finall good, there are many diuers opinions, yet al their controuersie lieth in those three great, and generall questions: euery one maketh a discrepant opinion from ano­ther in all three, and yet all doe hold, that nature hath some cause, knowledge, [Page 429] [...], and life some direction and summe. For three things are sought out in The parts of a vvorke man. [...], nature, skill and practise, his nature to bee iudged off by witte, [...] [...]y knowledge, and his practise (a) by the vse. (b) I know well that [...]elongs to fruition properly, and vse to the vser: (And that they seeme to [...]ently vsed, fruition of a thing which beeing desired for it selfe onely, de­ [...] vs: and vse of that which we seeke for another respect: in which sence we [...]her vse, then inioy temporalityes, to deserue the fruition of eternity: [...]e wicked inioyes money, and vseth GOD, spending not money for [...] [...]ut honouring him for money) Yet in common phraze of speech wee [...] [...]ruition, and inioy vse. For fruites properly are the fieldes increase, [...] [...]ppon wee liue: So then thus I take vse in three obseruations of an ar­ [...] nature, skill and vse. From which the Phylosophers inuented the seue­ [...] [...]lines, tending all to beatitude: The naturall for nature, the rationall [...] [...]e, the morall for vse. So that if our nature were of it selfe, wee should [...] owne wisedome, and neuer go about to know it by learning, ab exter­ [...] if our loue had originall of it selfe, and returned vppon it selfe; it would [...] vnto beatitude, exempting vs from need of any other good. But seeing [...] hath beeing from GOD our author, doubtlesse wee must both [...] to teach vs true wisedome, and to inspire vs with the meanes to be [...] [...]essed, by his high sweetnesse.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) by the vse] [vsu [...], I translate, practise, fructus vse: otherwise] Here seemes to bee an [...] of the word vse, for whereas he sayth, workmanships stands on three grounds, na­ [...] [...]d Vse. Fruit. Fruiti [...]. vse, vse is here practise. But he wrested it to his meaning, namely the practise of e­ [...] [...]eferred to vse or profit, & therby iudged. (b) I Know] we haue fruition of y wee de­ [...] [...]er end: therfore saith Aug. We only inioy God, and vse al things else. Of this read [...]tr. Christ. In 80. quest. De trinit: where he ties fruition, to eternal felicity, vse to the [...] him had Peter Lumbard inough: Sent. l. 1. & the schoolmē, euen more then inough.

Of the Image of the Trinity which is in some sort in euery mans nature, euen before his glorification. CHAP. 26.

[...] we haue in our selues an image of that holy Trinity which shal be perfec­ [...] [...]y reformation, and made very like it: though it be far vnequall, and farre [...] from it, briefly neither coeternall with God, nor of his substance, yet is it [...] [...]est it of any creature, for we both haue a being, know it, and loue both our [...]d knowledge. And in these three no false apparance euer can deceiue vs. [...] not discerne them as thinges visible, by sence as wee see colours, heare [...] [...]scent smels, taste sauors, and touch things hard and soft: the (a) abstacts of [...] [...]bleś we conceiue, remember & desire in incorporeal formes most like [...] [...]ther: in those three it is not so; I know (b) without al phantastical imagi­ [...] [...]at I am my selfe, that this I know and loue. I feare not the (c) Academike [...] [...]s in these truths, y say, what if you er? (d) if I er, I am. For he that hath no [...] [...]ot er: and therfore mine error proues my beeing: which being so, how [...] [...]holding my being? for though I be one that may er, yet doubtles in that [...] being, I er not: & consequently, if I know that I know my being: & lo­ [...]e two, I adioyne this loue as a third of equall esteeme with the two. [...] not erre in that I loue, knowing the two thinges I loue, without [...] they were false, it were true that I loued false thinges. For how could [Page 430] I bee iustly checked for louing of false thinges if it were false that I loued them? But [...]ing the thinges loued, are true, and sure, how can the loue of them bee b [...] true and sure? And there is no man that desireth not to bee, as there is none de [...] not to be happy: for how can he haue happinesse, and haue no beeing?

L. VIVES.

THe (a) abstracts] For shutte our eyes, and tast, our thought tells vs what a thing whitenesse and sweetnesse is, wher-vpon our dreames are fraught with such thinges, and we are able to iudge of them without their presence. But these are in our exterior sences, our imagination, our [...] [...]. common sence, and our memory, all which beasts haue as well as wee, and in these many things are rashly obserued, which if wee assent vnto, wee erre: for the sences are their weake, dull and vnsure teachers, teaching those other to apprehend things often false, for true. But the rea­sonable mind, being proper only to man, that ponders al, and vseth all dilligence to auoyd false­hoods [...]. for truth, warning vs to obserue well ere we iudge. (b) Phantasticall] Of fancy, already. (c) Academickes] These took away the trust of the sences, and held that nothing was known. If you said, I know this stone to moue; because I see it, or touch it: they replyed: What if you erre? Did you neuer thinke you saw some-what moue, that stood still, (as in sayling, or riding?) Did you neuer thinke some-what moued that moued not, vnder your touch? There you were de­ceiued, so may you bee now. Restrayne your assent, nothing offends wisedome more then consent before full knowledge. (d) If I erre] Therefore our Phylosophers vppon Aristotles Posteriora, say, that this proposition is of the greatest euidence.

Of essence, knowledge of essence, and loue of both. CHAP. 27.

SO (a) naturally doth this delight, that very wretches, for nothing else but this, would rather leaue their misery, then the World, knowing them-selues wretches tho, yet would they not dye. And the most wretched of all, eyther in wise iudgements (for (b) their foolishnesse;) or in theirs that hold them­selues blessed (for their defect hereof:) If one should profer them an immortali­ty of misery, and tell them if they refused it, they should become iust nothing, and loose all beeing, verily they would reioyce and choose an eternall misery before a millity of beeing. This our common sence testifieth. For why doe they feare to end their misery by death rather then continue it, but that nature still wisheth to hold a beeing? And therefore seeing they know they must dye, they do make such great accoumpt of a long life in their misery, ere they dye: Wherein doubtlesse they shew how thankefull they will bee for immortality, though it had not end of their misery. And what of brute beasts that vnderstand not this, from the Dragon to the worme? Do they not shew their loue of being, by auoyding death al waies possible? The trees and plants that haue no sence of death nor meanes to auoyd it, do they not put forth one sprig into the aire, & another (c) deeper into the earth, whereby to attract nutriment and preserue their beeing? Nay, the very bodyes that [...] neyther sence nor vegetation, by their very motion vpwardes, downe­wardes, or middle suspension, moue to the conseruation of their essence and na­ture. Now then may bee gathered how much mans nature is beloued, and loth to bee deceiued, from hence, that man had rather (d) lament in a sound minde, then rei [...] in folly. Which power is in no mortal creature but man: others haue sharper sights then wee, yet not any can behold the incorporeall light, which in some sort lightneth our mindes, producing a true iudgement of all these thinges, [Page 431] [...] [...] as wee are capable of it. But though the vnreasonable creatures sen­ [...] [...]eine no knowledge, yet some similitude of knowledge there is in them. [...] [...]er corporall creatures, hauing no sence in themselues, are but the ob­i [...] of others sences, therefore called sensible: and the growth and power [...] [...] the trees drawe nutriment, this is like their sence. But these and all oth [...] [...]porall bodies causes, are hid in nature, marry their formes in the diuer­ [...] [...] parts of the worlds structure) are apparant to vs, seemingly professing a [...] be knowne since they could not know themselues: but our bodily sen­ [...] [...]ge not of them though they apprehend them. That is left vnto a farre [...] [...]cellent interior sence, discerning iust and vniust, (f) iust, by the intelli­ [...] [...]rme, vniust, by the priuation thereof. The office of this sence, neither the [...] eare, the smell, the taste, nor the touche can performe. By this I know [...] [...]ng, and I know this knowledge, and I loue them both, and know that I [...] both.

L. VIVES.

SO (a) naturally] A Stoicall and Academicall disputation handled by Tully, (Offic. 1. & de [...]. [...]. Stoically, and (De fin. 5.) Academically. (b) For their] Foolishnesse is the greatest [...] [...]nd wisdome the good. So held the Stoikes. (c) Deeper] A diuerse reading: the text [...] both. (d) Antisthenes the first Cynickes choise. His reason was because to reioyce in [...]d minde, was base, and cast downe the minde from the true state. Socrates in [...] [...] Alcibiades, that possessions with-out wisdome, are not onely fruitlesse, but hurtfull. (e) [...]re] It is not then our witte or toyle, but GODS bountie that instructs vs in the [...] [...]ourse of nature, and sharpens the iudgement: which bounty the good man attaining [...] bad, must needs bee wiser, though lesse learned, or popularly acute. Therefore saith [...] Into an euill soule, wisdome will not come. The same that Socrates said, Onely good men [...] (f) Iust, by] By a forme, left in my minde by seeing iustice done, and the due con­ [...] [...]ing thereto: which, be it absent, I conceiue what iniustice is, by seeing the faire [...] [...]ent harmony subuerted; I build not vpon hurts, violence, iniuries, or reproches, [...] no priuations, but may be iustly done vpon due command of the magistrate, or with [...]ent: but vpon this, I see the vertues decorum broken. Forme is neither to bee taken [...]pes or abstracts of things, reserued in the soule, and called motions, say some: Well, [...] they either want witte or knowledge: And because they cannot make them-selues [...] by things really extant: they must fetch their audiences eares vp to them by pursuing [...], & non entia: this is our schoole-mens best trade now a dayes.]

[...]ther we draw nearer to the image of the holy trinity, in louing of that loue by which we loue to be, and to know our being. CHAP. 28.

[...] wee haue spoken as much as needeth here, of the essence and knowledge, [...] much we ought to respect them in our selues, and in other creatures vn­ [...] [...]ough we finde a different similitude in them. But whether the loue that [...] [...]e them in, be loued, that is to declare. It is loued: wee prooue it, because it i [...] [...]d in all things that are iustly loued. For hee is not worthily called a good [...] [...] knowes good, but hee that loues it. Why then may wee not loue that [...] [...] selues, whereby wee loue that which is to bee loued. They may both [...] [...]e man: and it is good for a man that his goodnesse increasing, his [...]d decrease, euen to the perfection of his cure, and full change into [...]: for if wee were beasts, wee should loue a carnall sensitiue life: [...] good would suffice our nature (b) without any further trouble; if [...] [...]ees, wee should not indeede loue any thing by motion of sence: [Page 432] yet should we seeme to affect fruitfulnesse and growth, if wee were stones, water, winde, fire, or so, we should want sence, and life, yet should we haue a naturall ap­peti [...]e vnto our due (c) places, for the (d) motions of weights are like the bodies loues: go they vpward or downwards; for weight is to the body, as loue is to the [...]ule. But because we are men, made after our creators image, whose eternity is true, truth eternall: charity, true and eternall; neither confounded nor seuered, we runne through all things vnder vs, (which could not be created, formed, not ordered without the hand of the most essentiall, wise, and good God) & so through all the workes of the creation: gathering from this (e) more playne, and from that lesse apparant markes of his essence: and beholding his image in our selues (f) like the prodigall childe, wee recall our thoughts home, and returne to him from whom we fell. There our being shall haue no end, our knowledge no error, our loue no offence. But as now, though wee see these three sure, trusting not to others, but obseruing it our selues, with our certaine interior sight, yet because of our selues we cannot know how long they shall last, when they shall end, whi­ther they shall goe, doing well or euill, therefore here we take other witnesses, of the infallibity of whose credit wee will not dispute here, but hereafter. In this booke of the Citty of God, that was neuer pilgrim, but alwayes immortall in hea­uen, being compounded of the Angels eternally coherent with God, and neuer ceasing this coherence: betweene whom and their darknesse, namely those that forsooke him, a seperation was made as we said at first by God, now will wee (by his grace) proceede in our discourse already begun.

L. VIVES.

FOr that (a) is loue] There is a will in vs arising from the corruption of the body, which reason ruleth, not as it doth the better will, but it haleth it and traileth it to good: it flyes all good properly, and seeketh euills, bodily delights and pleasures: These two Paul calleth the law of the flesh, the law of the spirit, some-times flesh and spirit. The first, brutish, foule, hated of good men, who when they can cannot expell it, they compell and force it vnto Gods obe­dience: otherwise it produceth a loue of things vnmeete. (b) Without] Either in this life, or vnto our bodies. (c) Places] Or orders, and formes of one nature: the preseruation of which each thing desires for it selfe, helping it selfe against externall violence, if it bee not hindered. (d) [...]] of this before: the Latine word is, momenta. (e) More plaine] Our reason pl [...] ­ceth an Image rather then a marke of God in vs. Man hath the sight of heauen and the know­ledge of God bestowed vpon him, whereas all other creatures are chained to the earth Wher­fore the spirit ouer-looking the creation, left his image in our erected nature, in the rest, whome hee did as it were put vnder foote, hee left onely his markes. Take this now as a figu­ratiue speech. (f) Pr [...]digall] Luc. 15.

Of the Angels knowledge of the Trinity in the Deity, and consequently, of the causes of things in the Archetype, ere they come to be effected in workes. CHAP. 29.

THese holy Angels learne not of God by sounds, but by being present wi [...] th [...] [...]geable truth, his onely begotten word, himselfe, and his holy spirit, [...] [...] [...], of substantiall persons: yet hold they not three Gods, but one, [...] this th [...]y (a) [...]ow plainer then we know our selues. (b) The creatures also [...] they know [...] in the wisdome of God, the worke-mans draught, then in the thing [...] produced: and consequently them-selues in that, better then in th [...] ­selues, though [...]ing their knowledge in both: for they were made, & are not of [Page 433] [...] [...]nce that made them. Therefore in him their knowledge is day, in [...], (as we sayd) twy-light. But the knowledges of a thing, by the means [...] and the thing it selfe made, are farre different. (c) The vnderstanding [...] a figure doth produce a perfecter knowledge of it, then the draught [...]) dust: and iustice is one in the changelesse truth, and another in the [...] [...]oule. And so of the rest, as the firmament betweene the waters aboue [...], called heauen, the gathering of the waters, the apparance of land, [...] [...]f plants, creation of foules and fishes, of the water, and foure foo [...]ed [...] [...]he earth, and last, of man the most excelling creature of all. All these the [...] [...]scerned in the Word of God, where they had their causes of their pro­ [...] [...]mmoueable and fixed, otherwise, then in them selues: clearer in him, [...] in them-selues: yet referring all those workes to the Creators praise, [...] [...]ke morning in the mindes of these contemplators.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) plainer] They haue both sharper wittes then we, and the light whereby they [...] [...]he [...]rinity is farre brighter then that by which wee know our selues. (b) The crea­ [...] [...]owing the effect better in the cause, then in it selfe, (c) The vnderstanding] Mathe­ [...] [...]ciples giue better knowledge of times and figures, then draughts, which can ne­ [...] [...]ct as to present the thing to the eye, truly, as it is: and better conceiue wee by [...] a straight line is the shortest draught from point to point, and that all lines drawne [...] [...]ter to the cyrcle are equall, by the precepts of Geometry, rather then by all the [...] [...]f dust? nay) of Parrhasius or Apelles. (d) Dust] The old Mathematicians drew [...]tions in dust, wi [...]h a compasse, the better to put out or in what they would. This [...] was a dooing when Syracusa was taken. Liu. Tully calleth it, learned dust. De nat. [...] secto in puluere metas, saith Persius, Lines in diuided dust. Satyr. 1.

[...] perfection of the number of sixe, the first is complete in all the parts. CHAP. 30.

[...]ese were performed in sixe dayes because of the perfection of the (a) [...] of six, one being six times repeated: not that God was tied vnto time, [...] not haue created all at once, and af [...]erwards haue bound the motions [...] [...]ngruence, but because that number signified the perfection of the [...] six is (b) the first number that is filled by coniunction of the parts, the [...] [...]ird and the halfe: which is one, two, and three; all which conioyned [...] [...]arts in numbers are those that may be described of how (c) many they [...] [...]alfe, a third, a fourth, and so forth. But foure being in nine, yet is no iust [...] one is the ninth part, a [...]d three the third part. But these two parts, one [...], are farre from making nine the whole. So foure is a part of ten, but no [...] [...]one is the tenth part, two the fif [...], & fiue the second: yet these three parts [...] & 5; make not vp full ten, but eight onely. As for the number of twelfe, [...] exceed it. For there is one the twelfe part, six the second, foure the third, [...] fourth, and two the sixt. But one, two, three, foure and sixe, make aboue [...] [...]mely sixteene. This by the way now to prooue the perfection of the [...] of fixe, the first, (as I said) that is made of the coniunction of the parts: [...] did God make perfect all his workes. Wherefore this number is not to [...]d, but hath the esteeme apparantly confirmed by many places of scrip­ [...] [...]r was it said in vaine of Gods workes, Thou madest all things in number, W [...]. 1 [...]. [...] [...] measure.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) number] Pythagoras, and Plato after him, held all things to be disposed by numbers, teaching them so mysteriously, that it seemed they sought to conceale them from the ex­presse professors, not onely the prophane vulgar. Our diuines both Greeke & Latine put many mysteries in numbers. But Hierome the most of all, affirming that the Euangelist omitted some of Christs progenie, to make the rest fall in a fit number. (b) For six] The perfection of a num­ber is to consist of all the parts: such are scarce in Arithmetique, and such is sixe onely within The num­ber of sixe. ten, and twenty seauen within a hundred: for this latter consists of 1. 2. 4. 7. and 14. The my­sterie of the creation is conteined in the number of sixe Hier. in Ezech. (c) Of how many] as an halfe, a fourth, a fift, sixth, &c. foure in nine, is neither halfe, three nor foure, and so vp to the ninth, as farre as nine goeth. For the least quantitatiue part, nameth the number, as the twelfth of twelue: the twentith in twentie, and that is alwayes an vnite. This kinde of part we call an aliquote. Euclide calleth an aliquote onely, a part, the rest parts. For his two definiti­ons, (his third and his fourth) are these. A part is a lesse number diuiding a greater. Parts, are they that diuide not. And so the old writers vsed these words.

Of the seauenth day, the day of rest and complete perfection. CHAP. 31.

BVt in the seauenth day, that is, the (a) seuenth repetition of the first day (which number hath perfection also in another kinde) God rested, and gaue the first rule of sanctification therein. The day that had no euen, God would not sancti­fie in his workes but in rest. For there is none of his workes, but being conside­red first in God, and then in it selfe, will produce a day knowledge, and an euens. Of the perfection of seauen, I could say much, but this volume groweth bigge, and I feare I shall be held rather to take occasion to shew my small skill, then to respect others edification. Therefore we must haue a care of grauitie and mode­ration, least running all vpon number, (b) wee bee thought neglecters of weight and measure. (c) Let this bee a sufficient admonition, (d) that three is the first number, wholy, odde, and foure wholy euen, and these two make seauen, which is therefore often-times put for (e) all: as here; The iust shall fall seauen times a day, and arise againe, that is, how oft soeuer hee fall, hee shall rise againe. (This is not meant of iniquitie, but of tribulation, drawing him to humility.) Againe, Seauen Pro. 24. 16. times a day will I praise thee: the same hee had sayd before: His praise shall bee al­wayes in my mouth. Many such places as these the Scripture hath, to prooue the number of seauen to bee often vsed for all, vniuersally. Therefore is the holy spirit called often-times (f) by this number, of whom Christ said, Hee shall teach vs all truth. There is Gods rest, wherein wee rest in God: In this whole, in this per­fection is rest, in the part of it was labour: Therefore wee labour, because wee know as yet but in part, but when perfection is come, that which is in part shall be abolished. This makes vs search the scriptures so labouriously. But the holy Angels, (vnto whose glorious congregation our toylesome pilgrimage casts a long looke) as they haue eternall permanence, so haue they easie knowledge, and happy rest in God, helping vs without ttouble, because their spirituall, pure and free motions are without labour.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) seauenth] Signifying all things created at once. (b) Wee be thought] alluding to the precedent, saying, God made althings in number, weight & measure: that if he should say too [Page 435] much of number, hee should seeme both to neglect his owne grauity and measure, and the The num­ber of [...]a­uen. wise-mans. (c) Let this] The Iewes in the religious keeping of their Sabboth, shew that 7. was a number of much mistery. Hierome in Esay. Gellius. lib. 3. and his emulator Macro­bius (in Somn. Scip. lib. 1.) record the power of it in Heauen, the Sea, and in Men. The Pytha­gorists, as Chalcidius writeth, included all perfection, nature & sufficiency herein. And wee Christians hold it sacred in many of our religious misteries. (d) That 3. is▪ An euen number (sayth Euclid) is that which is diuisible by two: the odde is the contrary. Three, is not di­uisible into two, nor any: for one is no number: Foure is diuided into two, and by vnites: and this foure was the first number that gotte to halfes, as Macrobius sayth, who therefore com­mendeth 7. by the same reason that Aug. vseth here. (e) For all] Aug. in Epist. ad Galat. (f) By this number] Serm. de verb, dom. in monte. This appellation ariseth from the giftes, shewne in Esay, Chap. 32.

Of their opinion that held Angels to be created before the world CHAP. 32.

BVt if some oppose, and say that that place, Let there be light and there was light, was not meant of the Angels creation, but of some (a) other corporall light, and teach that the Angels wer made not only before the firmament diuiding the waters, and called heauen, but euen before these words were spoken: In the be­ginning God made heauen and earth: Taking not this place as if nothing had bene made before, but because God made all by his Wisedome and Worde, whome the Scripture also calleth a (a) beginning, as answered also to the Iewes when they in­quired what he was: I will not contend, because I delight so in the intimation of the Trinity in the first chapter of Genesis. For hauing said: In the beginning God Ps. 104. made heauen and earth: that is the Father created it in the Son, as the Psalme saith: O Lord how manyfold are thy workes! In thy wisedome madest thou them all: presently after he mentioneth the Holy Spirit. For hauing shewed the fashion of earth, and what a huge masse of the future creation God called heauen and earth: The earth was without forme & void, and darknesse was vpon the deepe: to perfect his mention of the Trinity he added, (c) And the spirit of the Lord moued vpon the waters. Let each one take it as he liketh: it is so profound that learning may produce diuers opinions herein, all faithfull and true ones: so that none doubt that the Angels are placed in the high heauens, not as coeternals with God, but as sure of eter­nall felicity: To whose society Christ did not onely teach that his little ones be­longed, saying: They shall be equal vvith the Angels of God: but shewes further, the Mat. 18. 10. very contemplation of the Angels, saying: Se that you despise not one of these little ones, for I say vnto you, that in heauen, their Angels alway behold the face of my Father vvhich is in Heauen.

L. VIVES.

SOme (a) other corporeall] Adhering to some body. (b) Beginning] I reproue not the di­uines A begin­ning. in calling Christ a beginning. For he is the meane of the worlds creation, and cheefe of all that the Father begotte. But I hold it no fit collection from his answere to the Iewes. It were better to say so because it was true, then because Iohn wrote so, who thought not so. The heretikes make vs such arguments, to scorne vs with, at all occasion offered. But what that wisely and freely religious Father Hierome, held of the first verse of Genesis, I will now re­late. Many (as Iason in Papisc. Tertull. contra Praxeam, and Hillar. in Psalm.) Hold that the Hebrew text hath, In the Sonne God made Heauen and earth which is directly false. For the 70. Symachus, and Theodotion translate it, In the beginning: The Hebrew is Beresith, which Aquila translates in Capitulo, not Ba-ben, in the Son. So then the sence, rather then the translation giueth it vnto Christ, who is called the Creator of Heauen and earth, as well in the front of [Page 436] Genesis (the head of all bookes) as in S. Iohns Ghospell. So the Psalmist saith in his person: Iohn, 13. In the head of the booke it is written of me, viz. of Genesis, and of Iohn: Al things were made by it, & without it was made nothing, &c. But we must know, that this book is called Beresith, the Hebrewes vsing to put their books names in their beginnings Thus much word for word out of Hierome. (c) And the spirit] That which wee translate Ferebatur, moued (sayth Hierome) the Hebrewes read Marahefet, forwhich we may fitly interprete, incubabat, brooded, or cherished as the hen doth heregges with heate. Therfore was it not the spirit of the world, as some thinke, but the holy spirite that is called the quickner of all things from the beginning: If the Quickner, then the ma­ker, Ps. 104. 30. if the Maker then the God: If thou send forth thy word (saith he) they are created.

Of the two different societies of Angels, not vnfitly tearmed light and darkenesse. CHAP. 33.

THat some Angels offended, and therfore were thrust into prisons in the worlds lowest parts vntill the day of their last iudiciall damnation, S. Peter testifieth playnely, saying That God spared not the Angels that had sinned, but cast them downe into hell and deliuered them into (a) chaynes of darkenesse to be kept vnto damnation. Now whether Gods prescience seperated these from the other, who doubteth? that he called the other light, worthily, who denyeth? Are not we heare on earth, by faith, and hope of equality with them, already ere wee haue it, called light by the Apostle? Ye were once darkenesse, (saith he) but are now light in the Lord. And well doe these perceiue the other Apostaticall powers are called darkenesse, who consi­der Eph. 5. 8. them rightly, or beleeue them to bee worse then the worst vnbeleeuer. Wherefore though that light, which GOD sayd should bee, and it was, bee one thing and the darkenesse from which GOD seperated the light bee another: yet the obscurity of this opinion of these two societies, the one inioying GOD, the other swelling in (b) pride: the one to whome it sayd: Praise GOD all [...]ee his Angels, the other whose Prince said: All these will I giue thee if thou wilt fall downe and worship mee: the one inflamed with GOD'S loue, the other, blowne bigge with selfe-loue (whereas it is sayd) God resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the lowly:) the one in the highest heauens, the other in the obscurest ayre: Iame [...]. 4. the one, piously quiet, the other madly turbulent: the one punishing or releeuing according to Gods (c) iustice and mercy: the other raging with the ouer vn­reasonable desire to hurt and subdue: the one allowed GODS Minister to all good, the other restrayned by GOD from doing (d) the desired hurt: the one scorning the other for doing good against their wills by temptations: the other enuying this, the recollection of the faithfull pilgrims: the obscurity (I say) of the opinion of these two so contrary societies (the one good in nature and wil, the other good in nature also, but bad by wil) since it is not explaned by other places of scripture, that this place in Genesiis of the light and darknes, may bee applyed as Denominatiue vnto them both (though the author hadde no such intent) yet hath not beene vnprofitably handled: because though wee could not knowe the authors will, yet wee kept the rule of faith, which ma­ny other places make manifest. For though Gods corporall workes bee heere recited, yet haue some similitude with the spiritual, as the Apostle sayth: you are all the children of the light, and the children of the day: wee are no sonnes of the night nor darknes. But if this were the authors mind, the other disputa­tion hath attained perfection: that so wise a man of God, nay the spirit in him, [Page 437] in reciting the workes of God, all perfected in sixe dayes, might by no meanes bee held to leaue out the Angels, eyther in the beginning, that is because hee had made them first, or (as wee may better vnderstand, In the beginning) because hee made them in his onely begotten Word, in which beginning God made hea­uen and earth: Which two names eyther include all the creation spirituall and temporall, which is more credible: Or the two great partes onely as continents of the lesser, beeing first proposed in whole, and then the parts performed orderly according to the mistery of the sixe dayes.

L. VIVES.

INto (a) cheynes] This is playne in Saint Peters second Epistle and Saint Iudes also. The Angels (sayth the later) which kept not their first estate, but left their owne habitation hath hee reserued in euerlasting cheynes, vnder Darkenesse, vnto the iudgement of the great day. Augustine vseth prisons, for places whence they cannot passe, as the horses were in­closed and could not passe out of the circuit vntill they had run. (b) Pride] Typhus, [...], is Pride, and the Greeks vse Typhon (of [...], to bee proud and [...], to burne) for the fiery diuell: So sayth Plutarch of Typhon, Osyris his brother, that he was a diuell that troub­led all the world with acts of malice, and torment. Augustine rather vseth it then the Latine, for it is of more force, and was of much vse in those dayes: Philip the Priest vseth it in his Commentaries vppon Iob. (c) Iustice] For God doth iustly reuenge, by his good Ministers. He maketh the spirits his messengers, & flaming fire his Ministers. Ps. 103. (d) The desired] There is no power on the earth like the diuels Iob. 40. Which might they practise as they desire, they would burne, drowne, waste, poyson, torture and vtterly destroy man and beast: And though we know not the diuells power directly, where it is limited, and how farr extended: yet are wee sure they can do vs more hurt then we can euer repaire. Of the power of Angels read August­ [...] de Trinit. lib. 3.

Of the opinion that some held, that the Angels weee meant by the se­ueral waters, and of others that held the waters vncreated. CHAP. 34.

YEt some there (a) were that thought that the (b) company of Angels were meant by the waters: and that these wordes, Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it seperate the waters from the waters, meant by the vpperwa­ters Gen. 1. the Angels, and by the lower, eyther the nations, or the diuels. But if this bee so, there is no mention of the Angels creation, but onely of their seperation. (c) Though some most vainely, and impiously deny, that God made the waters, be­cause hee neuer said, Let there be waters. So they may say of earth: for he neuer said Let there be earth. I but say they: it is written God created both heauen and earth. Did he so? Then is water included therein also, for one name serues both: for the Psalm sayth: The sea is his, and he made it, and his hands prepared the dry land: but the (d) elementary weights do moue these men to take the waters aboue, for the An­gels, Ps. 95. because so an element cannot remayne aboue the heauens. No more would these men, if they could make a man after their principles, put fleame, be­ing (e) in stead of water in mans body, in the head: (f) but there is the seate of fleame, most fitly appointed by God: but so absurdly in these mens conceits, that if wee know not (though this booke told vs playne) that God had placed this fluid, cold and consequently heauy humor in the vppermost part of mans body, [Page 438] these world-weighers would neuer beleeue it. And if they were subiect to the scriptures authority, they would yet haue some meaning to shift by. But seeing that the consideration of all thinges that the Booke of God conteineth concerning the creation, would draw vs farre from our resolued purpose, lette vs now (to­gether with the conclusion of this booke) giue end to this disputation of the two contrary societyes of Angells, wherein are also some groundes of the two societies of mankinde, vnto whome we intend now to proceed, in a fitting discourse.

L. VIVES.

SOme (a) there were] as Origen for one, who held that the waters aboue the heauens were no waters but Angelicall powers, and the waters vnder the heauens, their contraries, di­uels. Epiph. ad Ioan. Hierosol. Episc. (b) Companies] Apocal. The peaple are like many waters, and here-vpon, some thought the Psalme meant, saying: You waters that bee aboue the heauens praise the name of the Lord: for that belongs only to reasonable creatures to do. (c) Though some] Au­gustine reckoneth this for an heresie to hold the waters coeternall with God: but names no author. I beleeue Hesiods Chaos and Homers all producing waters were his originals. (d) Ele­mentary] I see all this growes into question, whether there be waters aboue the heauens, and whether they be elementary as ours are. Of the first there is lesse doubt. For if (as some hold) Waters a­boue hea­uen. the firmament be the ayre, then the seperation of waters from waters was but the parting of the cloudes from the sea. But the holy men, that affirme the waters of Genesis to be aboue the star­ry firmament, preuaile. I gesse now in this great question, that a thicke clowd, commixt with ayre was placed betwixt heauen and earth, to darken the space betweene heauen and vs: And that part of it, beeing thickned into that sea we see, was drawne by the Creator, from the face of the earth, to the place where it is, & that other part was borne vp by an vnknowne power, to the vttermost parts of the world. And hence it came that the vpper still including the lower, heauen the fire, fire the ayre, ayre the water, this water includeth not the earth, because the whole element thereof is not vnder the Moone, as fire and ayre is. Now for the nature of those waters, Origen, (to begin with the eldest) holds them resolued into most pure ayre: which S. Thomas dislikes, for such bodies could neuer penetrate the fire, nor the heauens. But he is too Aristotelique, thinking to binde incomprehensible effectes to the lawes of nature, as if this were a worke of nature strictly taken, and not at the liberty of GODS omnipotent power, or that they had forced through fire and heauen by their condensed violence: Some disliked the placing of an element aboue heauen, and therefore held the Christal­line heauens composed of waters, of the same shew, but of a farre other nature then the Elementary Both of them are transparent, both cold, but that is light and ours heauy. Basill sayth those waters doe coole the heate of the heauens. Our Astronomicall diuines, say that Saturnes frigidity proceedeth from those waters: ridiculous as though all the starres of the eighth spere are not cooler then Saturne! These waters (sayth Rede) are lower then the spirituall heauens, but higher then all corporeall creatures: kept (as some say) to threaten a second deluge: But (as others hold better) to coole the heate of the starres. De nat [...]rer. But this is a weake coniecture. Let vs conclude as Augustine doth, vpon Genesis: How, or what they are we know not: there they are we are sure, for the scriptures au­thority weigheth downe mans witte. (c) In stead of] Another question tossed like the first: How the elements are in our bodies. In parcels and Atomes peculiar to each of the foure, saith Elements how com­mixtures. Anaxagoras, Democritus, Empedocles, Plato, Cicero, and most of the Peripatetiques, Arabians Auerroes, and Auicen: parcels enter not the bodies composition, sayth another, but na­tures only. This is the schoole opinion, with the leaders, Scotus and Occam, Aristole is doubtfull (as hee is generally) yet holdes the ingresse of elements into compoundes. Of the Atomists, some confound all, making bodies of coherent remaynders, Others destroy all substances. Howsoeuer it is, wee feele the Elementary powers, heate and drought in our gall, or choller of the fire: heate and moysture, ayry, in the blood: [Page 439] colde and moyst, watery in the fleame: Colde and dry, earthly, in the melanchol­ly: and in our bones solydity is earth, in our brayne and marrow water, in our blood, ayre: in our spirits cheefely of the heart, fire. And though wee haue lesse of one then another, yet haue some of each. (f) But there] And thence is all our trou­blesome The seat of the brayne fleame deriued: Fitly it is seated in the brayne, whether all the heate aspyreth. For were it belowe, whither heate descendeth not so, it would quickly growe dull, and congeale: Whereas now the heate keepes it in continuall acte, vi­gor and vegetation.

Finis, lib. II.

THE CONTENTS OF THE twelfth booke of the Citty of God.

  • 1. Of the nature of good and euil Angells.
  • 2. That no essence is contrary to God, though al the worlds frailty seeme to bee opposite vnto this immutable eternity.
  • 3. Of gods enemies not by nature, but will, which hurting them, hurteth their good nature, because there is no vice but hurteth nature.
  • 4. Of vselesse and reason-lesse natures, whose order differeth not from the Decorum held in the whole vniuerse.
  • 5. That the Creator hath deserued praise, in euery forme and kind of Nature.
  • 6. The cause of the good Angels blisse, and the euills misery.
  • 7. That wee ought not to seeke out the cause of the vicious will.
  • 8. Of the peruerse loue, wherby the soule goeth from the vnchangeable to the changeable good.
  • 9. Whether he that made the Angels natures, made their wils good also, by the infusion of his loue into them, through his holy Spirit.
  • 10. Of the falsenes of that History, that saith the world hath continued many thousand years.
  • 11. Of those that hold not the Eternity of the world, but either a dissolution and generati­on of innumerable worlds, or of this one at the expiration of certaine yeares.
  • 12. Of such as held Mans Creation too late­ly effected.
  • 13. Of the reuolution of Tymes at whose ex­piration some Phylosophers held that the Vni­uerse should returne, to the state it was in at first
  • 14. Of Mans temporall estate, made by God out of no newnesse, or change of will.
  • 15. Whether (to preserue Gods eternall do­mination) we must suppose that he hath alwaies had creatures to rule ouer, and how it may bee held alwaies created which is not coeternall with God.
  • 16. How wee must vnderstand that God promised Man life eternall before all eternity.
  • 17. The defence of Gods vnchanging will, against those that fetch Gods works about frō eternity, in circles from state to state.
  • 18. Against such as say thinges infinite are aboue Gods knowledge.
  • 19. Of the worlds without end, or Ages of Ages.
  • 20. Of that impious assertion, that soules tru­ly blessed, shall haue diuer s reuolutions into mi­sery againe.
  • 21. Of the state of the first Man and Man-kinde in him.
  • 22. That God fore-knew that the first Man should sin, and how many people he was to trans­late out of his kind into the Angels society.
  • 23. Of the nature of Mans soule, being cre­ated according to the Image of God.
  • 24. Whether the Angels may bee called Creators, of any the least creature.
  • 25. That no nature or forme of any thing li­uing hath any other Creator but God.
  • 26. The Platonists opinion, that held the Angels Gods creatures, & Man the Angels.
  • 27. That the fulnesse of Man-kind was cre­ated in the first Man, in whome God fore-saw, both who should bee saued, and who should bee damned.
FINIS.

THE TVVELFTH BOOKE▪ OF THE CITTIE OF GOD Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of the nature of good and euill Angels. CHAP. 1.

BEfore I speake of the creation of man, wherein (in respect of mor­tall reasonable creatures) the two Citties had their originall, as we shewed in the last booke of the Angels: (to shew as well as wee can) the congruity and conuenience of the society of Men with Angels: and that there are not foure, but rather two societies of Men and Angels qualitied alike, and combined in eyther, the one consisting both of good Angels and Men, and the other of euill: that the contrariety of desires betweene the Angels good and euill arose from their diuers natures and beginnings, wee may at no hand beleeue: God hauing beene alike good in both their creations, and in all things beside them. But this diuersity ariseth from their wils: some of them persisting in God, their common good, and in his truth, loue and eternity: and other some delighting more in their owne power, as though it were from them-selues, fell from that common al-bles­sing good to dote vppon their owne: and taking pride for eternity, vayne de­ceit for firme truth, and factious enuy for perfect loue, became proud; deceiptfull and enuious. The cause of their beatitude was their adherence with GOD; their must their miseries cause bee the direct contrary, namely, their not adhe­rence with GOD. Wherefore if when wee are asked why they are blessed, and wee answere well, because they stucke fast vnto GOD, and beeing asked why they are wretched, wee answere well, because they stucke not vnto GOD: Then is there no beatitude for any reasonable or vnderstanding creature to attaine, but in God. So then though all creatures cannot bee blessed, for beastes, trees, stones, &c. are incapable hereof; yet those that are, are not so of them-selues, beeing created of nothing, but they haue it from the Creator. Attayning him they are happy, loosing him, vnhappy: But hee him-selfe is good onely of him-selfe, and therefore cannot loose his good, because hee cannot loose him-selfe. God the onely im­mutable good. Therefore the one, true blessed God, wee say is the onely immutable good: and those thinges hee made, are good also, because they are from him, but they are [...]able because they were made of nothing. Wherefore though they bee not the cheefe goods, God beeing aboue them, yet are they great, in beeing able to adhere vnto the cheefe good, and so bee happy, without which adherence, they cannot but bewrteched Nor are other parcels of the creation better, in that they cannot bee wretched: For wee cannot say our other members are better thē our eies in that they cannot be blind▪ but euen as sensitiue nature in the worst plight, is better then the insensible stone: so is the reasonable (albeit miserable) aboue the brutish, that cannot therefore bee miserable. This being so, then this nature created in such excellence, that though it bee mutable yet by inherence with God that vnchangeable good, it may become blessed: Nor satisfieth the own neede without blessednesse, nor hath any meanes to attayne this blessenesse [Page 442] but God, truly committeth a great error and enormity in not adhering vnto him. And all sinne is against nature and hurtfull there-vnto. Wherefore that nature differeth not in Nature, from that which adhereth vnto God, but in Vice: And yet in that Vice is the Nature it selfe laudable still. For the Vice beeing iustly dis­commended, commendeth the Nature: The true dispraise of Vice being, that it disgraceth an honest nature: So therefore euen as when wee call blindnesse a fault of the eyes, wee shew that sight belongeth to the eye: And in calling the fault of the eares deafenesse, that hearing belonges to the eare: So likewise when wee say it was the Angels fault not to adhere vnto God, we shew that that adherence belonged to their natures. And how great a praise it is to continue in this adhe­rence, fruition & liuing in so great a good without death, error or trouble, who can sufficiently declare or imagine? Wherefore since it was the euill Angells To adhere v [...]o God. fault not to adhere vnto GOD (all vice beeing against nature:) It is manifest that GOD created their natures good: since it is hurt only by their departure from him.

That no essence is contrary to GOD, though all the worlds frailty seeme to be opposite to his immutable eternity. CHAP. 2.

THis I haue said least some should thinke that the Apostaticall (a) powers whereof wee speake, had a different nature from the rest, as hauing another beginning; and (b) not GOD to their author. VVhich one shall the soo­ner auoyd by considering what GOD sayd vnto Moyses by his Angells, when hee sent him to the children of Israell: I am that I am. For God beeing the highest Exod. 3. essence, that is eternall and vnchangeable: gaue essence to his creatures, but not such as his owne: (d) to some more and to some lesse: ordering natures existence by degrees; for as wisedome is deriued from being wise, so is essence ab ipso esse, of hauing being: the word is new not vsed of the old Latinists, but taken of late into the tongue, to serue for to explayne the Greeke [...] which it expresseth word for Essence word. Wherefore vnto that especiall, high essence, that created all the rest, there's no nature contrary, but that which hath no essence: (f) For that which hath be­eing is not contrary vnto that which hath also beeing. Therefore no essence at all is contrary to GOD the cheefe essence, and cause of essence in all.

L VIVES.

APostaticall (a) powers] [...], A forsaker, of [...]; The diuels are such that fall from GOD. Theodoret writing of Goddes and Angells, sayth the Hebrew word is Satan; the Greeke [...]. Hierome interpreteth it an aduersary, or transgressor. (b) Apo [...]a. Not GOD] Least some should thinke GOD created not their nature. (c) I am] Of this already in the eight booke. (d) To some] Arist de mundo. The nearest vnto GOD (sayth Apuleius▪) doe gayne from his power the most celestiall bodies, and euery thing the nea­rer him, the more Diuine, and the farther, the lesser. Thus is GODS goodnesse, de­riued gradually from Heauen vnto vs. And our beleefe of this extension of GODS power, wee must thinke that the nearer, or farder off that hee is, the more, or lesse benefite nature feeleth. Which the Phylosopher gaue him to vnderstand when hee sayd That Gods essence is communicated to some more, and to some lesse. For in his predicaments, he di­rectly affirmeth that essence admitteth neither intention nor remission, more nor lesse. A stone hath essence as well as an Angell. This therefore is referred to the excellence and qualityes adherent or infused into the essence, which admitte augmentation, and diminution. (e) The word [Page 443] is.] Not so new but that Flauius Sergius vsed it before Quintilian, but indeed it was not in generall vse till of late, when Philosophy grew into the latine tongue. (f) For that.] Nothing (saith Aristotle) is contrary to substance: taking contrary, for two opposites of one kinde: as blacke and white, both colours, for he reckneth not priuations, nor contradictories, for con­traries, as he sheweth in his diuision of opposites into foure species.

Of Gods enemies, not by nature, but will, which hurting them, hurteth their good nature: because their is no vice but hurteth nature. CHAP. 3.

THe scripture calleth them Gods enemies, because they oppose his soueraign­ty not by nature but wil, hauing no power to hurt him, but them selues. Their wil to resist, not their power to hurt, maketh them his foes, for he is vnchangeable Gods ene­mies. and wholly incorruptible: wherefore the vice that maketh them oppose God, is their owne hurt, and no way Gods: onely, because it corrupteth their good na­ture. Their nature it is not, but there vice that contratieth God: euill onely be­ing contrary to good. And who denies that God is the best good? so then vice is contrary vnto God, as euill is vnto good. The nature also which it corrupteth is Good, and therefore opposed by it: but it stands against God as euill onely a­gainst good; but against this nature, as euill and hurt also, for euill cannot hurt GOD, but incoruptible natures onely, which are good by the testimony of the hurt that euill doth them, for if they were not good, vice could not hurt them, for what doth it in hurting them but a bolish their integrity, lustre, ver­tue, safety, and what euer vice can diminish or roote out of a good nature? which if it bee not therein, vice taketh it not away, and therefore hurteth not: for it cannot be both a vice, and hurtlesse, whence wee gather that though vice, can­not hurt that vnchangeable good, yet it can hurt nothing but good: because it is not, but where it hurteth. And so we may say that vice cannot bee in the highest good, nor cannot bee but in some good. Good therefore may be alone, but so cannot euill: because the natures that an euill will hath corrupted, though as they be polluted they are euill, yet as they are natures, they are good. And when this vicious nature is punished, there is this good besides the nature, that it is not vnpunished, for this is iust, and what is iust is questionlesse good, and no (a) man is punished for the falts of his nature, but of his will, for that vice that hath got­ten from a custome into an habit, and seemeth naturall, had the originall from corruption of will: for now wee speake of the vices of that nature wherein is a foule capable of the intellectuall light, whereby wee discerne betweene iust and vniust.

L. VIVES.

NO (a) man.] Vice or a falt, generally, is a declining from the right. So that there are of them naturall, as if wee haue gotten any custome of any act against the Decorum of that Vice and [...]. kinde, or haue it by nature: as to haue more, or fewer members then we should: stammering of speach, blindnesse, deafnesse, or any thing against perfection: bee it in men, beasts, trees, [...] or whatsoeuer. Then there is falte of manners, and fault of art, when the worke-man [...] erred from his science. (b) Naturall.] So that is dominereth, and playeth the tyrant in a [...], seeking to compell him to do thus: wherevpon many say in excuse of sinnes, that they can­not do withall, whereas their owne will nousles it vp in them, and they may oppose it if they [...] Though it be not so easily expelled as admitted, yet the expulsion is not impossible, and vn­lesse you expell it, you shall not be acquit of the guilt.

Of liuelesse, and reasonlesse natures, whose order differeth not from the decorum held in the whole Vniuerse. CHAP. 4.

BVt it were a sottishnesse to thinke that the falts of beasts, trees, and other vn­reasonable, sencelesse, or liuelesse creatures, whereby their corruptible nature is damnified, are damnable: for the creators will hath disposed of those, thus, to perfect the inferior beauty of this vniuerse by this (a) successiue alteration of them. For earthly things are not comparable to heauenly: yet might not the world want those, because the other are more glorious. Wherefore, in the suc­cession of those things one to another in their due places, and in the (b) change of the meaner into qualities of the better, the order of things transitory consist­eth. Which orders glorie wee delight not in, because wee are annexed to it, as partes of mortality, wee cannot discerne the whole Vniuerse, though wee ob­serue how conueniently those parcells wee see, are combined: wherevpon in things out of our contemplations reach, we must beleeue the prouidence of the Creator, rather then be so rash as to condemne any part of the worlds F [...]brique, of any imperfection. Though if wee marke well, by the same reason, those vn­voluntary, and vnpunishable falts to those creatures, commend their natures vnto vs: none of whome nath any other maker but GOD: because wee our selues dislike that that nature of theirs which wee like should bee defaced by that falt: vnlesse men will dislike the natures of things that hurt them, not consider their natures, but their o [...]ne profit as (c) of those creatures that plagued the pride of Egipt. But so they might dispraise the Sunne, for some offenders, or Exod. 8 vniust deteiners of others right, are by the Iudges condemned (d) to bee set in the hot Sunne. Wherefore it is not the consideration of nature in respect of our profit, but in it selfe that glorifieth the Creator. The nature of the eternall fire is assuredly laudable, though the wicked shalbe therein euerlastingly tor­mented. For what is more faire then the bright, pure and flaming fire? what more vsefull to heate, cure, or boile withall? though not so hurtfull in burning. Thus that (e) being penally applied, is pernicious, which being orderly vsed, is, conuenient: (f) for who can explane the thousand vses of it in the world? Heare Natures absolute excellence euen in things that punish man. them not (g) that praise the fires light and dispraise the heate: respecting not the nature of it but their own profite and disprofite: they would see, but they would not burne. But they consider not that this light they like so, beeing immoderate­ly vsed, hurteth a tender eye: and that in this heate which they dislike so, many (h) creatures do very conueniently keepe, and liue.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) successiue] One decaying, and another succeeding. (b) Change of the] He toucheth the perpetual alteration of elements and elementary bodies, where some are transmuted in­to the more powerfull agent, and sometimes the agent puts on the nature of the passiue. Ayre Punish­ment of malefact­or▪ in the sunne. continually taketh from water, and water from ayre: So doth fire from ayre and ayre from fire, but in diuer [...] places. (c) Of those] The frogs, and [...]nats. (d) To bee set▪ A [...]inde of punish­ment, especially infamous, yet, not without paine. The bawdes in Spaine are thus punished: set in the stockes, and anointed al with hony, which drawes all the Bees, F [...]es and Waspes in a Country, vnto them. (e) Beeing penally] So wee reade it for the best. (f) [...]or who▪ Thence is the common prouerbe of a thing of common vse: Wee haue as much vse of it, as of fire or water: [Page 445] as T [...]lly saith of friendship. Lael. And to forbid one fire and water, (mans two chiefe neces­saries) is as it were to expell him of all humaine societie. Uitruuius saith that the comming t [...]her vnto the fire brought men first to talke together, and so produced commerce, socie­ties and cities lib. 2. Lactantius prooueth man a diuine creature, because hee onely of all crea­tures vseth the fire. (g) That praise] Taught by Plutarchs Satyre that loued Prometheus his The good­nesse of fire. new found fire, so that hee fell a kissing of it, and burning his lippes threw it downe, and ran [...]way. Such a tale tells Mela of the sea-bordering Affricans, to whome Eudoxus caried fire. (h) C [...]res] In Cyprus in the brasse furnaces, where they burne redd Virrioll many daye [...] together, are produced winged creatures, a little bigger then the greatest flyes, and those liue i [...] the fire. Arist. Hist. animal. lib. 5. The Salamander they say not onely liues in th [...] fire vnbur­ned, Salaman­der. but also putteth it out, with his very touch.

That the Creator hath deserued praise in euery forme and kinde of nature. CHAP. 5.

WHerefore all natures are good, because they haue their forme, kinde, and a certaine rest withall in them-selues. And when they are in their true posture of nature, they preserue the essence in the full manner as they receiued it: and that, whose essence is not eternall, followeth the lawes of the creator that sway­eth it, and changeth into better, or worse, tending (by Gods disposition) still to that end which the order of the vniuerse requireth: so that that corruption which bringeth all natures mortall vnto dissolution, cannot so dissolue that which was, but it may become that afterwards which it was before, or that which it should be: which being so, then God, the highest being, who made all things that are not him-selfe, (no creature being fitte for that equalitie, being made of [...]othing) and consequently being not able to haue beene, but by him) is not to be discommended through the taking offence at some faults, but to bee honored vpon the due consideration of the perfection of all natures.

L. VIVES.

A (a) certaine] Euery thing keeping harmonious agreement both with it selfe and others, without corrupting discorde: which made some ancient writers affirme, that the world [...] vpon loue:

The cause of the good Angells blisse, and the euills misery. CHAP. 6.

THE true cause therefore of the good Angells blisse, is their adherence to that most high essence: and the iust cause of the bad Angels misery, is their departure from that high essence, to reside vpon them-selues, that were not such: which vice what is it else but (a) pride? For pride is the roote of all sinne. Eccl. 10. These would not therefore stick vnto him, their strength, and hauing power to bee more (b) perfect by adherence to this highest good, they preferred them-selues that were his inferiours, before him. This was the first fall, misery and vice of this nature, which all were it not created to haue the highest being, yet might it haue beatitude by fruition of the highest being: but falling from him, not bee [...]de nothing, but yet lesse then it was, and consequently miserable. Seeke the c [...]e of this euill will, and you shall finde iust none. For what can cause the wills [...], the will being sole cause of all euill? The euill will therefore causeth euill [Page 446] workes, but nothing causeth the euill will. If there be, then either it hath a will or [...]one. If it haue, it is either a good one or a bad: if good, what foole will say, a good will is cause of an euill will? It should if it caused sinne: but this were ex­treame absurditie to affirme. But if that it haue an euill will, then I a [...]ke what cau­sed this euill will in it? and to limite my questions, I aske the cause of the first euill will. For not that which an other euill will hath caused, is the first euill will, but that which none hath caused: for still that which causeth is before the other caused. If I bee answered, that nothing caused it, but it was from the beginning, I aske then whe [...]er it were in any nature: If it were in none, it had no being: if it were in any, it corrupted it, hurt it, and depriued it of all good: and therefore this Vice could not be in an euill nature, but in a good, where it might doe hurt: for if it could not hurt, it was no vice, and therefore no bad will: and if it did hurt, it was by priuation of good, or diminishing of it. Therfore a bad will could be from eter­nity in that wherein a good nature had beene before, which the euill will destroi­ed by hurt. Well if it were not eternall, who made it? It must be answered, some­thing that had no euill will: what was this inferior, superior, or equall vnto it? If it were the superior, it was better, and why then had it not a will, nay, a bet­ter will?

This may also bee said of the equall: for two good wills neuer make the one the other bad: It remaines then that some inferior thing that had no will was cause of that vicious will in the Angels. I but all things below them, euen to the lowest earth, being naturall, is also good, and hath the goodnesse of forme and kinde in all order: how then can a good thing produce an euill will? how can good be cause of euill? for the will turning from the superior to the inferior, be­comes bad, not because the thing where-vnto it turneth is bad, but because the diuision is bad, and peruerse. No inferior thing then doth depraue the will, but the will depraues it selfe by following inferior things inordinately. For if two of like affect in body and minde should beholde one beautious personage, and the one of them be stirred with a lustfull desire towards it, and the others thoughts stand chaste, what shall wee thinke was cause of the euill will in the one and not in the other? Not the seene beauty: for it transformed not the will in both, and yet both saw it alike: not the flesh of the beholders face, why not both? nor the minde we presupposed them both alike before, in body and minde. Shall we say the deuill secretly suggested it into one of them, as though hee consented not to it in his owne proper will?

This consent therefore, the cause of this assent of the will to vicious de­sire, is that wee seeke. For, to take away one let more in the question, if both were tempted, and the one yeelded, and the other did not, why was this, but because the one would continue chaste, and the other would not? whence then was this secret fall but from the proper will, where there was such parity in body and minde, a like sight, and a like temptation? So then hee that desires to know the cause of the vicious will in the one of them, if hee ma [...]ke i [...] well shall finde nothing. For if wee say that hee caused it, what was hee ere his vicious will, but a creature of a good nature, the worke of GOD, that vnchange­able good? Wherefore hee that saith that hee that consented to this lustfull desire which the other with-stood, (both beeing before alike affected, and be­holding the beautifull obiect alike) was cause of his owne euill will, whereas he was good before this vice of will; [Page 447] Let him aske why he caused this? whether from his nature, or for that hee was made of nothing; and he shall finde that his euill will arose not from his na [...]ure, but from his nothing: for if wee shall make his nature the effecter of his vicious will, what shall wee doe but affirme that good is the efficient cause of euill? But how can it bee that nature (though it bee mutable) before it haue a vicious will, should doe viciously, namely in making the will, vicious?

L. VIVES.

BVt (a) pride] Scotus holds that the Angels offence was not pride, I thinke onely because hee will oppose Saint Thomas, who held (with the Fathers) the contrary. (b) Perfect] in essence and exellence.

That we ought not to seeke out the cause of the vicious will. CHAP. 7.

LEt none therefore seeke the efficient cause of an euill will: for it is not efficient but deficient, nor is there effect but defect: namely falling from that highest essence, vnto a lower, this is to haue an euill will. The causes whereof (beeing not efficient but deficient) if one endeuour to seeke, it is as if hee should seeke to see the darknesse, or to heare silence: wee know them both, this by (a) the eare, and that by the eye: but not by any formes of theirs, but priuation of formes. Let none then seeke to know that of mee which I know not my selfe: vnlesse hee will learne not to know what hee must know that hee cannot know: for the things that we know by priuation and not by forme, are rather (if you can conceit mee) knowne by not knowing: and in knowing them, are still vnknowne. For the bo­dyes eye coursing ouer bodyly obiects, sees no darkenesse, but when it ceaseth to see. And so it belongs to the eare, and to no other sence to know silence, which notwithstanding is not knowne but by not hearing. So our intellect doth speculate the intelligible formes, but where they faile it learneth by not learning: for who can vnderstand his faults? This I know, that Gods nature can neuer faile in time, nor in part: but all things that are made of nothing may decay: which Psal. 19. The diuine essence ne­uer can faile. doe not-with-standing more good, as they are more essentiall: for then doe they some-thing when they haue efficient causes: but in that they faile, and fall off, and doe euill, they haue deficient causes: and what doe they then but vanity?

L. VIVES.

BY the (a) eare] Contraries are knowne both by one methode, say the Philosophers, and the primatiue is knowne onely by seperation of the knowledge of the Positiue.

Of the peruerse loue, whereby the soule goeth from the vnchangeable to the changeable good. CHAP. 8.

I Know besides that wherein the vicious will is resident, therein is that done, which if the will would not, should not bee done: and therefore the punish­ment falls iustly vpon those acts which are wills and not neces [...]ities. It is not the (a) thing to which wee fall, but our fall that is euill: that is: wee fall to no euill [Page 448] natures, but against natures order, from the highest to the lower: and therefore euill. Couetise is no vice in the gold, but in him that peruersly leaueth iustice to T [...] inor­dinate loue of things bad, not the things [...]selues. loue gold, whereas iustice ought alwayes to bee preferred before ritches. Nor is lust the fault of sweete bautious bodies, but the soules that runnes peruersly to bodily delights, neglecting temperance, which scornes all company with those, & prepares vs vnto far more excellent and spirituall pleasures. Vaine-glory is not a vice proper to humaine praise, but the soules, that peruersely affecteth praise of men, not respecting the consciences testimonie. Nor is pride his vice that gi­ueth the power, but the soules, peruersly louing that power, contemning the iu­stice of the most mighty. By this then, he that peruersly affected a good of nature, though he attaine it, is euill himselfe in this good; and wretched, being depriued of a better.

L. VIVES.

THE (a) thing] It is not the action, but the quality and manner thereof that is vicious, said Plato.

Whether he that made the Angels natures, made their wills good also, by the infusion of his loue into them through his holy spirit. CHAP. 9.

SEeing therefore there is no naturall nor (a) essentiall cause, effecting the euill of will, but that euill of mutability of spirit, which depraueth the good of na­ture, ariseth from it selfe: being effected no way but by falling from God, which falling also hath no cause: If we say also that good wills haue no efficient cause we must beware least they bee not held vncreated and coeternall with God. But seeing that the Angels them-selues were created, how can their wills but bee so also? Besides being created, whether were they created with them, or without them first? if with them, then doubtlesse hee that made one, made both: and (b) as soone as they were created, they were ioyned to him in that loue wherein they were created. And therein were they seuered from the other, because they kept their good-wills still, and the other were changed by falling in their euill will, from that which was good, whence they needed not haue fallen vnlesse they had listed. But if the good Angels were at first with-out good wills, and made those wills in them-selues without Gods working, were they therefore made better of them-selues then by his creation? God forbid. For what were they without good wills, but euill. Or, if they were not euill because they had no euill wills neither, nor fell from that which they had not, how-so-euer they were not as yet so good, as when they had gotten good wills. But now if they could not make them-selues better then God (the best workeman of the world) had made them: then verily could they neuer haue had good wills but by the operation of the cre­ator in them. And these good wills, effecting their conuersion (not to them-selues who were inferiours, but) to the supreme God, to adhere vnto him, and bee bles­sed by fruition of him, what doe they else but shew, that the best will should haue remained poore, in desire onely, but that he who made a good nature of nothing capable of himselfe, (e) made it better by perfecting it of himselfe, first hauing made it more desirous of perfection? for this must bee examined: whether the good Angels created good will in them-selues, by a good will or a badde, or none: if by none, then none they created. If by a badde, how can a badde will produce a good? if by a good, then had they good wills already.

[Page 449] And who gaue them those, but he that created them by a good will, that is in that chast loue of their adherence to him, both forming them nature, and giuing The fall from good the cause of euill. them grace? Beleeue it therefore the Angelles were neuer without good will, that is Gods loue: But those that were created good, and yet became euill by their proper will, (which no good nature can do but in a voluntary defect from good, that, and not the good being the cause of euill) either (d) receiued lesse grace from the di­uine loue, then they that persisted therein, or if the had equall good at their crea­tion, the one fell by the euill wills, and the other hauing further helpe attained that blisse, from which they were sure neuer to fal, as we shewed in our last booke. Therefore, to gods due praise wee must confesse that the diffusion of Gods loue is be [...]owed as well vpon the Angells, as the Saints, by his holy spirit bestowed vpon them: and that that Scripture: It is good for me to adhere vnto God, was peculiar Psal. 73. at first to the holy Angells, before man was made. This good they all participate with him to whome they adhere, and are a holy citty, a liuing sacrifice, and a liuing temple vnto that God. Part whereof, namely that which the Angells shall gather and take vp from this earthly pilgrimage vnto that society, being now in the flesh, vpon earth, or dead, and resting in the (e) secret receptacles of soules, how it had first original, must I now explaine, as I did before of the Angels. For of Gods worke, The first man, came all man kind, as the scripture saith, whose authority is iustly admired throughout the earth and those natures, whome (amongst other things) it prophecied should beleeue it.

L. VIVES.

OR (a) Essentiall.] As hauing essence. (b) As soone.] Hee plainely confesseth that the Angells were all created in grace. De corrept, et grat. Before they fell they had grace. Hierome also The creati­on of the Angells. vpon Os [...]a affirmes that the Deuills were created with great fulnesse of the holy spirit. But Au­gustine De genes. ad lit, seemes of another mind, saying the angelicall nature was first created vn­formall. The Diuines here vpon are diuided: some following Lombard Sent. 2. dist. 4. Ales, and B [...]nture deny that the Angells were created in grace. Saint Thomas holds the contrary. I dare not, nor haue not where withal to decide a matter so mightily disputed and of such mo­ment. Augustine in most plaine words, and many places, houlds that they were created in grace as that of Exechiel seemes also to import: Thou sealest vp the sunne, and art full of wisdome, and perfect in beauty. (c) Made it.] Shewing that God gaue them more grace when they shewed Eze. 28. 12 their obedience (of this I see no question made:) in such measure, as hee assured them of eter­nity of blisse. (d) Receiued lesse.] If all the Angells had grace giuen them, it then should haue bin distributed with respect of persons, to some more, and to some of the same order lesse. But it was giuen gradually to the orders not to each particular Angell: where-vpon some of the same order fell, and some stood, though both had grace giuen them alike. (e) Secret.] Hee The dgree [...] of grace. doubts not of the glory, but of the glories place before the iudgement; for they may be bles­ed any where, God, in whose fruition they are blessed being euery where.

Of the falsenesse of that History that saith the world hath continu­ed many thousand yeares. CHAP. 10.

LEt the coniectures therefore of those men that fable of mans and the worlds originall they knowe not what passe for vs: for some thinke that men [...] beene alwaies, as of the world; as Apuleis writeth of men: Seuerally mortall, but generally, eternall, (b) And when we say to them: why if the world hath alwaies beene, how can your histories speake true in relation of who inuented this or [Page 450] that, who brought vp artes and learning, and who first inhabited this or that re­gion? they answered vs: the world hath at certaine times beene so wasted by fires, and deluges, that the men were brought to a very few: whose progenie mul­tiplied againe: and so seemed this as mans first originall, whereas indeed it was but a reparation of those whome the fires and flouds had destroyed: but that man cannot haue production but from man. They speake now what they thinke, but not what they know: being deceiued by a sort of most false writings, that say the world hath continued a many thousand yeares, where as the holy scriptures giueth vs not accompt of (c) full sixe thousand yeares since man was made. To shew the falsenesse of these writings briefly, and that their authority is not worth a rush herein, (d) that Epistle of Great Alexander to his mother, conteining a narration of things by an Aegiptian Priest vnto him, made out of their religious mysteries: conteineth also the Monarchies, that the Greeke histories recorde also: In this Epistle (e) the Assyrian monarchie lasteth fiue thousand yeares and aboue. But in the Greeke historie, from Belus the first King, it continueth but one thousand three hundred yeares. And with Belus doth the Egiptian storie begin also. The Persian Monarchie (saith that Epistle) vntill Alexanders conquest (to whom this Priest spake thus) lasted aboue eight thousand yeares: whereas the Macedonians vntill Alexanders death lasted but foure hundred foure score and fiue yeares, and the Persians vntill his victory two hundred thirty & three yeares, by the Greek [...] story. So farre are these computations short of the Egiptians, be­ing not equall with them though they were trebled. For (f) the Egiptians are The Egip­tian yeares. said once to haue had their (g) yeares but foure moneths long: so that one full yeare of the Greekes or ours, is iust three of their old ones. But all this will not The Greeke histories [...] th [...]n the Egipti­an [...] in the computati­on of the Monarchies make the Greeke and Egiptian computations meete: and therefore wee must ra­ther trust the Greeke, as not exceeding our holy scriptures accompt. But if this Epistle of Alexander being so famous, differ so farre from the most probable ac­compt, how much lesse faith then ought we to giue to those their fabulous anti­quities, fraught with leasings, against our diuine bookes, that fore-told that the whole world should beleeue them, and the whole world hath done so: and which prooue that they wrote truth in things past, by the true occurrences of things to come, by them presaged.

L. VIVES.

SEuerally (a) mortall] Apuleius Florid. l. 2. cunctim, generally, or vniuersally, of cunctus, all, (b) And when] Macrobius handleth this argument at large. De somn. scip. and thinkes he puts it off with that that Augustine here reciteth. Plato seemes the author of this shift in his Timaus, where Critias relating the conference of the Egiptian Priest and Solon, saith, that wee know not what men haue done of many yeares before; because they change their countrie, or are expelled it by flouds, fires, or so, and the rest hereby destroyed. Which answer is easily confu­ted, fore-seeing that all the world can neither bee burned nor drowned (Arist. Meteor.) the re­mainders of one ancient sort of men might be preserued by another, and so deriued downe to vs, which Aristotle seeing (as one witty, and mindfull of what he saith) affirmeth that we haue the reliques of the most ancient Philosophy left vs. Metaphys. 12. Why then is there no me­mory of things three thousand yeares before thy memory. (c) Full six thousand] Eusebius whose account Augustine followeth, reckoneth from the creation vnto the sack of Rome by the Gothes 5611. yeares▪ following the Septuagints. For Bede out of the Hebrew reserueth vnto the time The liberty that the old wri [...]ers vsed in compu­tation of time. of Honorius and Theodosius the yonger (when the Gothes tooke Rome) but 4377. of this dif­ferent computation here-after. (d) That Epistle] Of this before, booke eight. (e) The Assyri [...]] Hereof in the 18. booke more fitly. Much liberty do the old chroniclers vse in their accompt of time. Plin. lib. 11, out of Eudoxus, saith that Zoroaster liued 6000. yeares before Plato's death. [Page 451] So faith Aristotle. Herimippus saith he was 5000. yeares before the Troian warre. Tully writes that the Chaldees had accounts of 470000. yeares in their chronicles. De diuinat 1. [...] saith also that they reckned from their first astronomer vntill great Alexander 43000. yeares. (f) The Egiptians] Extreame liers in their yeares. Plato writes that the Citty Sais in Egipt had chronicles of the countries deedes for 8000. yeares space. And Athens was built 1000. yeares before Sais. Laertius writes that Vulcan was the sonne of Nilus, and reckneth 48863. yeares betweene him and Great Alexander:: in which time there fell 373. ecclipses of the Sunne, and 832. of the Moone. Mela lieth alittle lower: saying that the Egiptians rec­kon 330. Kings before Amasis, and aboue 13000. yeares. But the lie wanted this subsequent, that since they were Egiptians, Heauen hath had foure changes of reuolutions, and the Sunne hath set twise where it riseth now. Diodorus also writteth that from Osyris vnto Alexander that built Alexandria, some recken 10000. and some 13000. yeares: and some fable that the Gods had the Kingdome of Isis: and then that men reigned afterward very neare 15000. yeares, vntill the 180. Olympiad, when Ptolomy beganne to reigne. Incredible was this ab­ [...] vanity of the Egiptians who to make themselues the first of the creation, lied so many thousand yeares. Which was the cause that many were deceiued, and deceiued o [...]hers also as conc [...]ning the worlds originall. Tully followes Plato and maketh Egipt infinitly old, and so doth [...]ristotle. Polit 7. (g) Yeares but] Pliny lib. 7. saith the Nations diuided their yeares some The month­ly years. by the Sommer, some by the Winter, some by the quarters as the Archadians whose yeare was three monethes, some by the age of the Moone, as the Egiptians. So that some of them haue liued a thousand of their yeares. Censorinus saith that the Egiptians most ancient yeares was two moneths. Then King Piso made it foure, at last it came to thirteene moneths and fiue daies. Diodorus saith that it being reported that some of the ancient Kings had reigned 1200. yeares, beeing to much to beleeue, they found for certaine that the course of the Sunne beeing not yet knowne, they counted their yeares by the Moones. So then the wonder of old [...] ceaseth, some diuiding our yeare into foure as diuers of the Greekes did. Diodo­rus saith also that the Chaldees had monethes to their yeares. But to shew what my con­iecture is of these numbers of yeares amongst the nations, I hold that men beeing so much gi [...]n to the starres, counted the course of euery starre for a yeare. So that in 30. yeares of the S [...]e, are one of Saturne, fiue of Iupiter, sixe of Mars, more then 30. of Uenus and Mercury, and almost 400, of the Moone. So they are in all neare 500.

Of those that hold not the eternity of the World, but either a dissolution and generation of inumera [...]le Worlds, or of this one at the e [...]piration of certaine yeares. CHAP. 11.

BVt others there are, that doe not thinke the World eternall, and yet either imagine it, not to be one (a) world but many: or (b) one onely, dissolued and regenerate at the date of certaine yeares. Now these must needs confesse, that there were first men of themselues, ere any men were begotten. (c) For they can­not thinke that the whole world perishing, any man could remaine, as they may doe in those burnings, & invndations which left still some men to repaire man-kinde: but as they hold the world to bee re-edified out of the owne ruines, so must they beleeue that man-kinde first was produced out of the elements, and from these first, as mans following propagation, as other creatures, by generati­on of their like.

L. VIVES.

NOt to bee one (a) world] Which Democritus and Epicurus held. (b) One onely] Heraclytus, Hippasus and the Stoickes held that the world should be consumed by fire, and then be re­ [...]ed. (c) For they cannot] Plato and Aristotle hold that there cannot be an vniuersall deluge, or burning. [Page 452] But the Stoickes (as Tully saith) beleeued that the World at length should become all on fire, and the moisture so dried, as neither the earth could nourish the plants, nor the ayre be drawn in bredth [...]or produced, all the water being consumed. So that Plato and Aristotle still reser­ued [...] then for propagation: these, none, but destroied All, to re-edifie All.

Of such as held Mans Creation too lately effected. CHAP. 12.

WHerefore our answere to those that held the world to haue beene ab aeterno, against Plato's expresse confession, though some say hee spake not as hee thought, the same shalbe our answere still to those that thinke Mans Creation too lately effected, hauing letten those innumerable spaces of time passe, and by the scriptures authority beene made but so late, as within this sixe thousand yeares. If the b [...]ity of time be offensiue, and that the yeares since Man was made seeme so few, let them consider that (a) nothing that hath an extreame, is continuall: and that all the definite spaces of the World being compared to the interminate Nothing co [...]uall that hath an ex­treame. Trinity, are as (a very little: Nay as) iust nothing. And therefore though wee should recken fiue or sixe, or sixty, or six hundred thousand yeares, and multiply them so often till the number wanted a name, and say then GOD made man, yet may we aske why he made him no sooner? For GODS pause before Mans Crea­tion beeing from all eternity was so great, that compare a definite number with it, of neuer so vnspeakeable a quantity, and it is not so much, as one halfe drop of water being counterpoised with the whole Ocean: for in these, though the one be so exceeding small, and the other so incomparably great, yet (b) both are defi­nite. But that time which hath any originall, runne it on to neuer so huge a quan­tity, being compared vnto that which hath no beginning, I know not whether to call it small, or nothing. For, with-draw but moments from the end of the first, and be the number neuer so great, it will (as if one should diminish the number of a mans daies from the time he liues in, to his birth day) decrease, vntill we come to the very beginning. But from the later abstract (not moments, nor daies, nor monethes nor years, but as much time as the other whole number contained, (lie it out of the compasse of all computation) and that as often as you please, preuaile you when you can neuer attaine the Beginning, it hauing none at all? Wherefore that which we aske now after fiue thousand yeares and the ouerp [...]s, our posterity may as well aske after sixe hundreth thousand years, if our mortal­lity should succeede, and our infirmity endure so long. And our forefathers, presently vpon the first mans time might haue called this in question. Nay the first man himselfe, that very day that he was made, or the next might haue asked why he was made no sooner? But when soeuer hee had beene made, this contro­ [...]ie of his originall and the worlds should haue no better foundation then is [...] now.

L. VIVES.

NOthing (a) that] Cic. de senect. When the extreame comes, then that which is past, is gone (b) Both are] Therefore is there some propertion betweene them, whereas betweene definite, and indefinite there is none.

Of [...] [...] of Times at whose expiration some Philosophers held that the V­ [...] should [...] to the state it was in at first. CHAP. 13.

NOw these Philosophers beleeued that this world had no other dissolution, [Page 453] [...] renewing of it continually at certaine (a) reuolutions of time, wherein the [...] of things was repaired: and so passed on a continuall (b) rotation of ages [...] and comming: whether this fell out in the continuance of one world, or the [...] arising, and falling gaue this succession, and date of things by the owne re­ [...]ion, from which ridiculous mocking they cannot free the immortal nor the [...] [...]oule, but it must stil be tossed vnto false blisse, & beaten backe into true mi­ [...] how is that blisse true, whose eternity is euer vncertaine, the soule either [...] [...]gnorāt of the returne vnto misery, or fearing it in the midst of felicity? But [...] from misery to happinesse neuer to returne, then is some thing begun in [...] [...]hich time shall neuer giue end vnto, and why not then the world? and why [...] made therein; (to avoide al the false tracts that deceiued wittes haue de­ [...] distract men from the truth): for (c) some wil haue that place of Ecclesias­ [...] Ecc. 1. 9. 10 [...] [...]hat is it that hath beene that (which shalbe: what is it that hath beene made? [...] [...]ch shall be made. (d) And there is no new thing vnder the sunne: nor any thing [...] [...] may say, behold this is new: it hath beene already in the time that was before [...] be vnderstood of these reciprocall reuolutions, whereas he meant either [...] things hee spoke of before, viz, the successiue generations; the sunnes mo­ [...], the torrents falls; or else generally of all transitory creatures; for there were [...] [...]ore vs, there are with vs, and there shalbe after vs, so it is of trees, and [...]. Nay euen monsters, though they be vnusuall, and diuers, and some haue [...] [...]t but once, yet as they are generally wonders, and miracles, they are [...]st and to come: nor is it newes to see a monster vnder the Sunne. Though [...] [...]ll haue the wise man to speake of Gods predestination that fore-framed [...] therefore that now there is nothing new vnder the Sunne. But farre be [...] from beleeuing that these words of Salomon should meane those reuolu­ [...] they do dispose the worlds course and renouation by: as Plato the A­ [...] Philosopher taught in the Academy that in a certeyne vnbounded [...] ▪ yet definit, Plato himselfe, his schollers, the city and schoole should after [...] ages meete all in that place againe and bee as they were when hee taught [...] God forbid I say that wee should beleeue this. For Christ once died for our Rom 6. [...]. Thess. 4. Psal. 12. 7. [...] and rising againe, dieth no more, nor hath death any future dominion ouer him, [...] after our resurrection shalbe alwaies with the Lord, to whome now we say [...] the Psalme: Thou wilt keepe vs O Lord and preserue vs from this generation for [...] The following place I thinke fittes them best: The wicked walke in a circuit: [...] cause their life (as they thinke) is to run circularly, but because their false do­ [...] runs round in a circular maze.

L. VIVES.

[...]lutions (a) Of.] Platonisme holding a continuall progression and succession of causes [...] effects, and when heauen hath reuolued it selfe fully, and come to the point whence it Reuolution of times. [...] first, then is the great yeare perfect, and all shall be as they were at first. (b) Rotation.] [...], a [...]it word of Uoluo to roule. (c) Some.] Origen, Periarch. lib. 2. I will follow Hierome [...] then R [...]s in citying Origens Dogmaticall doctrines, and that for good reasons: we [...] Origen) that there was a world ere this, & shalbe another after it: wil you heare our [...] for the later? Here Esay saying I will create new heauens, and a new earth; to remaine in Is [...]. 65. 17. [...], for the first Ecclesi [...]stes: What is it that hath bin? that which shalbe. &c. for al things [...], as they are in the old ages before vs. Thus Origen, yet hee doubts whether these [...] shalbe alike, or somewhat different. (d) And there is no.] Simmachus hath translated [...] then Hierome, referring it vnto Gods prescience, that al things of this world were [Page 454] first in the Creators knowledge, though Augustine a little before, take it as ment of the gene­rality of things, and toucheth Hieromes exposition.

Of Mans temporall estate, made by God, out of no newnesse or change of will. CHAP. 14.

BVt what wonder if these men runne in their circular error, and finde no way forth, seeing they neither know mankindes originall nor his end? beeing not able to pearce into Gods depths: who being eternall, and without beginning yet gaue time a beginning, and made Man in time whom hee had not made before, God eter­nall. yet not now maketh he him by any suddaine motion, but as hee had eternally de­creed. Who can penetrate this (a) inscrutable depth, wherein GOD gaue Man a Psal. 11. temporall beginning and had none before: and this out of his eternall, vnchange­able will; multiplying all mankinde from one? for when the Psalmist had sayd, Thou shalt keepe vs OLORD, and preserue vs from this generation for euer, then hee reprehendeth those whose fond and false doctrine reserue no eternity for the soules blessed freedome, in adioyning, The wicked walke in a Cy [...]cuite: as who should say, what dost thou thinke or beleeue? Should we say that God suddainely de­termined to make Man, whom he had not made in all eternity before, and yet that God is euer immutable, and cannot change his will, least this should draw vs into doubt, he answereth God presently, saying: In thy deepe wisdome didst thou multiply the sonnes of men. Let men thinke talke or dispute, as they will (saith he) and argue as they thinke, In thy deepe wisdome, which none can discouer, didst thou multiply mankinde. For it is most deepe, that GOD should bee from eternity, and yet decree that Man should bee made at this time, and not before, without alterati­on of will.

L. VIVES.

THis inscrutable] The text is inuestigabilem, put for the iust contrary minime inuestigabi [...] vnsearchable, as indolere and inuocare in latine is vsed both for affirmatiue and negatiue.

Whether (to preserue Gods eternall domination) wee must suppose that he hath al­waies had creatures to rule ouer, and how that may be held alwaies created, which is not coeternall with God. CHAP. 15.

BVt I, as I dare not deny Gods domination (a) eternall from euer, so may I not doubt but that Man had a temporall beginning before which he was not. But when I thinke, what God should bee Lord ouer from enternity, here doe I feare Rom. 11. 14 to affirme any thing, because I looke into my selfe, and know that it is sayd, Wh [...] can know the Lords counsells? or who can thinke what God intendeth? Our cogitati­ons are fearefull, and our fore-casts are vncertaine. The corruptible body sup­presseth the soule, and the earthly mansion keepeth down the minde that is much occupied. Therefore of these which I reuolue in this earthly mansion, they are Wis [...]. 3. many, because out of them all I cannot finde that one of them or besides them which perhaps I thinke not vpon, and yet is true. If I say there hath beene crea­tures euer for God to bee Lord off who hath beene euer, and euer Lord: but th [...] they were now those; and then others by successe of time (least wee should make [Page 455] some of them coeternall with the Creator, which faith and reason reprooueth) This must wee looke that it bee not absurd for a mortall creature to haue beene [...]uely from the beginning, and the immortall creature to haue had a tem­ [...] originall in this our time, and not before, wherein the Angells were crea­ted [...]her they bee ment by the name of light, or, heauen, of whom it is sayd, [...] [...]inning God created heauen and earth:) and that they were not from the be­ [...]g, vntill the time that they were created: for otherwise they should be co­ [...]ll with God. If I say they were not created in time, but before it, that God [...] bee their Lord, who hath beene a Lord for euer. Then am I demaunded, [...] they were before all time, of how could they that were created be from [...]? And here I might perhaps answere how that which hath beene for the [...] of all time, may not bee vnfitly sayd to haue beene alwaies, and they have [...] [...] in all time, that they were before all time, if Time began with heauens [...], and they were before heauen. But if time beganne not so, but were be­ [...]uen not in houres, daies, moneths or years (for sure it is that these dimen­ [...], properly called times, beganne from the starres courses, as God said when Times. [...] them: Let them be for signes, and seasons and daies, and yeares) but in some [...] wondrous motion whose former part did passe by, and whose later, succee­ [...], it beeing impossible for them to goe both together: If there were such a [...] in the Angells motions, and that as soone as they were made, they began to [...] thus, euen in this respect haue they beene from the beginning of all [...] Time, and they hauing originall both at once. And who will not say that [...]th beene for all. Time, hath beene alwaies? But if I answere thus; some [...] [...]to me, why are they not then coeternall with the Creator if both he and [...]ue beene alwaies? What shall I say to this? That they haue bin alwaies, [...] that time & they had originall both together, and yet they were created? [...] deny not that time was created, though it hath beene for all times conti­ [...]; otherwise, there should haue beene a time that had beene no time, but [...]oole will say so? wee may say, there was a time when Rome was not: when [...]lem was not: Abraham, or Man himselfe, or so, when they all were not. N [...] the world it selfe being not made at times: beginning but afterwardes, wee [...] say; there was a time when the world was not. But to say, there was a time when time was not, is as improper, as to say there was a Man when there was no [...], or a worlde, when the world was not. If wee meane of diuers perti­ [...], wee may say, this Man was when that was not: and so this Time was when [...] not; true. But to say Time was, when no Time was, who is so sottish? [...] as we say Time was created, and yet hath beene alwaies, because it [...] beene whilest Time hath beene, so is it no consequent then that the An­ [...] that haue beene alwaies, should yet bee vncreated, seeing they haue beene [...]s, onely in that they haue beene since Time hath beene: and that because [...] could not haue beene without them. For whereno creature is whose mo­ [...]lay proportion Time forth, there can bee no Time: and therefore though [...] [...]ue beene alwaies they are created, and not coeternall with the Creator: [...] hee hath beene vnchangeable from all eternity, but they were created, and [...] sayd to haue beene alwaies, because they haue beene all Time, that could [...] without them. But Time, beeing transitory, and mutable, cannot be co­ [...]ll with vnchanging eternity? And therefore though Angells haue no bodi­ [...] [...]tation, nor is this part past in them and the other to come, yet their [...], measuring Time, admitteth the differences of past and to come: And [Page 456] therefore they can neuer be coeternal with their Creator, whose motion admit­teth neither past, present, nor future. Wherefore GOD hauing beene alwaies a Lord, hath alwaies had a creature to be Lord ouer, not begotten by him, but crea­ted out of nothing by him, and not coeternall with him, for hee was before it, though in no time before it: nor foregoing it in any space, but in perpetuity. But if I answere this to those that aske me, how the Creator should be alwaies Lord, and yet haue no creature to be Lord ouer: or how hath hee a creature that is not coeternall with him, if it hath beene alwaies: I feare to bee thought rather to af­firme what I know not, then teach what I know? So that I returne to the Creators reuealed will; what hee allowes to wiser knowledges, in this life, or reserueth for all vnto the next, I professe my selfe vnable to attaine to. But this I thought to handle without affirming, that my readers, may see what questions to for beare as dangerous: and not to hold them fit for farther inquirie: rather following the Apostles wholesome counsell, saying: I say through the grace that is giuen me, vnto euery one amongst you, presume not to vnderstand more then is meete to vnderstand, [...]. 12 but vnderstand according to sobriety, as God hath dealt vnto euery man (c) the mea­sure of faith, for (d) if an infant bee nourished according to his strength, hee will grow vp, but if he bee strained aboue his nature, he will rather fade then increase in growth and strength.

L. VIVES.

DOmination (a) eternall] He had no seruants to rule, in respect of whom he might be called a Lord: for Lord is a relatiue: and it fitted not the Sonne and the Holy Ghost to call him Lord. (b) Hee hath beene] His continuance, is, but wee abuse the words: and say hee was, and shalbe: not beeing able in out circumscribed thoughts to comprehend the eternity. (c) [...] measure] [...]. The Greekes vse the Accusatiue often of our ablatiue, or rather for the seauenth case Paul meaneth the proportionating of wisdome to the measure of faith. (d) If an infant] Quintilian hath such another family: poure water easily into a narrow mouthed glasse, and it wilbe filled: but powre to fast, and it will runne by, and not go in. Institut. lib. 1.

How wee must vnderstand that God promised Man life eternall, before all eternity. CHAP. 16.

VVHat reuolution passed ere mans creation, I confesse I know not: but sure I am, no creature is coeternall with the Creator. The Apostle speaketh of e­ternall times, not to come, but (which is more wondrous) past. For thus he saith, vnder the hope of eternall life, which God that cannot lie, hath promised before all eter­nity (a) of time: but his word he hath manifested in time. Behold hee talketh of [...]. 2 Times eternity past, yet maketh it not coeternall with GOD. For he was not on­ly himselfe before all eternity, but promised eternall life before it, which he ma­nifested in his due Time: that was, his word: for that is eternall life. But how did he promise it vnto men that were not before eternity, but that in his eternity and coeternall world, he had predestinated what was in Time to be manifested.

L. VIVES.

BBfore (a) all eternity.] Tit. 1. 2. Hi [...]ome expoundes it thus. Wee may not omit to decl [...] The [...] [...] what they are. how GOD that cannot lie, promised life, before eternity. Euen since the world (as it is [...] [Page 457] [...] [...]) [...]s made, and time ordeined to passe in daies, months & years, in this course the times passe [...] come being past or future. Whervpon some Philosophers held no time present, but all either past or to come: because all that we doe, speake, or thinke, either passeth as it is a doing, or is so come if it bee not done. We must therefore beleeue an eternity of continuance, before these [...]ldly times: in which, the Father was, with the Sonne and the Holy Ghost, and if I may say so, all [...]ity is one Time of Gods: nay innumerable Times, for he being infinite was before time, and shall exceede all Time: our world is not yet 6000. yeares old: what eternities what huge Times and originalls of ages may we imagine was before it, wherein the A [...]gells, Thrones, Dominations and other hoasts serued God, and subsisted by Gods command, [...] ­out measure or courses of Times? So then, before all these Times, which neither the tongue [...] declare, the minde comprize, or the secret thought once touch at, did GOD the Father of visdome promise his Word and Wisdome, and Life to such as would beleeue vpon this pro­mise: Thus far Hierome. Peter Lumbard obiecting this against him-selfe, maketh Hierome speake it as confuting others, not affirming himselfe. Sent. lib. 2. So doth he with Augustine also is many places: an easie matter, when great authors oppose ought that wee approoue. Augstine against the Priscillianists saith that them times were called eternall, before which there was no time, as if one should say, from the creation, our common reading is: before the world began, the greeke is [...].

The defence of Gods vnchanging will against those that fetch Gods workes about from eternity, in circles, from state to state. CHAP. 17.

NO [...] doe I doubt that there was no man before the first mans creation: but deny the (I cannot tell what) reuolution of the same man I know not how often, or of others like him in nature, nor can the Philosophers driue mee from this, by obiecting (acutely they thinke) that nullum (a) infinitum est scibile, infinite th [...]s are beyond reach of knowledge. And therefore God (say they) hath defi­nite formes Arguments against the creation of things, in time. in himselfe of all the definite creatures that hee made: nor must his goodnesse be euer held idle, nor his workes temporall, as if he had had such an e ternity of leasure before, and then repented him of it and so fell to worke: there­fore, say they, is this reuolution necessary: the world either remayning in change (which though it hath beene alwaies yet was created) or else being dissol­ued, and re-edified in this circular course: otherwise giuing Gods workes a tem­porall beginning wee seeme to make him disallow and condemne that leasure that he rested in from all eternity before as sloathfull, and vselesse. But if hee did create from eternity, now this and then that, and came to make man in time, that was not made before, then shall hee seeme not to haue made him by knowledge (which they say containes nothing infinite) but at the present time, by chance as it came into his minde. But admit those reuolutions (say they) either with the worlds continuance in change, or circular reuolution, and then wee acquit GOD both of this (so long and idle seeming) cessation, and from all opera­tion in rashnesse and chance. For if the same things bee not renewed, the va­ti [...]ion of things infinite are too incomprehensible for his knowledge or pre­science.

These batteries the vngodly doe plant against our faith, to winne vs into their circle: but if reason will not refute them, faith must deride them. But by Gods grace reason will lay those circularities flat inough. For here is these mens error: running rather in a maze then stepping into the right way, that they proportionate the diuine vnchangeable power, vnto they humaine fraile [Page 458] and weake spirit, in mutability and apprehension. But as the Apostle saith: (b) Comparing themselues to themselues, they know not themselues. For because their 2. Cor. 10, 1 [...]. actions that are suddainely done, proceede all from new intents, their mindes beeing mutable, they doe imagine (not GOD, for him they cannot compre­hend, but) themselues for GOD, and compare not him to himselfe, but them­selues (in his stead) vnto themselues. But wee may not thinke that GODS rest affects him one way, and his worke another, hee is neuer affected, nor doth his Gods vvorking & his resting. nature admit any thing that hath not beene euer in him. That which is affect­ed, suffereth, and that which suffers, is mutable. For his vacation is not idle, sloathfull nor sluggish, nor is his worke painefull, busie, or industrious. Hee can rest working, and worke resting. Hee can apply an eternall will to a new worke, and begins not to worke now because he repenteth that hee wrought not before. But if hee rested first and wrought after (which I see not how man can coceiue) this first and after were in things that first had no beeing, and after­wards had. But there was neither precedence nor subsequence in him, to alter or abolish his will, but all that euer hee created, was in his vnchanged fixed will eternally one and the same: first willing that they should not be, and afterwards willing that they should be, and so they were not, during his pleasure, and began to be, at his pleasure. Wonderously shewing to such as can conceiue it, that hee needed none of these creatures, (but created them of his pure goodnesse) hauing continued no lesse blessed without them, from alll vn-begunne eternity.

L. VIVES.

NV [...] infinitum (a)] Arist. metaphys. 2. and in his first of his posterior Analitikes, he saith [...]. that then know we a thing perfectly, when we know the end; and that singularities are infinite b [...] [...]rsalities most simple. So as things are infinite they cannot bee knowne, but as they are defi [...], they may. And Plato hauing diuided a thing vnto singularities, forbiddes further progresse for they are infinite and incomprehensible. (b) Comparing] Cor. 2. 10. This place, Erasmus saith, Augustine vseth often in this sence.

Against such as say that things infinite are aboue Gods knowledge. CHAP. 18.

BVt such as say that things infinite are past Gods knowledge, may euen aswell Number [...]. leape head-long into this pit of impiety, and say that God knoweth not all numbers. That numbers are infinite, it is sure, for take what number you can, and thinke to end with it let it bee neuer so great and immense, I will ad vnto it, not one, nor two, but by the law of number, multiply it vnto ten times the summe it was. And so is euery number composed, that one (a) cannot be equall to another, but all are different, euery perticular being definite, and all in generall, infinite. (b) Doth not GOD then know these numbers because they are infinite, and can his knowledge attaine one sum of numbers, & not the rest? what mad man would say so? nay they dare not exclude numbers from Gods knowledge, Plato hauing so commended God for vsing them in the worlds creation: and our Scripture saith of God. T [...] [...] ordered al things in measure, number, and weight: and the Prophet saith. He [...] the world: and the Gospell saith: All the heires of your heads are W [...]. 11, 17 numbred. M [...]. 10, 30

God forbid the that we should think y he knoweth not number: whose wisdome [Page 459] [...] [...]standing is in numerably infinite as Dauid saith: for the infinitenesse of [...] [...]hough it bee beyond number is not vnknowne to him whose know­ [...] infinite. Therefore if whatsoeuer bee knowne be comprehended in the [...] that knowledge, then is all infinitenesse bounded in the knowledge of [...] [...]ecause his knowledge is infinite, and because it is not vncomprehensi­ [...] [...] knowledge. Wherefore if numbers infinitenesse, bee not infinite vn­ [...] knowledge, nor cannot bee, what are wee meane wretches that dare pre­ [...] [...]mit his knowledge, or say that if this reuolution bee not admitted in [...] renewing, God cannot either fore-know althings ere hee made them, [...] them when hee made them? whereas his wisdome beeing simply and [...]ly manifold, can comprehend, all incomprehensibility, by his incom­ [...]le comprehension, so that whatsoeuer thing that is new and vnlike to all [...] should please to make, it could not bee new, nor strange vnto him, nor [...] [...]ore-see it a little before, but containe it in his eternall prescience.

L. VIVES.

[...]] Two men, two horses or whatsoeuer, make both one number. I inquire not [...] [...]hether the number and the thing numbred bee one or no: the schooles ring of that [...]gh. (b) Doth not] The best reading.

Of the worlds without end, or ages of ages. CHAP. 19.

[...] doth so, and that there is a continual connexion of those times which [...] [...] [...]. [...] [...]lled Secula (a) seculorum, ages of ages, or worlds without end: running [...] indestinate difference: onely the soules that are freed from misery, re­ [...] [...]ernally blessed, or that these words, Secula seculorum doe import the [...] remayning firme in Gods wisdome and beeing the efficient cause of [...]ory world, I dare not affirme. The singular may bee an explication of [...], as if wee should say, Heauen of heauen, for the Heauens of heauens. [...]D calls the firmament aboue which the waters are, Heauen, in the sin­ [...] [...], and yet the Psalme saith, and you waters that bee aboue the Heauens, [...] of the LORD. Which of those two it be, or whether Secula [...] Genes. [...] Psal. 148 another meaning, is a deepe question. We may let it passe, it belongs [...] proposed theame: but whether wee could define, or but obserue [...] discourse, let vs not aduenture to affirme ought rashly in so obs­ [...] [...]ouersie. Now are wee in hand with the circulary persons that [...] [...]ings round about till they become repaired. But which of these opini­ [...] be true concerning these Secula seculorum, it is nothing to these reuo­ [...] [...]cause whether the worlds of worlds bee not the same revolued, but o­ [...] [...]uely depending on the former (the freed soules remayning still [...] [...]lesse blisse) or whether the Worldes of worldes, bee the formes [...] [...]sitorie ages, and ruling them as their subiects: yet the circulari­ [...] [...]o place heere how-soeuer: The Saints (b) eternall life ouerthroweth [...].

L. VIVES.

[...] (a)] The scriptures often vse these two words both together. Hierome (in [...]p. ad Gal. expounds them thus, we [...] (saith he) the difference betweene Seculum, Seculum Secu­ [...], Secula [...]. and secula seculorum. Seculu [...] some-times a space of time: some-times eternity, the he­brew is [...]. and when it is written with the letter van before it, it is eternity: when other­wise, it is 50. yeares or, a Iubily. And therefore the Hebrew seruant that loued his Maister for his wife and children, had his care bored, and was commanded to serue an age, Seculum, 50. [...], [...]. yeares. And the Moabites and Amonites enter not into the Church of God vntill the 15. gene­ration, and not vntill an age: for the yeare of Iubily quit all hard conditions. Some say that Se­culum seculorum hath the same respect that Sanctu Sanctorum, & Caelum Caelorum, the Heauens of heauens had, or as the Works of workes, or Song of songs. That difference that the heauens had to those whose heauens they were, and so the rest, the holy aboue all holy, the song excel­ling all songs &c. So was secula seculorum the ages excelling all ages. So they say that this pre­sent age includeth all from the worlds beginning vnto the iudgement: And then they goe further, and begin to graduate the ages past, before and to come after it, whether they were or shalbe good or ill, falling into such a forrest of questions, as whole volumes haue beene writ­ten, onely of this kinde. (b) Eternall] Returning no more to misery: nor were that happy without certeynty of eternity: nor eternall if death should end it.

Of that impious assertion that soules truely blessed, shall haue diuers reuolutions into misery againe. CHAP. 20.

FOr what (a) Godly eares can endure to heare, that after the passage of this life in such misery, (if I may call it a life, (b) being rather so offensiue a death, and yet (c) we loue it rather then that death that frees vs from it) after so many intol­lerable mischieues, ended all at length by true zeale and piety, wee should be ad­mitted to the sight of God, and bee placed in the fruition and perticipation of that incorporeall light and vnchangeable immortall essence with loue of which we burne, all vpon this condition, to leaue it againe at length, and bee re-infolded in mortall misery amongst the hellish immortalls, where GOD is lost, where truth is sought by hate, where blessednesse is sought by vncleanesse, and bee cast from all enioying of eternity, truth, or felicity: and this not once but often, being eternally reuolued by the course of the times from the first to the later: and all this, because by meanes of these circularities, transforming vs and our false bea­ [...]des in true miseries, (successiuely, but yet eternally) GOD might come to [...]ow his owne workes. Whereas otherwise hee should neither bee able to rest from working, not know ought that is infinite? Who can heare or endure this? Which were it true, there were not onely more wit in concealing it, but also ( [...] speake my minde as I can) more learning in not knowing it: (d) for if wee shal­b [...] [...]ssed in not remembring them there, (e) why doe wee agrauate our mi­sery [...] knowing them here? But if wee must needs know them there, yet let vs [...] [...] selues ignorant of them here, to haue the happier expectation, then the [...] that wee shall attaine: here expecting blessed eternity, and there [...] onely blisse, but with assurance that it is but transitory. But if they [...]y that no man can attaine this blisse vnlesse hee know the transitory reuoluti­ons thereof, ere hee leaue this life, how then doe they confesse that the more one loues GOD, the easilier shall hee attaine blisse, and yet teach the way how [...] [...]ll this louing affect? [Page 461] [...] will not but loue him lightly whome hee knowes hee must leaue, and [...] [...]st his truth and wisdome, and that when by the perfection of his blisse, [...] to the full knowledge of him? (f) one can neuer loue his friend faith­ [...] know that hee shall become his enemy. But God forbid that this [...]g of theirs that our misery should neuer bee ended, but onely interrup­ [...] and then by false happinesse, should bee true. For what is falser then [...], wherein wee shalbe either wholy ignorant in such light or otherwise [...]ly afraide of the losse of it, beeing on the toppe of felicity? If wee [...] [...]hat wee shall become wretched, our misery here is wiser then hap­ [...] [...]ere. But if wee shall know it, (g) then, the wretched soule had better [...]serable state and goe from thence to eternity, then in a blessed to fall [...]ce to misery. And so (h) our hope of happinesse is vnhappie, and of [...]ppie: and consequently, we suffring miseries here, and expecting them [...] rather wretched then blessed in truth. But piety crieth out, and truth [...]h this to be false. The felicitie promised vs is true, eternall, and wholy True feli­city. [...]pted by any reuolution to worse.

[...] follow Christ, our right way, & leaue this circular maze of the impious. [...]phyry the Platonist refused his Maisters opinion in this circumrotation [...], beeing mooued heereto either by the vanity of the thing, or by feare [...] Christians arguments; and had rather affirme (as I said in the tenth [...] that the soule was sent into the world to know euill, that beeing pur­ [...] it, it might returne to the Father, and neuer more suffer any such [...]: how much more then ought wee to detest this impiety, this enemy [...]ith and christianity? These circles now beeing broken, there is no­ [...]th vs to thinke that man had no beginning, because (I know not [...] [...]olutions haue kept althings in such a continuall course of vppe and [...] [...]at nothing can bee new in the world. For if the soule bee freed, [...] [...]o more returne to miserie, it beeing neuer freed before, there is an [...] a great one, new begunne, namely the soules possession of eternall [...]

[...] this fall out in an immortall nature without any circumvolution, why [...]s possible in mortall things? If they say that blisse is no new thing to [...] because it returneth but vnto that which it enioyed alwaies before: [...] freedome new then, for it was neuer freed before, beeing neuer mise­ [...]d the misery is new vnto it, that was neuer miserable before. Now [...]nesse happen, not in the order that Gods prouidence allotted, but by [...] [...]here are our reuolutions that admit nothing new, but keepe all in [...]e? But if this nouelty bee within the compasse of Gods prouidence, [...]ule ( [...]) giuen from heauen, or fallen from thence, there may bee new [...] that were not before, and yet in the order of nature. And if the soule [...] procure it selfe new misery (which the diuine prouidence fore­ [...] included in the order of things, freeing it from thence also by this [...] power) how dare flesh and bloud then bee so rash as to denie that [...]y may produce things new vnto the world (though not to himselfe) [...]ugh hee foresaw, yet were neuer made before? If they say it is no [...]t the freed soules returne no more to miserie, because there are some [...]d daily freed from thence, why then they confesse that there is still [...]es created, to bee new freed from new miseries. For if they say they [...] new foules, but haue beene from eternity, which are daily put into [Page 462] new bodies, and liuing wisely, are freed, neuer to returne: then they make the so [...]ies of eternity, infinite: for imagine a number of soules neuer so large, they could not suffice for all the men of these infinite ages past, if each soule as soone as it was quit, flewe vppe, and returned no more. Nor can they shew new there may bee an infinite (k) sort of soules in the world, and yet debarre GOD from knowing of things infinite. Wherefore seeing their reuolutions of blisse and misery are casheered, what remaines but to averre that GOD can when his good pleasure is create what new thing hee will, and yet because of his eternall fore-knowledge neuer change his will? And whether the number of those freed, and not returning soules may bee increased, looke they to that, who will keepe infinitenesse out of the world: wee shut vppe our disputation on both sides. If it may bee increased, why denie they that that may bee made now, that had no beeing before, if that number of freed soules that was before, bee not onely increased now, but shalbe for euer? But if there bee but a certaine number of soules to bee freed, and neuer to returne, and that number bee not in­creased, whosoeuer it shalbee, it is not the same yet that it must bee, nor can it increase, to the consumation but from a beginning, which beeing not before man, that man was made to beginne, before whom was no other.

L. VIVES.

VVHat (a) Godly] The Platonists haue a great stirre amongst themselues whether the soule shall returne to her starre whence she was taken, or follow the reuolutions, from body to body. Plato in his Phadrus, and his Resp. maketh it eternally happy. Thence doe P [...]rphyry and [...] deny the returne of it after purgation. Proclus and Plotine, take Pla­to's eternity but for a great space of time: and submit the purest soule to the period of reuoluti­on. (b) Beeing] Cic. De repub. lib. 6. saith (after Plato) that our life beeing inuolued in such killing misery, is rather to bee called a death. (c) Wee loue it] This is a chiefe one in this bodies inconueniences, it blindes our reason so farre that it allures vs all to loue it, and maketh vs Our life [...] to death. hate and abhorre all that oppose it, whereas were our reason and iudgement sound, and not ouer-borne by the bodie, they would desire to leaue this liuing death, and [...]ghing, say with the Apostle, Wretched man that I am, who shall deliuer mee from the bodie of this death. (d) For if] Wee shall all drinke of [...] they say. (e) Why doe] Feare of euill is a great torture, and Rom. 7. one had better die secure then liue in feare. (f) One can] Scipio in Tullies Laelius, denies that there can bee a saying so preiudiciall to a [...]itie, as to say that I loue him now but I shall [...] [...]: nor will hee beleeue that B [...]s euer said such a word (as it was said) beeing one of the [...]en sages. But some ambitious vnhonest fellow that desiired to haue all in his owne power might say so. For how can hee bee friend to him whom hee thinkes hee can bee foe to? This rule who soeuer gaue it tends to the abolishment of friendshippe: but in deed wee [...] more neede obserue this in our friendshippes, not to beginne to loue him whome wee could euer hate. Thus Cicero. (g) Then the wretched] For happinesse is farre better after [...] then misery after happinesse. For the feeling of misery is lessened by hope of happi­nesse, and happinesse is asmuch lessened by feare of misery. My mother Blanche, a [...] [...] ( [...] [...] [...] [...] ▪ had w [...]t to tell me wh [...]n I was a childe, that the Syrens sung [...] [...], [...] [...] [...] [...]. [...]. [...] [...] [...] ▪ and [...] in faire wether: hhoping the later in the first, and fearing the first in the [...] ( [...]) Our hope] Not of vnhappinesse, but vnhappy, of the happinesse to come. ( [...]) G [...] from] Hee toucheth the Platomists controuersie: some holding the soules giuen of GOD, [...] others that they were cast downe for their guilt, and for their punnishment, [...] [...] [...](k) sportes of soules] A diuersity of reading but let vs make good [...] [...].

Of the state of the first man, and man-kinde in him. CHAP. 21.

[...]rd question of Gods power to create new things without change of [...] because of his eternitie, being (I hope) sufficiently handled, wee may [...] that he did farre better in producing man-kinde from one man onely, [...] had made many: for whereas he created some creatures that loue to be [...] in deserts, as Eagles, Kites, Lyons, Wolues, and such like: and others, [...] rather liue in flockes and companies, as Doues, Stares, Stagges, (a) [...] and such like: yet neither of those sorts did hee produce of one alone, [...] many together. But man, whose nature he made as meane betweene An­ [...]asts, that if hee obeyed the Lord his true creator, and kept his hests, [...] be transported to the Angels society: but if hee became peruerse in The good­nesse of obedience. [...] offended his Lord God by pride of heart, then that hee might bee cast [...]h like a beast, and liuing the slaue of his lusts after death bee destinate [...]all paines, him did hee create one alone, but meant not to leaue him [...]th-out another humaine fellow: thereby the more zealously commend­ [...] concord vnto vs, men being not onely of one kinde in nature, but also [...]dred in affect: creating not the woman hee meant to ioyne with man, [...]did man, of earth, but of man, and man whom hee ioyned with her, not of [...] of himselfe, that all man-kinde might haue their propagation from one.

L. VIVES.

( [...]) Da [...] in the diminutiue, because it is a timorous creature, neither wilde, no [...] [...]

God fore-knew that the first Man should sinne, and how many people hee was to translate, out of his kinde into the Angels society. CHAP. [...]22.

[...] was not ignorant that Man would sinne, and so incurre mortallitye [...] for him-selfe and his progenie: nor that mortalls should runne on in [...] of iniquitie that brute (a) beasts should liue at more attonement [...] betweene them-selues; whose originall was out of water and earth, [...] whose kinde came all out of one, in honor of concord: for Lyons ne­ [...] among them-selues, nor Dragons, as men haue done. But God fore-saw [...] that his grace should adopt the godly, iustifie them by the holy spirit, [...]ir sinnes, and ranke them in eternall peace with the Angels, the last [...] dangerous death being destroyed: and those should make vse of Gods [...]g all man-kinde from one, in learning how well God respected vnity in [...].

L. VIVES.

( [...]) [...]] Any place will holde bruite-beasts without contention, sooner then [...] m [...]n is Wool [...]e to man as the Greeke Prouerbe saith. Pli [...]. lib. 7. and all other Dis [...] amongst men vvor [...]. [...]gree among them-selues, and oppose strangers. The sterne Lion fights not with [...] nor doth the Serpent sting the Serpent: the beasts and fishes of the sea a­ [...] with their owne kinde. But man doth man the most mischiefe. Dic [...] [Page 464] (saith Tully) wrote a booke of the death of men: (He is a free and copious Peripatetique) and herein hauing reckned vp inondations, plagues, burning, exceeding aboundance of bea [...] and other externall causes, he compares then with the warres and seditions wherewith man hath destroyed man: and finds the later farre exceeding the former. This warre amongst men did Christ desire to haue abolished, and for the fury of wrath to haue grafted the heate of zeale and charity. This should bee preached, and taught, that Christians ought not to bee as wars, but at loue one with another, and to beare one with another: mens minds are already to forward to shed bloud, and do wickedly: they neede not be set on.

Of the nature of mans soule, being created according to the image of God. CHAP. 23.

THerefore God made man according to his (a) image and likenesse, giuing him a soule whereby in reason and vnderstanding hee excelled all the other Gen. 2. creatures, that had no such soule. And when hee had made man thus of earth, and either (b) breathed the soule which he had made, into him, or rather made that breath one which he breathed into him (for to breath, is but to make a breth) Breathing in his face. then (c) out of his side did hee take a bone, whereof he made him a wife, and an helpe, as he was God, for we are not to conceiue this carnally, as wee see an arti­ficer worke vp any thing into the shape of a man, by art: Gods hand is his power working visible things inuisibly. Such as measure Gods vertue and power that can make seedes of seeds by those daily and vsuall workes, hold this rather for a fable then a truth: But they know not this creation, and therefore thinke vnfaith­fully thereof as though the workes of ordinary conception, and production, are not strange to those that know them not, though they assigne them rather to na­turall causes, then account them the deities workes.

L. VIVES.

HIs (a) Image.] Origen thinkes that man is Christs image and therfore the scripture calls man Gods image, for the Sonne is the fathers image, some thinke the Holy Ghost is ment in the simyly. But truely the simyly consists in nothing but man, and the likenesse of God. A man (saith Paul) is Gods image. It may be referred to his nature and in that he is Gods likenesse, 1. Cor. 11. may be referred to his guifts, immortallity, and such, wherein he is like God. (b) Breathed. It is a doubt whether the soule were made before, & infused after, or created with the body. Aug de gens. ad lit. li. 7. saith that y e soule was made with the other spiritual substances, & infused after­wards, and so interpreteth this place, Hee breathed into his face the breath of life. Others take it as though the soule were but then made, and so doth Augustine here. (c) Out of his.] Why the woman was made after the man, why of his ribbe when he was a sleepe, and how of his rib, read Magister sentent. lib. 2. Dist. 18.

Whether the Angels may be called creators, of any, the least creature. CHAP. 24.

BVt here wee haue nothing to doe with (a) them that hold the diuine essence not to medle with those things at all. But (b) those that follow Plato in affir­ming that all mortall creatures, of which man is the chiefe, were made by the les­ser created Gods, through the permission or command of the creator, and not [Page 465] by him-selfe that framed the world, let them but absure the superstition wherein thy seeke to giue those inferiors iust honors, and sacrifices, and they shall quick­ly avoid the error of this opinion, for it is not lawfull to hold any creature, be it neuer so small, to haue any other Creator then God, euen before it could be vn­derstood. But the Angells (whome they had rather call Gods) though (c) at Angells the creators of nothing. his command they worke in things of the world, yet wee no more call them crea­tors of liuing things, then we call husband-men the creators of fruites and trees.

L. VIVES.

WIth (a) ther [...].] With the Epicurists, that held althings from chance, or from meere nature without GOD (althings I meane in this subl [...]ary world:) which opinion some say was A [...]les, or with the heretikes, some of whome held the diuills creators of al things corporal. (b) Those that.] Plato in his Timaeus brings in God the Father commanding the lesser Gods to make the lesser liuing creatures: for they are creatures also: and so they tooke the immor­tall beginning of a creature, the soule, from the starres: imitating the Father, and Creator: and borrowing parcells of earth, water and ayre from the world, knit them together in one: not as they were knit, but yet in an insensible connexion, because of the combination of such small parts, whereof the whole body was framed. One Menander a Scholler of Symon Magus, said the Angells made the world: Saturninus said that 7. Angells made it beyond the Fathers knowledge. (c) Though.] The Angells as Paul saith, are Gods ministers, and deputies, and do [...]y things vpon earth at his command: for as Augustine saith, euery visible thing on earth is under an Angelicall power, and Gregory saith that nothing in the visible would but is ordered Angells Gods depu­ties and [...]rs. by a visible creature. I will except Miracles, if any one contend. But Plato, as he followeth M [...]s in the worlds creation, had this place also of the creation of liuing things from the Scripures, for hauing read that God this great architect of so new a worke, said: [...]et vs make [...] after our owne Image, thought he had spoken to the Angells, to whose ministery he sup­posed Gen. 1. mans creation committed: But it seemed vnworthy to him that God should vse them in [...]king of man the noblest creature and make all the rest, with his own hands: and therfore he thought the Angels made all, whose words if one consider them in Tullies translation (which I vse) he shal find that Plato held none made the soule but God, and that of the stars, which [...]ully de [...]. 1. confirmes out of Plato, saying that the soule is created by God within the elementary body which he made also: and the lesser Gods did nothing, but as ministers, c [...]e those which hee [...]ad first created: and forme it into the essence of a liuing creature. Seneca explanes Pla [...] more plainely saying. That when God had laid the first foundation of this rare and excellent frame of na­ture, and begun it, he ordayned that each peculiar should haue a peculiar gouernor and though him­selfe [...]ad modelled, and dilated the whole vniuerse, yet created he the lesser gods, to be his ministers, [...] vice-gerents in this his kingdome.

That no nature or forme of any thing liuing hath any other Creator but God. CHAP. 25.

WHereas there is one forme giuen externally to all corporall substances ac­cording to the which Potters, Carpenters and other shape antiques, and figures of creatures: and another that containeth the efficient causes hereof in the secret power of the vniting and vnderstanding nature, which maketh not onely the natural formes, but euen the liuing soules, when they are not extant. The first, each artificer hath in his brayne, but the later belongs to none but God, who for­med the world and the Angells without either world or Angells, for from that ( [...]) all diuiding, and all effectiue diuine power, which cannot be made, but makes, and which in the beginning gaue rotundity both to the Heauens & Sunne, from [Page 466] the same, had the eye the apple, and all other round figures that wee see in nature their rotundity not from any externall effectiue, but from the depth of that crea­tors power that said. I fill heauen and earth: and whose wisdome reacheth from end to end, ordering all in a delicate Decorum: wherefore what vse he made of the Angels in the creation, making all himselfe, I know not. I dare neither ascribe them more then their power, nor detract any thing from that. But with their fa­uours, I attribute the estate of althings as they are natures vnto God, onely of whome they thankefully aknowledge their being: we do not then call husband­men the creators of trees or plants, or any thing else: fot we read, Neither is he that planteth any thing, neither he that watereth, but God, that giueth the increase. No, not [...]. Cor. 37. the earth neither, though it seemes the fruitful mother of al things that grow: for 1. Cor. 1538 wee read also. God giueth bodies vnto what hee will, euen to euery seed his owne body. Nor call wee a woman the creatrixe of her child, but him that said to a seruant of his. Before I formed thee in the wombe I knew thee: & although the womans soule Hier. 1. being thus or thus affected, may put some quality vpon her burthen (b) as we read that Iacob coloured his sheepe diuersly by spotted stickes: yet shee can no more make the nature that is produced, then shee could make her selfe: what seminall causes then soeuer that Angells, or men do vse in producing of things liuing or dead, or (c) proceed from the copulation of male and female, (d) or what affec­tions soeuer of the mother dispose thus or thus of the coullour or feature of her conception, the natures, thus or thus affected in each of their kindes are the workes of none but God: whose secret power passeth through all, giuing all be­ing to all what soeuer, in that it hath being: (e) because without that hee made it, it should not bee thus, nor thus, but haue no being at all, wherefore if in those formes externall, imposed vpon things corporall, we say that (not workemen, but) Kings, Romulus was the builder of Rome, and Alexander of (f) Alexandria, be­cause by their direction these citties were built: how much the rather ought we to call God the builder of nature, who neither makes any thing of any substance but what hee had made before, nor by any other ministers but those hee had made before: and if hee withdraw his (g) efficient power from things, they shall haue no more being then they had ere they were created: Ere they were, I meane in eternity, not in time: for who created time, but he that made them creatures, whose motions time followeth.

L. VIVES.

THat (a) all-diuiding.] All diuiding may be some addition, the sence is good without it. (b) Pli [...]ib. 8. As we.] Pliny, saith that looke in the Rammes mouth, and the collour of the veines vnder his tongue, shalbe the colour of the lambe he getteth: if diuers, diuers: and change of waters varieth it. Their shepehards then may haue sheep of what collour they will: which Iacob knew well inough, for he liking the particolours cast white straked rods into the watring places, at Ramming time, that the sight of them might forme the Images of such collours in the con­ception, and so it did. Gen. 30. (c) Proceed.] The same Pliny. lib 7. saith that the mind hath are▪ collection of similitudes in it, wherein a chance of sight, hearing or remembrance is of much effect, the images taken into the conceit at the time of conception are held to be powerfull in framing the thing conceiued: and so is the cogitation of either party, how swift soeuer it be: wherevpon is more difference in man then in any other creature, but the swiftnes of thought, and variety of conceites formeth vs so diuersly: the thoughts of other creatures being immo­ueable and like themselues in all kinds. Thus much Pliny. The Philosophers stand wholly vp­on immagination in conception. At Hertzogenbosh in Brabant on a certaine day of the yeare [Page 467] whereon they say there chiefe Church was dedicated) they haue publike playes vnto the honor of the Saints as they haue in other places also of that country, some act Saints and some A child like a d [...]uill. deuils, one of these diuels spying a pretty wench, grew hot, & in al hast, danceth home, & casting his wife vpon a bed, told her he would beget a yong diu [...]l vpon her, & so lay with her, the wo­man conceiued, & the child was no sooner borne, but it began to dance, & was rust of the shape that we paynt our deuills in. This Margueret of Austria Maximilians Daughter, Charles the [...], told Iohn Lamuza, King Ferdinands graue ambassador, and now Charles his [...] in Aragon, a man as able to discharge the place of a Prince as of a Lieu [...]enant (d) What Iohn La­muza. Womens longing that are with child. [...]ctions.] Child-bearing women do often long for many euill things, as coales, and ashes. I [...] one long for a bit of a young mans neeke, and had lost her birth but that shee bitte of his [...]ke vntill he was almost dead, shee tooke such hold. The Phisicians write much hereof, [...]d the Philosophers somewhat. Arist de animall. They all ascribe it to the vicious humors in the stomake, which if they happen in men, procure the like distemper. (e) Because. So read the old bookes. (f) Alexandria.] Asia, Sogdia, Troas, Cilicia, India, and Egipt haue al cities called Alexandria, built by Alexander the great, this that Augustine meanes of, is that of Egipt the most famous of all: sytuate vpon the Mediterrane sea, neare Bicchieri, the mouth of Nile: called Alexandria now Scanderia, or Scandaroun. (g) Efficient.] Fabricatiuam: pertayning to composition and diui­ [...] of matter: in things created by it selfe, for these are not the workes of creation. Angells [...], beasts, and liuelesse things, can effect them.

The Platonists opinion that held the Angells Gods creatures, and man the Angells. CHAP. 26.

ANd Plato would haue the lesser Gods (made by the highest) to create all other things, by taking their immortall part from him, and framing the mortall themselues: herein making them not the creators of our selues but our bodies onely. And therefore Porphiry in holding that the body must be avoyded ere the soule be purged, and thinking with Plato, and his sect, that the soules of bad liuers were for punishment thrust into bodies (into beasts also saith Plato but into mans onely saith Porphiry) affirmeth directly that these gods whom they wil haue vs to worship as our parents & creators, are but the forgers of our prisons, and not our formers, but only our iaylors, locking vs in those dolorous grates, and wretched setters: wherfore the Platonists must either giue vs no punishmēt in our bodies: or else make not those gods our creators, whose worke they exhort vs by all meanes to avoid & to escape: though both these positions be most false, for the soules are neither put into bodies to be thereby punished; no [...] hath any thing in heauen or earth any creator but the maker of heauen and earth. For if there be no cause of our life, but our punishment, how (a) is it that Plato saith the world could neuer haue beene made most beautifull, but that it was filled with all kind of creatures? But if our creation (albe it mortall) be the worke o [...] God; how i [...] i [...] punishment then to enter into Gods benefites, that is our bodies? (b) and if God as Plato saith often) had all the creatures of the world in his prescience, why then did not hee make them all? would he not make some, and yet in his vnbounded knowledge, knew how to make all? wherefore our true religion rightly affirmes him the maker both of the world, and all creatures therein, bodies, and soules, of which, in earth man, the chiefe Piece was made alone, after his Image, for the reason shewed before, if not for a greater: yet was he not left alone, for there is nothing in the world so sociable by nature, and so iarring by vice, as man is; nor can mans [...]re speake better either to the keeping of discord whilst it is out, or expelling [Page 468] it when it is entred; then in recording our first Father, whom God created single, (from him to propagate all the rest) to giue vs a true admonition to preserue an vnion ouer greatest multitudes. And in that the woman was made of his ribbe, was a plaine intimation of the concord that should bee betweene man and wife. These were the strange workes of God for they were the first. Hee that beleeues them not, must vtterly deny all wonders: for if they had followed the vsuall course of nature, they had beene no wonders. But what is there in all this whole worke of the diuine prouidence, that is not of vse, though wee know it not? The holy Psalme saith: Come and behold the workes of the Lord, what wonders hee hath Psal. 46. 8. wrought vpon the earth. Wherefore, why the Woman was made of Mans ribbe, and what this first seeming wonder prefigured, if God vouchsafe I will shew in another place.

L. VIVES.

HOw (a) is it that Plato] His words are these. GOD speaketh to the lesser Gods. Marks In Timaeo. what I say vnto you: we haue three kindes remaining: all mortall: which if wee omit, the crea­tion will not bee perfect: for wee shall not comprehend all kindes of creatures in it, which wee must needs doe to haue it fully absolute. (b) And if GOD] There also hee saith, that God hath the Ideas of all creatures, mortall and immortall in him-selfe, which he looked vpon: the immor­tall ones when hee made the things that should neuer perish; the mortall, in the rest. I aske Mariage commen­ded in the creation not here whether that God be those Ideae, or whether they bee some-thing else: the Platonists know not them-selues. (c) The concord that should] Because the woman was not made of any externall parts, but of mans selfe, as his daughter, that there might bee a fatherly loue of his wife in him, and a filiall duty towards him in the wife: shee was taken out of his side, as his fellow: not out of his head as his Lady, nor out of his feete as his seruant.

That the fulnesse of man-kinde was created in the first man, in whom God fore-saw both who should be saued, and who should be damned. CHAP. 27.

BVt now because we must end this booke; let this bee our position: that in the first man, the fore-said two societies or cities, had originall; yet not euident­lie, but vnto Gods prescience: for from him were the rest of men to come: some to be made fellow cittizens with the Angels in ioy: and some with the Deuils in tor­ment, by the secret, but iust iudgment of God. For seeing that it is written: All the wayes of the Lord bee mercy and truth, his grace can neither bee vniust, nor his Psa. 25. 10 iustice cruell.

Finis, lib. 12.

THE CONTENTS OF THE thirteenth booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Of the first Mans fall, and the procurement of mortality.
  • 2. Of the death that may befall the immor­tal soule and of the bodies death.
  • 3. Whether death propagated vnto all men from the first, bee punishment of sinne to the Saints.
  • 4. Why the first death is not with-held from the regenerate from sinne by grace.
  • 5. As the wicked vse the good law euill, so the good vse death which is euill, well.
  • 6. The generall euill of that death, that seue­reth soule and body.
  • 7. Of the death that such as are not regene­rate doe suffer for Christ.
  • 8. That the Saints in suffering the first death for the truth are quit from the second.
  • 9. Whether a man at the houre of his death, may be said to be among the dead, or the dying.
  • 10. Whether this mortall life be rather to bee called death then life.
  • 11. Whether one may bee liuing and dead both together.
  • 12. Of the death that God threatned to pu­nish the first man withall if he transgressed.
  • 13. What punishment was first laid on mans preuarication.
  • 14. In what state God made Man, and into what state he fell by his voluntary choyce.
  • 15. That Adam forsooke God ere God for­sooke him, and that the soules first death was the departure from God.
  • 16. Of the Philosophers that held corporall death not to bee penall, whereas Plato brings in the Creator, promising the lesser Gods that they should neuer leaue their bodies.
  • 17. Against the opinion, that earthly bodies cannot be corruptible, nor eternall.
  • 18. Of the terrene bodies, which the Philo­sophers hold cannot bee in heauen, but must fall to earth by their naturall weight.
  • 19 Against those that hold that Man should not haue beene immortall, if hee had not sinned.
  • 20. That the bodies of the Saints now resting in hope, shall become better then our first fa­thers was.
  • 21. Of the Paradice when our first parents were placed, and that it may be taken spiritually also, with-out any wrong to the truth of the hi­storie as touching the reall place.
  • 22. That the Saints bodies after resurrecti­on shall bee spirituall and yet not changed into spirits.
  • 23. Of bodies animate and spirituall, these dying in Adam, and those beeing quickned in Christ.
  • 24. How Gods breathing a life into Adam, and Christs breathing vpon his Apostles when hee said; Receiue the holy spirit, are to bee vnderstood.
FINIS.

THE THIRTEENTH BOOKE: OF THE CITTIE OF GOD Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of the first Mans fall, and the procurement of mortalitie. CHAP. 1.

HAuing gotten through the intricate questions of the worlds ori­ginall, and man-kindes; our methode now calleth vs to dis­course of the first mans fall, nay the first fall of both in that kind, and consequently of the originall and propagation of our mor­tality; for God made not man as he did Angels, that though they sinned, yet could not dye: but so, as hauing (a) performed their course in obedience, death could not preuent them from partaking for euer of blessed and Angelicall immortality: but hauing left this course, death should take them into iust damnation, as we said in the last booke.

L. VIVES.

HAuing (a) performed] Euery man should haue liued a set time vpon earth, and then being confirmed in nature by tasting of the tree of life, haue beene immortally translated into heauen. Here are many questions made: first by Augustine, and then by Lombard. dist. 2. What [The Lo­uaynists are deafe on this side, but not blind, they can see to leaue out all this.] mans estate should haue beene, had he not sinned: but these are modest and timerous inqui­rers; professing they cannot finde what they seeke [But our later coments vpon Lumbard, flie directly to affirmatiue positions, vpon very coniectures, or grounds of nature. I heare them reason, but I see them grauelled and in darknesse: where yet they will not feele before them ere they goe, but rush on despight of all break-neck play. What man hath now, wee all know to our cost: what he should haue had, it is a question whether Adam knew, and what shall we then seeke? why should we vse coniectures in a things so transcendent, that it seemes mi­raculous to the heauens? as if this must follow natures lawes, which would haue amazed na­ture, had it had existence then.] What light Augustine giues, I will take, and as my power and duty is, explaine: the rest I will not meddle with.

Of the death that may befall the immortall soule, and of the bodyes death. CHAP. 2.

BVt I see I must open this kinde of death a little plainer. For mans soule (though it be immortall) dyeth a kinde of death. (a) It is called immortall, because it can neuer leaue to bee liuing, and sensitiue: and the body is mortall, because it may be destitute of life, and left quite dead in it selfe. But the death of the soule is, when God leaueth it: & the death of the body is when the soule leaueth it: so that the death of both, is when the soule being left of God, leaueth the body. And this The forsak­ing of God [...]e death of the soule Ma [...]. 10. 28 death is seconded by that which the Scripture calles the (b) second death. This our Sauiour signified, when hee said, feare him which is able to destroy both body and soule in hell: which comming not to passe before the body is ioyned to the soule, neuer to be seperated, it is strange that the body can be sayd to die by that death, [Page 471] which seuereth not the soule from it, but torments them both together. For that [...]all paine (of which wee will speake here-after) is fitly called the soules dea [...], because it liueth not with God: but how is it the bodies which liueth with the soule? for otherwise it could not feele the corporall paines that expect it after the resurrection: is it because all life how-so-euer is good, and all paine euill, that the body is said to dye, wherein the soule is cause of sorrow rather then life? Therefore the soule liueth by God, when it liueth well: (for it cannot liue without God, working good in it:) and the body liueth by the soule, when the soule liueth in the body, whether it liue by God or no. For the wicked haue li [...] [...]body, but none of soule: their soules being dead (that is, forsaken of God) l [...]g power as long as their immortall proper life failes not, to afforde them [...], but in the last damnation, though man bee not insensitiue, yet this sence of [...] [...]ing neither pleasing nor peacefull, but sore and painfull, is iustly termed [...] death then life: and therefore is it called the second death, because it fol­ [...]th the first breach of nature, either betweene God and the soule, or this and the [...]dy: of the first death therefore wee may say, that it is good to the good, [...] [...] to the bad But the second is bad in all badnesse, vnto all, & good to none.

L. VIVES.

IT (a) is called] Bruges copy differs not much: all is one in substance. (b) Second death] [...]. 2. 11. and 21 8.

Whether death propagated vnto all men from the first, be punishment of sinne to the Saints. CHAP. 3.

[...]ere's a question not to be omitted: whether the first death bee good to [...] [...]ood? If it be so, how can it be the punishment of sinne? for had not our [...] sinned, they had neuer tasted it: how then can it bee good to the vp­ [...] cannot happen but vnto offenders? and if it happen but vnto offenders [...] not be good, for it should not be at all vnto the vpright: for why should Death by sinne. [...] punishment that haue no guilt? Wee must confesse then, that had not [...] parents sinned, they had not dyed: but sinning; the punishment of death [...]cted vpon them and all their posteritie: for they should not produce [...] [...]ng but what them-selues were, and the greatnesse of their crime depraued [...] [...]ture: so that that which was penall in the first mans offending, was made [...] in the birth of all the rest: for they came not of man, as man came of the [...]. The dust was mans materiall: but man is mans parent. That which is earth is [...] flesh, though flesh be made of earth: but that which man the father is, man the [...] is also. For all man-kinde was in the first man, to bee deriued from him by the [...], when this couple receiued their sentence of condemnation. And that [...] man was made, not in his creation, but in his fall and condemnation, that Psal 49 [...]0. Infants weaker the [...] the young of any other creature. [...] [...]got, in respect (I meane) of sinne, and death. For his sinne (a) was not cause of [...] weaknesse in infancie, or whitenesse of body, as we see in infants: those God would haue as the originall of the yonglings, whose parents he had cast downe to [...] mortality, as it is written: Man was in honor and vnderstood not but became [...] the beasts that perish, vnlesse that infants bee weaker in motion and appetite [...] all other creatures, to shew mans mounting excellence aboue them all, com­ [...]le to a shaft that flieth the stronger when it is drawne farthest back in the [...]. Therefore mans presumption and iust sentence, adiudged him not to those [...]lities of nature: but his nature was depraued vnto the admission of con­ [...]entiall in-obedience in his members against his will: & thereby was bound [Page 472] to death by necessity, and to produce his progeny vnder the same conditions that his crime deserued. From which band of sin, if infants by the mediators grace be freed, they shall onely bee to suffer the first death, of body, but from the eternall, penall second death, their freedome from sinne shall quit them absolutely.

L. VIVES.

HIs sinne (a) was not.] Here is another question, in what state men should haue beene borne, had they not sinned: Augustine propounds it in his booke. De baptis. paruul. some thinke they should haue beene borne little, and presently become perfect men. Others, borne little, but in perfect strength onely not groweth; and that they should presently haue followed the mother as we see chickens, and lambes. The former giue them immediate vse of sence, and reason: the later, not so, but to come by degrees, as ours do. Augustine leaues the doubt as hee findes it: seeming to suppose no other kinde of birth, but what we now haue.

Why the first death is not withheld from the regenerat from sinne by grace. CHAP. 4.

IF any thinke they should not suffer this, being the punishment of guilt, and Why death remaineth after bap­tis [...]. there guilt cleared by grace, he may be resolued in our booke called De baptis­mo paruulorum. There we say that the seperation of soule and body remaineth to succeed (though after sinne) because if the sacrament of regeneration should be immediately seconded by immortality of body, our faith were disanulled, being an expectation of a thing vnseene. But by the strength and vigor of faith was this feare of death to be formerly conquered, as the Martires did: whose conflicts had had no victory, nor no glory, nay had bin no conflicts if they had beene dei­fied and freed from corporall death immediatly vpon their regeneration: for if it were so who would not run vnto Christ to haue his child baptised, least hee should die? should his faith be approued by this visible reward? no, it should be no faith, because he receiued his reward immediatly. But now the wounderfull grace of our Sauiour hath turned the punishment of sinne, vnto the greater good of righteousnesse. Then it was said to man, thou shalt die if thou sinne, now it is said to the Martir, die, to auoid sin. Then, if you breake my lawes, you shall dy, now, if you re­fuse Gen. 2. to die, you breake my lawes. That which we feared then if we offended, we must now choose, not to offend. Thus by Gods ineffable mercy the punishment of sin is become the instrument of vertue, and the paine due to the sinners guilt, is the iust mans merit. Then did sinne purchase death, and now death purchaseth righ­teousnes: I meane, in the Martires whome their persecutors bad either renounce their faith or their life, and those iust men chose rather to suffer that for belee­uing which the first sinners suffred for not beleeuing: for vnlesse they had sinned they had not dyed, and Martires had sinned if they had not died. They dyed for sinne, these sinne not because they die. The others crime made death good, which before was euill, but God hath giuen such grace to faith that death which is lifes contrary, is here made the ladder whereby to ascend to life.

As the wicked vse the good law, euill, so the good vse death, which is euill, well. CHAP. 5.

FOr the Apostle desiring to shew y e hurt of sin being vnpreuented by grace, doub­ted not to say that the law which forbids sinne, is the strength of sinne. The sting [Page 473] [...] (saith he) is sinne, and the strength of sinne is the lawe. Most true: for (a) for­bidding of vnlawfull desires, increase them in him, where righteousnesse is not 1. Cor. 15. 50. of power to suppresse all such affects to sinne. And righteousnesse can neuer be l [...]d without gods grace procure this loue. But yet to shew that the law is not euill, though hee calls it the strength of sinne, hee saith in another place, in the [...] question: The law is holy, and the commandement holy, and iust, and good. Was Rom. 7. that then which is good (saith he) made death to me? GOD forbid: bu [...] sinne that it might appeare sinne, wrought death in me by that which is good, (b) that si [...]e might be out of measure sinfull by the commandement. Out of measure, [...], because preuarication is added, (c) the lawe beeing also contemned [...] the lust of sinne. Why doe wee recite this? Because as the lawe is not [...] [...]en it exciteth concupiscence in the bad, so earth is not good when it in­ [...]th the glory of the good: neither the law when it is forsaken by sinners and [...] them Preuaricators: nor death when it is vnder-taken for truth, and ma­ [...] them Martyrs. Consequently, the law forbidding sinne is good, and death [...] the reward of sinne, euill. But as the wicked vse all things, good and euill, badly, so the iust vse all things, euil and good, well. Therefore the wicked vse the [...] that is good, badly, and the vse death that is bad, well.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) of] It is naturall vnto exorbitant minds, the more a thing is forbidden them We follow things for­bidden. [...] to affect it: as women (whose mindes are most vnstayed) desire that onely that [...] [...]hibited. So that whereas men knew not what it was to goe to the stewes, nor [...] vpon it, in comes the lawe, and saith, thou shalt not goe, and so taught them all [...] to goe, setting their depraued natures vpon pursuite of those vnlawfull actes. I [...] (saith Paul) what concupiscence was, vntill the law told me, Thou shalt not couet. [...] that Sol [...] set downe no lawe against parricide: which being vnknowne, hee was [...] to declare then punish. Pro Ros. Amerin. (b) That sinne] The old bookes read, [...] [...]ner. Augustine ad Simplic. an. lib 1. quotes it thus: that the sinner might bee out [...] a sinner &c. but his quotations are both false: For thus it should be read indeed: [...] [...]er might bee out of measure sinfull, &c. Sinner, being referred to sinne. [...] [...] [...]ith the Greeke: vnlesse you will make sinfull a nowne, and no participle, as Salust [...]tens, and Terence, Fugitans. (c) The law] All the terrors of the law being contem­ [...] such as haue turned their custome of sinne into their nature.

The generall euill of that death that seuereth soule and body. CHAP. 6.

WHerefore, as for the death that diuides soule and body, when they suffer it whome we say are a dying, it is good vnto none. For it hath a sharpe (a) [...]rall sence by which nature is wrung this way and that in the composition [...] [...] liuing creature, vntill it bee dead, and vntill all the sence be gone wherein [...] [...] and body was combined. Which great trouble, one stroake of the bo­ [...], or one rapture of the soule often-times preuenteth, and out runneth sence, in [...]tnesse. But what-so-euer it is in death, that takes away (b) our sence with so [...]ous a sence, being faithfully indured, it augmenteth the merite of paci­ [...] [...]ut taketh not away the name of paine. It is sure the death of the first man, [...]pagate, though if it be endured for faith and iustice, it bee the glory of [...]nerate. Thus death being the reward of sinne, some-time quitteth sinne [...] [...]ll rewarde.

L. VIVES.

VNnaturall (a) sence,] Sence, for passion. (b) Our sence with so grieuous a sence.] The first actiue, the second passiue, the great passion, taketh away our power of ience.

Of the death of such as are not regenerate do suffer for Christ. CHAP. 7.

FOr whosoeuer hee is that beeing not yet regenerate, dyeth for confessing of Christ, it freeth him of his sinne, as wel as if he had receaued the sacrament of Martirdom to the vn­baptized in the steed of baptisme. Iohn. 3. Math 16. Iohn. 12. Psal, 116. Baptisme. For he that said, Vnlesse a man bee borne againe of water, and of the holy spirit, he shall not enter into the kingdome of God, excepteth these else-where, in as generall a saying: whosoeuer confesseth me before men, him will I confesse before my father which is in heauen: And againe. He that looseth his soule for me shall finde it. Hereupon it is that, Pretious in the sight of the Lord is the death of the Saints. For what is more deere, then that death wherein all a mans badnes is abolished, and his good augmented? Those thad die daptized, because they could liue no lon­ger, are not of that merite that those that die willingly, where as they might haue liued longer, because these had rather die in confessing of Christ, then deny him, and so come to baptisme: (a) Which if they had done, this sacrament wold haue for giuen it, because they denied him for feare of death. For in it euen their (b) villany was forgiuen that murdered Christ. (c) But how cold they loue Christ so dearely as to contemne life for him, but by abounding in the grace of that spirit, that inspireth where it pleaseth? Pretious therefore is the death of those Saints who tooke such gratious hold of the death of Christ that they stuck not to engage their owne soules in the quest of him, and whose death shewed that they made vse of that which before was the punishment of sinne, to the produ­cing of a greater haruest of glory. But death ought not to seeme good, because it is Gods helpe, and not the owne power that hath made it of such good vse, that beeing once propounded as a penalty laid vpon sinne, it is now elected, as a deliuerance from sinne, and an expiation of sinne, to the crowning of iustice with glorious victory.

L. VIVES.

WHich (a) if] Intimating that no guilt is so great but Baptisme will purge it. (b) The [...] vil­lanie] It is like he meanes of some that had holpen to crucifie Christ, and were afterwards conuerted. (c) But how] It could not bee but out of great aboundance of grace that they should loue Christ, as well as those that were baptized already in him.

That the Saints in suffering the first death for the truth are quit from the second. CHAP. 8.

FOr if wee marke well, in dying well and laudably for the truth, is a (worse) death [...]oyded, and therefore wee take part of it, least the whole should fall vpon [...] and a second, that should neuer haue end. Wee vndertake the sepe­ration of the body from the soule, least wee should come to haue the soule se­uered from God and then from the body: and so mans first death beeing past, [Page 475] the second, that endlesse one, should fall presently vpon him. Wherefore the d [...]th as I say that wee suffer (a) when wee die, and causeth vs dye, is good vnto Death, good to the good, and bad to the bad. [...] [...], but it is well tolerated, for attaining of good. But when men once are in death, and called dead, then we may say that it is good to the good, and bad to the bad. For the good soules, being seuered from their bodies, are in rest & the euill in torment, vntill the bodies of the first rise to life eternall, and the later vnto the eternall, or second death.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) when] The dead, and the dying are said both to be in death: death being both in [...] departure and after, in the first as a passion, in the second as a priuation. Both are of [...] the authors. Virg.

[...] [...]amus quanquam media iam morte tenetur,

[...] [...] lies now in midst of death.—that is a dying: and the

[...] Morte Neoptolemi regnorum reddita cessit.—pars Heleno.

[...] Pyrhus death got Helenus, that part that now he holds.—that is, after his death.

Whether a man at the houre of his death may be said to be amongst the dead or the dying. CHAP. 9.

[...] now for the time of the soules separation from the body (bee it good or [...] ▪ whether wee say it is in death, or after it? if it bee after death, it is not [...] [...]en being past and gone, but rather the present life of the soule, good or [...] the death was euill to them whilest it was death, that is, whilest they, [...] [...]ffered it, because it was a grieuous passion (though the good vse this [...]): How then can death being past, be either good or bad? Againe if we [...] [...]ell, we shall find that that grieuous passion in man is not death. For (a) as [...] we feele, we liue: & as long as we liue, we are before death, & not in it: for [...] [...]ath comes, it taketh away all sence, yea euen that which is greeued by [...] [...]pproach. And therefore how we may call those that are not dead, but in [...] [...]ges of deadly affliction, dying, is hard to explaine, though they may bee [...] ordinarily so: for when death is come, they are no more in dying, but in [...] or, death. Therefore is none dying but the liuing: because when one is in Who may be said to bee dysng. [...] [...]atest extreamity, or (b) passage, as we say' if his soule be not gone, hee is [...] aliue then. Thus is hee both liuing and dying: going to death and from life, [...] liuing as long as the soule is in the body: and not yet in death, because the [...] is vndeparted. And when it is departed, then he is not in death, but rather [...] death: who then can say who is in death? no man dying is, if no man can be [...] [...]ng and dying at once: for as long as the soule is in the body we cannot [...] [...]at he liues. (c) But if it be said that he is dying who is drawing towards [...], and yet that the dying and the liuing cannot be both in one at once, then know not I who is liuing.

L. VIVES.

[...]) long] But death is a temporally effected separation of soule and body, and as soone [...] members begin to grow cold, hee beginnes to dye, the departure of the soule is Death what it is. [...] [...]ance of death, the one is no sooner gone but the other is there. (b) Passage] Mart. [...] [...]d agas. A [...]le agas animam. Ago to do, agere animam, to die: because the ancient [...] [...] the soule was but a breath: and so beeing breathed out, death followed. [Page 476] (c) But if] If hee bee said to dye that drawes towards death, then all our life is death: for [...] soone as euer wee are borne, the body begins to seeke how to thrust out the soule, and [...] life, and by little doe expell it. Which made some Philosophers say, that we dyed in ou [...] [...] and that that was the end of death which we call the end of life, either because then we be­gan to liue, or because death was then ended, and had done his worst.

Whether this mortall life be rather to be called death then life. CHAP. 10.

FOr as soone as euer man enters this mortall body, hee beginnes a perpetuall iourney vnto death. For that this changeable life enioynes him to, if I may call the course vnto death a life. For there is none but is nearer death at the yeares end then hee was at the beginning: to morrow, then to day: to day then yesterday, by & by then iust now, & now then a little before; (a) each part of time that we passe, cuts off so much from our life, and the remainder still decreaseth: The time of life is a course vnto death. so that our whole life is nothing but a course vnto death, wherin one can neither stay nor slacke his pace: but all runne in one manner, and with one speed. For the short liuer, ranne his course no faster then the long: both had a like passage of time, but the first had not so farre to runne as the later, both making speede a­like. It is one thing to liue longer, and another to runne faster. Hee that liues longer, runneth farther but not a moment faster. And if each one begin to bee in death as soone as his life beginnes to shorten, (because when it is ended hee is not then in death but after it) then is euery man in death as soone as euer he is conceiued. For what else doe all his dayes, houres and minutes declare, but that they beeing done, the death wherein hee liued, is come to an end: and that his time is now no more in death (hee being dead,) but after death? Therefore if man cannot be in life and death both at once, hee is neuer in life as long as he is in that dying rather then liuing body. Or is he in both? in life that is still dimini­shed, and in death because hee dies, whose life diminisheth? for if hee be not in life, what is it that is diminished, vntill it bee ended, and if hee bee not in death, what is it that diminisheth the life? for life being taken from the body vntill it be ended, could not be said now to be after death, but that death end [...]d it and that it was death whilest it diminished. And if man be not in death, but after it, when his life is ended, where is he but in death whilest it is a diminishing?

L. VIVES.

EAch (a) part] All our life flowes off by vnspied courses, and dieth euery moment of this hasting times. Quintilian. Time still cuts part of vs off: a common prouerbe. Poets and Philosophers all say this, and Seneca especially, from whom Augus [...]ine hath much of that hee relateth heere.

Whether one may be liuing and dead, both together. CHAP. 11.

BVt if it be absurd to say a man is in death before he came at it (for what is it that his course runs vnto, if he be there already?) chiefly because it is ( [...]) too strange to say one is both liuing and dying, sith wee cannot say one is both [Page 477] sleeping and waking, wee must finde when a man is dying. Dying before death come, hee is not, then is hee liuing: dying when death is come, is hee not, for then is hee dead. This is after death, and that is before it. (b) When is hee in death then? for then is hee dying, to proportionate three things, liuing, dying, and dead, vnto three times, before death, in death, and after. Therefore when hee is in death, that is neither liuing, or before death, nor dead, or after death, is hard to bee defined. For whilest the soule is in the body (especially with sence) man liues assured, as yet beeing soule and bodie, and therefore is be­fore death, and not in it. But when the soule and sence is gone, then is hee dead, and after death. These two then take away his meanes of being in death, or dy­ing, for if hee liue hee is before death, and if he cease to liue, hee is after death. Therefore hee is neuer dying nor in death. For this is sought as present in the change of the times, and is found the one passing into the other without the least interposed space. Doe we not see then that by this reason the death of the bodie is nothing? If it bee, how is it any thing, beeing in nothin, and whereing nothing can be? for if we liue, it is not any thing yet, because wee are before it, not in it: if we liue not, it is nothing still, for now wee are after it and not in it. But now, if death bee nothing before nor after, what sence is there in saying, before, or after death? I would to God wee had liued well in Paradise that death might haue bin nothing indeede. But now, there is not onely such a thing but it is so greeuous with vs, as neither tongue can tell, nor reason avoide. Let vs therefore speake according to (c) custome: for so wee should, and call the time ere death come, before death: as it is written (d) Iudge none blessed before his death. Let vs call the Eccl. 11. 28. [...] when it is already come, after death: this or that was after his death: and let us speake of the present time, as wee can: hee dying, gaue such a legacy, hee dying left thus much, or thus much, though no man could do this but the liuing, and rather before his death, then at, or in his death. And let vs speake as the ho­ly scripture speaketh of the dead, saying they were not after death but in death For in death there is no remembrance of thee: for vntill they rise againe they are Psal. 6. 5 iustly said to bee in death as one is in sleepe vntill hee awake. Though such as are in sleepe wee say are sleeping, then may wee not say that such as are dead are dy­ing. For they that are once seperate wholy frō them bodies, are past dying the bo­dily death, (whereof we speake) any more. But this that I say, one cannot declare, how the dying man may be sayd to liue, or how the dead man can be sayd to bee in death: for how can he bee after death, if hee bee in death, since wee cannot call him, dying, as we may doe hee that is in sleepe, sleeping, or hee that is in languor, [...]guishing, or hee that is in sorrow, sorrowing, or in life, liuing? But the dead vntill they arise are said to bee in death, yet wee cannot say they are dying. And therefore I thinke it was not for no cause (perhaps God decreed it) that mortor, the latine word for to die, could not by any meanes bee brought by (e) grammar­tians vnto the forme of other verbes. (f) Ortor, to arise, hath ortus in the preter­perfect tense, and so haue other verbes that are declined by the participle of the pretertense. But Morior must haue mortuus for the preterperfect tence, doubling the letter V. for Mortuus endes like fatuus, arduus conspicuus, and such like that are no preterperfect tenses, but nownes, declined without tenses, [...] times: and this as if it were a nowne decsinable, that cannot be declined, is put for the participle of the present tense. So that it is conuenient, that as it cannot effect the signification by act, no more should the name be to bee (g) declined by arte. Yet by the grace of Our Redeemer, we may decline (that is, avoide) the second death. For this is the sore one, and the worst of euills, beeing no separation [Page 478] but rather a combination of body and soule vnto eternall torture. Therein s [...]all none bee a fore death nor after death, but eternally in death: neuer liuing, neuer The se­cond death. dead, but euer dying. For man can neuer be in worse death, then when the death he is in, is endlesse.

L. VIVES.

TOo (a) strange] Insolens for insolitum, vn-accustomed. Salusts worde (that antiquary) and [Lou­vaine co­pie de­fectiue, as I doe thinke it may very lawfully in this:] Gellius, his ape. (b) When is he] Oh Saint Augustine, by your fauor, your witts edge is too blunt! here you not our rare schoole diuines? the first is, the first is not, the last is, the last is not: death is not in this instant for now it is done: conceiue you not? Why thus: It was but now, and now it is not: not yet? then thus—but you must into the schooles, and learne of the boies: for those bables are fitter for them then for men. But you and I will haue a great deale of good talke of this, in some other place.] (c) Custome] The mistresse of speach, whom all artes ought to obserue. (d) Iudge none] Like Solons saying. No man can bee called blessed, and he be dead: because hee knowes not what may befall him. (e) Grammari­ans] You are too idle in this chapter, Saint Augustine: First in commanding vs to apply our speech to the common sence: and secondly, in naming gramarians in a matters of diuini­ty: how much more in drawing any argument pertayning to this question from them. If a­ny smatterer of our diuines had done it, hee should haue beene hissed out of our schooles: but you follow the old discipline, and keepe the artes combined: mixing each others ornament and no way disioyning them. (f) Orior] That comparison holdes in grammar it is a great Compari­son, or a­nalogy. question, and much tossed. Aristarchus, a great grammarian defended it, and Crates building vpon Chrisippus his Perianomalia, did oppose it. Varro's fragments herevpon, lay downe both their reasons: and Quintilian disputes of it. Caius Caesar wrote also to Cicero concerning Analogie. Doubtlesse it must be allowed in many things but not in all: otherwise, that art can­not stand, nor hardly worldly discourse. (g) Declined] Alluding to the ambiguity of the worde, declinari: it cannot bee declined, that is avoided, nor declined, that is varied by cases.

Of the death that God threatned to promise the first man withall if he transgressed. CHAP. 12.

IF therefore it bee asked what death GOD threatned man with all vpon his trangression and breach of obedience, whether it were bodily or spirituall, or that second death: we answere, it was, all: the first consisteth of two, and the se­cond entirely of all: for as the whole earth consists of many lands, and the whole Church of many Churches, so doth the vniuersall death consist of all the first consisting of two, the bodies, and the soules, beeing the death wherein the soule beeing foresaken of GOD, forsaketh the bodie, and endureth paines for the time: but the second beeing that wherein the soule being forsaken of GOD en­dureth paines for euer. Therefore when GOD sayd to the first man that hee placed in Paradise, as concerning the forbidden fruite. Whensoeuer thou eatest thereof thou sha [...] die the death, he comprehends therein, not onely the first part of the first death, wheresoeuer the soule looseth God, nor the later onely, wherein the soule leaneth the body, and is punished after that seperation but also that last part, or the second which is the last of deaths, eternall, and following after all: all this is comprehended in that commination.

What punishment was first layd on mans preuarication. CHAP. 13.

FOr after mankinde had broken the precept, hee was first, forsaken of Gods grace and confounded with his ownenakednesse: and so with the figge leaues Genes. [...]. (the first perhaps that came to hand,) they couered their nakednesse a [...]d shame: their members were before as they were then, but they were not (a) shameful before, whereas now they felt a new motion of their disobedient flesh, as the re­ciprocal (b) punishment of their disobedience, for the soule being now delighted with peruerse liberty and scorning to serue GOD, could not haue the body at the former command: & hauing willingly forsaken GOD the superior, i [...] could not haue the inferior so seruiceable as it desired, nor had the flesh subiect as it might haue had alwaies, had it selfe remained Gods subiect. For then the flesh beganne to couet, and contend against the spirit, and (c) with this contention are wee all borne, (d) drawing death from our originall, and bearing natures corruption, and Rom. 8. contention, or victory in our members.

L. VIVES.

NOt (a) shamefull] Not filthy nor procuring shame, they had not beene offenside, had wee [...] sinned, but had had the same vse that or feete, our hands now, but hauing offended, there was an obscaene pleasure put in them, which maketh them to bee ashamed of, and coue­red. (b) Reciprocall] Which disobedience reflected vpon them: as they obeied not GOD, to [...] nature subiected them, so should they finde a rebell, one of the members, against the rule of reason. (d) With this Some bookes ads some-thing here, but it is needlesse. (d) Draw­ing [...]] That is, vpon the first sinne, arose this contention betweene the minde and their af­fects which is perpetually in vs; wherein the minde is some-times victor, and some-times [...]: some read without victory, implying that the affections cannot be so suppressed, but then they will still rebell against reason, and disturbe it. This is the more subtile sence, and seemeth best to mee.

In what state GOD made Man, and into what state hee feil by his volun­tary choice. CHAP. 14.

FOr GOD (the Creator of nature and not of vice) made man vpright: who be­ing willingly depraued and iustly condemned, be got all his progeny vnder the [...] deprauation and condemnation: for in him were we all, when as he beeing [...]ced by the woman, corrupted (a) vs all: by her that before sinne was made of himselfe. VVee had not our perticular formes yet, but there was he seede of [...] naturall propagation, which beeing corrupted by sinne must needs produce man of that same nature, the slaue to death & the obiect of iust condēnation: and therefore this came from the bad vsing of (b) free will, thence aro [...] all this teame of calamity, drawing al men on into misery (excepting Gods Saints) frō their cor­rupted originall, euen to the beginning of the second death which hath no end.

L. VIVES.

COrrupted (a) vs all] A diuersity of reading. Augustines meaning is that we being all poten­tially [Page 480] in hm, and hee beeing corrupted by sinne, therefore wee, arising all from him as our first fountaine, draw the corruption a long with vs also. (b) Free will] For our first parents abused the freedome of it, hauing power aswell to keepe Gods hests eternally, as to breake them.

That Adam forsooke GOD ere GOD for sooke him, and that the soules first death was the departure from GOD. CHAP. 15.

VVHerefore in that it was sayd You shall die the death, because it was not sayd, the deaths, if we vnderstand that death, wherein the soule leaueth the life, that is GOD (for it was not forsaken ere it forsooke him, but contrary, the owne will being their first leader to euill, but the Creators will being the first leader to good, both in the creation of it, before it had being, and the restoring of it when it had falne:) wherefore if we doe vnderstand that God meant but of this death, where hee saith, whensoeuer thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death: as if hee had sayd: whensoeuer you forsake mee in disobedience, I will forsake you in iustice: Genes. 2, 17. yet verily doe all the other deaths follow the denunciation of this death. For in that the soule felt a disobedient motion of the flesh, and therevpon couered the bodies secret partes, in this was the first death felt, that is the departure of the soule from God. Which was signified in that, that when the man in mad feare had gone and hid himselfe, God said to him, Adam where art thou? not ignorant­ly seeking him, but watchfully warning him to looke well where hee was, seeing God was not with him. But when the soule forsaketh the body decaied with age, then is the other death felt, whereof God said in imposing mans future punish­ment, earth thou wast, and to earth thou shalt returne: That by these two, the first death which is of whole man, might be accōplished, which the second should se­cond, if Gods grace procure not mans freedome from it: for the body which is earth, returnes not to earth but by the owne death, that is the departure of the soule from it. Wherefore all christians (b) holding the Catholike faith, beleeue, that the bodily death lieth vpon mankind by no lawe of nature, as if GOD had made man for to die, but as a (c) due punishment for sin: because God in scourg­ing this sinne, sayd vnto man, of whom we all are descended, Earth thou wast and [...] earth thou shalt returne.

L. VIVES.

EArth (a) thou wast] [...], say the Septuagints, by the later article, [...] implying the element of earth, the graue of althings dying. (b) Holding the] Augustine of­ten auerreth directly, that man had not died, had he not sinned: nor had had a body subiect to death or disease: the tree of life should haue made him immortall. And S. Thomas Aqui [...]as, the best schoole diuine holds so also. But Scotus, either for faction, or will, denies it al, making m [...] in his first state subiect to diseases, yet that he should be taken vp to heauen ere he died: but if [...] [...] had [...] [...], [...] had not died. he were left on earth, he should die at length: for that the tree of life could not eternize h [...] but onely prolong his life. (c) A due] deserued by his guilt.

Of the Philosophers that held corporall death not to be penall, whereas Plato brings in the Creator promising the lesser gods that they should ne­uer leaue their bodies. CHAP. 16.

BVt the Philosophers against whose callumnies we defēd this City of God, [...] [Page 481] is [...] church, thinke they giue vs a witty scoffe for saying that the soules sepera­tion from the body is to be held as part of the punishment, when as they affirme [...] [...]n (a) is the soule perfectly blessed when it leaueth the body, and goeth vp p [...] and naked vnto God. If I should finde no battery against this opinion out of their owne bookes I should haue a great adoe to prooue not the body, but the corruptibility of the body to be the soules burden: wherevpon is that which we [...] in our last booke, A corruptible body is heauy, vnto the soule. In adding, cor­ [...]le, Wis 9. 15 he sheweth that this being inflicted as sinnes punishment, vpon the [...] not the body it sel [...]e, is heauy to the soule: and if hee had not added it, yet [...] haue vnderstood it so. But Plato affirming plainely that the gods that the [...]or made, haue incorruptible bodies, & bringing in their maker, promising [...] as a great benefit) to remaine therein eternally, and neuer to bee seperated [...] them, why then do those neuer (b) dissemble their owne knowledge, to [...] [...]ristianity trouble: and contradict themselues in seeking to oppose against [...]to's words (c) Tully translateth thus: bringing in the great GOD, speaking [...] the gods hee had made: (d) You that are of the gods originall, whom I haue [...]d, attend: (e) these your bodies, by my will, are indissoluble: although euery [...] [...]ay bee dissolued. But (f) it is euill, to desire to dissolue a thing (g) compounded by [...] but seeing that you are created, you are neither immortall, nor indissoluble: yet [...] neuer be dissolued, nor die: these shall not preuaile, against my will, which is a [...] assurance of your eternity, then all your formes, and compositions are. Behold, [...] [...]ith that their gods, by their creation and combination of body and soule [...] [...]all, and yet immortall, by the decree and will of him that made them. If [...] it be paine to the soule, to be bound in any body, why should God seeme [...] [...]way their feare of death, by promising them eternall immortality? not [...] of their nature, which is compounded, & not simple, but because of his [...] ▪ which can eternize creatures, and preserue compounds immortally, frō [...]on: whether Plato hold this true of the stars, is another question. For (h) [...] ▪ not consequently grant him that those globous illuminate bodies, [...] [...]ht & day vpon earth, haue each one a peculiar soule whereby it liues, [...] [...]ed and intellectuall, as he affirmeth directly of the world also. But this, as [...] no question for this place. This I held fit to recite against those that [...] the name of Platonists, are proudly ashamed of the name of christians, [...] [...]e communication of this name with the vulgar, should debase the [...] (because small) number of the (i) Palliate. These seeking holes in the coate [...]stianity, barke at the eternity of the body, as if the desire of the soules [...] the continuance of it in the fraile body, were contraries, whereas their [...] Plato holds it as a gift giuen by the great GOD to the lesser, that they [...] not die, that is, be seuered from the bodies he gaue them.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) is] Philolaus the Pythagorean held that man hauing left his body, became an [...] God, and Plato sayth our body depresseth our thoughts, and calls it away from [...] [...]emplations: that therefore we must leaue it, that in this life also as well as we can, [...] [...]her life where we shalbe free, we may see the truth & loue the good. Herevpon [...] [...]th a man cannot bee happy without he leaue the body, and be ioyned vnto God. (d) [...]] An imitation of Terence, t [...] si sapis quod scis, nescias. (a) Tully translateth] Tullies [...] [...] [...], is a peece of Plato's Timaeus, the whole worke is very falty in Tully. He that [Page 482] will read Plato himselfe, the words begin thus: [...] &c. Plato had it out of Timaeus of Lo­cris his booke, after whom he named his dialogue: for thus saith Timaeus: God desyring to d [...]e an excellent worke, created, or begot this God, who shall neuer die, vnlesse it please that God that made him, to dissolue him. But it is euill to desire the dissolution of so rare a worke (d) You that are of] Deorum satu orti. (e) These your] Tully hath this sentence: a depraued sence by reason of the want of a negatiue. (f) It is euill] Or, an euill mans part. (g) Compounded] Or, combined. (h) We may not] Augustine durst neuer decide this question. Origen it seemes followed Pla­to, and got a many of the learned vnto his side. (i) Palliate] The Romanes Toga, or gowne, Palli [...]i. was the Greekes Pallium: and they that would seeme absolute Grecians, went in these Pallia, or clokes: and such were obserued much for their Graecisme in life and learning. For as wee teach all our arts in latine, now, so did they in greeke then. They were but few, and therefore more admired.

Against the opinion, that earthly bodies cannot be corruptible, nor eternall. CHAP 17.

THey stand in this also, that earthly bodies cannot bee eternall, and yet hold the whole earth which they hold but as a part of their great God (though not of their highest) the world to be eternall. Seeng then their greatest GOD, made another God, greater then all the rest beneath him, that is, the world, and seeing they hold this is a creature hauing an intellectuall soule included in it by which it liues, hauing the parts consisting of 4 elements, whose connexion that great GOD (least this other should euer perish) made indissoluble, and eternall: why should the earth then, being but a meane member of a greater creature, bee eternall, and yet the bodies of earthly creatures (God willing the one as well as the other) may not bee eternall? I but say they, earth (a) must bee returned vnto earth, whence the bodies of earthly creatures are shapen, & therefore (say they) these must of force be dissolued, and die, to be restored to the eternall earth from whēce they were taken. Wel if one should affirme the same of the fire, & say that al the bodies taken thence, should be restored vnto it againe, as the heauenly bo­dies, thereof consisting, were not that promise of immortality, that Plato sayd God made vnto those gods, vtterly broken by this position? Or can it not be so, because it pleaseth not God, whose will as Plato sayth is beyond all other assu­rance? why may not God then haue so resolued of the terrene bodies, that being brought forth, they should perish no more, once composed, they should bee dis­solued no more, nor that which is once taken from the elements should euer bee restored? and that the soules being once placed, the bodies should neuer for sake them, but inioy eternall happinesse in this combination? why doth not Plato confesse that God can do this? why cannot he preserue earthly things from cor­ruption? Is his power as the Platonists, or rather as the christians auouch. A like­ly Coniecture deceiueth the Philo­sophers. matter! the Philosophers know Gods counsells, but not the Prophers! nay rather it was thus, their spirit of truth reuealed what God permitted vnto the Prophets: but the weakenesse of coniecture in these questions, wholy deluded the Philosophers. But they should not haue bin so far besotted in obstinate igno­rance as to contradict themselues in publike assertions, saying first that the soule cannot be blessed without it abādon al body, whatsoeuer, & by & by after (b) that the gods haue blessed soules, & yet are continually tied vnto celestiall & fiery bo­dies: & as for Iupiters (the worlds) soule, that is eternally inherēt in the 4 elements composing this vniuerse. For Plato holds it to bee diffused, frō the midst of earth, geometrically called the (c) center, vnto the extreamest parts of heauē through al the parts of the world by (d) misticall numbers: making the world, a blessed crea­ture, whose soule enioyeth ful happines of wisdom & yet leaueth not the body, & [Page 483] wose bodie liueteh eternally by it, and as though it consist of so many different [...], yet can neither dull it nor hinder it. Seeing then that they giue their con­ [...]res this scope, why will they not beleeue that God hath power to eternize [...] bodies, wherein the soules without being parted from them by death, or [...] [...]rdened by them at all in life may liue most in blessed eternity, as they [...] [...] gods doe in firy bodies, and their Iupiter in all the foure elements? If [...] [...]es cannot be blessed without the bodies bee quite forsaken, why then let [...] [...]ods get them out of the starres, let Iupiter pack out of the elements: if they [...] goe, then are they wretched. But they will allow neither of these: they [...] [...]uerre that the Gods may leaue their bodies, least they should seeme to [...]ip mortalls: neither dare they barre them of blisse, least they should con­ [...] [...]em wretches. Wherefore all bodies are not impediments to beatitude, but [...] the corruptible, transitory and mortall ones: not such as God made man [...] but such as his sinne procured him afterwards.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) must] This is scripture, that the body is earth, and must become earth. Homer Gens. 3. [...] it the Grecians: for he calls Hectors carcasse, earth. Phocylides, an ancient writer [...] thus.

[...] &c.
Our body is of earth, and dying must,
Returne to earth: for Man is made of dust.

[...] [...]er hath also the like, recited by Tully, Tusc. qu. 1. wherein the words that Augustine [...] [...]xtant.

Mors est finitas omnibus quae generi humano angorem,
Nec quicquam afferunt: reddenda est terra terra.
Of all the paines wherein Mans soule soiournes,
Death is the end: all earth to earth returnes.

[...] [...]t the gods] Some bookes read, terrene gods: falsly, Augustine hath nothing to doe The Cen­ter. [...] [...]e gods in this place. (c) Center] A center is that point in the midst of a sphaericall [...] [...]m whence all lines drawne to the circumference are equall. It is an indiuisible point, [...] [...]d parts, neither should it bee all in the midst, nor the lines drawne from it to the cir­ [...] In Timaeo. equall, as not beeing all drawne from one part. Plato placeth the worldes [...] the center, and so distends it circularly throughout the whole vniuerse: and then [...] [...]ng his position, makes the diuine power aboue, diffuse it selfe downe-ward, euen [...] [...]ter. (d) Musicall numbers] Hereof see Macrobius, Chalcidins, and Marsilius Ficinus, [...] [...]at of Plato's Timaeus, which he either translated, or reformed from the hand of an­ [...] [...]ese numbers for their obscurity are growne into a prouerbe.

Of the terrene bodies which the Philosophers hold, cannot be in heauen, but must fall to earth by their naturall weight. CHAP. 18.

[...] but (say they) an earthly body is either kept on earth, or caried to [...] [...]th by the naturall weight, and therefore cannot bee in heauen. The first [...] [...]de were in a wooddie, and fruitfull land, which was called Paradise. But [...] we must resolue this doubt, seeing that both Christs body is already as­ [...]d, and that the Saints at the resurrection shall doe so also, let vs ponder [Page 484] these earthly weights a little. If mans arte, of a mettall that being put into the wa­ter, sinketh, can yet frame a vessell, that shall swim, how much more credible is it for Gods secret power, whose omnipotent will, as Plato saith, can both keepe things produced, from perishing, and parts combined from dissoluing, (whereas the combination of corporall and vncorporeall is a stranger and harder operati­on then that of corporalls with corporalls) to take (a) all weight from earthly things, whereby they are carried downe-wards, and to qualifie the bodies of the blessed soules so, as though they bee terrene, yet they may bee incorruptible, and apt to ascend, descend, or vse what motion they will, with all celerity. Or, (b) if the Angells can transport bodily weights whether they please, must we thinke they doe it with toile, and feeling of the burden? Why then may we not beleeue that the perfect spirits of the blessed can carry their bodies whither they please, and place them where they please? for whereas in our bodily carriage of earth­ly things, we feele, that the (c) more bigge it is, the heauier it is, and the heauier, the more toile-some to beare: it is not so with the soule: the soule carrieth the bodily members better when they are big, and strong, then when they are small, and meagre, and whereas a big sound man is heauier to others shoulders, then a leane sicke man, yet will he mooue his healthfull heauinesse with farre more agi­lity then the other can doe his crasie lightnesse, or then he can himselfe if famine or sicknesse haue shaken off his flesh. This power hath good temperature more then great weight in our mortal, earthly & corruptible bodies. And who can des­cribe the infinite difference betweene our present health, and our future immor­tality? Let not the Philosophers therefore oppose vs with any corporall weight or earthly ponderosity. I will not aske them why an earthly body may not bee in heauen as well as (d) the whole earth may hang alone without any supporta­tion: for perhaps they will retire their disputation to the center of the world vn­to which all heauy things doe tend. But this I say, that if the lesser Gods (whose worke Plato maketh Man & all other liuing things with him) could take away the quality of burning from the fire, and leaue it the light, (e) which the eye transfu­seth: shall wee then doubt that that GOD, vnto whose will hee ascribes their im­mortality, the eternall coherence and indissolubility of those strange and diuers combinations of corporealls and incorporealls, can giue man a nature that shall [...]. Cor. 15 make him liue incorruptible, and immortal, keeping the forme of him, and auoy­ding the weight? But of the faith of the resurrection, and the quality of the im­mortall bodies, more exactly (God willing) in the end of the worke.

L. VIVES.

ALL (a) weight] These are Gods admirable workes, and it is the merit of our faith that we owe vnto God to beleeue them. I wonder the schoolemen will inquire of these things, & define them by the rules of nature. (b) If the Angells] To omit the schooles, and naturall rea­sons, herein is the power of an Angell seene, that in one night God smote: 80000 men of the Assyrians campe by the hand of an Angel 4. Kings 19. Now let Man go brag of his weaknesse. (c) The world big. Here is no need of predicamentall distinctions: hee vseth big, for the ma [...] weight, not for the quantity. (d) The whole earth] It hangs not in nothing for it hangs in the ayre: yet would ayre giue it way, but that it hath gotten the middlemost place of the world, and keepes there in the owne nature, immoueable. The Philosophers maruelled that the earth fell not, seeing it hung in the ayre: but that which they thought a fall, should then bee no fall but an ascending, for which way soeuer earth should goe, it should goe towards the heauen: and as it is no maruell that our Hemisphere ascendeth not, no more is it of any else, for the mo­tion should be all one, aboue and beneath beeing all alike in a globe. But is a thing to bee [Page 485] admired and adored, that the earth should hang so in the ayre, beeing so huge a masse, as Ouid [...]ith.

Terra pila similis nullo fulcimine nixa,
Aëre suspenso, tam graue pendet onus.
Earths massy globe in figure of a ball,
Hangs in the ayre; vpheld by nought at all.

( [...]) With the eye] Plato in his Timaeus, speaking of mans fabrick saith, that the eyes were endow­ [...] [...]th part of that light that shines & burnes not: meaning the suns: for the Gods commanded [...] [...]re fire (brother to that of heauen) to flow from forth the apple of the eye: and there­ [...] when that, and the daies light do meete, the coniunction of those two so well acquainted [...], produceth sight: And least that the sight should seeme effected by any other thing [...] [...]re in the same worke, hee defineth collours to bee nothing but fulgores e corporibus ma­ [...]s: fulgors, flowing out of the bodies wherein they are. The question whether one seeth How man seeth. [...] [...]ission, or reception, that is whether the eye send any beame to the obiect, or receiue a­ [...] [...]om it, is not heere to bee argued. Plato holds the first. Aristotle confuteth him in his [...] De sensoriis, and yet seemes to approue him, in his Problemes. The Stoickes held the first [...] whom Augustine (De Trinitate) and many of the Peripatetiques, follow. Aphrodiseus held [...] the eye sends forth spirits: Pliny saith it receiueth them. Haly the Arabian maketh the [...] to goe from the eye and returne suddainely, all in a moment: the later Peripatetiques [...]ing Occam, and Durandus, admit no Species on either side. But of this in another place. [...] both would haue the eye send some-thing forth, and receiue some-thing in.

Against those that hold that man should not haue beene immortall if he had not sinned. CHAP. 19.

[...] now let vs proceed with the bodies of the first men, who if they had not [...]ed, had neuer tasted of that death which we say is good only to the good: [...] [...]s all men know, a seperation of soule and body, wherein the body of the [...] that had euident life, hath euident end. For although we may not doubt, [...] [...]he soules of the faithfull that are dead, are in rest: yet (a) it were so much [...] for them to liue with their bodies in good state, that they that hold it most [...] to want a bodie, may see themselues conuinced herein directly. For [...] man dare compare those wise men, that haue either left their bodies, or are to [...] them, vnto the immortall gods to whom the great GOD promised perpe­ [...] of blisse, and inherence in their bodies. And Plato thought it the greatest [...]ing man could haue, to bee taken out of the body (after a course vertuously [...]) and placed in the bosomes of those gods, that are neuer to leaue their [...].

Scilicet immemores supra vt conuexa reuisant,
Virg Aen [...] ad. 6.
Rursus & incipiant in corpora velle reuerti.
The thought of Heauen is quite out of their braine,
Now gan they wish to liue on earth againe.

Which Virgil is commended for, speaking after Plato. So that hee holds, that [...] [...]oules of men can neither bee alwaies in their bodies, but must of force bee [...]d from them: nor can they bee alwaies without their bodies, but must bee [...] successiuely, now to liue, and now to die, putting (b) this difference that [...] men when they die are caried vp to the stars, and euery one staies a while in [...] fit for him, thence to returne againe to misery, in time: and to follow the [...] of being imbodied againe, & so to liue againe in earthly calamity, but your [...], are bestowed after their deaths in other bodies, of men or beasts, accor­ [...]g to their merits. In this hard and wretched case placeth hee the wisest [Page 486] soules, who haue no other bodies giuen them, to bee happy in, but such as they can neither bee eternally within, nor eternally abandon. Of this Platonisme, Por­phyry (as I said else-where) was ashamed because of the christian times, excluding the soules not onely from the bodies of beasts, and from that reuolution, but af­firming them (if they liued wisely) to bee set free from their bodies, so as they should neuer more bee incorporate, but liue in eternall blisse with the Father. Wherefore least he should seeme in this point to be exceeded by the Christans that promised the Saints eternall life, the same doth hee giue to the purified soules: and yet, to contradict Christ, hee denies the resurrection of their bodies in incorruptibility; and placeth the soule in blisse without any body at all. Yet did hee neuer teach that these soules should bee subiect vnto the incorporated gods in matter of religion. Why so? because he did not thinke them better then the Gods, though they had no bodies. Wherfore if they dare not (as I think they dare not) preferre humaine soules before their most blessed though corporeall gods, why doe they thinke it absurd for christianity to teach that our first pa­rents had they not sinned, had beene immortall, this beeing the reward of their true obedience? and that the Saints at the resurrection shall haue the same bo­dies that they laboured in here, but so, that they shalbe light, and incorruptible as their blisse shalbe perfect and vnchangeable.

L. VIVES.

YEs (a) were it] If the following opinion of Plato concerning them were true. (b) This dif­ference] Plato saith that some creatures follow God well, are like him, and are reuolued with the sphere of heauen vntill they come belowe and then they fall: Some get vp againe: some are ouer-whelmed: these are the foolish, and those the wise: the meane, haue a middle place. So the wise soule is eleuated to heauen, and sits there, vntill the reuolution bring it downe againe, from seeing of truth, others voluntarily breake their wings and fall ere the time bee expired. The Philosophers soules at the end of 3000. yeares, returne to the starre whence they came: the rest must stay 10000. yeares ere they ascend.

That the bodies of the Saints now resting in hope, shal become better then our first Fathers was. CHAP. 20.

THe death that seuereth the soules of the Saints from their bodies is not troublesome vnto them, because their bodies doe rest in hope, and the efore they seemed sencelesse of all reproach here vpon earth. For they do not (as Plato will haue men to do) desire to forget their bodies, but rather, rememb [...]ing what the truth that deceiueth none, said vnto them (a) that they should not loose an haire of their head, they desire and waite for the resurrection of their bodies wherein they suffred such paines and are neuer to suffer more. (b) For if they hated not their flesh when they were faine to bind it from rebelling by the law of the spirit, how much shall they loue it, becomming wholy spirituall? for if wee may iustly call the spirit seruing the flesh, carnall, then so may we call the flesh seruing the spirit, spirituall, (c) not because it shalbe turned into the spirit (as some thinke, because it is written: It is sowne a naturall bodie but it aris [...]th a spirituall bodie): 1. Cor. 15 but because it shall serue the spirit in all wonderfull, and ready obeisance, to the fulfilling of most secure will of indissolluble immortality, all sence of trouble, heauynesse, and corruptibility beeing quike taken from it. For it [Page 487] shall not bee so bad, as it is now in our best health: nor as it was in our first pa­ [...]ts before sinne; for they (though they had not dyed but that they sinned) What bo­dies our first parents had. [...] [...]aine to eate corporal meate as men do now: hauing earthly, and not spiri­tual bodies: and though they should neuer haue growne old and so haue died (the [...] of life that stood in the midst of Paradise, vnlawfull for them to tast of, affor­ding them this estate by GODS wonderfull grace) yet they eate of more [...] then that one: (which was forbidden them, because it was bad but [...] their instruction in pure and simple obedience, which is a great vertue in a [...]ble creature placed vnder God the creator, for though a man touched no [...] [...]et in touching that which was forbidden him, the very act was the sinne [...] obedence,) they liued therefore of other fruites, and eate, least their carnall [...] should haue beene troubled by hunger, or thirst: but the tast of the tree [...] [...] was giuen them, to confirme them against death, and weakenesse by age, [...] rest seruing them for nutriment, and this one for a sacrament: the tree of life [...] [...] earthly paradise, being as the wisdome of God is in the heauenly, whereof [...] [...] [...]itten: It is a tree of life to them that imbrace it. Pro. 3. 18.

L. VIVES.

VN [...] them. (a) That] Luc. 21. 7. (b) For if.] Ephes. 5. 29 no man euer yet hated his owne flesh. (c) Not because Saint Origen faith that all our corporall nature shall become spirituall, and all [...] [...]ance shal become a body purer and clearer then the light, and such an one as man can­ [...] [...]ine: God shall be all, in all, so that euery creature shall be transmuted into that which [...] then all, namely into the diuine substance, for that is the best. Periarch.

Of the Paridise wherein our first parents were placed, and that it may be taken spiritually also without any wrong to the truth of the history as touching the reall place. CHAP. 21.

WHerevpon some referred that (a) Paradise wherein the first man was pla­ced as the scripture recordeth, al vnto a spiritual meaning taking the trees, to [...] [...]es, as if there were (b) no such visible things, but onely that they were [...] signifie things intelligible. As if there were not a reall Paradise, because [...] vnderstand a spiritual one: as if there were not two such women as Agar [...], and two sonnes of Abraham by them, the one being a bond woman and [...] [...] free, because the Apostle saith that they signified the two Testaments: [...] [...] the Rocke gushed not forth in water, when Moyses smot it, because that [...] [...]ay prefigure Christ, the same Apostle saying the rocke was Christ! No man [...] that the Paradise may be vnderstood, the blisse of the Saints the (c) foure [...], foure vertues; prudence, fortitude, temperance and iustice: the trees, all [...] [...]sciplines: the tree of life, wisdome the mother of the rest: the tree of the [...]edge of good and euill, the triall of transgression, for God decreed a pu­ [...]nt for sinne, iustly, and well, if man could haue made vse of it to his owne [...]. These things may also be vnderstood of the Church, and that in a better [...], as prophetique tokens of things to come, Paradise may be taken for the [Page 488] Church, as wee (d) read in the canticles thereof. The foure flouds are the foure Ghospels: the frutefull trees, the Saints: their fruits, their workes: the tree of life, the holy of holies, Christ: the tree of the knowledge of good and euill, free elec­tion of will, for if man once forsake Gods will, he cannot vse him-selfe, but to his owne destruction: and therefore hee learneth either to adhere vnto the good of all goods, or to affect his owne onely, for louing himselfe, he is giuen to himselfe, that being in troubles, sorrowes, and feares (and feeling them withall) hee may sing with the Psalmist, My soule is cast downe within me: and being reformed? I will Psal. 42. 6. Psal. 59. 9. waite vpon thee O God, my defence. These and such like, may be lawfully vnderstood by Paradise, taken in a spirituall sence, so that the history of the true and locall one be as firmely beleeued.

L. VIVES.

PAradise. (a)] Augustine super Genes. ad. lit. lib. 8. recites three opinions of Paradice: 1. Spiri­tuall onely: 2. locall onely: third spirituall and locall both: and this he approues for the like­liest. Paradise. But where Paradise was, is a maine doubt in authors. Iosephus placeth it in the east, and so doth Bede, adding withall that it is a region, seuered by seas from all the world, and lying so high that it toucheth the moone, Plato in his Phaedo placeth it aboue the cloudes, which o­thers dissalow as vnlikely. Albertus Grotus herein followeth Auicen, and the elder writers al­so as Polibius, and Eratosthenes, imagining a delicate and most temperate region vnder the equi­noctiall, gainst the old Position, that the climate vnder the equinoctiall was inhabitable. The equinoctiall diuides the torrid Zone in two parts, touching the Zodiacke in two points, Aries, and Libra. There did hee thinke the most temperate clime hauing twelue howers day, and twelue night, all the yeare long, and there placed hee his Paradise. So did Scotus: nor doth this controull them that place it in the east, for there is cast and west vnder the equinoctiall line. Some say that the sword of fire signifieth that burning clymate, wherein as Arrianus saith, there is such lightning and so many fiery apparitions, where Paradise was, Hierome thinketh that the Scriptures doth shew, and though the Septuagintes translate in Eden, from the east: Oriens is a large signification. Hierome saith thus for Paradise there is Ortus: Gan. Eden Eden. is also Deliciae, pleasures, for which Symmachus translateth Paradisus florens. That also which fol­loweth Contra Orientem, in y e Hebrew Mikkedem. Aquila translateth [...]: we may read it, from the beginning Symmachus hath [...], and Theodotion, [...] both which signifie beginning, and not the east, whereby it is plaine that God had made Paradise before he made heauen and earth, as we read also in the Hebrew. God had planted the Paradise Eden from the beginning. This out of Hierome. (b) No such.] No man denieth that Paradise may be spiritually vnderstood, excepting Ambrose in his booke De Paradiso. But all the Fathers professe that Paradise was a reall pleasant place, full of trees, (as Damascene saith) and like to the Poets imaginary Elizium. Away with their foolery (saith Hierome vpon Daniel) that seeke for figures in truthes, and would ouerthrow the reall existence of trees, and riuers in Paradise, by draw­ing all into an Allegory. This did Origen, making a spirituall meaning of the whole hi [...]ory, and placing the true Paradice in the third heauen, whither the Apostle Paul was rapt. (c) Foure riuers.] Nile of Egipt. Euphrates and Tigris of Syria; and Ganges of India. There heads are vn­knowne, The riuers of Paradise. and they run vnder the Ocean into our sea: and therefore the Egiptian priests called Ni [...], the Ocean. Herodot. (d) Read in the.] Cant, 4 12. My sister, my spouse is as a garden inclosed as a spring shut vp, and a fountaine sealed vp, their plants are as an orchard of pomegranates with sweete fruites. &c.

That the Saints bodies after resurrection shalbe spirituall, and yet not changed into spirits. CHAP. 22.

THe bodies of the Saints in the resurrection shall need none of the tree of life to preserue them in life, health or strength, nor any meate to keepe away [Page 489] hunger and thirst: They shall haue such an euery way absolute immortality, that they shall neuer need to eare: power they shall haue to doe it if they will, but no [...]ssity. For so the Angels did appearing visibly and sensibly, not of necessity, [...] of power and will to affoord their ministerie vnto man in more congruence. Genes. 18. [...] we may not thinke that when (a) they lodged in mens houses, they did but eare (b) seemingly: though they seemed to eate with the same appetite that the [...] did, who knew them not to be Angels. And therefore the Angell saith in Tobi­ [...]n saw mee eate, but you saw it but in vision: that is, you thought I had eaten as Tob. 12. [...] did, to refresh my body. But if the other side may bee probably held of the Angels, yet verily wee doubt it not to bee true (c) of Christ, that hee in his spirituall flesh after his resurrection (yet was it his true flesh) eate and dranke with his disciples: The neede onely, not the power, is taken from those glorified bodies which are spirituall, not because they cease to bee bodyes, but because Luc. 23. they subsist by the quickning of the spirit.

L. VIVES.

THey (a) lodged] In the houses of Abraham, Lot, and Tobias. (b) Eate seemingly] They did not eate as we doe, passing the meate from the mouth to the stomack through the throate, [...] so decoct it, and disp [...]rse the iuice through the veines, for nut [...]iment, nor yet did they de­ [...] mens eyes, by seeming to mooue that which they had for their chaps, and yet moouing [...] not, or seeming to chaw bread, or flesh, and yet leauing it whole. They did eate really, [...] [...]ere not nourished by eating. (c) Of Christ] Luke the 23. The earth (saith Bede vpon [...] [...]ce) drinketh vp water one way, and the sunne another: the earth for neede: the sunne [...] power. And so our Sauiour did eate, but not as we eate: that glorious body of his tooke [...]te, but turned it not into nutriment, as ours doe.

Of bodies animate and spirituall, these dying in Adam, and those beeing quickned in Christ. CHAP. 23.

[...] [...]s the bodyes that haue a liuing soule (though as yet vnquickned by the [...]it) are called animate, yet are our soules but bodyes: so are the other cal­ [...]tuall: yet God forbid we should beleeue them to bee spirit, or other then [...]tiall fleshly bodies, yet vncorruptible, and without weight, by the quick­ [...] of the spirit. For man shall not then be earthly but celestiall, not that he shall [...] his earthly body, but because he shall be so endowed from heauen, that he [...] [...]habite it with losse of his nature, onely by attaining a celestiall quality. [...] [...]st man was made earth of earth, into (a) a liuing creature, but not into (b) [...]ing spirit: as [...]ee should haue beene, had hee perseuered in obedience. [...]lesse therefore, his body needing meate and drinke against hunger and [...] and being not kept in youth, & from death by indissoluble immortality, but [...] by the Tree of life, was not spirituall, but onely anima [...]e: yet should it not [...] [...]ied, but that it incurred Gods heauy sentence by offending. And though he [...] take of other meates out of Paradice, yet had he bin (c) [...]bidden to touch [...] of life, he should haue bin liable to time & corruption, in that life onely; [...] had he continued in spirituall obedience, though it were but meerely ani­ [...], might haue beene eternall in Paradise. Wherefore though by these words [...], (d) When soeuer you eate thereof you shall dye the death; wee vnderstand by [...], the seperation of soule and body, yet ought it not seeme absurd, in that [...] dyed not the very day that they tooke this deadly meate, for that very [...] their nature was depraued, and by their iust exclusion from the Tree [...], the necessitie of death entred vppon them, wherein wee all are [Page 490] brought forth. And therefore the Apostle saith not: The body shall dye for sinne, but The body is dead because of sinne, and the spirit is life for iustice sake. Rom. 8. 10 And then he addeth: But if the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead d [...] in you, he that raised vp Christ from the dead, shall also quicken your mortall bodyes by his spirit dwelling in you. Therefore then as the Apostle saith shall be in quickning of the spirit, which is now in the life of soule, and yet dead, because it must ne­cessarily dye. But in the first man, it was in life of soule, and not in quickning of spirit, yet could it not be called dead, because had not he broken the precept, hee had not beene bound to death. But whereas God signified the death of the soule in leauing of him, saying Adam where art thou? and in saying, Earth thou art, and to earth thou shalt goe, signified the death of the body in leauing of the soule, there­fore wee must thinke he spoake not of the second death, reseruing that secret be­cause of his new testament, where it is plainly discouered: that the first which is common to all, might bee shewen to proceed from that sinne, which one mans acte made common to all: but that the second death is not common to all, be­cause of those holy onely whom hee hath fore-knowne and predestinated (as the Apostle saith) to bee made like the image of his sonne, that he might be the first borne of many brethren, whom the grace of God by this mediator had saued from the second Rom. 8. 29 death.

Therefore the first mans body was but animate, as the Apostle witnesseth, who desiring our animate bodies now, from those spirituall ones, that they shall become in the resurrection: It is sowne in corruption (saith he) but shall rise againe 1. Cor. 15. 42 incorruptible: it is sowne in reproche, but it is raised in glory: it is sow [...]n in weake­nesse, but raised in powre: it is sowne an animated body, but shall arise a spirituall body. And then to prooue this, hee proceedes. for if there be a naturall (or animated) bo­die, 44 there is also a spirituall body. And to shew what a naturall body is, hee saith: The first man Adam was made a liuing soule. Thus then shewed he what a naturall 45 body is, though the scripture doe no [...] say of the first man Adam, when God br [...]a­thed in his face, the breath of life, that man became a liuing body, but man be­came a liuing soule. The first man was made a liuing soule, saith the Apostle, mea­ning a naturall body. But how the spirituall body is to be taken, hee she [...]eth also, adding, but the last man, a quickning spirit: meaning Christ assuredly, who rose from death to dye no more. Then hee proceedeth saying: That was not first made which is spirituall but that which is naturall, and that which is spirituall after-wards. Here hee sheweth most plainly that he did meane by the liuing soule, the natu­rall body, and the spirituall, by the quickning spirit. For the naturall body that Adam had, was first, (though it had not dyed but for that he sinned) and such haue wee now, one nature drawing corruption and necessity of death, from him and from his sinne: such also did Christ take vpon him for vs: not needfully, but in his power: but the spirituall body is afterwards: and such had Christ our head in his resurrection, such also shall wee his members haue in ours. Then doth the Apostle describe the difference of these two, thus. The first man is of the earth earthly; the second is of heauen, heauenly; as the earthly one was so are all the earthly: and as the heauenly one is, such shall all the heauenly ones bee. As wee haue borne the Image of the earthly, so shall wee beare the image of the heauenly. This the Apostle inferres vpon the sacrament of regeneration, as hee saith else-where: All yee that are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ: which shall then be really performed, when that which is naturall in our birth, shall become spirituall in our resurrecti­on, that I may vse his owne wordes: for wee are saued by hope. Wee put on the Rom. 8. [...]. [Page 491] image of the earthly man, by the propagation of sinne and corruption, adhe­rent Christ the heauenly man. vnto our first birth; but wee put on that of Heauenly man by grace, pardon and promise of life eternall, which regeneration assureth vs by the mer­cy onely of the mediator betweene God and man, the man Christ Iesus, whome the Angell calles the Heauenly man because hee came from Heauen to take vpon him the shape of earthly mortality, and to shape it into heauenly im­mortality. 1 Co. 15. 22 Hee calleth the rest, heauenly also, because they are made mem­bers of Christ by grace they and Christ being one, as the members and the head is own body. This he auerreth plainly in the chapter aforesaid, by a man came d [...]h, and by a man came the resurrection from the dead: for as in Adam all die, euen so in Christ shall all bee made aliue: and that into a quickning spirit, that is a spiri­tuall body: not that all that die in Adam shall become members of Christ, for many more of them shall fall into the eternall second death: but it is said, all, and all, because as none dy naturall, but in Adam, so none shall reuiue spirituall but in Christ, wee may not then thinke that our bodies at the rusurrection shall be such as Adams was at the creation, nor that this place, As the earthly one was, so are all the earthly, is meant of that which was effected by the transgression: for we may not thinke that Adam had a spiritual body ere he fell, and in his fall was made a naturall one: he that conceiueth it so, giues but little regard to that great tea­cher, that saith. If ther be a natural body, then is there also a spiritual; as it is also writ­ten, the first man Adam was made a liuing soule, was this done after sinne, being the first estate of man, from whence the blessed Apostle tooke this testimony of the [...] to shew what a naturall body was.

L. VIVES.

A Liuing (a).] Or with a liuing soule, but the first is more vsual in holy writ. (b) A quickning] [...]ssed and ioyned with God: b [...] which coniunction it imparteth integrity and immor­ [...] [...]to the body. (c) Forbidden.] Out of much diuersity of reading I hold this the best: for, [...] [...]oule that liueth and the quickning spirit that giueth life. (d) When soeuer.] Symmachus [...] Hierome) expounds this place better, thou shalt be mortall. But ind [...]ed we die as soone [...] borne as Manilius saith.

Nascentes morimur, finisque, ab origine pendet.
Being borne we die: our ends hangs at our birth:

How Gods breathing life into Adam, and Christs breathing vpon his Apostles when be said, receiue the holy spirit, are to be vnderstood. CHAP. 24.

S [...]e therefore do vnaduisedly thinke that God, when he breathed in his face the [...]th of life and man became a liuing soule, did (a) not then giue him a soule but by the holy spirit onely quickned a soule that was in him before. They ground [...] Christs breathing vpon his Apostles after his resurrection and saying, [...] the Holy spirit: thinking that this [...]was such another breathing, so that [...] [...]angelist might haue sayd, they became liuing soules, which if hee had [...] it would haue caused vs to imagine all reasonable soules dead that are [...] [...]kned by Gods spirit, though their bodies seeme to bee a liue. But it [...] so when man was made, as the Scripture sheweth plaine, in these words ( [...] [...]d GOD formed man being dust of the Earth: which some thinking to [...], translate. (c) And GOD framed man of the Lome of the Earth [Page 492] because it was said before, amist went vp from the earth and watred all the earth: that lome should seeme to be produced by this mixture of earth and water for immediatly followeth. And God framed man being dust of the earth, as the Greeke translations (d) whence our latine is, do read it: but whether the Gree [...]e [...], be formed, or framed, it maketh no matter: (e) framed, is the more pro­per word, but they that vsed formed thought they avoyded ambiguity, because Man for­med. that fingo, in the latine is vsed (f) commonly for to feygne, by lying or illuding. This man therefore being framed of dust, or lome, (for lome is moystned dust) that this dust of the earth (to speake with the scripture more expressly) when it receiued a soule was made an animate body, the Apostle affirmeth saying, the man was made a liuing soule: that is, this dust being formed was made a liuing soule. I (say they) but hee had a soule, now, already, other-wise hee could not haue beene man being neither soule only, nor body only, but consisting of both. T'is true, the soule is not whole man, but the better part onely, nor the body whole man but the worse part only, and both conioyned make man, yet when we speake of them disioyned, they loose not that name; for who may not follow custome, and say, such a man is dead? such a man is now in ioy, or in paine, and speake but of the soule onely? or such a man is in his graue, and meane but the body onely? will they say the scripture vseth no such phrase? yes, it both calles the body and soule conioyned by the name of man and also diuiding them, calles the soule the inward man, and the body the outward, as if they were two men, and not both composi [...]gone.

And marke in what respect man is called Gods image and man of earth, retur­ning to earth, the first is in respect of the reasonable soule which God breathed or inspired into man, that is, into mans body: and the la [...]er is in respect of the body which God made of the dust, and gaue it a soule, whereby it became a liuing body, that is, man became a liuing soule: and therefore whereas Christ breathing vpon his Apostles, said, receue the holy spirit: this was to shew that the spirit was his, aswell as the Fathers, for the spirit is the Fathers, and the Sonnes, making vp the Trinity of Father, Sonne, and Holy Spirit, being no creature, but a creator? That breath which was carnally breathed, was not the substantiall nature of the Holy Man how created. Spirit, but rather a signification (as I said) of the Sonnes communication of the spirit with his Father, it being not particular to either, but common to both. The scriptures in Greeke calleth it alwaies [...], as the Lord called it here, when by signifiing it with his breath, hee gaue it to his disciples: and I neuer read it otherwise called in any place of Gods booke. But here, whereas it is sayd Isa. 57. 16. that God formed man being dust of the earth, and breathed in his face the spirit (or breath) of life: the Greeke is (g) not [...], but [...]: which word is read oftener for the creature then the creator: and therefore some latinists (for dif­ference sake) do not interpret this word [...] spirit, but breath, for so it is in Esay, where God saith (h) I haue made all breath: meaning doubtlesse euery soule. There­fore that which the Greekes call [...], wee do sometimes call breath; some-time spirit, some-time inspiration, and aspiration, and some-times (i) soule: but [...] neuer but spirit, either of man, as the Apostle saith, what man knoweth the things of a man but the spirit of a man which is in him: or of a beast as wee read in the I Co [...]. 2. 11 Eccl [...]3. 21. Psa. 148. 8. preacher: Who knoweth whether the spirit of man ascendeth vpwardes, and the spirit of the beast downewards to the earth? or that bodily spirit which wee call wind, as the Psalme saith, fire, hayle, snow, Ice, and the spirit of tempests: or of no creature, but [Page 493] the creator himselfe: whereof our Sauiour said in the Gospell: Receiue the holy [...]: signifying it in his bodily breath: and there also where hee saith, Goe, and b [...]ise all nations in the name of the father, the sonne, and the holy spirit, plainly and excellently intimating the full Trinity vnto vs: and there also where wee read; God is a spirit, and in many other places of scripture. In all those places of Scrip­t [...], Iohn. 4. 24. the Greeke wee see hath [...], and not [...], and the Latine, flatus, and not spi [...]us. And therefore if in that place, Hee breathed into his face the breath of life, t [...] Greeke had not [...] (as it hath) but [...], yet were it no consequent that wee should take it for the holy spirit, the third person in Trinity, because [...] is v [...] for a creature, as well as the creator, and as ordinarily. O but ( [...]ay they) hee [...]ld not haue added vitae, of life, but that hee meant that spirit: a [...]d whereas [...] s [...]id; Man became a soule, hee would not haue added liuing, but that he meant the soules life; which is giuen from aboue by the spirit of God: for the soule ha­ [...]g a proper life by it selfe, why should hee adde liuing, but to intimate the [...] giuen by the holy spirit? But what is this but folly to respect coniecture, and [...] to neglect scripture? for what need we goe further then a chapter, and be­ [...]old: let the earth bring forth the liuing soule: speaking of the creation of all e [...]ly creatures: and besides for fiue or sixe Chapters onely after, why might [...] [...]ot obserue this: Euery thing in whose nosthrills the spirit of life did breath, Genes, 7. 22. [...]soeuer they were in the drye land, dyed; relating the destruction of euery liuing [...] vpon earth, by the deluge? If then wee finde a liuing soule, and a spirit of life in beasts, as the Scripture saith plainly, vsing [...] and not [...], in this ve­ry [...] place: why may wee not as well say, why added hee liuing there, seeing [...] soule cannot bee vnlesse it liue? and why added hee, Of life, here, hauing [...]d spirit? But wee vnderstand the Scriptures ordinary vsage of the liuing [...] and the spirit of life, for animated bodyes, naturall, and sensitiue: and yet [...] this vsuall phrase of Scripture, when it commeth to bee vsed concerning [...] [...] of man: Whereas it implieth that man receiued a reasonable soule of [...] [...]ated by his breath, (k) not as the other were, produced out of water and [...] and yet so, that it was made in that body to liue therein, and make it an ani­ [...] body, and a liuing soule, as the other creatures were, whereof the Scrip­ture sayd: Let the earth bring forth a liuing soule: and that in whose nostrills was the [...]rit of life, which the Greek text calleth not [...], but [...], meaning not the holy spirit, but their life. But wee (say they) doe conceiue Gods breath to come from the mouth of God; now if that bee a soule, (l) wee must holde it equall, [...] [...]substantiall with that wisdome, or Worde of GOD, which saith, I am come [...] [...] the mouth of the most high. Well: it saith not, that it was breathed from Eccl, 24. [...]. [...] [...]outh, but came out of it And as wee men (not out of our owne nature, but) [...] [...] ayre about vs, can make a contraction into our selues, and giue it out [...] in a breath, so Almighty GOD (not onely out of his owne nature, or of [...] [...]feriour creature, but) euen of nothing can make a breath, which hee may [...] most fitly said to breath or inspire into man, it being as hee is, incorporeall, [...] [...]ot as hee is, immutable, because it is created, as he is not.

[...] to let those men see that will talke of Scriptures, and yet marke not what [...] doe intend, that some-thing may bee sayd to come forth of GODS mouth [...] that which is equall and consubstantiall with him, let them read or heare [...] owne words: Because thou art luke warme, and neither colde nor hotte, it will [...] to passe that I shall spew thee out of my mouth. Therefore wee haue to contra­ [...] the Apostles plainenesse in distinguishing the naturall body wherein wee [Page 494] now are, from the spirituall wherein wee shall bee: where he saith; It is sowen a naturall body, but ariseth a spirituall body: as it is also written: The first man Adam was made a liuing soule, and the last Adam, a quickning spirit. The first was of earth, earthly, the second of heauen, heauenly: as is the earthly, such are all the earthly, and as the heauenly is, such are the heauenly. And as wee haue borne the Image of the earth­ly, so shall wee beare the Image of the heauenly. Of all which words, wee spake be­fore. Therefore the naturall body wherein man was first made, was not made immortall: but yet was made so that it should not haue dyed, vnlesse man had offended. But the body that shall bee spirituall and immortall, shall neuer haue power to dye, as the soule is created immortall, who though it doe in a man­ner lose the life, by loosing the spirit of God, which should aduance it vnto beati­tude, yet it reserueth the proper life, that is, it liueth in misery for euer, for it can­not dye wholy. The Apostaticall Angels, after a sort, are dead by sinning: be­cause they forsooke God, the fountaine of life, whereat they might haue drunke The Apos­tatical Angels. eternall felicity: yet could they not dye so, that their proper life and sence should leaue them, because they were made immortall; and at the last iudgement they shal be thrown headlong into the second death, yet so as they shal liue therin for The diuel at the iudg­ment shal be cast into the second death. euer, in perpetuall sence of torture. But the Saints (the Angels fellow-cittizens) belonging to the grace of God, shall be so inuested in spiritual bodies, that from thence-forth they shall neither sinne nor die: becomming so immortall (as the Angels are) that sinne can neuer subuert their eternity, the nature of flesh shall still be theirs, but quite extracted from all corruption, vnweeldynesse and pon­derosity. Now followeth another question, which (by the true Gods helpe) we meane to decide; and that is this; If the motion of concupiscence arose in the rebelling members of our first parents, immediately vppon their transgression, where-vppon they saw, that is, they did more curiously ob­ser [...]e their owne nakednesse, and because the vncleane motion resisted their wils, couered their priuie partes; how should they haue begotten children, had they remayned as they were created, without preuarication? But this booke being fit for an end, and this question not fit for a too succinct discussion, it is better to leaue it to the next volume.

L. VIVES.

DId not (a) then] This the Manichees held. Aug. de Genes. ad lit. lib. 2. Ca [...]. 8. (b) And GOD formed] They doe translate it, And God framed man of earth ta­ken from the earth: I thinke Augustine wanteth a word, taken or taking: Laurinus his co­py teadeth it as the Septuagints do. Yet the Chaldee Thargum, or paraphraze, reading it as Augustine hath it; and so it is in the Bible that Cardinall Ximenes, my patron, Cr [...] his predecessor, published in foure languages beeing assisted by many learned men, but for the greeke especially by Iohn Vergara, a deepe vprightly iudicious, and vnvulgar Scholler. [...] Ver­g [...]ra. [...] Co­ [...]li. Their Pentateuch, Lewis Coronelli lent me forbearing al the while that I was in hand with this worke, for the common good. (c) And God framed] Hieromes translation. (d) Whence [...]] Shewing that in his time, the Church vsed the Latine translation, from the seauentie, and no [...] Hi [...]s. I wonder therefore that men should be excluded from sober vsing of diuerse transla­tions. (e) [...]] [...], the Greeke is, we vse it of those that forme any thing out of claye: that is [ [...]gere] and great authors vse it concerning men. He made them [finxit] gree­die and gluttonous. Salust. He made thee [finxit] wise, temperate, &c. by nature. Cic. [...] M [...]. speaking of Cato Mai [...]r. To forme I thinke is nothing but to giue forme property. [Page 495] (f) Commonly] [If a moderne diuine had plaide the Gramarian thus, hee should haue heard of it. But Augustine may: but if he and Paul liued now adayes, hee should be held a Pedant, [The Lo­uaine co­py defec­tiue. [...] a petty orator, and Paul a madde man, or an heretique.] Not [...].] The Chaldees read, a speaking spirit. Here Augustine shewes plainly how necessarie the true knowledge of the mea­ [...]gs of words is in art and discipline. (h) I haue made] I say. 57. 16. the 70. also read it [...] [...], all breath. Many of the Latinists animus, and anima, for ayre, and breath. Uirg.

Semina terrarum (que) animaeque marisque fuissent.
They had beene seeds of earth, of ayre and sea:

And Tully in his Academikes vseth it for breath: Si vnus & simplex, vtrum sit ignis, an anima, [...] s [...]guis: If it be simply one, whether is it fire, breath, or bloud. Terenc. Compressi animam: I [...] my breath. Plaut. Faetet anima vxoris tuae. Your wiues breath stinkes, and Pliny Anima [...] virus graue: A Lions breath is deadly poison. (i) Soule] I like this reading better then B [...]es copies: it squares better with the following Scriptures. (k) Not as the] If we say that Augustine held mans soule created without the body, and then infused, as Aristotle seemes to [...]rre, De generat. animal, S. Thomas, and a many more moderne authors goe downe the winde. But if wee say it is not created as the mortall ones are, that are produced out of the [...]osition of the substances wherein they are: but that it is created from aboue, within man, [...]out all power of the materiall parts, to worke any such effect, this were the most common opinion, and Aristotle should be thus vnderstood: which seemes not to agree with this asser­tion, that it commeth ab externo: nor with his opinion that holdeth it immortall, and in­borne, if I vnderstand his minde aright, whereof I see his interpretors are very vncertaine, (l) We must hold] There were not onely a many Pagans (as wee haue shewen) but some Chri­ [...] also that held the soule to be of Gods substance: nor were these heretiques onely, as [...] [...]risilliannists, and some others, but euen that good Christian Lactantius: not that I, or Lanctanti­us. [...] wiser then I, will approoue him in this, but in that hee seemeth to stand zealously [...]d vnto Christ. His words are these: Hauing made the body, he breathed into it a soule, out of [...] l [...]ing fountaine of his owne spirit, which is eternall. Institut. diuin. lib. 2. wherein hee seemes [...] [...] that mans soule was infused into him from the spirit of God.

Finis, lib. 13.

THE CONTENTS OF THE foureteenth booke of the City of God.

  • 1. That the inobedience of the first man had drawne all mankind into the perpetuity of the se­cond death, but that Gods grace hath freed a­many from it.
  • 2. Of the carnall life apparant in the soules viciousnesse, as well as the bodies.
  • 3. That sinne came from the soule, and not the flesh, and that the corruption which sinne hath procured is not sinne but the punishment of sinne.
  • 4. What it is to liue according to man, and to liue according to God.
  • 5. That the Platonists teach the natures of soule and bodie, better then the Maniches, yet they erre in ascribing sinne, vnto the nature of the flesh.
  • 6. Of the quality of mans will, vnto which all affections, Good and Bad, are subiect.
  • 7. That Amor and Dilectio are of indifferent vse in the Scriptures both for Good and Euill.
  • 8. Of the three passions that the Stoykes al­low a wiseman, excluding sadnes as foe to a ver­tuous mind.
  • 9. Of the perturbations of mind, which the iust doe moderate, and rule aright.
  • 10. Whether Man had those perturbations in Paradise, before his fall.
  • 11. The fall of the first Man, wherein Na­ture was made good, and cannot bee repair'd but by the Maker.
  • 12. Of the quality of Mans first offence.
  • 13. That in Adams offence, his Euill will was before his euill woorke.
  • 14. Of the pride of the transgressiō, which was worse then the transgression it selfe.
  • 15. Of the iust reward that our first parents receiued for sinne.
  • 16. Of the euill of lust, how the name is ge [...] ­rall to many vices, but proper vnto venereall concupiscence.
  • 17. Of the nakednesse that our first parents discouered in themselues after their sinne.
  • 18. Of the shame that accompanieth copula­tion, as well in common, as in mariage.
  • 19. That the motions of wrath and lust are so violent, that they doe necessarily require to bee suppressed by wisdome, and that they were not [...] our Nature, before our fall depraued it.
  • 20. Of the vaine obscaenity of the Cynikes.
  • 21. Of the blessing of multiplication before sinne, which the transgression did not abolish, but onely linked to lust.
  • 22. That God first instituted and blessed the band of marriage.
  • 23. Whether if man had not sinned, hee should haue begotten children in paradice, and whether there should there haue bin any contention, be­tweene chastity and lust.
  • 24. That our first parents had they liued without sinne, should haue had their members of generation as subiect vnto their wills as any of the rest.
  • 25. Of the true beatitude, vnattayne abl [...] [...] this life.
  • 26. That our first parents in Paradise mig [...] haue produced manking without any sham [...] appetite.
  • 27. That the sinners, Angels, and men, ca [...] ­not with their peruersenesse disturbe Gods pro­uidence.
  • 28. The state of the two Citties the Heauenly and the Earthly.
FINIS.

THE FOVRTEENTH BOOKE: OF THE CITTIE OF GOD Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
That the inobedience of the first man had drawne all mankinde into the perpetuity of the second death, but that Gods grace hath freed a many from it. CHAP. 1.

WE said in our precedent bookes that it was Gods pleasure to propagate all men from one, both for the keeping of hu­maine nature in one sociable similitude, and also for to make their vnity of originall be the meanes of their con­cord in heart. Nor should any of this kinde haue dyed but the first two (the one whereof was made of the other, and Death pro­pagate by sinne. the other of nothing) had incurred this punishment by their disobedience: in committing so great a sinne, that their whole nature being hereby depraued, was so transfused through all their off-spring in the same degree of corruption, and necessity of death; whose kingdome here-vpon became so great in man, that all should haue beene cast headlong in the second death, that hath no end, by this due punishment, but the vndue (a) grace of God acquitted some from it: whereby it comes to passe, that whereas man-kinde is diuided into so many nations, distinct in language, disci­pline, habite, and fashion: yet is there but two sorts of men that doe properly make the two citties wee speake of: the one is, of men that liue according to the flesh, and the other of those that liue according to the spirit, either in his kinde: and when they haue attained their desire, either doe liue in their peculiar peace.

L. VIVES.

VNdue (a) grace] For God owes no man any thing, and therefore it is called grace, because it comes gratis, freely, and because it maketh the receiuer gratum, thankfull. Who hath gi­ [...] Grace. vnto him first and hee shall be recompensed? Rom. 11. 35. If it were due, he should not then giue, but restore it. Not by the workes of righteousnesse which wee haue done, but according to his [...] hee saued vs. Tit. 3. 5.

Of the carnall life, apparant in the soules viciousnesse as well as the bodies. CHAP. 2.

WE must first then see what it is to liue according to the flesh, and what, ac­cording to the spirit. The raw and inconsiderate considerer hereof, not at­tending well to the scriptures, may thinke that the Epicureans were those that li­ued according to the flesh, because [...]hey made bodily pleasure that summum bo­ [...], and all such as any way held corporall delight to be mans chiefest good: as the vulgar also, which not out of Philosophy, but out of their owne pronenesse to lust, can delight in no pleasures, but such as are bodily and sensible: but that [Page 498] the Stoickes that placed this summum bonum in the minde, liue according to the spirit: (for what is mans minde but his spirit?) But the Scriptures prooue them both to follow the courses of the flesh, calling the flesh not onely an earthly ani­mate body, as it doth saying. All flesh is not the same flesh; for there is one flesh of men, and another flesh of beasts, and another of fishes, and another of birdes: but it 1. Cor. 15. 39 Flesh vsed for man. vseth the worde in farre other significations, amongst which one is, that it cal­leth whole man, that is, his intire nature, flesh, vsing the part for the whole: as By the workes of the lawe shall no flesh be iustified. What meanes hee by no flesh, Rom 3. 20 but no man? hee explaineth him-selfe immediatly: a man is iustified by faith with­out the workes of the lawe. And in another place: No man is iustified by the lawe. Gala. 3. 11 The word was made flesh. What is that but man? Some misconceiuing this place, Iohn. 1. 13 held that Christ had no humaine soule. For as the part is taken for the whole in these words of Mary Magdalene. They haue taken away my Lord, and I know Ioh. 20. 13 not where they haue laide him: Meaning onely the flesh of Christ, which shee thought they had taken out of the Sepulchre: so is the part taken for the whole, when wee say flesh, for Man, as in the quotations before. Seeing therefore that the Scripture vseth flesh in so many significations (too tedious heere to re­collect.)

To finde what it is to liue according to the flesh (the course being enill when the flesh is not euill,) let vs looke a little diligently into that place of the Apostle Paul to the Galathians, where hee saith, The workes of the flesh are manifest, Gal. 5. 19▪ 20, 21. The works of the flesh which are adultery, fornication vncleannesse, wantonnesse, Idolatry, Witch-craft, ha­tred, debate, emulation, (b) wrath, contentions, seditions, heresies, enuie, drunken­nesse, gluttonie, and such like, whereof I tell you now, as I told you before, that they which do those things shall not inherit the Kingdome of God. The due consideration of this place of the Apostle, will presently giue vs sufficient demonstration (as farre as here needeth) what it is to liue according to the flesh, for in the workes of the flesh which hee saith are manifest, rehearsing and condemning them, we finde not onely such as appertaine to bodily and luxurious delight, as fornica­tions, vncleannesse, luxurie, and drunkennesse, but such also as discouer the vici­ousnesse of the minde, truly distinct from fleshly pleasures. For who conceiueth not that Idolatry, Witch-craft, emnity, contention, emulation, wrath, enuy, se­dition, The men­tall vices ascribed to the flesh. and heresie, are rather mentall vices th [...]n corporall? A man may for ve­ry reue [...]ence, of some Idolatrous or hereticall error, abstaine from the lusts of the body, and yet though hee doe so, by the Apostles wordes, hee liues accord­ing to the flesh: and in auoyding the workes thereof, committeth most damna­ble workes thereof. Who hath not enmitie in his heart? or who saith to his enemy, or him that hee thinkes his enemie, you haue an euill flesh against mee? none; you haue an euill minde against mee. Lastly, as all men that should heare those carnall vices recited, would affirme they were meant of the flesh, so none that heareth those mentall crimes, but referreth them all to the minde? [...]hy then do [...]h this true and faithfull teacher of the Gentiles, call them The workes of the flesh, but in that hee taketh flesh for man, as the part for the whole?

L. VIVES.

SOme (a) misconceiuing] Those were the Apollinarists. Aug [...]n Ioan. Serm. in Arriū, 83. Q [...]. The Cerdonians also, & the Apelli [...] held so. de har ad quod vult Deū. (b) Wrath] [...] H [...] [Page 499] reades it, irae, but animus is vsed also for wrath. Salust, You saw last yeare how wrathfully [quan­tis animis] Lucutlus opposed L. Quintius, hereof comes the word animositas, that Augustine vs­eth Animosity. for wrath. Uirgil calls them East windes Animosi, wrathfull. Macrobius in Som. Scip. 2. vseth it so too. That anger that the greekes call [...], is momentarie and of no continuance. Tully calls it excandescentia, a fury now beginning, and presently ceasing, there is in this text of Paul, [...]ixae, scoldings, or altercations, [...], which Augustine addeth not.

That sinne came from the soule, and not the flesh: and that the corruption which sinne hath procured, is not sin, but the punishment of sinne. CHAP. 3.

IF any man say that the flesh is cause of the viciousnesse of the soule, he is igno­rant in mans nature, for the corruptible body doth but burden the soule: there­fore the Apostle speaking of this corruptible body whereof hee had sayd before, although our outward man be corrupted: we know (quoth he) that if our earthly house of habitation bee aestroyed, wee haue a building giuen of God, an house not made 1. Cor. 5. [...] 2, 3, 4. with hands, but an eternall one in heauen, therefore wee sigh, desyring to bee cloathed with that habitation which we haue in heauen: notwithstanding if we bee cloathed wee shall not bee found naked. For wee that are in this habitacle, sigh, and are burdened, be­cause we would not be vncloathed, but cloathed vpon, that mortality might b [...] swallow­ed vp of life. Wee are therefore burdened with this corruptible body, and yet knowing that it is not the bodies nature, but corruption, that causeth this bur­den, wee would not bee despoiled of it, but bee cloathed vpon it, with the im­mortality thereof. It shall then bee a body still, but burden some to vs no more, because it is become incorruptible: so then, as yet the corruptible bodie is heauy Wis. 9, 15 vnto the soule and the earthly mansion keepeth down the comprehensiue minde. But yet such as thinke that the euills of the minde arise from the body, doe erre. For though that Virgill doe seeme to expresse a plaine (a) Platonisme in these verses.

Igneus est ollis vigor & celestis origo,
Seminibus, quamtum non noxia corpo [...]a tardant,
Terreni (que) hebetant artus, moribunda (que) membra.
Those seedes haue firy vigor, heauenly spring,
So farre as bodies hinder not with fullnesse,
Or earthly dying members clog with dullnesse.

Seeming to deriue the foure knowne passions of the minde, (b) Desire, Feare, Ioy and Sorrow, as the originalls of all guilt, wholy from the bodie, by these ver­ses following.

Hinc metuunt, cupiunt (que), dolent, gaudent (que), nec aura [...]
Suscipiunt, clausae tenebris & carcere caeco.
Heare-hence they feare, desire, displeas'd, content,
Nor looke to heauen, in darke-blinde prison pent.

Yet our faith teacheth vs otherwise. For this corruption that is so burden­some to the soule, is the punishment of the first sin, not the cause [...] the corruptible flesh made not the soule to sin, but the sinning soule made the flesh corruptible: frō which corruption although there do arise some incitements vnto sin, & some vicious desires, yet are not all the sins of an euill life to bee laid vpon the flesh, o­therwise, we shal make the diuil, that hath no flesh, sin-lesse: for though we cannot (c) cal him a fornicator, a drunkard, or by any one of those carnally vicious names, [Page 500] (though he bee a secret prouoker of man vnto all those) yet is he truely s [...] most proude and enuious, which vices haue possessed him so farre, as therefore The deuills haue no flesh yet haue they fleshly workes. is hee destinate vnto eternall torment in the prisons of this obscure ayre. Now those vices that domineere in him the Apostle calleth the workes of the flesh, though sure it is that hee hath no flesh. For hee saith that emnity, contention, e­mulation, wrath, and enuie are the workes of the flesh: to all which, pride giueth being, yet rules pride in the flesh-lesse deuill. For who hates the Saints more then hee? who is more enuious, contentious, emulating, and wrathfull against them then hee? Doing all this without the flesh, how are these the workes of the flesh, but because they are the workes of man, whom as I sayd before, the A­postle meaneth by flesh? for man became like the deuill not in beeing in the flesh (for so was not the deuill) but in liuing according to his owne lust, that is accor­ding to the fleshly man: for so chose the deuill to doe, when hee left the truth, to become a lier, not through GOD, but through himselfe, who is both a lier, and the father of lying. For hee lied first, and from him, sinning and lying had their beginning. 10. 5.

L. VIVES.

PLaine (a) Platonisme] No more then Pythagorisme, both alike: but of this in the 8. booke. (b) Desire] There are foure chiefe affects of the minde, two, delightfull, and two sorrow­full The mindes foure af­fects. Of the first, the one belongs to things present: ioy, and is, an opinion of a present good the other, desire, vnto future: and is, an opinion of a future good. Of the two sad ones, sorrow, is an opinion of a present euill, and feare, of a future, and of these affects, come all the rest, En­uy, Emulation, Detraction, Pitty, Vexation, Mourning, Sadnesse, Lamentation, Care, Doubt, Troublesomnesse, Affliction, Desperation: all these come of sorrow: and Sloath, Shame, Error, Timorousnesse, Amazement, Disturbance, and Anxiety, from feare. And then, Exultation, De­light and Boasting of Ioy, with Wrath, Fury, Hatred, Emnity, Discorde, Need, and Affectation, all of Desire. Cic. Tusc. quest. lib. 4. (c) Cannot call him] Of this hereafter.

What it is to liue according to Man, and to liue according to God. CHAP. 4.

THerefore a man liuing according to man, and not according to God, is like the deuill: because an Angell indeed should not liue according to an Angel, but according to God: to remaine in the truth, and speake truth from him, and not lies from himselfe. For the Apostle speakes thus of man. If the truth of GOD hath abounded through my lying: calling lying his, & the truth of God. Therefore he that liues according to the truth, liues according vnto God, not according to Rom. 3. 7 himself. For God said, I am the truth: But he y liueth not so, but according to him­self, liueth according to lying: not that man (whom God that neuer createdlie, did create) is the author of lying, but because man was created vpright, to liue ac­cording to his creator and not himselfe, that is, to doe his will rather then his owne. But not to liue, as hee was made to liue, this is a lie. For hee (a) would bee blessed, and yet will not liue in a course possible to attaine it: (b) What can there bee more lying then such a will? And therefore it is not vnfitly sayd euery sinne, is a lie. For wee neuer sinne but with a will to doe our selues good, or no [...] to doe our selues hurt.

[Page 501] Therefore is it a lie when as that we thinke shall doe vs good turnes vnto our hurt: or that which we thinke to better our selues by, makes vs worse, whence is this, but because that man can haue his good but onely from God, whome hee forsaketh in sinning: and none from himselfe in liuing according to whom, hee sinneth? Whereas therefore wee sayd that the contrariety of the two citties a­rose herevpon, because some liued according to the flesh, and others according to the spirit we may likewise say it is because some liue according vnto Man, and other some vnto God. For Paul saith plainely to the Corinthians, Seeing there is 1. Cor. 3. [...] emulation, and contention amongst you, are you not carnall, and walke accord [...]ng to man. To walke therefore according to man, is carnall, man beeing vnderstood in his, inferior part, flesh. For those which hee calles carnall here, he calleth naturall be­fore, saying: (c) What man knoweth the things of a man but the spirit of a man, which 1 Cor 2, 11, 12, 13, 14. is in him? euen so, no man knoweth the things of God but the Spirit of God. Now we haue not receiued the spirit of the Word, but the Spirit which is of God, that wee might know the things that God hath giuen vs, which things also we speake, not in the words which mans wisdome teacheth, but (d) being taught by the spirit comparing spiri [...]ll things with spirituall things. But the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God: (e) for they are foolishnesse vnto him. Vnto those naturall men hee spake this a little afterwards: I could not speake vnto you brethren as vnto spirituall men, but as vnto carnall. And here is that figure in speech that vseth the part for the whole to bee vnderstood: for the whole man may either bee ment by the soule, or by the flesh: both which are his parts: and so a naturall man and a carnall man, are not seuerall, but all one, namely one that liueth according to man: according as those places afore-cited doe intend. By the workes of the lavv (f) shall no flesh bee iustified: and that where it is said that (g) Seuenty fiue soules v [...]ent dovvne vvith Iacob in­to Rom. 3. 10 Gen. 46, 27. Egipt, in the former by flesh, is ment, man, and in the later, by 75. soules, are meant 75. persons. And in this, not in the words which mans wisdome teacheth, he might haue sayd: which carnall wisdome teacheth: as also, according to the flesh, for according vnto man, if hee had pleased. And it was more apparant in the subsequence: for when one saith, I am Pauls, and another, I am Apollo's, are you not men? That which he had called naturall, and carnall before, he now more 1. Cor, 3, 4 expressly, calleth man: meaning, you liue according to Man, and not according to God, whom if you followed in your liues, you should bee made gods of men.

L. VIVES.

HEE (a) would] No man liueth so wickedly, but hee desireth beatitude: though his course lead him quite another way, directly vnto misery. (b) What can] There is nothing more deceiptfull then the wicked. For it deludeth him extreamely in whom it ruleth. (c) What man] This place is cited otherwise, & more expresly in the latine text of the first booke. (d) Taught by the sp [...]it] [...] &c. But some reade, by the Doctrine of the spirit (e) For they are] The spirituall things of GOD seeme fooleries vnto carnall and vnsettled men: as the Pagans [...]dome and vertues were scorned of the ritch gnoffes that held shades for substances, and vertues for meere vanities. Thence hath Plato his caue wherein men were vsed to shapes [...]d appearing shadowes that they thought their had beene no other bodies. Derep. lib. 7. (f) shall no flesh] Some read it in the present tense, but erroneously: the greeke is [...] [...] [...] abitur. (g) Seuenty fiue soules] Soule, for man, is an Hebraicall phrase: for life, a greeke Soule, [...] man. phrase: vsed also by the latine. Nonius Marcellus saith Uirgil vseth it for bodies, there where he saith.

[Page 502]
Intereasocios, inhumataque corpora terrae,
Mandemus, qui solus honos Acheronte sub imo est:
Ite ait egregias animas quae sanguine nobis,
Hanc patriam peperere suo.—
Meane while th' vnburied bodies of our mates,
Giue we to Graue, sole honor after Fates,
Goe honor those braue soules with their last dues.
Who with their blood purchas'd this land for vs.

Whether it be so or no, let him looke to it: [...] indeed in the Greeke is sometimes vsed for the whole creature.

That the Platonists teach the natures of soule and body better then the Manichees, yet they erre in ascribing sinne vnto the nature of the flesh. CHAP. 5.

WE should not therfore iniure our creator in imputing our vices to our flesh: the flesh is good, but to leaue the creator and liue according to this created good, is the mischiefe: whether a man do choose to liue according to the body or the soule or both, which make full man, who therfore may be called by either of them? For he that maketh the soules nature, the greatest good, and the bodies the greatest euill, doth both carnally affect the soule, and carnally auoid the flesh: conceiuing of both as humaine vanity, not as diuine verity teacheth: him indeed the (a) Plotonists are not so mad as the Manichees, that hate the carnal body, as the naturall cause of all mischiefe, and yet make God the creator of all the elements, parts and qualities that this visible world is composed of. Yet the Platonists hold that these our mortall members, do produce the affects of feare, desire, ioy, and sorrow in our bodies: from which foure perturbations (as Tully calles them) or passions (as other translators giue them) the whole inundation of mans enor­mities haue their source and spring. If this be so, why doth Aeneas in Virgill hea­ring by his father that the soules were to returne backe into bodies, wunder at this opinion, and cry out.

O pater anne aliquas ad caelum hinc ire putandum est,
Sublimes animas, iterumque ad tarda reuerti
Corpora? quae lucis miseris tam dira cupido?
What father do you thinke the soules are taine
To heauen, and thence, to this dull flesh returne.
What dire affect should vrge them to their paine.

Is this same dire affect as yet remayning in the soule, being now quit from the carnall burden in such a commended purity! doth hee not say they are purged from all bodily infection, when as they desire to returne into the body againe, if it were so then (as it is most vaine to hold so) that there were an eternall reuo­lution of the pollution, and the purgation, then can it not bee truely said that all vicious affects are the effects of the flesh: for as this (b) noble speaker saith, that dire affect which doth compell the soule being purged from all earthly (c) contagion [...] desire the body againe, is not of the body. And therefore they confesse that all the soules ill affects arise not from the flesh: as desire, feare, ioy, and (d) sorrow: but it may haue those passions of it selfe.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Maniches] They held all flesh the worke of the deuill, not of GOD, and there­fore they forbad their hearers to kill any creatures, least they should offend the Princes of darkenesse from whom they sayd all flesh had originall: and if they vsed their wiues, yet must they auoide generation, least the diuine substance which goeth into them by their nourish­ment should bebound in the fleshly bonds of the child begotten. Aug: ad Quod vult deum. The Prisci [...]ianists held thus also. (b) Noble spe [...]ker] So he called Tully before, and Virgil now. (c) contagion] Or, habitacle. (d) Sorrow] Tullie calls it egritudo, Tusc. 3.

Of the quality of mans will, vnto with all affections, good, and bad, are subiect. CHAP. 6.

BVt the quality of mans will, is of some moment, for if it be bad, so are all those motions, if good, they are both blamelesse, and praise-worthy: for there is (a) a will in them all: nay they are all direct wills: what is desire, and ioy, but a will (b) consenting to that which wee affect: and what is feare, and sorrow, but a will contrary vnto what we like? But when we consent to the desire of any thing, that is desire, and when wee consent in enioying any thing, this is delight: [...]o, when wee dislike a thing, and would not haue it come to passe, this will, is feare: when we dislike it being come to passe, this is griefe or sorrow. And this accor­ding to the variety of the things desired and avoided, as the will consents, or dislikes so are our diuersity of passions. Whereof a Man that maketh GOD a [...]d no [...] Man the steeres-man of his life, ought to loue good: and consequently, to hate euill: and because none is euill by nature, but all by vice: hee that liueth af­ter Gods loue, oweth his (c) full hate vnto the Euill: not to hate the man for his Lawfull hate. vice, nor to loue the vice for the man, but hate the vice and loue the man: for the vice being cured, hee shall finde no obiect of his hate, but all for his loue.

L. VIVES.

(a) A Will] The Stoickes hold that onely to bee [...] (which Tully translates will) when a thing is firmely and constantly desired, therefore it is defined, a desire of any thing Will. with reason which is in a wise man only: but that which is against reason, is called a lust, or an inordinate desire beeing resident in all fooles. The Peripatetiques call both these wills, the one good and the other badde: the controuersie (as I said else-where is but verball. For the Stoickes call affects wills also, nor skilleth it whether Will, follow Na [...]e or Reason: for it is e­uer-more Will, though that be properly called Will, wherein is that freedome of election, and is harbour to Vice, or Vertue. (b) Consenting] To beleeue a thing to bee, or not to bee, is no consent, or dissent, but Knowledge, Faith, or Opinion, (Arist. in Analyt. Posterior.) but to will, or not to will in any thing that belongs to the will, which perteineth to the minde, and as it were, appoints and decrees what is to be done or not done. (c) Full hate] Explayning that of the Psalme 139. 22. I hate them with a perfect hatred.

That amor, and dilectio, are of indifferent vse in the scriptures, both for good and euill. CHAP. 7.

FOr hee that is resolued to loue GOD, and his neighbor according vnto [Page 504] God and not Man: for this loue, is called a Man of a good will, and this is called more commonly, charity, in the scriptures, though some-times it bee called loue therein also. For the Apostle will haue his magistrate to bee a louer of good. And our LORD asking Peter thus: Symon the sonne of Ionah, louest thou me (a) more then these, hee answered, Lord, (b) thou knowest that I loue thee: hee asked him so againe, and hee answered so againe, then they asked him the third time, by [...], amo whereas he had vsed [...], diligo, in the other two, onely to shew, that dili­gere, and amare were both one, to loue, as Peter had vsed the one, in all the three questions. This I thought, worth recitall, but some say (c) dilectio, charity, is one thing, and amor, loue, another: and that the first is (d) vsed in the good, and the la­ter in the badde: But sure it is that the profane authors neuer vsed them so. But let the Philosophers looke to their distinctions. For their bookes vse amor loue, in good senses, and in reference to GOD, most frequently. But wee were to (e) shew that our scriptures whome wee place farre aboue their authorities, doe not vse amor and dilectio with any such distinct difference: for wee haue shewne that they vse amor in a good sence. If any one thinke, it is vsed both in good respect and bad, and dilectio, onely in the good, let him looke in that of the Psalme: Hee that loueth [diligit] iniquity hateth his owne soule: here is diligo, vp­on Psa. 11 1 Io. 2 a badde subiect. And here the Apostle Iohn: If any man loue [Dilexerit] the vvorld, the loue [dilectio] of the Father is not in him. Behold here dilectio in one place, in both the respects. But if any one seeke to know whether amor be vsed in e­uill (wee haue shewne it in good,) let him reade this: Men shalbe louers of them­selues, 2. Tim. 3, 2 4. &c. Louers of pleasures more then louers of GOD. For, an vp right will is good loue, and a peruerse will is badde loue. Loue then desyring too en­ioy that it loueth is desire: and enioying it, is ioy: flying what it hateth it is feare, feeling it, it is sorrow.

These are euills if the loue bee euill: and good if it bee good. What wee say let vs prooue by scripture. The Apostle aesires to bee dissolued, and to bee vvith Christ: And, My heart breaketh for the continuall desire I haue vnto thy iudgements. Phil. 1 Psa. 119, 20 (f) Or if this bee better: My soule hath coueted to desire thy iudgements? And, desire of wisdome leadeth to the Kingdome: yet custome hath made it a law, that where Wis. 6, 20 concupiscentia, or cupiditas is vsed without addition of the obiect, it is euer taken Psa. 31 in a badde sence. But Ioy, or Gladnesse the Psalme vseth well: Bee glad in the LORD, and reioyce you righteous, and thou hast giuen gladnesse to mine heart, and, Psa. 4 In thy presence is the fulnesse of ioye. Feare, is also vsed by the Apostle in a good Psal. 16, 11 sence: Worke out your saluation vvith feare, and trembling: and, Be not high minded, but feare: and, But I feare least as the serpent beguiled Eue through his suttlety, so Rom. 11. 20 that your mindes should be corrupted from the chastity that is in Christ. But as for that sorrow (which Tully had rather call (g) egritude, and Virgill, dolour; where hee saith, dolent (que), gaudent (que), yet (h) I had rather call it tristitia, sadnesse, because egritude, and dolour, are oftner vsed for bodily affects: the question whether it be vsed in a good sence or no, is fit to bee more curiously examined.

L. VIVES.

MOre (a) then these] Then these doe: to auoide ambiguity. (b) Then kn [...] [...], is here translated diligo, and [...], am [...], both to loue. (c) Some] Orig. h [...]. 1. [...] [Page 505] C [...]. The scripture (I thinke) being carefull (saith he) to keepe the readers in the tract of true vnderstanding it, for the capacity of the weaker, called that Charity, or Dilectio, which they thinke wise men called loue. (d) Is vsed.] The Latinists vse these two words farre other-wise: [...]ing Diligo for a light loue, and amo for a seruent one. Dol obellam antea diligebam, nunc [...], [...]ith Tully, and elsewher, more plainely Clodius Tribu. Pleb. valde me diligit, seu vt [...] Amo and Di [...]o, dif­f [...]. [...] addam, valde me amat. I grant that amor is the meaner word, and oftener vsed in ob­ [...]y then dilectio. The same difference that the latines put betweene amo and diligo, the same [...] the Greekes put between [...] & [...] (e) To shew.] The places here cited prooue nothing vnlesse that [...] be both vsed in a good or an euil sence: for y e latine translation is the [...] of the interpretor not of the author: But perhaps he desired to shew it, because he delt ag [...] Grecian, namely, Origen. (f) Or, if.] For so the 70. translated it. Here begins he to shew that none of the foure affects are bad of them-selues. (g) Egritude.] Tusc quaest. 3. and 4. (h) I had rather. Tully (a) Tusc. qu. 2.) calleth bodily vexation, dolor, and (Iusc. 4.) defendeth egritudo, to be in the mind, as egrotatio is in the body: and affirmeth (lib. 3.) that it hath not any dis­tinct name from sorrow.

Of the three passions that the Stoickes alow a wiseman, excluding sadnesse, as foe to a vertuous minde. CHAP. 8.

THose which the Greekes call (a) [...], and Tully, Constantiae, the Stoickes make to be three, according to the three perturbations in a wisemans mind, [...]ng will for desire, (b) ioy for exultation, and warinesse for feare: but insteed of [...]at egritude or dolour which wee to avoyd amphibology call sadnesse, they [...]y that a wise mind can intertaine any thing: for the will, (say they) affecteth good: which a wiseman effecteth: ioy, concerneth the good hee hath attayned, [...] warinesse avoideth that hee is to auoyd: but seeing sadnesse ariseth from [...] [...]ill cause, already fallen out, (and no euill happineth to a wiseman) there­ [...] wisdome admits nothing in place thereof. Therefore (say they) none but [...]en can will, reioyce, and beware, and none but fooles can couet, exult, [...] [...]nd bee sad. The first are the three constancies (saith Tully,) and the later [...] foure perturbations. The Greekes, as I said call the three, [...], and these [...], [...]. In (c) seeking the correspondency of this, with the phrase of holy writ, I found this of the prophet. There is no (c) ioy (saith the Lord) vnto the [...]ed, as if the wicked might rather exult, then haue ioy, in their mischiefes, for Esay. 57. 12 [...]y is properly peculiar to the good and Godly: That also in the gospell: What Mat. 7. 12. soeuer yee would that men should dee vnto you, euen so do yee to them: this seemes to [...]imate that a man cannot will any euill thing but couet it: by reason of which [...]ome of interpretation, some translators added good, What good soeuer. &c. for [...]y thought it fit for man to desire that men should do them no dishonesty, and [...]rfore put in this, least some should thinke that in their luxurious banquets (to be silent in more obscene matters) they shold fulfil this precept, in doing to others as others did vnto them. But (e) good, is not in the originall the greeke, but only, as we read before: What soeuer yee would. &c. for in saying yee would, he meaneth good. Hee sayd not, whatsoeuer you coue [...], yet must wee not alway tye our phrases to this strictnesse, but take leaue at needfull occasions, and when wee reade those that wee may not resist, wee must conceiue them so, as the true sence [...] no other passage, as for example sake, in the savd places of the Prophet and [Page 506] the Apostle who knoweth not that the wicked exult in pleasure? and yet there is no ioye (saith the LORD) to the wicked. Why? because ioye is properlie and strickly vsed in this place. So may some say that precept, Whatseouer [...] vvould &c. is not well deliuered: they may pollute one another with vnclean­nesse, or so: Notwithstanding, the commaunde is well giuen: and is a most true and healthfull one. Why? because will, which properly cannot bee vsed in euill, is put in the most proper signification in this place. But as for ordinary vsage of speech, wee would not say, Haue no vvill to tell any [...]e: but that there is a badde will also, distinct from that which the Angells praised say­ing: (f) Peace in earth to men of good vvill. Good were heere superfluous, if that there were no will but good, and howe coldlie had the Apostle praised Luc. 2, 14 charity, in saying that it reioyceth not in iniquitie, but that enuy reioyceth therein: For the Pagan authors doe vse these differences. (g) I desire (saith Tully) Fa­thers 1 Cor. 13, 6 conscript, I desire to bee mercifull. Heere hee vseth Cupio in a good sence, and who is so peruerse to say hee should haue vsed Volo rather? And T [...]rence his lasciuious youth: (h) I would haue none but Philumena saith hee. That this will was lust, his (i) ancient seruantes answeare declareth, saying to his Maister: How much better were it for you, to cast this loue out of your heart rather then Andr. act. 2 S [...]. 1 seeke to inflame it more therein? That they vsed ioy in an euill sence, Virgills verse of the foure perturbations doth record.

Hinc metuunt, cupiunt (que), dolent, gaudent (que),
Heere-hence they feare, disire, displeas'd, content.

And the same author in another place saith.

Mala mentis gaudia.
The mindes badde ioyes.

So then both good and euill doe will, beware, and take ioye, and to reherse them in other tearmes, the good and badde, doe desire, feare, and reioyce: mary, those doe it well, and these badly according as their wills are. And that sad­nesse, for which the Stoickes can afforde a wise man iust nothing, is apparent in good men, especiall of our profession. For the Apostle praiseth the Co­rinthians for that they were Godly sorrowfull. I but (may some say) the Sadnesse according to God. Apostle congratulateth their sorrowe in repentance, and that is proper to none but sinners: for his words run thus.

I perceiue well that the same Epistle made you sorrie though it vvere but for a sea­son, but I now reioyce not that you were sorrie but that you sorrowed vnto repentance: 2 Cor. 7, 8 9, 10, 11 for you sorrovved Godlie, so that in nothing you vvere hurt by vs. For Godlie sor­rovv causeth (k) repentance vnto saluation, not to bee repented of: but the vvorldly sorrovv causeth death: for behold this Godlie sorrovv, vvhat great care it hath vvrought in you. Verelie the Stoickes may answere for themselues, that this sorrowe seemed vsefull vnto their repentance, but it cannot bee in a wise man because hee cannot doe an act sinne-full or worthie of repentance, nor can admit any thing that should procure sadnesse in him. For they say that (l) Al­cibiades (if I haue not forgetten the mans name) thinking himselfe happie, and (m) Socrates disputing against it and proouing him miserable, because he was not Alcibiades his sad­nesse. wise, fell a weeping. So here was his want of wisdome cause of this good sorrow, [Page 507] whereby hee greeued that hee was as hee should not bee, but a wise man (say the Stoickes) can neuer haue this sorrow.

L. VIVES.

E [...] (a) and] Tusc. lib. 4. [...], is a good affect, and may be vnderstood two waie either arising of pleasure, whose contrary is sorrow: or it may deriue from that purified Erapathia. will which the Stoickes held: for I said before that the Stoickes held that wills were onely good, as Tully plainely relateth. (b) Ioy for euxltation] It is need to ioye, but not to exult, wa­rinesse also is a iudicious avoidance of euill: feare, an amazed and reason-lesse deiection. (c) Seeking the] I see not vnto what so long a discourse of words onely out of the translation can [...]: if hee produced them out of their originall there were some reason for it. (d) Ioy] Peace, saith the vulgar, but the 70. Ioy. (e) Good is not] [...] &c. It were too idle to vse many wordes in perswading all men in what doubts soeuer, to haue recourse to the scriptures: This Hierome vrgeth, and Augustine heere warneth, confirming it by his example. Wee haue opposers that say it is farre more sure in the latine then in the originiall: but I will neuer trou­ble my selfe to answere them, they are few, and those are fooles and time will either stop their mouthes (seeing their breth is vainely spent) or the consent of the learned, will silence their [...]sh clamours. (f) Peace in earth] The greeke is, and good will vnto men. [...]. but all is to one purpose.

(g) I desire] In Calilni. 1. and Tully vseth Cupio sixe hundred times in this sence: And this Argument of Augustines out of the latine writers is fitter to his purpose then all those out of the scriptures: and that not so much against the Greekes Stoickes, as Tully the Latinist. (h) Philumena. I [...]ld] Charinus his wordes in Terences Andria,. Philumena, quasi beloued of [...], she was supposed the daughter of Chremes. [My commentator hath held his peace a great many [The Lo­uaine co­pies de­fectiue.] bookes through, but here hee hath got his tongue againe. Philumena (saith hee) was a Whore. Troth, this is no honest mans part, to make a chaste Virgin, an Whore: oh but hee [...]keth as many of our times doe also, that there is no man speakes in the Poets, but Theeues and Pandars: nor any woman but Whores and Bawdes. And Philumena beeing found in a [...]-house, what could this doue-eyd innocent Preaching Friar do lesse then take her for Whore?] (i) Ancient] Or, miser? For Charinus was not wise inough in his loue. This was [...] [...]n Birrhia. (k) Repentance vnto] So wee reade commonly. The olde copies, and Bruges bookes reade, vnto the impenitent, for saluation: falsly, the Coleyne readeth it the best [as wee haue translated it] For the greeke is [...] &c (l) Alcibyades] Kinsman to Pericles Prince of Athens, to whose tuition hee was left. Hee was the most beautifull personage of Alcibiades. the world, of wondrous witte, and most industrious in art military, hee was the Athenians ge­nerall in their warres against Lacedaemon and Sicylie. No man had euer a more flexible wit to the two greatest diuersities; hight of vertue, and hight of vice: of his life, Plutarch, Emilius Pr [...]s, and Iustine, (knowne authors) doe write. (m) Socrates] Who taught him, and made shewe of loue to him, to keepe him from the vnchast loue of others. Plato mentions him of­ten. Socrates would some-times cherish him, when hee obeied him, and some-times, chide him sharpely, when he brake out into exorbitances. As yee may reade in Plato's, Alcibiades of the nature of man. Socrates (saith Tully) hauing perswaded him that hee had nothing that was man in him, and that high borne Alcibiades diffred nothing from a common porter, hee grew into great griefe, and beseeched Socrates to teach him vertue, and abolish this his base­nesse. Tusc. 4.

Of the perturbations of minde which the iust doe mode­rate, and rule aright. CHAP. 9.

BVt concerning these questions of perturbations, the Philosophers are already [Page 508] answered in the 9. booke, in which we shew that theircontention is rather verb [...] then reall. But according to our religion and scriptures, the cittizens of GOD, as long as they are pilgrimes, and in the way of GOD, doe feare, desire, reioyce and sorrow. But their loue beeing right, streighteth all those affects. They feete eternall paine, and desire eternall ioy: They sorrow for the present, because as Rom. 8, 23 yet they sigh in themselues, wayting for their adoption, euen the redemption of their bod [...]s: they reioyce in hope, because that shal be fulfilled which is written: Death is swallowed vppe into victory. They feare to offend, and desire to perseuer: 1. Cor. 15, 54 they sorrow for sinne, and reioyce in doing good, they feare to sinne, because; for that iniquity shalbe increased the loue of many shalbee cold, they desire to perse­uer, Mat. [...]4, 12 Mat. 10 22 1 Io. 1, 8 2 Cor. 9, 7. because: He that endureth to the end shalbe saued: they sorrow for sin, because If we say that we haue no sin, we deceiue our selues and there is no truth in vs: they re­ioyce in good workes, for GOD loueth a cheerefull giuer. And as they are strong or weake, so doe they desire, or feare to bee tempted: reioycing, or sorrowing in temptations: they feare to bee tempted, for If any man fall into a falt by any occasion, yee which are spirituall, restore such an one with the spirit of meek [...]nesse, con­sidering Gal 6 1 Psal. 2 [...], 2 thy selfe also, least thou bee tempted: they desire to bee tempted, for, Prooue mee O LORD and trie mee, examine my reines and mine heart said Dauid: They sorrow in temptations, for they heare how Peter wept: they reioyce in them, for Brethren, count it exceeding ioye when yee fall into diuers temptations, saith Iames.

And they doe not feele affects for themselues onely, but for others also, whom they desire should bee freed, and feare least they perish, sorrowing at their fall and reioycing at their deliuerance: for if wee that are come from (a) Paganis­me to Christianity may giue an especiall instance in that worthy and daunt­lesse man that boasted of his infirmities, that teacher of fayth and truth to the nations, that toyler aboue all his fellow Apostles, that edifier of Gods people by sermons, beeing present, and by more Epistles then they all, beeing ab­sent, that blessed Man Paul (I meane) CHRISTS Champion, (b) taught by him, (c) anointed from him, (d) crucified with him (e) glorified in him, (f) in the Theater of this World where hee was made a spectacle, to GOD, Angells and Men, fighting a (g) lawfull, and (h) great fight, and following hard towardes the (i) marke for the (k) prize of the high calling: How gladlie doe wee with the eyes Philip. 3, 14 Rom. 12, 15 2 Cor. 11, 3 of fayth behold him, weepe with them that weepe, and reioyce with them that re­ioyce, (l) fightings without, and terrours within, desyring to bee dissolued and to be vvith CHRIST, desyring to see the Romaines, and to receiue fruite from them as well as the others, beeing iealous ouer the Corinthians, and fearing least their mindes should be corrupted; from the chastity vvith is in CHRIST, ha­uing great sadnesse, and continuall sorrow of heart for Israell that beeing ig­norant in GODS iustice, would erect one of their owne, and not bee subiect vnto gods: and denouncing his lamentation for diuers that had not repen [...]d them of their fornication and vncleanesse. If these affects, arising from the loue of good, bee vicious, then let true vices bee called vertues: But seeing [...] Cor. 11. [...] their vse is leuelled by the rule of reason, who dare call them fraile or im­perfect passions of the minde? Our LORD himselfe, lyuing in the forme of a seruant (yet without sinne) vsed them when hee thought it requisite: for wee may not thinke that hauing mans essentiall bodie, and soule, hee had but seeming affectes.

[Page 509] And therefore his sorrow for Ierusalems hardnesse of heart, his ioy for the be­leeuers, his teares for Lazarous, his desire to eate the Passeouer with his disci­ples, Mat. 3 Iohn 11 Luk [...]2 Mat 26 and his deadly heauinesse of soule vpon the approach of his passion, these are no fained narrations.

But these affects of man hee felt when it pleased him, as hee was made man when it pleased him. Wherefore wee confesse that those affects, in their best kinde are but pertinent to this present life, not vnto that which wee hope for heereafter: and that wee are often ouer-pressed by them: a laudable desire or charity may mooue vs: (m) yet shall wee weepe whether wee will or no. For wee haue them by our humaine infirmity, but so had not CHRIST (n) for hee had his very infirmity it selfe, from his owne power. But as long as wee liue in this infirmity, wee shall liue worse if wee want those affects. For the Apos­tle dispraiseth and detests (o) such as want naturall affect. And so doth the Psalme, saying, I looked for some to pitty mee, and there was none. For to want the Rom. 1, 30 Psal. 69, 20 sence of sorrow in this mortall life (as a (p) great scholler held) neuer be-falls, a man without great stupidity of bodie, and barbarisme of minde. (q) There­fore the greeke [...], or impassibility beeing meant of the minde, and not the bodie, if it bee vnderstood as a want of those perturbations onely which disturbe the minde, and resist reason, it is to bee defended, and desired. For the Godly wise and holy men (not ordinary ranglers) say all directly, if wee say that wee haue no sinne, wee deceiue our selues, and there is no truth in vs. But if a man had this same [...], (meant as before) hee had no sinne indeed in him. But it is well if wee can liue heere without (r) crime: but hee that thinkes hee liues without sinne doth not avoide sinne but rather excludes all pardon. But now if [...], bee an vtter abandoning of all mentall affects whatsoeuer, who will not say such a stupidity is not worse then sinne? Wee may fitly say indeede that true happinesse shalbe vtterly voide of feare and sorrow: but who can say it shalbe voide of loue, and ioy, but hee that professeth to oppose the truth? but if this [...], bee a freedome from feare, and sorrow, wee must not ayme at it in this life, if wee meane to liue after the lawe of GOD. But in the other promised life of eternity (s) all feare shalbee excluded from vs. For that feare whereof the Apostle Iohn saith. There is no feare in loue, but perfect loue casteth 1. Ioh. 4, 18 [...] feare, and hee that feareth is not perfect in loue, is not that kinde of feare whereof the Apostle Paul feared the fall of the Corinthians, for loue hath this feare in it, and nothing hath it but loue: but the other feare is not in loue, whereof the same Apostle Paul saith, for yee haue not receiued the spirit of Psal 9, 9 bondage to feare againe. But that chaste feare, remayning world without ende, if it bee in the world to come (and howe else can it remaine worlde without ende?) shal bee no feare terrifying vs from euill, but a feare keeping vs in an inseperable good. For where the good attained is vnchangeably loued, there is the feare to loose it inseperably cheined. For by this chaste feare is meant the will that wee must necssarily haue, to avoide sinne: not with an vngrounded carefulnesse least wee should sinne, but beeing founded in the peace of loue, to beware of sinne. But if that firme and eternall security be acquit of all feare, and conceiue onely the fulnesse of ioy, then the feare of Lorde is pure, and indureth for euer, is meant as that other place is: The pacience of the afflicted shall not perish for euer. Psal. 9. 1 [...]

Their patience shall not be eternall, such needeth onely where miseries are to [Page 510] be eternally endured. But that which their pacience shall attaine, shall be eter­nal. So it may be that this pure feare is said to remaine for euer, because the scope whereas it aymes is euerlasting: which beeing so, and a good course onely lead­ing to beatitude, then hath a badde life badde affects, and a good life good ones. And the eternall beatitude shall haue both ioye and loue, not onely right, but firme, and vnmoouing: but shalbee vtterly quit of feare, and sorrow. Hence is it apparant what courses GODS Citties ought to runne, in this earthly pil­grimage, making the spirit, not the flesh, GOD, and not humanity the lanterae to their pathes: and here also wee see their estate in their immortall future in­stalement. But the Cittie of the impious that saile after the compasse of car­nalitie, and in their most diuine matters, reiect the truth of GOD, and relie vpon the (t) instructions of men, is shaken with these affects, as with earth­quakes, and infected with them as with pestilent contagions. And if any of the cittizens seeme to curbe themselues from these courses, (u) they growe so impiously proude and vaine-glorious, that the lesse their trouble is by these passions the bigger their tumour. And if any of them bee so rarely vaine, and barbarous, as to embrace a direct stupidity, beecomming insensible of all affect, they doe rather abiure true man-hood then attaine true peace. Roughnesse doth not prooue a thing right, nor (x) can dulnesse produce solid soundnesse.

L. VIVES.

FRom (a) Paganisme] So did not Paul, for hee was an Israelitie of the tribe of Beniamin, and therefore some bookes doe fasly read, He that came from paganisme &c. (b) Taught] There were maisters of fence that taught these champions. Aug. alludeth to them. (c) Anoyn­ [...]d from] Some reade, bound vnto in, as Paul himselfe saith: and this is more proper: though his allusion run through the anoynting, exercise and fashions of the champions. (d) Crucified] For they had certaine bounds that they might not passe in any exercise. e) Glorified] Victori­ous. (f) In the Theater] Before a full and honorable viewe. (g) Lawfull] The champions had their lawes, each might not play that would. (h) Great fight] They had their lesser fights and their greater, as had the runners, and the wrastlers. (i) The marke] That beeing perfect and ha­uing past daily more and more contentions, hee might at length become Maister of the fiue exercises, and haue his full degree. Pauls wordes are in the Epistle to the Philippians. 3. 13. 14.

(l) Fightings] Hee reckneth Pauls affects beeing all good. (m) Yet shall wee weepe] Either suddainely, or forcibly, for ioye, or sorrow. (n) For he] He was God and Man, and therefore had his affects in his power to extend or represse at pleasure: ours are violent, and whirle vs with them through all obstacles, by reason of our owne impotent infirmity: and therefore wee say our minde is impotent in yeelding herevnto. (o) Such as want] [...], such as are sence­ [...]se of misery, or happinesse in themselues or friends: and those stupidities much like the Greekes [...], of whom reade Pliny lib. 7. Socrates they say was neuer seene to change his [...]ance: this continuall fixation of minde some-times turneth into a rigid sowrenesse of [...], abolishing all affects from the soule, and such men the Greekes call [...]. (p) A great sch [...]] Crantors opinion the Academike in Tully, Tusc. quest. 3. (q) Therefore the] S [...]. Epist. lib. 1. Explaine [...], with one worde, and call it impacience wee cannot, witho [...] [...]. For so wee may come to haue our meaning to bee thought iust contrary to what [...]. it is. Wee meane one that is sencelesse of all euill, and wee may bee thought to meane one that i [...] too sensible of the least, thinke then whether wee may better say invulnerable, or im­patient. This is that difference betweene vs and the Epicureans. Our wise-man feeles [...] but subdues them [...]l; theirs are acquit from feeling them. Thus Seneca.

[Page 511] [...] [...]rime. The difference betweene crime, and sinne he declareth. Tract. 41. sup. Ioan, thus a [...] (saith hee) is an act worthy of accusation and comdemnation. And therefore the Apostle Crime. [...] [...]der for the election of Priests, Deacons, or other Church-men, saith not, if any of you [...] sinne, for so he should exclude all Man-kind from beeing elected; but if any bee [...] [...]ime: as man slaughter, whoredome, some kind of enuy, adultery, theft, fraud, sacriledge, and [...]. Thus to explane this place. (s) All feare.] Or, this [...] is to be expected, (t) In­ [...].] Some arts the deuills taught men, as Magike, Astrology, and all diuination excep­ [...] [...]phecy. Plato saith that a diuell called Theut inuented Arithmetik, Geometry, Astro­ [...] [...]d Theut. Dicyng, and taught them to Thamus, King of Egypt. I doubt not but that Logike [...] [...]uills inuention also, it teacheth the truths opposition, and obstinacy in falsenesse, so [...]ly, delighting to put verity to the worse, by deceipte. (u) They grow so.] Pride was [...]on vice almost of all the Philosophers. (x) Stupidity, or dulnesse.] The Phisitians when [...] cure an hurt member, do apply their stupes, to avoyd the sence of paine onely but [...] [...]sease of the part which they are often fayn [...] [...]ut of.

Whether man had those perturbations in Paradise, before his fall. CHAP. 10.

[...] is a good question whether our first parent, or parents (for they were [...] in mariage) had those naturall affects ere they sinned, which wee shalbee [...]ed of when wee are perfectly purified. If they had them, how had they that [...]ble blisse of Paradise? who can be directly happy that either feares or for­ [...] & how could they either feare or grieue in that copious affluence of blisse, [...] they were out of the danger of death and sicknesse hauing althings that a [...]ll desired, and wanting althings that might giue their happinesse iust The state of our first parents. [...] [...]fence? Their loue to God was vnmoued, their vnion sincere, and [...] exceeding delightfull hauing power to inioy at full what they loued. [...] in a peaceable avoydance of sinne, which tranquility kept out all ex­ [...] [...]oyance. Did they desire (thinke yee) to tast the forbidden frute, and yet [...] die? God forbid we should thinke this to be where there was no sinne, [...] a sinne to desire to breake Gods command, and to forbeare it rather for [...] [...]unishment then loue of iustice. God forbid I say that ere that sinne was, [...] be verified of the forbiddē fruit which Christ saith of a womā: whosoeuer [...] [...]ter a woman to lust after her hath already committed adultery with her in his [...] How happy were our first parents, being troubled with no perturbations [...] nor no sickenesse of body! euen so happy should all man-kind haue bin [...] not transfused that misery which their sinne incurred, into their poste­ [...] any of their seed had committed an act worthy of codemnation. And [...] remayning, vntill, by the words increase and multiply, the number of [...] [...]nat were fulfilled, then should a better haue beene giuen vs, namely [...] the Angells haue, wherein there is an eternall security from sinne [...]: and so should the Saints haue liued then after no tast of labour, sor­ [...] death, as they shall do now in the resurrection, after they haue endured [...].

L. VIVES.

[...].] The desire is a sinne aswell as the act not onely by the Scriptures, but by the [...]ct discipline of humanity also. Cic. Philippic. 2. Though there be no law against it, for [...] [...]th not, if this man desire thus much land, let him be fined, as Cato the elder pleaded [...] [...]odians.

The fall of the first man, wherein nature was made good, and cannot be repaired but by the maker. CHAP. 11.

BVt God, foreknowing althings, could not but know that man would fall: there­fore wee must ground our City vpon his prescience and ordinance, not vpon that which we know not, and God hath vnreuealed For mans sinne, could not dis­turbe Gods decree, nor force him to change his resolue: God fore-knew and preuented both, that is, how bad man (whome hee had made) should become and what good hee meant to deriue from him, for all his badnesse. For though God bee said to change his res [...] (as the scriptures (a) tropically say that hee repented, &c.) Yet this is in respect of mans hope, or natures order, not ac­cording to his own prescience. So then God made man, vpright, and consequently well-willed: otherwise he could not haue beene vpright. So that this good will, was Gods worke, man being there-with created. But the euill will, which was in man before his euill worke, was rather a fayling from the worke of God to the owne workes, then any worke at all. And therefore were the workes euill, because they were according to them-selues, and not to God, this euill will be­ing as a tree bearing such bad fruite, or man himselfe, in respect of his euill will. Now this euill will, though it do not follow, but oppose nature, being a falt: yet is it of the same nature that vice is, which cannot but bee in some nature: but it must bee in that nature which God made of nothing, not in that which he begot of himselfe, as his word is, whereby althings were made: for although God [...]. [...]. made man of dust, yet hee made dust of nothing, and hee made the soule of no­thing, which he ioyned with the body, making full man. But euills are so farre vnder that which is good, that though they be permitted to bee for to shew what good vse Gods prouident iustice can make of them, yet may that which is good, consist without them, as that true and glorious God him selfe, and all the visible resplendent heauens do, aboue this darkned & misty aire of ours: but euills cannot consist but in that which is good, for all the natures wherein they abide being considered as meere natures, are good. And euill is drawne from nature, not by abscission of any nature contrary to this or any part of this, but by purifiying of that onely, which was thus depraued. Then (b) therefore is the will truely free, when it serueth neither vice nor sin. Such God gaue vs, such we lost, and can­not recouer but by him that gaue it: as the truth saith: If the sonne free you, you shalbe Ioh. [...]. truly freed, it is all one as if hee should say: If the sonne saue you, you shalbe truely sa­ued, (c) for hee is the freer, that is the Sauiour. Wherefore (d) in Paradise both locall, and spirituall man made God his rule to liue by, for it was not a Paradise locall, for the bodies good, and not spirituall for the spirits: nor was it a spiritu­all [...] the spirits good, and no locall one for the bodies: Noe, it was both for both. But after that (e) that proud, and therefore enuious Angell, falling through that pride from God vnto him-selfe, and choosing in a tiranicall vain glory ra­ [...]r to rule then to be ruled, fell from the spirituall paradise, (of whose fall, and [...] fellowes, that therevpon of good Angells became his, I disputed in my ninth booke [...] God gaue grace and meanes) hee desiring to creepe into mans minde by his ill-perswading suttlely, and enuying mans constancy in his owne fall chose the serpent, one of the creatures that as then liued hurtlesse with the man [Page 513] [...] [...]oman in the earthly paradise, a beast slippery, and moueable, wreatchd [...]ots, and fit (f) for his worke, this hee chose to speake through: abusing it, [...] subiect vnto the greater excellency of his angelicall nature, and making it [...] [...]rument of his spirituall wickdnesse, through it he began to speake deceit­ [...] vnto the woman: beginning at the meaner part of man-kind, to inuade the [...] by degrees: thinking the man was not so credulous, nor so soone deluded [...] would be, seing another so serued before him, for as Aaron consented not by [...]sion, but yeelded by compulsion vnto the Hebrewes idolatry, to make Exod 32. Kin. 11. [...] an Idol, nor Salomon (as it is credible) yeelded worship to idols of his owne [...]ous beleefe, but was brought vnto that sacriledge by his wiues perswa­ [...]: So is it to bee thought, that the first man did not yeeld to his wife in this [...]ession of Gods precept, as if hee thought shee said two; but onely being [...]elled to it by this sociall loue to her, being but one with one, and both of [...] [...]ture and kind, for it is not in vaine that the Apostle saith: Adam was not [...] [...]iued: but the woman was deceiued: but it sheweth that the woman did 1. Ti. 2. 14. [...] the serpents words true, but Adam onely would not breake company [...] [...]is fellow, were it in sinne, and so sinned wittingly: wherefore the Apostle [...] not, He sinned not: but, He was not seduced, for hee sheweth that hee sinned Rom 5. 12. 14. [...]: by one man sinne entred into the world; and a little after more plainely: after [...]er of the transgression of Adam. And those he meanes are seduced, that [...] the first to be no sinn, which he knew to bee a sinne, otherwise why should [...], Adam was not seduced? But he that is not acquainted with the diuine se­ [...] might therein be deceiued to conceiue that his sinne was but veniall. And [...] in that the woman was seduced he was not, but this was it that (i) decei­ [...], that hee was to bee iudged, for all that he had this excuse. The woman [...] gauest me to be with me, she gaue me of the tree, and I did eate, what need we [...] then? though they were not both seduced, they were both taken in sin Gen. 3. 12. [...] the diuells captiues.

L. VIVES.

[...]ally. (a) Say.] Figuratiuely. A trope (saith Quintilian, is the translation of one word [...] the fit signification of another, from the owne: that God repented, is a Metaphor, a Trope. [...] [...] figure that who so knowes not and yet would learne, for the vnderstanding of scrip­ [...] not go vnto Tully, or Quintilian, but vnto our great declamers, who knowing not y [...] betweene Gramar and Rhetorike, call it all by the name of grammer. (b) Then there­ [...] [...] that it is otherwise not free: for suppose it had not sinned: but because then it is [...]m the burden of all crimes, from all euill customes, and is no more molested by the [...] invasions of vice. (c) He is the.] They are both onely from God. (d) In Paradise,] Par­ [...] Paradise. [...]asure and delight. Man being placed in earthly Paradise had great ioy corporally, [...] greater spiritually: for without this, the bodies were painefull rather then pleasing: [...] is the fountaine of delight, which being sad, what ioy hath man in any thing. (e) [...].] Enuy immediately succedeth pride by nature, for a proud man so loueth himselfe [...]eues that any one should excell him, nay equalize him, which when he cannot auoid [...]es them: whence it comes that enuy [...]itts chiefely amongst the highest honors, [...] the peoples fauor doth not alwaies grace the Prince alone. Swetonius saith that Cali­ [...] [...] the meanest, some for that the people fauored them, others for their forme or [...] [...] the diuell enuy mans holding of so high a place, and this enuy brought death [...] [...]d, (f) Fit for.] Hee saith super genes. ad. lit. that the deuill was not permitted to [...] other creature but this: that the woman might learne that from a poisonous crea­ [...] [...] nothing but poyson, Pherecides the Syrian saith the diuells were cast from hea­ [...] [...], and that their chiefe was Ophioneus, that is, Serpentine. [Page 514] (g) Subiect] The diuell tooke the serpents body, and therfore was the serpent held the most suttle creature of all, as Augustine saith vpon Genesis. (h) Sociall loue] Necessitudo, is oftne [...] taken for loue and kinred then for need or necessity. (i) Deceiued him] Adam was deceiued in [...], that he thought hee had a good excuse to appease Gods wrath withal, in saying that he did it to gratifie his fellow, and such an one as God God had ordayned to dwell with him.

Of the quality of mans first offence. CHAP. 12.

BVt if the difference of motion to sinne, that others haue from the first man, do trouble any one, and that other sinnes doe not alter mans nature, as that first transgression did: making him lyable to that death, torture of affect, and cor­ruption which we all feele now, and he felt not at all nor should haue felt, but that It was not the fruit but disobe­ [...] that o [...]threw Adam. he sinned: If this (I say) moue any one, hee must not thinke therefore, that it was a light [...] that hee committed in eating of that fruite which was not (a) hurtfull at all, but onely as it was forbidden. For God would not haue planted any hurt­full thing in that delicate Paradise. But vppon this precept was grounded obedi­ence, (b) the mother and guardian of al the other vertues of the soule: to which it is good to be subiect, & pernicious to leaue (leauing with it the Creators wil) and to follow ones own. This command then of for bearing one fruit when there were so many besides it, beeing so easy to obserue; and so short to remember (cheefely when the affect opposed not the wil) which followed vppon the trans­gre [...]on) was the more vniustly broken, by how much it was the easier to keepe.

L. VIVES.

NO [...] (a) hurtfull] Of it selfe. (b) The mother] GOD layes nothing vppon his crea­tures, men or angels, as if hee needed their helpe in any thing, but onely desireth to haue them in obedience to him. Thence is the rule: Obedience is better then sacri­fice. Hierome vpon the eleuenth Chaper of Ieremy, Verse, 3. Cursedis the man that heareth notthe wordes of this contract: Not for the priuiledge of the nation (sayth hee) nor the wrong of Obedience the mother of all [...]. [...], nor the leasure of the Sab [...]th: But for obedience it is that God is Israels God, and they his people. Likewise in Isai. Chap. 44. Augustine wrote a work called De obedientia & hu­ [...]. What [...]e hath said here he repeateth often. Contra aduers. leg. & Proph. l. 1. & de b [...] [...].

That in Adams offence his euill will was before his euill worke. CHAP. 13.

BVt euil began within them secretly at first, to draw them into open disobedi­ [...]ce afterwardes. For there had beene no euill worke, but there was an euill will before i [...]: and what could begin this euill will but pride, that is the beginning Pride. [...]e. 10. of all [...]rme? And whats pride but a peruerse desire of height, in forsaking him to whome the soule ought soly to adhere, as the beginning therof, to make the selfe [...] the owne beginning. This is when it likes it selfe too well, or when it [...] it selfe so, as it will abandon that vnchangeable good which ought to bee more delightfull to it then it selfe. This defect now is voluntary: For if the will remained firme in the loue of that superior firmest good which gaue it light to see it, and zeale to loue it; it would not haue turned from that, to take delight in [Page 515] [...] [...]fe, and therevpon haue bee come so (a) blinde of sight, and so (b) could of [...] that either (c) shee should haue beleeued the serpents words as true, or [...] (d) hee should haue dared to prefer his wiues will before Gods command, [...] to thinke that he offended but (e) venially, if hee bare the fellow of his life [...]pany, in her offence. The euill therefore, that is, this transgression, was no [...] [...] but by such as were euil before, such eate the fordidden fruit: there could b [...] [...]ill [...]ll [...]kes done by [...] [...] [...]l per­sons. fruit, but from an euill tree, the tree was made euil against nature, for it [...] become euil but by the vnnatural viciousnesse of the wil: & no nature can be [...]praued by vice, but such as is created of nothing. And therefore in that it is [...] it hath it from God: but it falleth from God in that it was made of nothing. [...] [...]n was not made nothing vpon his fall, but he was lessened in excellence by [...]ing to himselfe, being most excelling, in his adherence to God: whome hee [...]g, to adhere to, and delight in himselfe, hee grew (not to bee nothing, but) [...] nothing. Therefore the scripture called proud men, otherwise, (f) [...]es of them-selues. It is good to haue the heart aloft, but not vnto ones [...] [...]hat is pride: but vnto God, that is obedience, inherent onely in the Humility. [...].

[...]ility therfore there is this to be admired, that it eleuates the heart: and in [...]is, that it deiecteth it. This seemes strangly contrary, that eleuation shold [...], and deiection aloft. But Godly humility subiects one to his superior: and [...] [...]boue all; therefore humility exalteth one, in making him Gods subiect. [...]de the vice, refusing this subiection, falles from him that is aboue all, and [...]es more base by farre (then those that stand) fulfilling this place of the Psal. 73. [...] hast cast them downe in their exaltation. He saith not when they were [...] they were deiected afterwards: but, in their very exaltation were they [...], their eleuation was their ruine. And therefore in that humility is so [...] in, and commended to the Citty of God that is yet pilgrime vpon earth, [...]hly extolled by (g) Christ, the King thereof; and pride, the iust con­ [...]en by holy writ, to be so predominant in his aduersaies the deuill and [...]: in this very thing the great difference of the two citties the Godly, and [...]ly, with both their Angells accordingly, lieth most apparant: Gods [...]ing in the one, and selfe-loue in the other. So that the deuill had not [...] [...]nkinde to such a palpable transgression of Gods expresse charge, but [...] will and) selfe-loue had gotten place in them before, for hee deligh­ [...] Gen. 3. 5. which was sayd (h) you shallbe as Gods: which they might sooner haue [...] obedience and coherence with their creator then by proud opinion [...] [...]ere their owne beginners, for the created Gods, are not Gods of them [...] by participation of the God that made them, but man desiring more [...], and chose to bee sufficient in him selfe, fell from that all-suffici­ [...]

[...]en is the mischiefe, man liking him-selfe as if hee were his owne [...]d away from the true light, which if hee had pleased him-selfe with [...]ght haue beene like: this mischiefe (say I) was first in his soule, and [...] drawne on to the following mischieuous act, for the scripture is Pro. 16. 18. [...], Pride goeth before distruction, and an high minde before the fall: the [...] [...]s in secret, fore runneth the fall which was in publike, the first being [...] fall at all, for who taketh exaltation to bee ruine, though the defect [...] [...]e place of height. [Page 516] But who seeth not that ruine lyeth in the expresse breach of Gods precepts? For therefore did GOD forbid it, that beeing done, (i) all excuse and auoy­dance of iustice might bee excluded. And therefore I dare say it is good that the proud should fall into some broad and disgracefull sinne thereby to take a dislike of them-selues, who fell by to much liking them-selues: for Peters sor­rowfull dislike of him-selfe, when he wept, was more healthfull to his soule then his vnsound pleasure that he tooke in him-selfe when hee presumed. There­fore saith the Psalme: fill their faces with shame, that they may seeke thy name O Lord: that is that they may delight in thee and seeke thy name, who before, de­lighted Ps. 83. in them-selues, and sought their owne.

L. VIVES.

SO (a) blinde] Losing their light. (b) Cold] Losing their heate. (c) She should] Here shee lackt her light, was blinde and saw not. (d) He should] Here he wanted his heate, and was cold, in neglecting Gods command for his wiues pleasure. But indeed, they both want both: the woman had no zeale, preferring an apple before God: the man had no light, in casting him­selfe and vs headlong he knew not whether. (e) Uenially] I doe not meane to dispute heere whether Adams sinne were veniall or no: As Bonauenture and Scotus doe. I know his sinne was cappitall, and I am thereby wretched. (f) Pleasures of] Pet. 2. 2. 10. (The Greekes call them [...], but it is not so in Peter: I onely name it from the latine.) Wis. 6. This vice therefore is called [...] or selfe-loue; Socrates calls it the roote of all enormity: It is the head of all pride, and the base of all ignorance. (g) Christ] Who was made obedient to his fa­ther euen vnto death, to which he was led like a sheepe to the slaughter, and like a lamb when it is clipped, he was silent, neither threatning those that smote him, nor reproching those that reproched him: All hayle thou example of obedience, gentlenesse, mansuetude and modesty, im­posed by thy father vnto our barbarous, brutish, ingratefull, impious mankinde. (h) You shall bee] Fulfill thy minde (proud woman) aduance thy selfe to the height: What is the vttermost scope of all ambitious desire? To bee a God: why eate, and thou shalt be one. O thou fon­de [...] [...] in [...] accuse [...] [...]. [...] of thy sexe, hopest thou to be deified by an apple? (i) All excuse] No pretence, no shew, no imaginary reason of iustice would serue the turne. For the eye of Gods iustice cannot bee blinded, but the more coullor that one layes vppon guilt before him, the fouler hee makes his owne soule and the more inexcusable.

Of the pride of the transgression, which was worse then the transgression it selfe. CHAP. 14.

BVt pride that makes man seeke to coullor his guilt, is farre more damnable then the guilt it selfe is, as it was in the first of mankind. She could say, the ser­p [...] beguilde me, and I did eate. He could say: The woman thou gauest me, she g [...] [...] of the tree, and I did eat: Here is no sound of asking mercy, no breath of de­ [...]ng helpe: for though they doe not deny their guilt, as Caine did, yet their p [...]e seekes to lay their owne euill vpon another, the mans vpon the woman, and hers vppon the Serpent. But this indeed doth rather accuse them of worse then acquit them of this, so plaine and palpable a transgression of Gods com­maund. For the womans perswading of the man, and the serpents seducing of the [...] to this, doth no way acquit them of the guilt: as if there (a) were [...] thing to be beleeued, or obeyed before God, or rather then the highest.

L. VIVES.

AS if there (a) were] There is nothing to be beleeued rather then God, or to be este [...] [Page 517] [...] God but the woman beleeued the Serpent rather then God, and the man preferred his [...] God.

Of the iust reward that our first parents receiued for their sinne. CHAP. 15.

[...]refore because God, (that had made man, according to his image, placed [...] in Paradise, aboue all creatures, giuen him plenty of althings, and layd [...] nor long lawes vpon him, but onely that one breefe command of obe­ [...] to shew that himselfe was Lord of that creature whome free (a) seruice [...] [...]itted) was thus contemned: therevpon followed that iust condemnation [...] [...]h, that man, who might haue kept the command, and beene spirituall [...], became now carnall in mind: and because, hee had before delighted [...] [...]ne pride, now hee tasted of Gods iustice: (b) becomming not as he de­ [...] [...]lly in his owne power, but falling euen from him-selfe, became his slaue [...] [...]ght him sinne, changing his sweete liberty into wretched bondage, be­ [...] [...]gly dead in spirit, and vnwilling to die in the flesh, forsaking eternall [...] condemned to eternall death, but that Gods good grace deliuered him. [...] holds this sentence too seuere, cannot proportionate, the guilt incurring [...] (c) the easinesse of auoyding it: for as Abrahams obedience is highly extol­ [...] [...]cause the killing of his sonne (an hard matter) was commaunded him, so Abrahams obedience. [...] [...]ir disobedience in Paradise, so much the more extreame, as the precept [...] to performe. And as the obedience of the second was the more rarely [...], in that he kept it vnto the death: so was that disobedience of the first [...] more truely detestable, because he brake his obedience to incurre death: The pu­nishment of disobe­dience. [...] the punishment of the breatch of obedience is so great, and the pre­ [...] [...]ly kept, who can at full relate the guilt of that sinne that breaketh it, [...] [...]ither in aw of the commanders maiesty, nor in feare of the terrible [...] following the breatch?

[...] to speake in a word, what reward, what punishment is layd vpon diso­ [...], but disobedience? What is mans misery, other then his owne diso­ [...] to himselfe: that seeing (e) he would not what he might, now he cannot Psa. 144. 4 [...] would? for although that in Paradice, all was not in his power during [...] [...]dience, yet then he desired nothing but what was in his power, and so did [...] would.

[...] [...]w, as the Scripture saith, and wee see by experience, man is like to vanity, [...] can recount his innumerable desires of impossibilites, the flesh, and the [...], that is himselfe, disobeying the will, that is himselfe also, for his minde [...] [...]led, his flesh payned, age and death approcheth, and a thousand other [...] seaze on vs against our wills, which they could not do, if our nature were [...] obedient vnto our will. And the flesh suffereth (g) some-thing, that hin­ [...] [...]e seruice of the soule, what skilleth it whence, as long as it is Gods al­ [...] iustice, to whome we would not bee subiect, that our flesh should not be [...] to the soule, but trouble it whereas it was subiect wholy vnto it before, [...] we in not seruing God, do trouble our selues and not him? for hee [...] [...] [...]ice, as wee neede our bodies▪ and therefore it is our [...] to [...] body, not any hurt to him in that wee haue made it such a body. Be [...] those that wee call fleshly paines, are the soules paines, in, and from the [Page 518] flesh, for what can the flesh either feele, or desire without the soule? But when wee say the flesh doth eyther, wee meane either the man (as I sayd before) or Paines of the flesh, & [...] [...]. some part of the soule that the fleshly passion affecteth, either by sharpnesse, pro­curing paine and griefe, or by sweetnes producing pleasure. But fleshly paine is onely an offence giuen to the soule by the flesh, and a (h) dislike of that passion that the flesh produceth: as that which we call sadnesse, is a distast of things be­falling vs against our wills: But feare commonly forerunneth sadnesse, & that is wholly in the soule, and not in the flesh: But whereas the paine of the flesh is not fore-run by any fleshly feare, felt in the flesh before y paine: (i) pleasure indeed is vsher'd in by certaine appetites felt in the flesh, as the desires therof: such is hun­ger & thirst and the venereall affect vsually called lust: whereas (k) lust is a general [...] a ge­ [...]ll name [...] all vici­ [...] effects name to all affects that are desirous: for (l) wrath is nothing but a lust of reuenge, as y ancient writers defined it: although a mā somtimes without sence of reuenge will be angry at sencelesse things; as to gag his pen in anger when it writes badly, or so: But euen this is a certaine desire of reuenge, though it be reasonlesse, it is a certaine shadow of returning euill to them that doe euill. So then wrath is a lust of reuenge, auarice a lust of hauing money, obstinacy a lust of getting victo­ry, boasting a lust of vaine glory; and many such lusts there are: some peculiarly named, and some namelesse: for who can giue a fit name to the lust of soueraign­ty, which notwithstanding the tyrants shew by their intestine warres, that they stand well affected vnto?

L. VIVES.

[...] [...] (a) seruice] For to be Gods seruant is to be free, nay to be a King. (b) Becomming [...] [...] [...]he best reading. (c) the easinesse] my friend Nicholas Valdaura told me that he had [...] [...] [...]hor (I know not whome) that the fruit that Adam eate was hurtfull to the bo­dy; [...] was rather an aggrauation of Adams sinne, then any likelyhood of truth. (d) Se­cond man] Christ called by Paule, the second man, of heauen, heauenly, as Adam the first was of earth, earthly. (e) He would not] Torences saying in Andria: since you cannot haue that you desire, desire that which you may haue. (f) Mind] There is in the soule (Mens) belonging to the reasonable part, and animus, belonging to the sensuall, wherein all this tempest of affects doth rage. (g) Something] Wearinesse and slownesse of motion, whereby it cannot go cheer­ [...] to worke, nor continue long in action. (h) A dislike] Or a dislike of the euill procured by the passion. (i) Pleasure] Herevpon saith Epiourus, Desire censureth pleasure, pleasures are best being: but seldome vsed, saith Iunenall; voluptates commendat rarior vsus. (k) Lust [...] a generall] We shewed this out of Tully, it comes of libet, that extended it selfe vnto all de­ [...] that are not bounded by reason. (l) Wrath is] Tusc. quest. 4. Wrath is a desire to punish [...] by whome one thinketh he is wronged. It is a greeuing appetite of seeming reueng, [...] [...] [...]. Rhet. lib 2.

[...] [...] euill of lust: how the name is generall to many vices, but proper vnto venereall concupiscence. CHAP. 16.

ALthough [...] [...] there be many lusts, yet when we read the word, [...], alone, [...] [...] of the obiect, we comonly take it for the vncleane [Page 519] [...] of the generatiue parts. For this doth sway in the whole body, mouing [...] [...]ole man, without, and within, with such a commixtion of mentall af­ [...] [...]d carnall appetite, that hence is the highest bodily pleasure of all pro­d [...]d: So that in the very (a) moment of the consummation, it ouer-whel­ [...] almost all the light, and power of cogitation. And what wise and godly [...] there, who beeing marryed, and knowing (as the Apostle sayth) how [...] his vessell in holynesse and honour, and not in the lust of concupiscence, as [...] [...]es doe which know not God, had not rather (if hee could) begette his 1 Thess. 4. 4. 5. d [...]n without this lust: that his members might obey his minde in this acte [...] [...]pagation, as well as in the lust, and be ruled by his will, not compelled [...] [...]upiscence? But the louers of these carnall delightes them-selues can­ [...] [...]e this affect at their wills, eyther in nuptiall coniunctions, or wic­ [...] [...]purities: The motion wilbe sometimes importunate, agaynst the will, [...] [...]e-times immoueable when it is desired: And beeing feruent in the [...], yet wilbe frozen in the bodye: Thus wondrously doth this lust sayle [...] both in honest desire of generation, and in lasciuious concupiscence: [...]imes resisting the restraynt of the whole minde, and some-time [...]ng it selfe, which beeing wholly in the minde, and no way in the bo­ [...] [...]e same time.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) moment] Therfore Hippocrates sayd that carnal copulation was a little Epilepsy, Carnal co­pulation. [...]ng sicknes. Architas the Tarentine to shew the plague of pleasure, bad one to ima­ [...] man in the greatest height of pleasure that might be: and auerred that none would [...] to bee voyd of all the functions of soule, and reason as long as delight lasted.

Of the nakednesse that our first parents discouered in them-selues after their sinne. CHAP. 17.

[...] [...] man ashamed of this lust, and iustly are those members (which lust [...] or suppresses against our wils, as it lusteth) called shamefull: before [...]ed they were not so. For it is written, they were both naked and were not [...], not that they saw not the nakednesse, but because their nakednesse was Gen, 2. 25. [...] shamefull: for lust did not as yet moue these partes against their wils: [...] the disobedience of the flesh as yet made a testimony of the disobedi­ [...] [...]. They were not made blind as (a) the rude vulgar thinke, for the [...] the creatures whom he named, & the woeman saw, that the tree was good [...] and pleasing to the eyes. Their eyes therefore were open, but they were Gen, 3. [...]. [...] opened, that is, occupyed, in beholding what good the garment of [...] [...]estowed vpon them, in keeping the knowledge of the members rebel­ [...] [...]inst the will from them: which grace beeing gone, that disobedience [...] bee punished by disobedience, there entred a new shame vppon those [...] motions that made their nakednesse seeme vndecent: This they obser­ [...] [...]d this they were ashamed off Thence it is, that after that they had [...] the commaund, it was written of them, Then the eyes of them both [...]ed, and they knew that they were naked, and they sowed fig-tree Gen, 3. 7. [...] together and made them-selues breeches. Their eyes were opened, not [Page 520] to see, for they saw before: but to discerne betweene the good that they had lost and the euill that they had incurred. And therefore the tree was called the tr [...] What vvas ment by the tree of the knovv­ledge of good and euill. of the knowledge of good and euill, because if it were tasted of against the precept by them, it should let them see this difference, for the paine of the disease being knowne, the pleasure of health is the sweeter. So, they knew that they were na­ked: naked of that grace that made their bodily nakednesse innocent, and vnres­ting the wil of their minds. This knowledge they got, happy they if they had kept Gods precepts, and beleeued him, and neuer come to know the hurt of faithlesse disobedience. But then being ashamed of this fleshly disobedience that vpbray­ded theirs vnto God, they sowed fig-tree-leaues together, and made them bree­tches, or couers for their priuities. The latine word is (b) Campestria, taken C [...]pestra from the vestures wherewith the youthes that wrastled, or exerced themselues naked in the field (in campo) did couer their genitories withall, being therefore called by the vulgar, campestrati. Thus their shamefastnesse wisely couered that which lust disobediently incited as a memory of their disobedient wills iustly herein punished: And from hence, all mankind, arising from one originall, haue it naturally in them to keepe their priuities couered; that euen some of the (c) Barbarians will not bath with them bare, but wash them in their couertures. And whereas there are some philosophers called Gymnosophists because the liue naked in the (d) close deserts of India; yet do they couer their genitalls, whereas all the rest of their bodies, are bare.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) rude vulgar.] Because it is written He did eate: and then the eyes of them both were opened. Gen. 3. (b) Campestria.] So learned writers call breetches. Horace. in Epist.

Penula solst it io, campestre niualibus auris.
A cloke for heat, and bretches for the cold.

Acron vpon this place saith it couereth nothing but the priuities. Cato sat in iudgement (saith one) without a coate, onely hauing on a payre of bretches vnder his gowne, because it was sommer: and so went hee downe into the court, and pleaded. Ascon. in Orat. pro M. Scaur. Some take Capistrum for campestre, being nothing neare it. Nor can I see why Petrus do [...]talibus in his Historia Scholastica should say that bretches were not inuented in Noes time. (c) Barbarian,] It was a foule shame for a Lydian or any other Barbarian to bee seene naked by his fellowes. Herodot, in Clio. The Romaines neuer washed the father with the sonne in law nor the father with his owne sonne if hee were not aboue fifteene yeares of age. This was an old custome Cic. Offi. li. 1. (d). Close deserts.] Close and deserts, both, to comend their shamefastnes, for nothing neede bee ashamed of the sonnes sight, much lesse of a darke and [...]y desert, But how come these Gymnosophists in India. Philostratus placing them in Ethi­opia, neare to Nilus. (In vita Appollonii Elianci.) And Hierome also followes him saying. Re­turning The Gym­ [...]. to Alexandria, he went into Ethyopia, to see the Gymnosophists, and that famous table of the [...], [...] the sande. But Pliny, Solinus, Strabo, Apuleius, Prophiry and others, place the Gy [...] ­sophists in India neare vnto the riuer Indus, in the region called Indoscythica, yet Philostratus is not deceiued, for their originall is from India, wherein Strabo saith there were two sorts of Philosophers.

The ciuill, or such as vsed the cities, called Brachmans, (and those wore linnen, and beasts skins: they bathed with Apolonius, as Phylostratus saith, and one of them tooke a letter out of his cappe and gaue it to a woman whose sonne was-troubled with an euill spirit:) The [Page 521] [...] were such as liued in the woods, naked, or sometimes clothed with leaues, and barkes of [...] [...]hey called them Hermans, or Gymnosophists, and from those came they of Ethiopia. For [...] [...]bitants vpon Indus are reported to haue come vpon Ethiopia with an huge power, & [...] to haue taken vp dwellings vpon Nilus bankes: and this they named India also, and [...] their Hermans or Gymnosophists thether: so that the name grew common to both [...]dorus lib. 4. relating the Ethiopians customes, sayth that some went all naked, some [...] their priuities with Foxe tayles, and some had breeches made of hayre: And Strabo [...]th a story of eight slaues that the Ambassadors of those countries gaue vnto Caesar, all [...] for their priuities, which they couered with breeches.

Of the shame that accompanyeth copulation, as well in common as in marryage. CHAP. 18.

[...] the act of lust, not onely in punishable adulteries, but euen in the vse of [...]lots which the (a) earthly citty alloweth, is ashamed of the publike [...] although the deed be lyable vnto no payne of law: and the stewes them­ [...] [...]ue their secret prouisions for it, euen because of naturall shame: Thus [...] [...]asier for vnchastnesse to obtayne permission, then for impudence to giue [...] [...]ke practise. Yet such as filthy them-selues, will call this filthynesse, and [...] they loue it, yet (b) dare not professe it. But now for copulation in mar­ [...] [...]hich according to the lawes of matrimony, must bee vsed for propaga­ [...] [...]ke: doth it not seeke a corner for performance, though it bee honest, and [...]? Doth not the Bridegroome turne all the feast-maisters, the attendants, [...]que, and all other out of his chamber, before he begin to meddle with [...]. And as (c) that great author of Romaine eloquence sayd, whereas all Tusc. lib, 3. [...] deeds desire the light, that is loue to bee knowne: This onely [...] so to bee knowne, that it shameth to bee seene. For who know­ [...] what the man must do to the woman to haue a child begotten, seeing the [...] sollemnly married for this end? But when this is done, the children them­ [...], if they haue any before, shall not knowe. For this acte doth desire [...]) [...]ight of the minde, yet so as it flyeth the view of the eye: why, but [...] because that this lawfull act of nature, is (from our first parents) ac­ [...]nied with our penall shame?

L VIVES.

[...] [...]thly (a) Citty] For it was lawfull to haue an whore, or a concubine. De Concub. [...]t. lib. 25. Augustine sheweth plainly that Romes old ciuill law allowed much that [...] prohibited. This they gain-say that seeke to adapt Heatheisme to Christianity, and [...] so long, that corrupting both, and disliking eyther, they wil proue neyther good [...] good Christians. (b) Dare not professe] This is Ciceroes proofe, that pleasures are not [...] all good loues to be published, and he that hath it may glory in it: but none dare [...] bodily pleasures. (c) That great author] [Our Passauantius hath sayd nothing along [...]ere he speaks: who this was (sayth he) mine expositor settes not downe: nor can I tel­ [...] [The Lo­uanists defectiue here. P [...] in french is go on­fo [...]d. [...], or I'le not beleeue ye: yet, faith, who can be so hard hearted as not to beleeue him [...] swearing, when hee confesseth plainely hee knowes not, cheefely in that which wee [...] [...]ily beleeue hee knew not indeed, though he should sweare neuer so fast that hee [...] troth mine honest Passauant, thou mightst do better to haue followed thy▪ names [...], and haue made no stand at all here.] But Lucan lib. 7. cals Tully thus, and the [...] quoted by Augustine are his. Tusc. q. l. 3. (d) Sight] That the mindes but not the eies [...] behold and iudge of the effect.

That the motions of wrath and lust are so violent that they do necessarily require to be suppressed by wisedome: and that they were not in our nature, before our fall depraued it. CHAP. 19.

HEere-vppon the most accute and iudicious Philosophers held wrath, and lust to be two vicious partes of the minde: because they moued man with­out all order and measure to actes vncondemned by wisedome, and therefore needed to be ouer-swayed by iudgement and reason: which (a) third part of the soule, they placed as in a tower, to bee soueraigne ouer the rest, that this com­maunding, and they obeying, the harmony of iustice might bee fully kept in man. These partes which they confesse to bee vicious in the most wise, and temperate man, so that the minde had neede still to tye them from exorbitance to order: & allowe them that liberty only which wisedome prescribeth, as (b) wrath in a lust repulse of wrong, and lust in propagation of ones of spring: these I say were not vicious at all in man whilest hee liued sinlesse in Paradise. For they neuer aymed at any thing besides rectitude, reason directing them without raynes. But now when-soeuer they moue the iust and temperate man they must bee hamperd downe by restraynt, which some do easily, and others with great difficulty: They are now no partes of a sound, but paynes of a sicke nature. And whereas shamefastnesse couereth not wrath, nor other affects, in their immoderate actes, as it doth lusts: what is the reason but that it is not the affect but the assuming will that moues the other members, performing those affectionate actes, because it ruleth as cheefe in their vse? For hee that beeing angry, rayles, or strikes, could not doe it but that the tongue and the hand are appointed to doe so by the will, which moues them also when an­ger is absent; but in the members of generation, lust is so peculiarly enfeoffed, that they cannot moue, if it be away, nor stirre vnlesse it (beeing eyther volun­tary, or forcibly excited) doe mooue them. This is the cause of shame and auoydance of beholders in this acte: and the reason why a man beeing in vnlaw­full anger with his neighbour, had rather haue a thousand looke vppon him, then one when hee is in carnall copulation with his wife.

L. VIVES.

VVHich (a) third part] Plato in his Timaeus following Timaeus the Locriā, & other Pythago­rists diuides the soule into three parts: and in his De Rep. He places anger in the heart, The parts of the soule concupiscence in the liuer and spleene, and reason the Lady and gouernesse of the worke (as Claudian sayth) in the brayne, (b) Wrath in a iust] It was called the whetstone of valor, & the rayser of iust and vehement affects against the foe, or a wicked Cittizen. Cicero. Seneca de Ira.

Of the vaine obscaenity of the Cynikes. CHAP. 20.

THis the dogged Phylosophers, that is, the Cynikes obserued not, auerring, that truly dogged, vnpure and impudent sentence against mans shamefast­nesse, D [...]. that the matrimoniall acte beeing lawfull, is not shame, but ought, if one lust, to bee done in the streete. Euen very naturall shame subuerted this soule error. For though Diogenes is sayd to doe thus once, glorying that his impudence would make his secte the more famous: Yet after­wards the Cynikes le [...]t it, and shame preuailed more with them, as they were [Page 523] [...] ▪ then that absurd error to become like dogges. And therefore I thinke that [...], or those that did so, did rather shewe the motions of persons in copulati­on [...]o Naturall shame. the beholders that saw not what was done vnder the cloake, then that [...] performed the venereall act in their viewe indeed. For the Philosophers [...] not ashamed to make shew of copulation there, where lust was ashamed to [...]e them. Wee see there are Cynikes to this daie, (b) weareing cloakes, [...]aring clubbes, yet none of them dare doe this: if they should, they would [...] all the streete vpon their backes either with stones, or spittle. Questi­on [...] therefore mans nature is iustlie ashamed of this act: for that disobedi­ence, whereby the genitall members are taken from the wills rule and giuen [...]s, is a plaine demonstration of the reward that our first Father had for his [...]: and that ought to bee most apparant in those partes, because thence is [...] [...]ture deriued which was so depraued by that his first offence: from which [...] [...] is freed, vnlesse that which was committed for the ruine of vs all (wee [...] then all in one) and is now punished by Gods iustice, beeing expiated in [...] one by the same Gods grace.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) Cynikes] Of [...], a Dogge. Antisthenes, Socrates his scholler was their author. [...]ir fashions were to reuile, and barke at all men, to bee obscene in publike, without Cynikes. [...]g, and to beget all the children they could: finally, what euer we are ashamed to doe [...] secret, that would they doe openly: yet were they great scorners of pleasures, and of [...] matters, yea euen of life. Of this sect were (as I said) Antisthenes, the author, Diogenes [...], Crates of Thebes, and Menippus of Phaenice. Tully saith their manners were [...] [...]ill and abhominable. In offic. (b) Wearing cloakes] The cloake was the Greekes [...] [...]t, The cloake. as the gowne was the Romanes. The Cynikes wore old tattered cloakes, and [...] in their hands: Augustine calls them clubbes. Herein they bost that they are like [...], their tattered robe being like his Lyons-skin, their staffe like his club, and their [...] [...]sures, as his were monsters. Lucian, [...]. There are Epistles vnder Diogenes [...], that say these garments are vnto him in the same stead that a Kings are to him: his [...] his mantle, and his staffe, his scepter. The Donatists, and the Circumcelliones (beeing The dona­tians and Circumcel­liones. [...] both of one stampe) in Augustines time went so cloaked, and bare clubbes, to destroy [...] Christians withall.

Of the blessing of multiplication before sinne, which the transgression did not abolish but onely lincked to lust. CHAP. 21.

[...]D forbid then that we should beleeue, that our parents in Paradise should [...]e full-filled that blessing. Increase and multiply, and fill the earth: in that Genesis 1. [...] made them blush and hide their priuities: this lust was not in them vntill [...] [...]ne: and then, their shame fast nature, hauing the power and rule of the [...] ▪ perceiued it, blushed at it, and couered it. But that blessing of marriage, Lust g [...]oing vpon sin. [...]rease, multiplication, and peopling of the earth; though it▪ remained in [...] after sin, yet was it giuen them before sin to know, that procreation of [...] [...]onged to the glory of mariage, & not to the punishment of sin. But the [...] are now on earth, knowing not that happinesse of Paradise, doe thinke [...]dren cannot be gotten, but by this lust which they haue tried, this is that [...] honest mariage ashamed to act it.

[...] (a) reiecting & impiously deriding the holy scriptures that say they were [...]d of their nakednesse after they had sinned, & couered their priuities, and [Page 524] (b) others though they receiue the scriptures, yet hold that this blessing, Increase and multiply, is meant of a spirituall, and not a corporall faecundity: because the Psalme saith, thou shalt multiply vertue in my soule, and interprete the following words of Genesis, And fill the earth and rule ouer it, thus: earth, that is the flesh Psal. 138, 3 which the soule filleth with the presence, and ruleth ouer it, when it is multipli­ed in vertue: but that the carnall propagation cannot bee performed without that lust which arose in man, was discouered by him, shamed him, and made him couer it, after sinne: and that his progeny were not to liue in Paradise, but with­out it, as they did: for they begot no children vntill they were put forth of Para­dise, and then they did first conioyne, and beget them.

L. VIVES.

OThers (a) reiecting] The Manichees, that reiected all the olde Testament, as I sayd else­where. The Ada­mites. (b) Others though] The Adamites that held that if Adam had not sinned there should haue beene no marying. (c) Thou shalt multiply] The old bookes reade, Thou shalt mul­tiply me in soule, by thy vertue. And this later is the truer reading, I thinke, for Aug. followed the 70. and they translate it so.

That God first instituted, and blessed the band of Mariage. CHAP. 22.

BVt wee doubt not at all, that this increase, multiplying and filling of the earth, was by Gods goodnesse bestowed vpon the marriage which hee ordeined in the beginning, ere man sinned, when hee made them male and female; sexes eui­dent in the flesh. This worke was no sooner done, but it was blessed: for the scripture hauing said. He created them male, and female, addeth presently: And God blessed them, saying, Increase and multiply &c. (a) All which though they may not The distinc­tion o [...] sexes in the cr [...]tion. vnfitly be applied spiritually, yet male and female can in no wise be appropriate to any spirituall thing in man: not vnto that which ruleth, and that which is rul­ed: but as it is euident in the reall distinction of sexe, they were made male and female, to bring forth fruite by generation, to multiply and to fill the earth. This plaine truth none but fooles will oppose. It cannot bee ment of the spirit ruling, and the flesh obeying, of the reason gouerning and the affect working: of the con­templatiue part excelling, and the actiue seruing, nor of the mindes vnderstand­ing and the bodies sence: but directly, of the band of marriage, combining both the sexes in one. Christ being asked, whether one might put away his wife for a­ny cause, because Moses by reason of the hardnesse of their hearts suffred them to giue her a bill of diuorce, answered saying, Haue you not read, that he which made Mat. 19, 4 them at the beginning, made them male and female? and sayd for this cause shall [...] ­man leaue father and mother and sleaue vnto his wife, and they tvvaine shalbe one flesh? So that now they are no more two but one. Let no man therefore sunder what God hath coupled together. Sure it ts therefore that male and female were ordained at the beginning in the same forme, and difference that mankinde is now in. And they are called one, either because of their coniunction, or the womans originall, who came of the side, of man: for the Apostle warnes all maried men by this example, to loue their wiues.

L. VIVES.

ALL (a) which] There is nothing in the scripture but may bee spiritually applied: yet must we keepe the true, and real sence, otherwise we should make a great confusion in religion: for the Heretiques, as they please, wrest all vnto their positions. But if God, in saying Increase, &c. had no corporall meaning, but onely spirituall, what remaines but that we allow this spi­rituall increase vnto beasts, vpon whom also this blessing was laide?

Whether if man had not sinned, he should haue begotten children in Paradice, and vvhether there should there haue beene any contention be­tvveene chastity and lust. CHAP. 23.

BVt he that saith that there should haue beene neither copulation nor propa­gation but for sinne, what doth he els, but make sinne the originall of the ho­ly number of Saints? for if they two should haue liued alone, not sinning, seeing sinne (as these say) was their onely meane of generation, then veryly was sinne necessary, to make the number of Saints more then two. But if it bee absurd to hold this, it is fit to hold that, that the number of Gods cittizen [...] should haue beene as great, then, if no man had sinned, as now shalbe gathered by Gods grace out of the multitude of sinners, as long (a) as this worldly multiplication of the sonnes of the world (men) shal endure. And therefore that marriage that was held fit to bee in Paradice, should haue had increase, but no lust, had not sinne beene. How this might be, here is no fit place to discusse: but it neede not seeme incre­dible that one member might serue the will without lust then, so many seruing it now. (b) Do wee now mooue our hands and feete so lasily when wee will vnto their offices, without resistance, as wee see in our selues, and others, chiefely han­dicraftesmen, where industry hath made dull nature nimble; and may wee not be­leeue that those members might haue serued our first father vnto procreation, if they had not beene seazed with lust, the reward of his disobedience, as well as all his other serued him to other acts? doth not Tully, disputing of the difference of gouerments (in his bookes of the Common-weale) and drawing a simyly from mans nature, say, that they (c) command our bodily members as sonnes, they are so obedient, and that wee must keepe an harder forme of rule ouer our mindes vicious partes, as our slaues? In order of nature the soule is aboue the body, yet The soules power ouer the body. is it harder to rule then the body. But this lust whereof we speake is the more shamefull in this, that the soule doth neither rule it selfe therein, so that it may not lust; nor the body neither, so that the will rather then lust might mooue these parts, which if it were so were not to bee ashamed of. But now, it shameth not in other rebellious affects, because when it is conquered of it selfe, it con­quereth it selfe, (although it bee inordinately and vitiously) for although these parts be reasonlesse, that conquere it, yet are their parts of it selfe, and so as I say, it is conquered of it selfe. For when it conquereth it selfe orderly, and brings al the parts vnder reason, this is a laudable and vertuous conquest, if the soule bee Gods subiect. But it is lesse ashamed when it obeyeth not the vicious parts of it selfe, then when the body obeyeth not it, because it is vnder it, dependeth of it, and cannot liue without it. But the other members beeing all vnder the will, without which members nothing can bee performed against the will, the chasti­ty is kept vnviolated: but the delight in sin is not permitted. (d) this contention, [Page 526] fight, and altercation of lust and will, this neede of lust to the sufficiency of the will, had not beene layd vpon the wed-locke in Paradise, but that disobedience should bee the plague to the sinne of disobedience: other wise these members had obeied their wills aswell as the rest. (e) the seede of generation should haue beene sowne in the vessell, as corne is now in the fielde. What I would say more in this kinde, modesty bids me forbeare alittle, and first aske (f) pardon of chas [...]e eares: I neede not doe it, but might proceed in any discourse pertinent to this theame, freely, and without any feare to bee obscene, or imputation of impurity to the words, being as honestly spoken of these as others are of any other bodily members. Therefore he that readeth this with vnchaste suggestions, let him ac­cuse his owne guilt, not the nature of the question: and obserue hee the effect of turpitude in him-selfe, not that of necessity in vs: which the chaste and religious reader will easily allow vs, to vse in confuting of our experienced (not our cre­dulous) aduersary, who drawes his arguments from proofe not from beleefe. For hee that abhorreth not the Apostles reprehension of the horrible beastlinesse of women, who peruerted the naturall vse and did against nature, will reade this without offence, especially seeing wee neither rehearse nor reprehend that dam­nable bestiality, that hee condemnes, but are vpon discouery of the affects of hu­maine Rom. 1, 26. generation, yet with avoydance of obscene tearmes, as well as hee doth a­voide them.

L. VIVES.

AS long (a) as] In this world, the sonnes thereof beget, and the sonnes thereof are begot­ten: but by Christs mercy they become the sonnes of the Kingdome, they are generate, by sinne, and regenerate by grace. (b) Do wee not] This is the common opinion of the schooles. Sent. lib. 2. dist. 20. But some of the Greekes doe hold, that generation should haue beene both without sinne and copulation: which is not likely. For to what end then was the difference of sexe and the members of generation giuen. (c) Command] For wee doe farre more easily rule our body then the rebellious affects of the soule, which warre perpetually with reason, so that the soule rules the body with more ease then it doth the inferior part of it selfe. (a) This con­tention] Aquinas doth not depriue the marriage in Paradise of all pleasure, but alloweth it that which is pure, and chaste, and farre vnlike to our obscene and filthy delight in copulation. The gene­ [...] field. (r) Uessell] or generatiue field: put for the place of conception: as Uirgil doth.

Hoc faciunt, nimio ne luxu obtusior vsus,
Sit genitali aruo.

(f) Pardon] So we doe being to speake of obscene matters: with such words as these, sa­uing your reuerence, or, sauing your presense. So doth Pliny in his preface, beeing to insert words of barbarisme, rusticity, and bluntnesse, into his worke.

That our first Parents, had they liued without sinne, should haue had their members of generation as subiect vnto their wills, as any of the rest. CHAP. 24

MAn therefore should haue sowne the seede, and woman haue receiued it, as neede required, without all lust, and as their wills desired: for as now wee are, our articulate members doe not onely obey our will, our hands, or feete, or so, but euen those also that we mooue, but by small sinewes, and Tendones, we con­tract and turne them as wee list: as you see in the voluntary motions of the mouth and face. And the (a) lungs, the softest of all the intrailes but for the [Page 527] marrow, and therefore placed in the arches of the breast far more safely to take in and giue out the breath, and to proportionate the voice, doe serue a mans will entirely, like a paire of Smiths, or Organs bellowes: to breath, to speake, to cry, or to sing. I omit that it is naturall in some creatures if they feele any thing bite them, to mooue the skin there where it bites, and no where else: shaking off not Extraordi­n [...]ies po­wers of motion in some per­ons. onely flies, but euen dartes or shaftes by this motion of the skinne. Man cannot doe this: what then? could not God giue it vnto what creatures hee listed? E­uen so might man haue had the obedience of his lower parts, which his owne dis­obedience debarred. For GOD could easily haue made him withall his mem­bers subiected to his will, euen that which now is not mooued but by lust: for we see some mens natures farre different from other some: acting those things strangely in their bodies, which others can neither do nor hardly will beleeue. (c) There are that can mooue their eares, one or both, as they please: there are that can mooue all their haire towards their fore-head, and back againe, and neuer mooue their heads. There are that can swallow yee twenty things whole, and contracting but their guts a little, giue you euery thing vp as whole as if they had but put it into a bagge. (d) There are that can counterfeite the voices of birds & other men, so cunningly, that vnlesse you see them you cannot discerne them for your hearts. (e) There are that can breake winde back-ward so artificially, that you would thinke they sung. (f) I haue seene one sweat when hee listed, and it is sure that (g) some can weepe when they list, and shed teares, plentifully. But it is wonderfull that diuers of the brethren (h) tried of late in a Priest called Resti­t [...]tus, of the (i) village of (k) Calamon, who when he pleased (and they requested Restitus his ex­tasie. him to shew them this rare experiment) (l) at the fayning of a lamentable sound [...] himselfe into such an extasie, that hee lay as dead, sencles of all punishing, [...]cking, nay euen of burning, but that he felt it sore after his awaking. And this [...] was found to be true, and (m) not counterfeite in him, in that he lay still without any breathing: yet hee sa [...]d afterward, that if one spake aloude, hee thought he heard him, as if hee were a sarre off. Seeing therefore that in this [...] of ours, the body serueth the will in such extraordinary affects; why should we not beleeue that before his disobedience, the first man might haue had his meanes and members of generation without lust? But hee taking delight in himselfe, was left by God vnto himselfe, and therefore could not obey himselfe, because hee would not obey GOD. And this prooues his misery the plainer, in that he cannot liue as he would: for if he would doe so, he might thinke himselfe [...]ppy: (n) yet liuing, in obscenity, he should not be so indeed.

L. VIVES.

TH [...] (a) lungs] The marrowe is not vsually taken for any part of the intrailes. It is obserued that Tully, and the most learned Latinists, vse Pulmo continually in the plurall number: I [...] it is because it is parted into two fillets or lappets: but Celsus, Persius and Lactantius The lungs. [...] it in the singular. (b) To take in] For there goeth a pipe from the lungs into the mouth, cal­ [...] As [...]ra arteria by Celsus, and Gurgulio by Lactantius [the weasand-pipe] and through this [...] breath goeth in and out: for that is the proper function thereof. Arist. Histor. animall. lib. [...] (c) There are] Aristotle saith that man only of all creatures cannot moue his eares, that is, he [...] moue thē voluntarily, as horses, &c. do. (d) There are that] Plutarch talks of one Parme­ [...] [...]t could imitate the voices of all creatures rarely, whēce the prouerb, Nihil ad Parmenonis [...], [...]. (e) There are that can break] There was such an one, a Germane, about Maximilians [...] [...]d his son Phillips, that would haue rehearsed any verse whatsoeuer with his taile. (f) [...]] [Page 528] And when I was sicke of a Tertian, at Bruges, as often as the Phisitian told me that it was goo [...] to sweate, I would but hold my breath a little and couer my selfe ouer head in the [...], and I sweat presently. They that saw it, wondred at my strange constitution, but they would ha [...]e wondred more had they seene Augustines sweater, that sweat as easily as I can spit. (g) Some] The hired mourners in Italy, and almost all women-kinde. (h) Tried of late] Such like hath Pliny of one Hermotimus of Clazomene, whose soule would leaue his bodie and goe into same Hermoti­mus, of Cla­zomene. countries, and then come backe and tell what hee had seene. (i) Uillage] [...], is a neigh­bor-hood, a dwelling togither. They that dwell in diuers hemispheres vnder one paralell, are called Paraeci. But Parochia, is an other matter, and vsed now for a parish. Augustine meant of the other. (l) Calaman] Calamisus, was a towne in Italy: Calamo was in Phaenicia, and that I thinke Augustine meant of: vnlesse there were some village in Africa called so: as being bu [...] by the Phenicians, who once possessed almost al Africa. (l) At the feigned] Some feigned mour­ning, wherevpon his phantasie tooke the conceite, and produced the rapture, or he fained such a sound himselfe, and so put of his externall sences thereby. (m) Not counterfeite] Hee did not oppose himselfe wittingly to those punishings and burnings, but was senselesse of them in­deed. (n) Yet liuing] Felicity is not in opinion, but really solid: not in shade, or imagination, but in esse, and truth. Nor was that noble Argiue happy, who as Horace saith, thought he had seene fiue tragedies acted.

In vacuo solus sessor, plausor (que), Theatro.
Aplauding loud when none were on the stage.

Of the true beatitude: vnattainable in this life. CHAP. 25.

BVt if wee obserue aright: none liues as hee list, but hee is happy, and none is happy, but he is iust, yet the iust, liueth not as he list, vntil he attaine, that sure, eternall, hurtlesse, vndeceiuing state. That he naturally desireth, nor can hee b [...]e perfect, vntill he haue his desire. But what man herevpon earth can say hee liues as he list, when his life is not in his owne hand? he would liue faine, and hee must die. How then liueth he as he list, that liueth not as long as he list? But if he list to die, how can he liue as he list that will not liue at all? and if he desire to die, not forgoe all life, but to change it for a better, then liueth hee not yet as he list, but attaineth that by dying. But admit this, he liueth as he list, because hee hath for­ced himselfe, and brought himselfe to this, to desire nothing but what is in his power, as Terence saith: (a) Since you cannot haue what you would haue, desire th [...] which you may haue: Yet is he not blessed, because hee is a patient wretch. For be­atitude is not attained vnlesse it be affected. And if it be both attained and affec­ted, then must this affect needes surmount all other, because all other things are affected for this. And if this be loued as it ought to be (for he that loues not be­atitude as it ought to bee loued cannot bee happy) then cannot it choose but bee desired to be eternall. So that the blessed life must needs be ioyned with ete [...].

L. VIVES.

SI [...]ce (a) you] This was an old saying. Plato, de rep.

That our first parents in Paradise might haue produced man-kinde, without any shamefull appetite. CHAP. 26.

THerefore man liued in Paradise as hee desired, whilest he desired but [...] [Page 529] God commanded, hee inioyed God, from whence was his good: hee liued with­out need, and had life eternall in his power, hee had meat for hunger, drinke for The first mans felici­t [...] er [...] he [...] sinned. thirst, the tree of life to keepe off age, hee was free of all bodily corruption and sensible molestation: hee feared neither disease within nor violence without: Hight of health was in his flesh, and fulnesse of peace in his soule, and as Paradise was neither firy nor frosty, no more was the inhabitants good will offended ei­ther with desire, or feare: there was no true sorrow, nor vaine ioye, their ioy con­tinued by Gods mercy, whom they loued with a pure good conscience and an vnfained faith: their wedlock loue was holy and honest, their vigilance and custo­dy of the precept without all toile or trouble. They were neither weary of lea­sure, nor vnwillingly sleepy. And can wee not in all this happinesse suppose that they might beget their children without lust, and mooue those members with­out concupiscentiall affect, the man (a) beeing laid in his wiues lap (b) without corruption of integrity? God forbid. Want of experience need not driue vs from beleeuing that their generatiue parts might be mooued by will onely, with­out exorbitance of hotter affect: & that the sperme of the man might be conueid into the place of conception without corruption of the instrument receiuing as well as a virgine now doth giue forth her (c) menstruous fluxe without breach of virginity. That might be cast in as this is cast forth. For as their child birth should not haue beene fore-run by paine, but by (d) maturity, which should open a way for the childe without torment: so should their copulation haue beene performed without lust full appetite, onely by voluntary vse. This theame is im­modest, and therefore, let vs coniecture as wee can, how the first Parents of man were, ere they were ashamed: needes must our discourse herevpon, rather yeeld to shamefastnesse then trust to eloquence: the one restraines vs much, and the o­ther helpes vs little For seeing they that might haue tried, did not trie this that I [...] sayd, deseruing by sinne to bee expelled Parradise, ere they had vsed [...] meanes of propagating man how can man now conceiue it should be done, [...] by the meanes of that head-long lust, not by any quiet will? This is that [...] stops my mouth, though I behold the reason in mine heart. But howso­ [...]: Almighty God, the Creator of all nature, the helper and rewarder of all good wills, the iust condemner of the badde, and the ordainer of both, wanted not a prescience how to fulfill the number of those whom he had destinate to bee of his cittie, euen out of the condemned progeny of man, distinguishing them not by their merrits, (for the whole fruite was condemned in the corrupted [...]) but by his owne grace, freeing them both from themselues, and the slauish [...], and showing them what [...]ee bestowed on them: for each one now ac­ [...]ledgeth that it is not his owne deserts, but Gods goodnesse that hath freed [...] from euill, and from their society with whom hee should haue shared a iust [...]nation. Why then might not God create such as he knew would sinne, [...]ereby to shew in them and their progeny both what sinne deserued, and what [...] mercy bestowed? and that the peruerse inordinate offence of them, vnder [...], could not peruert the right order which he had resolued?

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) laid] So saith Uirgil of Uulcan and Uenus. Aeneid. 8.

[Page 530]
Optatos dedit amplexus, placid [...]s (que) petiuit,
Coniugis effusus gremio per membra soporem.
Embracing me, soft slumber on him crept,
And in her lap he laid him downe and slept.

(b) Without corruption] Therefore should the place of conception bee opened, saith T [...] ­mas, and Bonauenture, for that must needes haue beene opened in child-birth: for bodies doe not penetrate one another. And this were no breach of integrity no more then opening of the mouth. For the integrity depends vpon the minde. Some hold that the [...]atrix should The monthly flowers in women. haue opened at birth but keepe shut at copulation as it doth in the effusion of the menstruall bloud: and these hold with Augustine. (c) Menstruous] It beginnes in them when [...] breasts begin to grow bigge: about the twelfth yeare of their age, it is like the bloud of a beast new killed, and happeneth once a month, more or lesse, in some much, and in some small. Arist. Hist. animal. lib. 7. (d) Maturity] Which as yet, at child-birth, extendeth and openeth the bones of the lower part of the belly, which at any other time can hardly bee cleft open with an hatchet: but then it should haue beene opened without paine, where as now the paine is extreame.

That the Sinners, Angells and Men, cannot vvith their perues­nesse disturbe Gods prouidence. CHAP. 27.

ANd therefore the offending Angells and Men no way hindred the great workes of God, who is absolute in all that hee willeth; his omnipotency d [...] ­tributeth all vnto all, and knoweth how to make vse both of good and bad: and therefore why might not God vsing the euill angell (whom hee had deserued [...]y condemned for his euill will, and cast from all good) vnto a good end, permit him to tempt the first man in whom hee had placed an vpright will? and who was so estated, that if he would build vpon Gods helpe, a good man should conquer an e­uill angell; but if he fell proudly from God, to delight in himselfe, hee should be conquered, hauing a reward laid vp for his vprightnesse of will assisted by God, and a punishment for his peruersnesse of will in forsaking of God. Trust vpon Gods helpe he could not vnlesse God helped him: yet followeth it not, that hee had no power of himselfe, to leaue this diuine helpe in relying wholy vpon him­selfe: for all wee cannot liue in the flesh without nourishment, yet may wee leaue the flesh when we list: as they doe that kill themselues: euen so, man being in Pa­radise Man hath no power of himselfe to avoide sinne. could not liue well without Gods helpe: but yet it was in his power to liue badly, and to select a false beatitude, and a sure misery. Why then might not God that knew this before hand, permit him to bee tempted by the malicious wicked spirit? Not being ignorant that hee would fall, but knowing withall, how doubly the deuill should bee ouerthrowne by those that his grace should select out of mans posterity. Thus God neither was ignorant of the future euent, neither com­pelled he any one to offend: but shewed by succeeding experience both to Men and Angells, what difference there was betweene presuming of ones selfe, and trusting vnto him. For who dare say, or think that God could not haue kept both Men and Angells from falling? But he would not take it out of their powers, b [...] shewed thereby the badnesse of their pride and the goodnes of his owne grace.

The state of the Two Citties, the Heauenly and the Earthly. CHAP. 28.

TWo loues therefore, haue giuen originall to these tvvo Citties: selfe loue [...] [Page 531] contempt of God vnto the earthly, loue of God in contempt of ones selfe to the heauenly, the first seeketh the glory of men, and the later desireth God onely as the testimony of the conscience, the greatest glory. That glories in it selfe, and this in God. That e [...]alteth it self in the own glory: this saith to God: My glory and the lifter vp of my head. That boasteth of the ambitious conquerours, led by the Psal. 3. 3 lust of souereinty: in this euery one serueth other in charity, both the (a) rulers in counselling and the subiects in obeying. That loueth worldly vertue in the po­tentates: this saith vnto God, I will loue thee, O LORD, my strength. And the wise men of that, follow either the goods of the body, or minde, or both: liuing Psal. 18. 1 according to the flesh: and such as might know God, honored him not as GOD, nor were thankfull but became vaine in their owne imaginations and their foo­lish heart was darkened: for holding themselues wise, that is extolling them­selues proudly in their wisdome, they became fooles: changing the glory of the incorruptible God to the likenesse of the image of a corruptible Man, and of birds and foure-footed beasts and serpents: for (b) they were the peoples guides, or followers vnto all those Idolatries, and serued the creature rather then the Creator who is blessed for euer. But in this other, this heauenly Cittie, (c) there is no wisdome of man, but only the piety that serueth the true God and expecteth a reward in the society of the holy Angells, and Men, that God may become all in all.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) rulers] Into how excellent a breuiat hath he drawne the great discourses of a good commonweale, namely that the ruler thereof doe not compell, nor command, but standing Augustines Eutopia. [...] lo [...]t like centinells, onely giue warnings, and counsells, (thence were Romes old Magistrates called Confulls:) and that the subiects doe not repine nor resist, but obey with alacrity. (b) They were] Some of the Poets and Philosophers drew the people into great errors: and some followed them with the people. (c) There is no] No Philosophy, Rethorike, or other arte: the onely art here is to know and worship God, the other are left to the world, to be admired by w [...]ldings.

Finis, lib. 14.

THE CONTENTS OF THE fifteenth booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Of the two contrary courses taken by mans progeny from the beginning.
  • 2. Of the Sonnes of the flesh and the sonnes of promise.
  • 3. Of Saras barrennesse, which God turned into fruitfullnesse.
  • 4. Of the cōflicts & peace of the earthly city.
  • 5. Of that murtherer of his brother, that was the first founder of the earthly Citty, whose act the builder of Rome paralell'd in murdering his brother also.
  • 6. Of the languors that Gods cittizens en­dure on earth as the punishments of sinne du­ring their pilgrimage, and of the grace of God curing them.
  • 7. Of the cause & obstinacy of Caines wick­ednesse which was not repressed by Gods owne words.
  • 8. The reason why Cayne was the first of man-kinde that ouer built a Citty.
  • 9. Of the length of life and bignesse of body that [...]en had before the deluge.
  • 10. Of the difference that seemes to bee be­tweene the Hebrews computation [...]nd ours.
  • 11. Of Mathusalems yeares, who seemeth to haue liued 14. yeares after the Deluge.
  • 12. Of such as beleeue not that men of olde Time liued so long as is recorded.
  • 13. Whether wee ought to follow the Hebrew computation, or the Septuagints.
  • 14. Of the parity of yeares, measured by the same spaces, of old, and of late.
  • 15. Whether the men of old abstained from women, vntill that time that the scriptures say they begot children.
  • 16. Of the lawes of marriage, which the first women might haue different from the succee­ding.
  • 17. Of the two heads and Princes of the two Citties, borne both of one Father.
  • 18. That the significations of Abel, Seth, and Enos, are all pertinent vnto Christ, and his body the Church.
  • 19. What the translation of Enoch signified.
  • 20. Concerning Caines succession, being but eight from Adam, whereas Noah is the tenth.
  • 21. Why the generation of Caine is conti­newed downe along, from the naming of his son Enoch, whereas the scripture hauing named E­nos, Seths sonne goeth back againe, to beginne Seths generation at Adam.
  • 22. Of the fall of the sonnes of God by louing strange women, whereby all (but eight) perished.
  • 23. Whether it bee credible that the Angells being of an incorporeall nature should lust after the women of earth, and marrying them, beget Gyants of them.
  • 24. How the wordes that God spake of those that were to perish in the deluge. And their daies shalbe an hundred and twenty yeares, are to be vnderstood.
  • 25. Of Gods vnpassionate and vnaltering anger.
  • 26. That Noah his Arke, signifieth, Christ and his Church in all things.
  • 27. Of the Arke and the Deluge, that the meaning thereof is neither meerly historicall, nor meerely allegoricall.
FINIS.

THE FIFTEENTH BOOKE: OF THE CITTIE OF GOD Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of the two contrary courses taken by mans progeny, from the beginning. CHAP. 1.

OF the place, and felicity of the locall Paradise togither with mans life and fall therein, there are many opinions, many asser­tions and many bookes, as seuerall men, thought, spake, and wrote. What we held hereof, or could gather out of holy scrip­tures, correspondent vnto their truth and authority, we related in some of our precedent bookes: If they be farther looked in­to, they will giue birth to more questions, and longer dispu­ [...] then this place can permit vs to proceed in: our time is not so large as to [...] vs to sticke scrupulously vpon euery question that may bee asked by bu­ [...]s that are more curious of inquiry then capable of vnderstanding. I think [...] sufficiently discussed the doubts concerning the beginning of the world, [...], and man-kinde: which last is diuided into two sorts: such as liue accor­ [...] Man, and such as liue according to God. These, we mistically call, two Cit­ [...] [...]cieties, the one predestinate to reigne eternally with GOD: the other The tvvo Citties. [...]ed to perpetuall torment with the deuill. This is their end: of which [...]. Now seeing we haue sayd sufficient concerning their originall, both [...] [...] [...]ngells whose number wee know not, and in the two first Parents of man­ [...] thinke it fit to passe on to their progression, from mans first ofspring vn­ [...] [...]cease to beget any more. Betweene which two points all the time in­ [...] ▪ wherein the liuers euer succeed the diers, is the progression of these two [...] Caine therefore was the first begotten of those two that were man-kinds P [...]s: and hee belongs to the Citty of man: Abell was the later, and hee be­ [...] to the Citty of GOD. For as we see that in that one man (as the Apostle [...]) that which is spirituall was not first, but that which is naturall first, and [...] [...]he spiritual, (wherevpon all that commeth of Adams corrupted nature must [...] be euill and carnall at first, and then if he be regenerate by Christ, becom­ [...] good and spirituall afterward:) so in the first propagation of man, and pro­ [...] of the two Citties of which we dispute, the carnall cittizen was borne first, [...] the Pilgrim on earth, or heauenly cittizen afterwards, being by grace pre­ [...], and by grace elected, by grace a pilgrim vpon earth, and by grace a [...] in heauen. For as for his birth, it was out of the same corrupted masse [...] [...]as condemned from the beginning: but God like a potter (for this simyly th [...] [...]ostle himselfe vseth) out of the same lumpe, made, one vessell to honor and [...] to reproach. The vessell of reproach was made first, and the vessell of honor Rom. 9. 2 [...]. [...]ards. For in that one man, as I sayd, first was reprobation, whence wee [...] [...]eeds begin (and wherein we need not remaine) and afterwards, goodnesse, [...] which we come by profiting and comming thether, therin making our abode. [Page 534] Wherevpon it followes that none can bee good that hath not first beene euill, though all that be euill, became not good: but the sooner a man betters himselfe, the quicker doth this name follow him, abolishing the memory of the other. Therefore it is recorded of Caine that he built a Citty, but Abell was a pilgrim, and built none. For the Citty of the Saints is aboue, though it haue cittizens here vpon earth, wherein it liueth as a pilgrim vntill the time of the Kingdome come, and then it gathereth all the cittizens together in the resurrection of the body and giueth them a Kingdome to reigne in with their King, for euer and euer.

Of the Sonnes of the flesh, and the Sonnes of promise. CHAP. 2.

THe shadow, and propheticall image of this Citty (not presenting it but sig­nifying it) serued here vpon earth, at the time when it was to bee discoue­red, and was called the holy Citty, of the significant image, but not of the expresse truth, wherein it was afterwards to bee stated. Of this image seruing, and of the free Citty herein prefigured the Apostle speaketh thus vnto the Galatians: Tell Gal. 4. 21 22. 23. 24, 25. me you that wilbe vnder the law haue yee not (a) heard the law? for it is written that Abraham had two Sonnes, one by a bond-woman, and the other by a free: But the sonne of the bond-woman was borne of the flesh, and the sonne of the free-woman by promise. This is (b) allegoricall: for these are the two Testaments, the one giuen (c) from Mount Syna, begetting man in seruitude, which is Agar: for (d) Syna is a mountaine in Arabia, ioyned to the Ierusalem on earth, for it serueth with her children. But our mother, the celestiall Ierusalem, is free. For it is written, Reioyce thou barren that bearest not: breake forth into ioye, and crie out, thou that trauelest not without Child, for the desolate hath more Children then the married wife, Isay 54. 1 but wee, brethren, are the sonnes of promise according to Isaac. But as then he that was borne of the flesh, (e) persecuted him that was borne after the spirit, euen so it is now. But what saith the scripture. Cast out the bond-woman and her sonne, for the (f) bond-womans sonne shall not bee heire with the free womans. Then brethe­ren are not we the children of the bond-womā, but of the free. Thus the Apostle autho­rizeth vs to conceiue of the olde and new Testament. For a part of the earth­lie Cittie was made an image of the heauenly, not signifying it selfe, but ano­ther, and therefore seruing: for it was not ordeined to signify it selfe, but another, and it selfe was signified by another precedent signification: for A­gar, Saras seruant, and hir sonnewere a type hereof. And because when the light comes, the shadowes must avoide, Sara the free-woman, signifying the free Cittie (which that shadowe signified in another manner) sayd, cast out the bond-woman and her sonne: for the bond-womans sonne shall not bee heire with my sonne Isaac: whom the Apostle calls the free womans sonne. Thus then wee The earthly Citty in two formes. finde this earthlie Cittie in two formes: the one presenting it selfe, and the other prefiguring the Citty celestiall, and seruing it. Our nature, corrupted by sin pro­duceth cittizens of earth: and grace freeing vs from the sinne of nature, ma­keth vs celestiall inhabitants: the first are called the vessells of wrath: the last, of mercie. And this was signified in the two sonnes of Abraham: th [...] one of which beeing borne of the bond-woman, was called Ismael, beeing the sonne of the flesh: the other, the free-womans, Isaac, the sonne of promise. [Page 535] both were Abrahams sonnes: but naturall custome begot the first, and gratious promise the later. In the first was a demonstration of mans vse, in the second was acommendation of Gods goodnesse.

L. VIVES.

NOt (a) heard] Not read saith the Greeke better, and so doth Hierome translate it. (b) Al­legoricall] An allegorie (saith Quintilian) sheweth one thing in worde and another in An allego­rie. s [...]ce: some-times the direct contrary. Hierome saith, that that which Paul calleth allegoricall [...]ere, he calleth spirituall else-where. (c) From mount] So doe Ambrose and Hierome read it. Sina th [...] ­moun. (d) Syna is] I thinke it is that which Mela calles Cassius, in Arabia. For Pliny talkes of a mount C [...]s in Syria. That of Arabia is famous for that Iupiter had a temple there, but more for Pom­ [...] tombe. Some thinke that Sina is called Agar in the Arabian tongue. (e) Persecuted] In G [...]sis is onely mention of the childrens playing together, but of no persecution, as Hierome [...]eth: for the two bretheren Ismael and Isaac, playing together at the feast of Isaacs wea­ [...]g, Sara could not endure it, but intreated her husband to cast out the bond-woman & her [...]e. It is thought she would not haue done this, but that Ismael being the elder offered the y [...]ger wrong. Hierome saith, that for our word playing, the Hebrewes say, making of Idols, or [...]ing the first place in ieast. The scriptures vse it for fighting, as Kin. 2. Come, let the children [...] and play before vs: whether it be meant of imaginary fight, or military exercise, or of a [...] fight in deed. (f) Bond-womans sonne] Genesis readeth, with my sonne Isaac, and so doe [...] [...]o. but Augustine citeth it from Paul. Galat. 4. 25.

Of Saraes barrennesse, which God turned into fruitfulnesse. CHAP. 3.

FOr Sara was barren and despaired of hauing any child: and desiring to haue [...] childe, though it were from her slaue, gaue her to Abraham to bring him [...]en, seeing shee could bring him none her selfe. Thus exacted she her (a) due [...] husband, although it were by the wombe of another: so was Ismael borne [...] begotten by the vsuall commixtion of both sexes in the law of nature: and [...]-vpon said to be borne after the flesh: not that such births are not Gods be­ [...] or workes, (for his working wisdome as the scripture saith, reacheth from Wisd. 8. 1. [...] to end mightily, and disposeth all things in comely order:) but in that, that [...] the signification of that free grace that God meant to giue vnto man, such a [...] should be borne, as the lawes and order of nature did not require: for na­ [...] denieth children vnto all such copulations as Abrahams and Saras were, (b) [...] and barrennesse both swaying in her then: whereas she could haue no childe [...] yonger daies, when her age seemed not to want fruitfulnesse, though fruit­ [...]esse wanted in that youthfull age. Therefore in that her nature being thus af­ [...]d could not exact the birth of a sonne, is signified this, that mans nature be­ [...] corrupted and consequently condemned for sinne, had no claime afterward [...] any part of felicity. But Isaac beeing borne by promise, is a true type of the [...]s of grace, of those free cittizens, of those dwellers in eternall peace, where [...] priuate or selfe-loue shall be predominant, but all shall ioy in that vniuersall [...], and (c) many hearts shall meete in one, composing a perfect modell of [...]y and obedience.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) due] by law of mariage. (b) Age and] For she was both aged, and naturally bar­ [...]. So some both men and women as Aristotle saith, are borne so. (c) Many hearts] that True con­cord. [...]e concord of the Apostles, of whom it is said: The multitude of the beleeuers were of [...]. Acts. 4. 32.

Of the conflicts, and peace of the earthly Citty. CHAP. 4.

BVt the temporall, earthly citty (temporall, for when it is condemned to per­petuall paines it shall be no more a citty) hath all the good, here vpon earth, and therein taketh that ioy that such an obiect can affoord. But because it is not a good that acquits the possessors of all troubles, therefore this citty is diuided in it selfe, into warres, altercations, and appetites of bloudy and deadly victories. For any part of it that warreth against another, desires to bee the worlds con­queror, whereas indeed it is vices slaue. And if it conquer, it extolls it selfe and so becomes the owne destruction: but if wee consider the condition of worldly af­faires, and greeue at mans opennesse to aduersity, rather then delight in the euents of prosperitie, thus is the victory deadly: for it cannot keepe a soue­raigntie for euer where it got a victory for once. Nor can wee call the obiects of this citties desires, good, it being in the owne humaine nature, farre surmounting them. It desires an earthly peace, for most base respects, and seeketh it by warre, where if it subdue all resistance, it attaineth peace: which notwithstanding the aduerse part, that fought so vnfortunately for those respects, do want. This peace they seeke by laborious warre, and obteine (they thinke) by a glorious victory. Earthly peace a false good obteined [...]y warre. And when they conquer that had the right cause, who will not gratulate their victory, and be glad of their peace? Doubtlesse those are good, and Gods good guifts. But if the things appertaining to that celestiall and supernall cittie where the victory shall be euerlasting, be neglected for those goods, and those goods desired as the onely goods, or loued as if they were better then the other, misery must needs follow and increase that which is inherent before.

Of that murderer of his brother, that was the first founder of the earthly citie, whose act the builder of Rome paralleld, in murdering his brother also. CHAP. 5.

THerefore this earthly Citties foundation was laide by a murderer of his owne brother, whom he slew through enuie, being a pilgrim vpon earth, of the heauenly cittie. Wherevpon it is no wonder if the founder of that Cittie which was to become the worlds chiefe, and the Queene of the nation, followed this his first example or (a) archetype in the same fashion. One of their Poets re­cords the fact in these words:

(b) Fraterno primi mad [...]erunt sanguine muri.
The first walles steamed with a brothers bloud.

Such was Romes foundation, and such was Romulus his murder of his brother [...], as their histories relate: onely this difference there is, these bretheren were both cittizens of the earthly cittie and propagators of the glory of Rome, for whose institution they contended. But they both could not haue that glory, that if they had beene but one, they might haue had. For he that glories in dominion, must needs see his glory diminished when hee hath a fellow to share with him. Therefore the one to haue all, killed his fellow, and by villanie grew vnto bad greatnesse, whereas innocencie would haue installed him in honest meannesse. But those two brethren, Caine and Abel, stood not both alike affected to earthly matters: nor did this procure enuie in them, that if they both should reigne, hee [Page 537] that could kill the other, should arise to a greater pitch of glory, for Abel sought no dominion in that citty which his brother built, but that diuell enuy did all the [...]chiefe, which the bad beare vnto the good, onely because they are good: for the possession of goodnesse is not lessned by being shared: nay it is increased [...] it hath many possessing it in one linke and league of charity. Nor shall hee [...] haue it, that will not haue it common: and he that loues a fellow in it, shall h [...] it the more aboundant. The strife therfore of Romulus & Remus, sheweth the [...]on of the earthly city in it selfe: and that of Caine & Abel shew the oppositi­on [...] [...]he city of men & the city of God. The wicked opose the good. But the good The good contend not one a­gainst an­other. [...] [...]e perfect, cannot contend amongst them-selues: but whilst they are vnper­ [...] [...]ey may contend one against another in that manner that each contends a­ [...] him-selfe, for in euery man the flesh is against the spirit & the spirit against [...] [...]. So then the spirituall desire in one may fight against the carnall in ano­ [...], or contrary wise: the carnall against the spirituall, as the euill do against the g [...], or the two carnal desires of two good men that are inperfect may contend [...] [...] bad do against the bad, vntil their diseases be cured, & themselues brought to [...]lasting health of victory.

L. VIVES.

A [...]type. (a) It is the first pattent, or copy of any worke; the booke written by the authors [...]e hand, is called the Archetype. Iuuenall, An arche­type.

Et iubet archetypos iterum seruare Cleanthas.
And bids him keepe Cleanthes, archetypes.

(b) [...].] Lucan. lib. 8. The historie is knowne. (c) His brother built.] Did Caine build a citty [...] [...] meanes hee the earthly citty which vice and seperation from God built? the latter I [...] (d) The wicked.] This is that I say, vice neither agrees with vertue, nor it selfe: for amity [...] [...]ongst the good, the bad can neither bee friends with the good, nor with themselues.

Of the langours of Gods Cittizens endure in earth as the punishments of sinne, during their pilgrimage, and of the grace of God curing them. CHAP. 6.

BVt the langour or disobedience (spoken of in the last booke) is the first pu­ [...]ment of disobedience, and therefore it is no nature but a corruption: for [...] it is said vnto those earthly prilgrimes and God proficients: Beare (a) yee [...] [...]hers burdens, and so yee shall fulfill the Law of Christ: and againe: admonish the Gal. 6. 2. 1. Th. 5. 14 Gal. 6. 1. Mat. 18. 15. 1. Ti. 5. 20 [...] [...]fort the feble, be patient towards all, ouer-come euill with goodnesse, see that [...] hurt for hurt: and againe, If a man be fallen by occasion into any sinne, you that [...] [...]all restore such an one with the spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe least [...] be tempted: and besides, let not the sunne go downe vpon your wrath: and [...] [...] Gospell: If thy brother trespasse against thee, take him and tell him his falt be­ [...] [...] and him alone.

[...] [...]cerning the scandalous offenders, the Apostle saith: Them that sin, rebuke [...] the rest may feare: and in this respect many things are taught concerning [...]g. And a great charge is laid vpon vs to keep that peace there, where that [...] of the (c) seruants, being commanded to pay the ten thousand talents hee [Page 538] ought, because hee forcibly exacted his fellowes debt of an hundred pence. Vnto which simily the Lord Iesus addeth this cloze. So shall mine heauenly father doe vnto you, except you forgiue each one his brothers trespasses from your hearts. Thus are Gods cittizens vpon earth cured of their diseases, whilest they are longing for the celestiall habitation. But the Holy spirit worketh within to make the salue Mat. 18. 35 worke that is outwardly applied, otherwise though God should speake to man­kinde out of any creature, either sensibly or in dreames, and not dispose of our hearts with his inward grace, the preaching of the truth would not further mans conuersion a whitte. But this doth God in his secret and iust prouidence, diui­ding the vessells of wrath and mercy. And it is his admirable and secret worke, that sinne (e) being in vs rather the punishment of sinne as the Apostle saith, and dwelling in our members, when it doth not reigne in our mortall body, obeying the desires of it, and when wee doe not giue vp our members as instruments of iniquity to serue it, it is conuerted into a minde consenting not vnto it in any euill, by Gods gouernment, and man that hath it some-what quietly here, shall haue it afterwards most perfectly setled, sinlesse, and in eternall peace.

L. VIVES.

BEare (a) yee] The Greeke is [...]. (b) The spirit of meekenesse] Because of that which followeth: Considering thy selfe least thou also bee tempted. It is fitte that one that corrects sinne, should consider that hee might sinne him-selfe: least if hee growe proud because hee is more perfect then his brother, reuenge bee at hand, and make him fall worse. (c) The seruants] Our Sauiour treating of brotherly remission, reciteth this Parable. Math. 18. (d) Not disposing] Ecclesiastes the 7. 15. Behold the worke of God: who can make streight that which hee hath made crooked. And hence it is that a few rules serue to guide some in ho­nestie, and none, other-some. If the minde bee not inwardly mooued to good, the outward words doe but little good. (e) Being in vs] for the pronenesse to badnesse that is in vs all, is the punishment of the first mans sinne, by which without great resistance, wee are harried into all enormity. Besides there is no sinne but vexeth him in whome it is. The first reuenge (saith Iuuenall) is, that no guilty man is quitte by his owne conscience. But this place is diuersly read. But the true sence is, If that originall promise to sinne which wee haue all from A­dam bee not predominant ouer the whole man, nor reigne not (as the Apostle saith) in our members, but bee subiected [...]o the minde, and the minde vnto God the gouernour, not con­senting to that wicked procliuitie, but rather peaceably restraining it, and comming vnto the curing of GOD that good Phisitian, then that crazed affect becommeth sound perfection, and with the whole man attaineth immortality. For this aptnesse or inclination to sinne, which the schoole-diuines call fomes, is sinne in vs.

Of the cause and obstinacie of Cains wickednesse, which was not repressed by Gods owne words. CHAP. 7.

BVt that same speaking of God vnto Caine in the forme of some of his crea­tures (as wee haue shewed that hee vsed to doe with the first men) what good did it doe him? did hee not fulfill his wicked intent to murther his brother, after GOD had warned him? who hauing distinguished both their sacrifices, reiecting the one and receiuing the other (no (b) doubt by some visi­ble signe) and that because the one wrought euill and the other good, Caine grew exceeding wroth, and his looke was deiected. And God said vnto him: Why is thy looke deiected▪ (c) [...]f thou offer well, and diuidest not well, (d) hast thou not sinned? be qui­et (e) vnto thee shall his desire be subiect and thou shalt rule ouer him. In this admoni­tion of God vnto Caine, because the first words. If thou offer well and diuidest no [...] [Page 539] [...] ▪ hast thou not sinned, are of doubtfull vnderstanding, the translators haue [...]ne it vnto diuers sences, each one seeking to lay it downe by the line How a sa­crifice should be off [...]ed. [...] [...]h. A sacrifice that is offred to the true God, to whome onely such are [...] well offered. But the diuision may be euill made vpon a bad distinction of [...] [...]es, place, offring, offrers or of him to whome it is offred, or of them to [...] the offring is distributed: meaning here by diuision, a discerning be­ [...] offring at due times, in due places▪ due offrings, due distributions and the [...] of all these: As if we offer, where, when and what wee should not: or [...] better to our selues then we offer to God: or distribute the offring to the [...]ctified, herein prophaning the sacrifice. In which of these Caine offended [...] we cannot easily finde. But as the Apostle Iohn said of these two bretheren; [...] Caine who was of the wicked, and slew his brother, and wherefore slew he him? [...] his owne workes were euill and his brothers good. This proueth that God res­ [...]d not his guifts; for that hee diuided euill, (f) giuing God onely some of [...]ll, and giuing him-selfe to him-selfe, as all do that leaue Gods will to [...] their owne, and liuing in peruersnesse of heart, offer guifts vnto God as [...] to buy him, not to cure their vicious affects but to fulfill them. This is the [...]ty of the earthly Citty to worshippe one, or many Gods for victory, and [...]striall peace, neuer for charitable instruction, but all for lust of soueraigne­ [...] ▪ The good vse this world to the enioying of God, but the wicked iust con­ [...] wise, would vse God to enioy the world, (g) such I meane as hold God to [...] to haue to doe in humanity: for there are that are farre worse and beleeue [...]. So then Caine knowing that God respected his brothers sacrifice and [...], ought to haue changed him-selfe and fallen to imitation of his good bro­ [...] not to haue swollen vp in enuy against him. But because hee was sad, and [...] cast downe, this greefe at anothers good, chiefely his brothers, God [...] [...]nde great falt with, for there-vpon hee asked him saying: Why art thou sad [...] is thy countenance cast downe? His enuy to his brother, God saw, and re­ [...]ded. Man, that knoweth not the heart, might well haue doubted whe­ [...] [...]ee was sad for his owne badnesse that displeased God, or for his brothers [...], for which God accepted his sacrifice. But God giuing a reason why [...] [...]ould not accept his, that hee might haue iuster cause to dislike him-selfe [...] his brother, hauing not diuided, that is, not liued well, and being not wor­ [...] to haue his sacrifice accepted, doth shew that hee was farre more vniust, [...], that he hated his iust brother for no cause: yet hee sendeth him not away [...] a good and holy command: Bee quiet quoth hee: for vnto thee shall his [...] [...]ee subiect and thou shalt rule ouer him. What ouer his brother? God for­ [...] no, but ouer sinne: for hee had said before, hast thou not sinned? and now [...]ddeth, bee quiet for vnto thee. &c. Some may take it thus, that sinne shall [...]ned vpon man, so that hee that sinneth, shall haue none to blame for it [...] him-selfe: for this is the wholesome medicine of repentance, and the fit plea [...]rdon, that these words of God be vnsterstood as a percept, and not as a pro­ [...]: for then shall euery man rule ouer sin, when he doth not support it by [...]ce, but subdue it by repentance: otherwise hee that becomes the protec­ [...] it, shall sure become prisoner to it. But if wee vnderstand this sinne to [...] [...] carnall concupiscense whereof the Apostle saith: The flesh coueteth a­ [...] the spirit, amongst whose workes, enuy is reckened for one, which in­ [...] Cayne to his brothers murder, then wee may well take these words [...]: It shalbee turned vnto thee, and thou shalt rule ouer it, for the carnall [Page 540] part being moued (which the Apostle calls sinne, saying, I do not this but the sinne which dwelleth in mee:) which part the Philosophers call the vicious part of the soule, that ought not to rule but to serue the minde, and bee thereby curbed from vnreasonable acts: when this moueth vs to any mischiefe, if wee follow the Apostles counsel, saying, giue not your members as weapons of vnrighteousnesse vnto Rom. 6. 13. sinne, then is this part conquered and brought vnder the minde and reason. This rule God gaue him that maliced his brother, and desired to kill him whome hee ought to follow: be quiet quoth he, y is, keepe thine hands out of mischiefe, let not sinne get predominance in thy body, to effect what it desireth, nor giue thou thy members vp as weapons of vnrighteousnesse there-vnto, for vnto thee shall the desires thereof become subiect, if thou restraine it by supression and increase it not by giuing it scope. And thou shalt rule ouer it: Permit it not to performe any externall act, and thy goodnesse of will shall exclude it from all internall mo­tion. Such a saying there is also of the woman, when God had examined and condemned our first parents after their sinne, the deuill in the serpent, and man and woman in them-selues: I will greatly increase thy sorrowes and thy conceptions (saith he): in sorrow shalt thou bring forth children: and then he addeth, And thy desire shalbe subiect to thine husband and hee shall rule ouer thee: thus what was to Caine concerning sinne or concupisence, the same was said here to the offending woman: where wee must learne, that the man must gouerne the woman, as the soule should gouerne the body. Where-vpon the Apostle said, hee that loueth his wife loueth himselfe, for no man euer hated his owne flesh. These wee must cure, as [...]. 5. our owne, not cast away, as strangers. But Caine, conceiued of Gods command like a maleuolent reprobate, and yeelding to his height of enuy, lay in waite for his brother and slew him. This was the founder of the fleshly City. How hee further-more was a Type of the Iewes, that killed Christ the true shepherd pre­figured in the shepherd Abel I spare to relate, because it is a propheticall Alle­gory, and I remember that I sayd some-what hereof in my worke against Faustus the Manichee.

L. VIVES.

HE (a) vsed.] Sup. Gen. ad lit. lib. 8. He inquireth how God spake to Adam, spiritually, or corporally▪ and hee answereth that hee spake to him as he did to Abraham, Moyses. &c. in a corporall shape, thus they heard him walking in Paradise in the shade. (q) No doubt.] How could Caine know (sayth Hierome) that God accepted his brothers sacrifice and refused his, but that it is true that Theodotion doth say: the Lord set Abels sacrifice on fire, but Caines he did not, that [...]ire had wont to come downe from heauen vpon the sacrifice, Salomons offring at the [...] of the temple, and Elias his vpon mount Carmel do testifie [...] Thus far Hierom. (c) If thou.] So do the seauenty read it: our common translation is: If thou do well shalt thou not be accep­ted, [...] if thou do not well, sinne lieth at the doore. Hierome rehearseth the translation of the seauenty and saith thus: the Hebrew and the Septuagintes do differ much in this place. But the Hebrew read it as our vulgar translations haue it: and the seauenty haue it as Augustine rea­deth it. (d) Be quiet.] Runne not headlong on, neither be desperate of pardon; sinnes originall is adherent vnto all men, but, it is in mans choice to yeeld to it or no. (e) Vnto thee shall.] [...], say the seauenty. Aquila hath Societas, and Sy [...]achus Appetitus, or Impetus. The [...]g [...]ay be either that sin shalbe our fellow, or that sinnes violence shalbe in our power to [...], as the sequel declareth, and this later is the likelier to be the true meaning. (f) Gi­ [...] God.] God respects not the guift but the giuer, and therefore the sacrifices of the wicked [Page 541] [...], and neither acceptable to God nor good men, as Plato saith. (g) Such I meane.] For [...] some Atheists: but such wicked as beleeue a God, thinke that they can meane God by [...] to returne them the same againe, ten-fould, be it gold or siluer. As Sylla and Crassus of­ [...] Hercules the tenth part of their good, that they might be hereby enritched.

The reason why Caine was the first of mankind that euer built a city. CHAP. 8.

[...] now must I defend the authority of the diuine history that saith, that this [...] man built a city, when there were but three or foure men vpon earth, [...] had killed his brother, there were but Adam, the first father, Caine him­ [...] his sonne Enoch, whose name was giuen to the citty. But they that sticke [...] consider not that the Scriptures (a) neede not name all the men that were [...] earth at that time: but onely those that were pertinent to the purpose. [...] [...]pose of the Holy Ghost in Moyses was to draw a pedigree, and genealo­ [...] Adam, through certaine men, vnto Abraham, and so by his seed vnto the [...] of God: which being distinct from all other nations, might containe all [...] and prefigurations of the eternall City of Heauen and Christ the king and [...]: all which were spirituall and to come: yet so, as the men of the Earthly [...] [...]ad mention made of them also; as farre as was necessary to shew [...] [...]saries of the said glorious citty of God. Therefore when the Scrip­ [...] [...]on vp a mans time, and conclude, hee liued thus long, and had sonnes [...] [...]ers, must we imagine that because hee names not those sons and daugh­ [...] might bee in so many yeares as one man liued in those times, as many [...] gotten and borne, as would serue to people diuers cities? But it [...] [...]o God, who inspired the spirit by which the scriptures were penned, [...] [...]guish these two states, by seuerall generations, as first, that the seuerall [...] [...]gies of the carnall Cittizens, and of the spirituall vnto the deluge, might [...] [...]cted by them-selues where they are both recited: their distinction, in [...] one is recited downe from the murderer Cayne, and the other from [...] [...]ous Seth, whom Adam had giuen for (b) him whom Caine had murthered, [...] coniunction, in that all men grew from bad to worse, so that they de­ [...] [...]o bee all ouer whelmed with the floud, excepting one iust man called [...] wife, his three sonnes and their wiues: onely these eight persons did [...] [...]chsafe to deliuer in the Arke, of all the whole generation of mankind, [...] therefore it is written. And Caine knew his wife which conceiued and bare [...] (c) and hee built a citty and called it by his sonnes name, Henoch: this pro­ [...] that hee was his (d) first sonne, for wee may not thinke that because [...] here, that he knew his wife, that he had not knowne her before, for this is [...] Adam also, not onely when Caine was begotten, who was his first sonne, [...] Seth, his younger sonne was borne aso. Adam knew his wife and shee [...] and bare a son and called his name Seth. Plaine it is then that the Scrip­ [...] [...]th this phrase in all copulations, and not onely in those wherein the first [...] are borne. Nor is it necessary that Henoch should be Caines first sonne, [...] the citty bore his name, there might bee some other reason why his fa­ [...] [...]ed him aboue the rest (e), For Iudas, of whome the name of Iud [...], and [...] [...]me, was not Israels first borne: but admit Henoch, was this builders [...], it is no consequent that his father named the citty after him as soone [Page 542] as hee was borne, for then could not he haue founded a city, which is nothing else but a multitude of men combined in one band of society. Therefore when What a City is. this mans children & family grew populous, then he might sort them into a city, and call it after his first sonne, for the men liued so long in those dayes, that of all that are recorded together with their yeares, he that liued the least time (f) liued 753. yeares. And some exceeded 900. yet all were short of a 1000. (g) Who maketh any doubt now that in one mans time, man-kinde might increase to a number able to replenish many cities more then one? It is a good proofe hereof, that of Abrahams seede onely, the Hebrew people in lesse then 500. yeares grew to such a number that their went 600000. persons of them, out of Egypt, and those all warlike youthes: to omit the progeny of the Idumaeans that Esau begot, and the (h) nations that came of Abrahams other sonne, not by Sara: for these belong not to Israel.

L. VIVES.

NEeded (a) not.] Noe they say, had a sonne called Ionicus, a great astronomer: Moyses nameth Ionicus. him not. (b) For him.] Therevpon was he called Seth. Gen. 4. 25. (c) And he built. The hu­manists cannot agree about the first city-founder. Some (with Pliny) say Cecrops, who built that which was first called Arx Cecropia, and afterwards Acropolis: Staho sayth [...] built Argos (which Homer calls Pelasgicon) first. The Egyptians clayme all them-selues, and The first Citty. make their Diospolis, or Thebes the eldest citty of all: But this Henochia as Ioseph noteth which Cayne built is the eldest of all, Cayne being plagued with terror of conscience for the death of hi [...] brother built it, and walled it about. It was a tipe of this world, and the society of deuills. Henochia. Hi [...]on ad Marcellam. (d) First son.] Iosephus saith he was, but he taketh the scriptures at the first sight. (e) For Iudas.] He was Iacobs fourth soone by Lea. Iuda was first called Canaan of Chams sonne, and afterwards Iuda of Iudas Iacobs sonne. Iosephus. So saith Iustine. lib. 36. who reckneth Iudea. but ten sonnes of Israel, but hee erres in this, as he doth there where he saith that, the whole nation were called Iewes by Israel him-selfe after his sonne Iudas, who died after the diuision, but before his father. Lactantius saith that they tooke this name in a certaine desert of Syris where they rested, because Iudas had bin the captaine of that company, & the land where they had dwelt, had bin called Iudea. lib. 4. But I thinke that both the nation got the name, and the tribe of Iudah the Kingdome, for that in passing of the read sea, all the tribes stopping, Iudah made first way out after Moyses, which the Hebrewes say is ment by that of Iacob vnto Iudas, Thou hast come vp from captiuity my sonne, for so do they read it, (f) Liued 753.] I thinke this Gen. 49. 9. was Lamech, Noes father, who as the Hebrew saith liued 757. yeares, and the Septuagins 753. (g) Who maketh.] In my fathers time their was a towne in Spaine, euery dweller where­of was descended from the children of one man who was then a liue: yet were there an hun­dred houses in the towne, so that the youngest knew not by what name of kinred to call the old man, for our language hath names no higher then the great grandfather. (h) The nations.] From Is [...]ael Abrahams sonne by Agar.

Of the length of life, and bignesse of body that men had before the deluge. CHAP. 9.

THerefore no wise-man neede doubt that Caine might build a Citty, and that a large one, men liuing so long in those daies: vnles some faith­lesse will take occason of incredulity from the number of years which our authours recite men to haue liued, and say it is impossible: And so also they may deny the bignesse of mens bodies in those daies to haue far exceeded ours: [Page 543] whereof their famous Poet (a) Virgil giues a testimonie of a bounder stone, that a valiant man caught vp in fight, and running vpon his foe, threw this at him.

Uix illud lecti bis sex ceruice tulissent,
Qualia nunc hominum producit corpora tellus.
It past the power of twelue strong men to raise,
That stone from ground: as men go now adayes.

(b) Intimating that m [...]n of elder times were of farre larger bodyes: How much more then before that famous deluge in the worlds infancie? This difference of growth is conuinced out of old Sepulchres which either ruines, or ruiners, or [...] [...]hance haue opened, and wherein haue beene found bones of an incredible [...]e. Vpon the shore of Vtica, I my selfe and many with mee, saw a mans (c) [...] [...]oth of that bignesse, that if it had beene cut into peeces, would haue [...] an hundred of ours. But I thinke it was some Giants tooth: for though the [...]ents bodies exceeds ours, the Giants exceeded all them: and our times [...] seene some (though very few) that haue ouer-growne the ordinary sta­ [...] exceedingly. (d) Pliny the second, that great scholler, affirmes that the [...] the world lasteth, the lesser bodies shall nature produce: as Homer (hee [...]) doth often complaine: not deriding it as a fiction, but recording it as a [...] of the myracles of nature. But as I sayd, the bones of the entombed [...] haue left great proofes of this vnto posteritie: but as for the continu­ [...] their times, that cannot bee prooued by any of those testimonies: yet [...]e not derogate from the credite of holy Scriptures, nor bee so impudent [...]g incredulous of what they relate, seeing wee see those things haue [...]taine euents, that they fore-tell. Pliny (e) saith that there is as yet a [...] wherein men liue two hundred yeares. If then wee beleeue that this [...] of life which wee haue not knowne, is yet extant in some vn-knowne [...], why may wee not beleeue that it hath beene generall in ancient [...]ls it possible that that which is not here may be in another place, and is it [...]ble that that which is not now, might haue come at some other time?

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) giues] Aeneid. 12. of Turnus. Alluding to that fight of Diomedes and Aeneas [...], where Diomedes takes vp a stone which foureteene such men as the world [...] (faith hee) could not lift, and threw it at Eneas, who being striken downe with [...] [...]her couered him with a miste and so saued him. Iuuenall toucheth them both, at [...] Uirgil and Homer. Sat. 15.

Saxa inclinatus per humum quaesita lacertis
Incipiunt torquere domestica seditione
Tela, nec hunc lapidem quali se Turnus & Aiax,
Et quo Tydides percussit pondere coxam
Aeneae, sed quam valeant emittere dextrae
Illis dissimiles, & nostro tempore natae.
Nam genus hoc viuo iam decrescebat Homero.
Terra malos homines nunc educat atque pufillos,
Ergo dous quicunque aspexit, ridet & odit, &c.
They stoopt for stones to cast, and kept a coyle
With those fitte weapons for a scambling broyle:
Not such as Turnus threw, nor Aiax tall,
Nor that Aeneas haunch was hurt withall,
But such as our weake armes to weald were able:
Farre short of those: those worthies memorable
Began to faile ere Homer fail'd his pen:
And earth brings nothing forth but Pygmee-men,
The Gods behold our growth with ieasting scorne, &c.

[Page 544] (b) Intimating] And in his Georgikes, lib. 1.

Girandiaque eff [...]ssis mirabitur [...]sse sepulchris.
And gaze on those huge bones within the tombe.

(c) Ax [...]th] Vpon Saint Christophers day wee went to visite the chiefe Church of our citty, and there was a tooth shewen vs as bigge as my fist, which they say was Saint Christo­phers. There was with mee Hierom Burgarin [...], a man of a most modest and sober carriage, and Hier [...]e Burgarin [...]. an infatigable student: which he hath both from nature and also from the example of his fa­ther [...] who though hee were old, and had a great charge of family, yet gaue him-selfe to his booke that his children might see him and imitate him. (d) Plinie] His naturall history wee Pliny the sec [...]d. haue. I need neither stand to commend this worke, nor the authors learned diligence. This which Augustine citeth is in his seauenth booke: where also hee saith, that in Crete there was a mountaine rent by an earth-quake, and in it, a body of fortie sixe cubites long was found. Some sayd it was Otus his body, and some Orions. Orestes his body was digged vp by oracle, and found to be seauen cubites long. Now Homer complained of the decrease of sta­ture, very neare a thousand yeares agoe. Thus farre Pliny: Cyprian writes hereof also to Demetrianus, and Vriell Gods Angell spake it also vnto Esdras. Besides Gellius (lib. 3.) saith, that the ordinary stature of man was neuer aboue seauen foote, which I had rather beleeue, then Herodotus that fabulous Historiographer, who saith that Orestes his body was found to to be seauen cubites, which is twelue foote and ¼. vnlesse as Homer thinke, the bodies of the ancients were larger then those of later times, who decline with the worlds declining age: But Plato, Aristotle, and their followers, that held the world to bee eternall, affirme that it neither diminisheth nor declineth. (e) Saith] Lib. 7. chap. 48. Hellanicus saith, that there is a race of the Epirotes in Etolia that liue two hundred yeares, and Damastes holdeth so also, na­ming one Pistor [...]s a chiefe man amongst them in strength, who liued three hundred yeares.

Of the difference that seemes to bee betweene the Hebrewes computation and ours. CHAP. 10.

VVHerefore though there seeme to be some difference betweene the Hebrews computation and ours, I know not vpon what cause, yet it doth not dis­prooue that those men liued as long as we say they did. For Adam ere he begot Seth, is sayd by our (a) bookes, to haue liued two hundred and thirty yeares, by the Hebrewes, but one hundred and thirty. But after hee had be gotten Seth, hee liued seauen hundred yeares by our account, and eight hundred by the Hebrews. Thus both agree in the maine summe. And so in the following generations, the Hebrews are still at such or such an ones birth, an hundred yeares behinde vs in this fathers age, but in his yeares after his sonnes birth, they still come vp vnto our generall summe, and both agree in one. But in the [...]xt generation they dif­fer not a letter. In the seauenth generation wherein Henoch was (not hee that dyed▪ but hee that pleased GOD and was translated) there is the same dif­ference of the one hundred yeares before hee begotte his sonne: but all come to one end still: both the bookes making him liue three hundred sixtie and fiue yeares ere his translation.

The eight generation hath some difference, but of lesse moment, and no [...] [Page 545] like to this. For Mathusalem hauing begotten Enoch, before hee had his next s [...]e whome the Scriptures name, is said by the Hebrewes to haue liued twen­tie yeares longer then wee say hee liued: but in the account of his yeares after this sonne, wee added the twenty, and both doe iumpe in one iust summe. Onely in the ninth generation, that is in the yeares of Lamech the sonne of Mathusalem and the father of Noah, wee differ in the whole summe, but it is but soure and [...] yeares, and that they haue more then we: for his age, ere he begot Noah, in the Hebrew is six yeares lesse then in ours: and their summe of his yeares after­wards is thirty more then ours: which sixe taken from thirty, leaues foure and twenty, as I said before.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) bookes] Meaning the Latine translations that the Church vsed then, out of the 70. [...] Hieroms was either published or receiued. And by the Hebrew bookes he meanes the [...] scriptures, and the Hebrew authors thereto agreeing. Adam (saith Hierome) liued [...], and begot a sonne like him-selfe and called his name Seth. Where wee are to con­ [...] [...]t from Adam to the floud, where wee read two hundred yeares and the ouerplus, the [...] read onely one hundred and the ouer-plus. And the dayes of Adam after he had be­ [...] Seth, were seauen hundred yeares, because the translators had erred an hundred before, [...] he puts but seauen hundred, where the Hebrew hath eight hundred. Thus farre Hierome, [...] [...]cepts not at all at this manner of computation. Augustine omittes Iareds begetting of [...] in the sixt generation, but this indeed goeth not aboue two hundred yeares.

Of Mathusalems yeares, who seemeth to haue liued foureteene yeeres after the deluge. CHAP. 11.

[...]here is a (a) notable question arising vpon this difference betweene vs [...] [...]he Hebrewes, where Mathusalem is reckoned to haue liued foureteene [...] [...]fter the deluge: whereas the Scripture accompteth but eight persons [...] saued therein of all man-kinde, whereof Mathusalem was none. For in [...]kes, Mathusalem liued ere hee begot Lamech, one hundred sixty seauen [...] and Lamech vntill he begot Noah, one hundred foure score & eight yeares, [...] ioyned, make three hundred fifty and fiue yeares, vnto which adde Noahs [...] [...]dred yeares (for then begun the deluge) and so the time betweene Ma­ [...] birth and the deluge is nine hundred fiftie and fiue yeares. Now Ma­ [...] dayes are reckoned to bee nine hundred sixty and nine yeares: for [...] hundred sixtie▪ and seauen yeares of age ere hee begot Lamech▪ hee [...] hundred and two yeares after, which make in all nine hundred sixtie [...] from whence take nine hundred [...]iftie fiue (the time from his birth to [...] [...]ge) and there remaines fourteene, which hee is thought to liue after the [...] Where-vpon some thinke that hee liued this time (not vpon earth [...] was not a soule of those escaped▪ but) in the place to which his sonne [...] [...]slated, with him vntill the deluge were come and gone: because they [...] call the authoritie of these truthes into question▪ seeing the Church [...] [...]wed them, nor beleeue that the Iewes haue the truth rather then we: [...] that this should rather bee an error in vs▪ then in those o [...] of whome [...] it by the Greeke. But say they, it is incredible that the seuenty [...] [...]ers, who translated all at one time, and in one sen [...] could er [...], or [Page 546] would falsifie in a thing impertinent vnto them: but that the Iewes, enuying out translations of their lawe and their Prophets, altered diuerse things in their bookes, to subuert the authoritie of ours. This opinionatiue suspicion, euery one may take as hee please: but this is once sure, Mathusalem liued not after the de­luge, but dyed in the same yeare, if the Hebrewes accoumpt be true. Concerning the Septuagints translation, I will speake my minde here-after, when I come (by Gods helpe) to the times them-selues, as the methode of the worke shall exact. Sufficeth it for this present question to haue shewen by both bookes, that the Fathers of old liued so long, that one man might see a number of his owne pro­pagation sufficient to build a cittie.

L. VIVES.

NOtable (a) question] Hierome saith it was famous in all the Churches. Hierom affirmes that the 70. erred in their accompt, as they did in many things else: and gathers out of the Iewes and Samaritanes bookes, that Mathusalem dyed in that yeare wherein the deluge began. Wherevpon Augustine doth iustly deride those that will rather trust the translation then the originall:

Of such as beleeue not that men of old time liued so long as is recorded. CHAP. 12.

NOr is any eare to bee giuen vnto those that thinke that one of our ordinary yeares would make tenne of the yeares of those times, they were so short: And therefore say they, nine hundred yeares of theirs, that is to say, ninetie of ours: their ten is our one, and their hundred, our tenne. Thus thinke they that Adam was but twenty and three yeares olde when hee begot Seth: and Seth but twentie and an halfe when hee begatte Enos, which the Scriptures calles two hundred and fiue yeares. For as these men hold, the Scripture diuided one yeare into ten parts, calling each part a yeare: and each (a) part hath a sixe-folde qua­drate, because that in sixe dayes God made the world to rest vpon the seauenth, (whereof I haue already disputed in the eleuenth booke.) Now sixe times sixe, (for sixe maketh the sixe-fold quadrate) is thirty sixe: and ten times thirtie sixe is three hundred and sixtie, that is twelue moneths of the Moone. The fiue dayes remaining and that quarter of a day, which (b) foure times doubled is ad­ded to the leape yeare, those were added by the ancients afterwards to make vp the number of other yeares, and the Romaines called them Dies intercalares▪ dayes enterposed. So Enos was nineteene yeares of age when hee begot Cay­ [...]n, the Scriptures saying hee was one hundred foure-score and ten yeares. And so downe through all generations to the deluge, there is not one in all our bookes that begot any sonne at an hundred, or an hundred and twenty yeares, or there-abouts, but he that was the yongest father was one hundred and three score yeares of age: because (say they) none can beget a childe at ten yeares of age which that number of an hundred maketh: but at sixteene yeares they are of ability to generate, and that is as the Scriptures say, when they are one hundred and three-score yeere old. And to prooue this diuersitie of yeares likely, they fetch the Egiptian yeares of foure moneths, the Acarnans of sixe moneths, and the Latines of thirteene moneths. (c) Pliny hauing recorded that some liued one [Page 547] hundred and fifty yeares, some ten more, some two hundred yeares some three hundred, some fiue hundred, some six hundred, nay some eight hundred, held that all this grew vpon ignorance in computation. For some (saith he) made two years of summer and winter▪ some made foure years of the foure quarters, as the Arca­dians did with their yeare of three monthes. And the Egiptians (saith he) besides there little years of 4. months (as we said before) made the course of the Moone to conclude a yeare, euery month. Thus amongst them (aith [...]he) are some recor­ded to haue liued a thousand yeares. These probabilities haue some brought, not to subuert the authority of holy writ, but to prooue it credible that the Partiar­ches might liue so long, and perswaded themselues (thinking it no folly neither to perswade others so in like manner) that their years in those daies were so little, that ten of them made but one of ours, & a hundred of theirs, ten of ours. But I wil lay open the eminent falsenesse of this, immediately. Yet ere I do it, I must first touch at a more credible suspicion. Wee might ouerthrow this assertion out of the Hebrew bookes, who say that Adam was not two hundred & thirty, but a hun­dred and thirty yeares old when hee begot his third son, which if they make but thirteen years, then he begot his first son, at the eleauenth, or twelfth yeare of his age. And who can in natures ordinary course now, beget a child so yong? But let vs except Adam, perhaps he might haue begotten one as soone as he was created: for we may not thinke that he was created a little one, as our children are borne. But now his son Seth, was not two hundred yeares old (as wee read) but a hundred and fifty, when hee begot Enos, and by their account but eleauen yeares of age. What shall I say of Canaan who begot Malalehel at seauenty, not at a hundred and seauenty yeares of age, say the Hebrewes? If those were but seauen yeares, [...]at man can beget a child then?

L. VIVES.

EAch (a) part hath a] A number quadrate is that which is formed by multiplication of it self, [...] three times three, foure times foure, and six times sixe. The yeare hath 365. daies and sixe A quadra [...] in number. [...]: those computators did exclude the fiue daies and sixe houres, and diuiding the three [...]dred & sixty into ten partes, the quotient was, thirty sixe. (b) Foure times] Of this reade [...] in Caesar. Censorin. Macrob. and B [...]da. Before Caesars time the yeare had three hundred [...]-fiue daies. And obseruing that the true yeare required ten daies and six houres more, it was put to the priests, at the end of February to interpose two and twenty daies, and because that these six houres euery fourth yeare became a day, then it was added, and this month was [...] nothing but the intercalatory month. In the intercalary month saith Asconius, Tully Intercalati­on of daies. [...] for Milo. Now this confused interposition, Caesar beeing dictator tooke away, com­ [...]ding them to keepe a yeare of three hundred sixty fiue daies, and euery fourth yeare inter­ [...] a day into the Calends of March, which was called Bissextile▪ because the sixth of the [...]ds of March was twise set downe in such yeares▪ for the better adapting of these to the [...] [...]e made a yeare of fifteene monthes interposing two monthes betweene No [...]mber and [...]ber, with the intercalary month for that yeare: and this was to bring the month [...]nd [...] to the course of the Sun: for the accounts made by winter and sommer, they called the [...] of confusion, for it contained 443. daies, (c) Pliny] Lib. 7. cap. 48.

Whether we ought to follow the Hebrew computation, or the Septuagints. CHAP. 13.

BVT if I say thus, or thus▪ presently. I must bee answered, it is one of the [Page 548] Iewes lies: of which before: for it is incredible that such (a) laudable and hono­rable fathers as the Septuagints were, would record an vntruth. Now if I should aske them whether it be likely that a nation so large, and so farre dispersed as the Iewes should all lay their heads together to forge this lie, and through their ma­lice others credites, subuert their owne truthes, or that the seauenty beeing Iewes also, and all shut vp in one place (for Ptolomy had gotten them together for that purpose) should enuy that the gentiles should enioy their scriptures, and put in those errors by a common consent, who seeth not which is easier to effect? But (b) God forbid that any wise man should thinke that the Iewes (how fro­ward soeuer) could haue such power, or so many and so farre dispersed bookes, or that the seauenty had any such common intent to conceale their histories truth from the Gentiles. One might easier beleeue that the error was commit­ted in the transcription of the copy from Ptolomies library, and so that it had a successiue propagation through all the copies dispersed. This may welbe sus­pected indeed in Mathusalems life, and in that other, where there is foure and twenty yeares difference in the whole-sum. But in those where the falt is con­tinued, so that an hundered yeares in the one are still ouerplus before the genera­tions, and wanting after it, and in the other, still wanting before, and ouerplus af­ter, still agreeing in the maine: and this continued through the first, second, third, fourth, fifth, and seauenth generation: this professeth a constancy in error, and intimateth rather industrious endeuour to make it so, then any negligent o­mission to let it passe so. So that this disparity in the greeke and latine, from the hebrew where these yeares are first wanting, and then added, to procure the con­sent of both, is neither to be said the Iewes malice not the Septuagints diligence, but vpon the transcribers error that copied it first from Ptolomies library: for vnto this very daie, numbers, where they are either hard to bee vnderstood, or seeme to denote a thing not very needfull, they are negligently transcribed, and more negligently corrected: for thinketh he that he need learne how many thou­sand there was in euery Tribe of Israell? it is held vselesse: how few is there that can discerne what vse to make hereof? But here, where in all these generations, here wants an hundred yeares, and heere is an hundred too many: wanting, after­ward when they exceeded before the birth of such or such a sonne, and exceed­ing afterwards when they wanted before: he that did this, desiring to pers [...]ade vs, that the fathers were to liue so long because the yeares were so short: and de­syring to shew that by their maturity, when they were fit to generate: and here­by thinking to perswade the incredulous, that a hundred of those yeares were but ten of ours: this made him where he found an age which his account would disable for generation, to adde an hundred yeares, and after the generation was past, to take it from the maine summe of his daies of life. For thus desired hee to proue these ages co [...]nient for generation (by his account) and yet not to dimi­nish from the true computation of their whole yeares. Which because hee did not in the sixth generation, this is that that perswades vs the rather to thinke that he did it where it needed, because where it needeth not, hee addeth not not altereth any thing. For there in the hebrew he found that Iared liued a hundred sixty and two yeares before hee begot Henoch, which time comes to sixteene yeares, two monthes, and some od daies by his account, and that age is fit for ge­neration, and therefore hee would not adde an hundred here, to make them vp twenty six of our yeares by his reckning: nor would hee detract any thing from the time of Iared after [...] birth. This was that made the summes of both [Page 549] bookes agree. Another perswasion is (c) because in the eight generation before that Mathusalem had begot Lamech, the Hebrews reading one hundred eightie two, our bookes haue twenty yeares lesse, where-as ordinarily wee vse to finde a hundred more: and after Lamech his birth they are added againe to make vp the summe, which is one in both the bookes. For if he would take a hundred and [...]ie yeares to be seauenteene, because of the abilitie to gette children: hee should neither haue added nor subtracted any thing from thence: for hee found a time full inough here, for want of which hee was faine to adde a hundred yeares [...]where. Wherefore wee should verily thinke that this error of the twenty yeares were occasioned by some fault in transcription, but that the summe of 10▪ is added to the grand-summe againe, to make both bookes agree. Shall wee thinke it was subtletie in him? to couer his addition and subtraction of those yeares when need was, by practising it also (not with hundreds, but with lesse summes) where he needed not? whether we thinke it was thus or no, or that the right is this or that, I make no question, the rightest course of all in all those controuersies concerning computations, if the two bookes differ (seeing both cannot bee true) yet (d) beleeue the originall rather then the translation. For some of the Greeke copies, besides a Latine one, and a Syrian one, affirme that Mathusalem died sixe yeares before the deluge.

L. VIVES.

LAudable (a) and] A diuersitie of reading: but of no moment. (b) God forbid] Thus may we answere those that say the Iewes haue corrupted the old Testament, and the Greekes the new, least we should go to drinke at truths spring-head. (c) Because in the] I conceiue [...] [...] meaning here: Hierom and the seauentie, read both that Mathusalem was a hundred eightie and seauen when hee begot Lamech: vnlesse Augustine had read it otherwise in some other▪ (d) Beleeue] This Hierom admireth and reason inuiteth vs to [...] no man of wit will gaine­say it: but in vaine doe good iudgements defend this, for blockishnesse lyes against it like a rock, not that they onely are ignorant in those tongues, for Augustine had no Hebrew, and very little Greeke, but they want his modesty: hee would euer learne, and they would neuer learne, but would teach that wherein they are as skilfull as a sort of Cumane Asses.

Of the parity of yeares, measured by the same spaces, of old, and of late. CHAP. 14.

NOw let vs see how plaine wee can shew that ten of their yeares is not one of ours, but one of their yeares as long as one of ours: both finished by the course of the sunne, and all their ancestors long liues laide out by that rec­ [...]ng. It is written that the floud happened the three score yeare of Noahs [...]. But why doe the Scriptures say: In the sixe hundreth yeare of Noahs life, in the s [...]d moneth, and the twentie seauenth day of the moneth, if the yeare were Gen. y. 11. but thirtie sixe dayes? for so little a yeare must eyther haue no moneths, or it [...] haue but three dayes in a moneth, to make twelue moneths in a yeare. How then can it be said, the sixe hundreth yeare, the second moneth, & the twenty seauenth day of the moneth, vnlesse their yeares and moneths were as ours is? How can it bee other-wise sayd that the deluge happened the twenty seauen of the [...]th? Againe at the end of the deluge it is written. In the seauenth moneth [Page 550] and the twenty seauenth of the month, the Arke rested vpon the Mountaine Ar ar [...]t [...] and the waters decreased vntill the eleauenth month: & in the eleauenth month, the first day, were the toppes of the mountaines seene. So then if they had such monthes, their yeares were like ours: for a three daied month cannot haue 27. daies: or if they diininish all proportionably, and make the thirteenth part of three daies, stand for one day, why then that great deluge that continued increa­sing forty daies, and forty nights, lasted not full 4. of our daies. Who can endure this absurdity? Cast by this error then that seekes to procure the scriptures cre­dit in one thing, by falsifying it in many. The day without al question was as great then as it is now, begun and ended in the compasse of foure and twenty houres: the month as it is now, concluded in one performance of the Moones course: and the yeare as it is now, consumate in twelue lunary reuolutions▪ East-ward, (a) fiue daies and a quarter more, being added for the proportionating of it to the course of the Sunne: sixe hundred of such yeares had Noah liued, two such monthes and seau [...]n and twenty such daies when the floud beganne, wherein the raine fell forty daies continually, not daies of two houres and a peece, but of foure and twenty houres with the night, and therefore those fathers liued some of them nine hundred such yeares, as Abraham liued but one hundred and eighty of; and his sonne Isaac neare a hundred and fifty, and such as Moyses passed ouer to the number of a hundred and twenty, and such as our ordinary men now a daies do liue seauenty, or eighty of, or some few more, of which it is said, their ouerplus is but labour and sorrow. For the discrepance of account betweene vs and the He­brewes Psal 90. 20 concernes not the lenght of the Patriarches liues, and where there is a difference betweene them both, that truth cannot reconcile, wee must trust to the tongue whence wee haue our translation. Which euery man hauing power to doe, yet (b) it is not for naught no man dares not aduenture to correct that which the Seuenty haue made different in their translation from the Hebre [...] for this diuersity is no error, let no man thinke so: I doe not: but if there bee no falt of the transcriber, it is to bee thought that the Holy Spirit meant to alter some-things concerning the truth of the sence, and that by them, not according to the custome of interpreters, but the liberty of Prophets: and therefore, the Apostles are found not onely to follow the Hebrewes, but them also, in cityng of holy Testimonies. But hereof (if GOD will) hereafter: now to our purpose. We may not therefore doubt, that the first child of Adam liuing so long, might haue issue enough to people a citty (an earthly one I meane not that of Gods) which is the principall ground wherevpon this whole worke intreateth.

L. VIVES.

FIue (a) daies and] The Moones month may bee taken two waies: either for the moones departure, and returne to one and the same point, which is done in seauen and twenty The month of the moone. daies: or for her following of the sunne vntill shee ioyne with him in the Zodiake: which is done in nine and twenty daies, twelue houres, and foure and forty minutes: for shee neuer findeth the sunne where she left him, for hee is gone on of his iourney, and therefore she hath two daies and an halfe to ouertake him; the Iewes allow hir thirty daies: and call this [...] full month. (b) It is] Not without a cause.

Whether the men of old abstained from women vntill that the scriptures say they [...]egot children. CHAP. 15.

BVt will some say, is it credible that a man should liue eighty, or ninty, n [...] ­more [Page 551] then a 100. yeares without a woman, and without purpose of continency, and then fall a begetting children as the Hebrewes record of them? or if they lif­ted, could they not get children before? this question hath two answeres, for ei­ther they liued longer (a) immature then we do, according to the length of time exceeding ours, or else (which is more likely) their first borne are not reckened, but onely such as are requisite for the drawing of a pedegree downe from Adam vnto Noah, from whom we see a deriuation to Abraham: and so vntill a certaine period, as farre as those pedegrees were held fit to prefigure the course of Gods glorious Pilgrim-citty, vntill it ascend to eternity. It cannot bee denied that Caine was the first that euer was borne of man and woman. For Adam would Gen. 4. 1 not haue sayd, I haue (l) gotten a man by the Lord, at his birth, but that hee was the first man borne before the other two. Him, Abell was next whom the first or elder killed, and herein was prefigured what persecutions God glorious City should endure at the hands of the wicked members of the terrestriall society, those sons of earth, I may call them. But how old Adam was at the begetting of these two, it is not euident: from thence is a passage made to the generations of Caine, and to his whom God gaue Adam in murdred Abels seede, called Seth: of whom it is written, God hath appointed me another seed for Abell whom Caine slew. Seeing ther­fore that these two generations, Caines, and Seths, do perfectly insinuate the two citties: the one celestiall, and laboring vpon earth: the other earthly and fol­lowing our terrestriall affects: there is not one of all Caines progeny, from Adam to the eighth generation, whose age is set downe when hee begot his next sonne: yet is his whole generation rehersed: for the Spirit of God would not record, the times of the wicked before the deluge, but of the righteous onely, as onelie [...]orthy. But when Seth was borne his fathers yeares were not forgotten though he had begotten others before, as Caine and Abel; and who dare say whe­ther he had more besides them? for it is no consequent that they were all the sons he had, because they were onely named for the fit distinction of the two genera­tions: for wee read that hee had sonnes, and daughters, all which are vnnamed, who dare affirme how many they were, without incursion of rashnesse? Adam might by Gods instinct say at Seths birth, God hath raised me vp another seed for A­bell, in that Seth was to fulfill Abells sanctity, not that he was borne after him by course of time. And where as it is written, Seth liued 105. or 205. yeares, & begot E [...]s, who but one brainelesse would gather from hence that Enos was Seths first s [...]n, to giue vs cause of admiration that Seth could liue so long continent without purpose of continency, or without vse of the mariage bed, vnto generation? for it is writte of him. He begat sons and daughters and the daies of Seth were 912. yeares, [...] [...] died. And thus, the rest also that are named, are al recorded to haue had sons Gen. 5. 8. & daughters. But here is no proofe that he that is named to be son to any of them, should be their first son: nor is it credible that their fathers liued al this while ei­ther immature, or vnmarried, or vnchilded, nor that they were their fathers first [...]ome. But the scripture intending to descend by a genealogicall scale from A­d [...] vnto Noah to the deluge, recounted not the first borne of euery father, but only such as fell within the compasse of these two generations. Take this exam­ple, to cleare all further or future doubt: Saint Mathew the Euangelist inten­ding to record the generation of the Man, CHRIST, beginning at Abra­h [...], and descending downe to Dauid, Abraham (saith hee,) begot Isaac: why not [...]? he was his first sonne? Isaac begot Iacob: why not Esau? hee was his first [...] too. [Page 552] The reason is, he could not descend by them vnto Dauid. It followeth: Iacob be­gat Iudas and his brethren. Why? was Iudas his first borne? Iudas begat Ph [...]es and Zara. Why neither of these were Iudas his first sonnes, he had three before either of them. So the Euangelist kept onely the genealogy that tracted direct­ly downe to Dauid, and so to his purpose. Hence may wee therefore see plaine that the mens first borne before the deluge, were not respected in this account, but those onely through whose loines the propagation passed from Adam to Noah the Patriarche; And thus the fruitlesse and obscure question of their late maturity, is opened as farre as needeth: we will not tire our selues therein.

L. VIVES.

LOnger (a) immature] Maturity in man, is the time when he is fit to beget children: when as haire groweth vpon the immodest parts of nature in man or woman. (b) Gotten] Or pos­sesse Maturity. [...], say the seauenty. Caine, saith Hiero [...] is [...], possession.

Of the lawes of marriage, which the first women might haue different from the succeeding. CHAP. 16.

THerefore whereas mankinde (after the forming of the first man out of clay, and the first woman out of his side,) needed coniunction of male and female, for propagation sake, it beeing impossible for man to bee increased but by such meanes, the brethren maried the sisters,: this was lawfull then, through the compulsion of necessity: but now it is as damnable, through the prohibition of it in religion: for there was (a) a iust care had of charity, that them to whom con­cord was most vsefull, might be combined togither in diuers bonds of kinred and affinity: that one should haue many in one, but that euery peculiar should bee bestowed abroade, and so many, byas many, should bee conglutinate in honest Affinity the propa­gator of charity. coniugall society. As, father, and father in law, are two names of kinred: So if one haue both of them, there is a larger extent of charity. Adam is compelled to be both, vnto his sonnes, and his daughters, who were matched together beeing brothers and sisters. So was Euah both mother and step-mother to them both. But if there had bin two women for these two names, the loue of charity had ex­tended further: The sister also here, that was made a wife, comprized two alli­ances in her selfe, which had they beene diuided and she sister to one, and wife to another the combination had taken in more persons then as now it could, bee­ing no mankinde vpon earth, but brothers and sisters, the progeny of the first created. But it was fit to be done as soone as it could, and that then wiues and sis­ters should be no more one: it being no neede, but great abhomination to prac­tise it any more. For if the first mens nephewes, that maried their cousin-ger­maines, had married their sisters, there had beene three alliances (not two) in­clud [...] in one: which three ought for the extention of loue and charity to haue beene communicated vnto three seuerall persons: for one man should be father, stepfather, and vncle vnto his owne children, brother and sister, should they two mary together; and his wife should be mother, stepmother and aunte vnto them and they themselues should bee not onely brother and sister, but (b) brother and sisters children also. Now those alliances that combine three men vnto one, should conioyne nine persons together in kinred & amity if they were seuere [...] [Page 553] one may haue one his sister, another his wife, another his cousin, another his fa­ther, another his vncle, another his step father, another his mother, another his a [...]te, and another his step-mother: thus were the sociall amity dilated, and not contracted all into two or three. And this vpon the worlds increase wee may obserue euen in Paynims and Infidels, that although (c) some of their bestiall lawes allowed the bretheren to marry their sister, yet better custome abhorred this badde liberty: and for all that in the worldes beginning it was lawfull, yet they auoide it so now as if it had neuer beene lawfull: for custome is a g [...]at matter to make a man hate or affect any thing: and custome herein suppressing the immoderate immodesty of cōcupiscence, hath iustly set a brand of ignominy vpon it, as an irreligious and vnhumaine acte: for if it be a vice to plow beyond your bounder, for greedinesse of more ground: how farre doth this exceed it, for lust of carnality to transgresse all bound, nay subuert all ground of good man­ners? And wee haue obserued that the marriage of cousin-germaines, because of the degree it holdeth next vnto brother and sister, to haue beene wonder­full seldome in these later times of ours: and this now because of good custome otherwise, though the lawes allowed it, for the lawe of GOD hath not forbid­den it, (d) nor as yet had the lawe of man. But this, although it were lawfull, is avoided, because it is so neare to that which is vnlawfull: and that which one doth with his cousin, hee almost thinketh that hee doth with his sister: for these because of their neare consanguinity, (e) are called brothers and sisters, and are [...]eed very neare it. But the ancient fathers had a religious care to keepe the [...]red with such limmites, least it should spread vnto nothing: binding of it backe againe into it selfe, when it was a little diffused, and calling it still to a new combination in it selfe. And herevpon when the earth was well replenished with [...] ▪ they desired no more to marry brother vnto sister, yet notwithstanding [...] one desired a wife in his owne kindred. But without all question the pro­ [...] of cousin germaines marriages is very honest: partly for the afore-said [...], because one person therein shall haue two alliances, which two ought ra­ [...] [...] haue, for the increase of affinity: and partly because there is a certaine [...] naturall instinct, in a mans shamefastnesse, to obst [...]ine from vsing that [...] (though it tend vnto propagation) vpon such as propinquity hath bound [...] [...]stly to respect, seeing that inculpable wed-locke is ashamed of this very [...]. In respect of mankinde therefore, the coupling of man and w [...]man, is the [...] of a citty: and the Earthly City needeth only this, marry the Heauenly [...] needeth a further matter, called regeneration, to avoide the corruption of [...] [...] generation. But whether there were any signe, or at least any corporall [...] signe of regeneration before the deluge, or vntill circumcision was [...]ded vnto Abraham, the scripture doth not manifest. That these first [...] [...]ificed vnto GOD, holy writ declareth, as in the two first brethren, and [...] [...], after the deluge, when hee came out of the Arke he is said to offer vnto [...] ▪ But of this wee haue spoaken already, to shew that the deuills desire to bee [...]ted Gods, and offred vnto, onely for this end, because they know that true [...] is due to none but the true GOD.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) was] That alliance might be augmented by matches abroade, and not kept conti­ [...] within the walls of one parentage, but intermixt with blouds, and linages: thu [...] [Page 554] is vnion dilated, and loue sowne through mankinde. Cic. de finib. lib. 5. [...] [...] [...] of two brethren are called Patrueles: of a brother and a sister, Am [...]: of [...] [...] [...] ­sobrini. The latines haue three words for cousin ger­maines. [generally, cousin germaines they are all.] Marcellus de propriet. [...] [...] [...] their] The Gods vsed it, Saturne married his sister Ops, and Iupiter, Iuno. The [...] [...] and the Athenians allowed it. But the Romans, neuer. (d) Nor as yet] There was a law [...] marying of kindred (saith Plutarch) vntil at length it was permitted that father or [...] mary his brothers or sisters▪ daughter: which arose herevpon: A good poore man [...] [...] people loued very well, married his brothers daughter: and beeing accused, and brought be­fore the Iudge, he pleaded for himselfe so well, that he was absolued, and this la [...] [...]reed by [...] vniuersall consent. (e) Are called] So Abraham called Sarah. And Tully calleth [...] [...] his vncles sonne, brother. De finib. lib. 5. Yet Augustine saith not, they are brothers &c. [...] very neare it.

Of the two heads and Princes of the Two citties, borne both of one father. CHAP. 17.

ADam therefore beeing the Father of both the progenies, belonging to the Earthly and Heauenly City, and Abell beeing slaine, and in his death a won­derfull (a) mistery commended vnto vs; Caine and Seth became the heads of the two parties: in whose sonnes such as are named, the Two Cities began to shew themselues vpon earth, in mankinde: for Caine begot Enoch, and built an Earthly Cittie after his name, no such City as should be a pilgrim in this earthly world, but an enioyer of the terrestriall peace. Caine, is interpreted, Possession, wherevp­on either his father or his mother at his birth said, I haue gotten a man by God. He­noch Caine, pos­session He­noc dedica­tion. Seth resur­rection. Enos, man. is interpreted, Dedication: for the earthly Citty is dedicated here below where it is built: for here is the scope and end that it affects and aymes at. Now (b) Seth is called, Resurrection, and Enos his son is called, Man, not as Adam was: (for Adam is man, but in the Hebrew it is common to male and femall: for it is written: Male and femall made he them, and calleth their name Adam: so that [...] doubtlesse was not so properly called Euah but that Adam was a name indifferent to them both.) But (c) Enos is so properly a man, that it excludes all womankinde (as the Hebrew linguists affirme) as importing the sonne of the resurrection where they shall not marry, nor take no wife. For regeneration [...] exclude generation from thence. Therefore I hold this no idle n [...]te, that in the Gen. 4, 19 20, 21, [...]2. whole generation drawne from Seth there is not one woman named as begotten in this generation. For thus wee reade it. Mathusaell begot Lamech and Lamec [...] tooke vnto him two wiues: Adah, and Zillah, and Adah bare Iabell, the father of such as liued in tents and were keepers of cattell; and his brothers name was [...]a­ball, who was the father of Musitians. And Zillah also bare (d) Tobel, who wrought in brasse and iron: and the sister of Tobel was Naamah. Thus far is [...] generations recited beeing eight from Adam, with Adam seauen to Lamech tha [...] had these two wiues, and the eight in his sonnes, whose sisters are also reckned. This is an elegant note, that the Earthly Citty shall haue carnall generatio [...]s vntill it ende: such I meane as proceede from copulation of male and female. And therefore the wiues of him that is the last Father, heere, are name [...] by their proper names, and so is none besides them before the deluge, b [...] Euah. But euen as Caine is interpreted Possession, of the Earthly Citties fou [...] ­der, and Henoch his son, interpreted, Dedication, who gaue the City his name, d [...] shew that it is to haue both an earthly beginning, & ending, in which there is no hope but of things of this world: so likewise Seth is interpreted the Resurrection, [Page 555] who being the father of the other generations, wee must see what holy writ deli­uereth concerning his sonne.

L. VIVES.

A Wonderfull (a) mistery] First of the death of Christ, and then of the martires, whom the worldly brother persecuteth. (b) Seth is] Hierome putteth it, position: Posuit. The table at the end of the Bible conteyning the interpretation of the Hebrew names, saith that Seth, is put, or set. (c) Enos] As Adam is (saith Hierome) so is Enos, a man. (d) Tobel] Augustine fol­loweth the seauenty, who read [...]: whereas the Hebrewes read it, Tubalcain: who was the sonne of Zillah as Iosephus recordeth also.

That the signification of Abel, Seth and Enos, are all pertinent vnto Christ and his body, the Church. CHAP. 18.

ANd Seth (saith the scripture) had a sonne, and he called his name Enos. This man hoped to call vpon the name of the Lord, for the son of the resurrection Genes. 4. 26. liueth in hope, saith the truth, it is true: all the while that hee continueth in his pilgrimage here below, together with the Citty of God, which ariseth out of the faith of Christs resurrection: for by these two men, Abel, interpreted Sor­row, and Seth, Resurrection, is the death and rising againe of Christ perfigured, of which faith the Citty of God hath originall, namely in these men that (a) hoped to call vpon the Lord God. For wee are saued by hope saith the Apostle. But hope which is seene is no hope: for hopeth he for that he seeth? but if we hope for that which we Rom. 8. 24 25. see not, then do we with patience abide it: who can say that this doth not concerne the depth of this mistery? Did not Abel hope to call vpon the name of the Lord God when his sacrifice was so acceptable vnto him? And did not Seth so also, of whom it is said, God hath appointed me another seed for Abell? Why then is this peculiarly bound vnto Seths time in which is vnderstood the time of all the God­ly, but that it behooued that in him who is first recorded to haue beene borne, to eleuate his spirit from his father that begot him, vnto a better father, the King of the celestiall country, Man, that is, that society of man, who liue in the hope of blessed eternity, not according to man, but GOD, be prefigured? It is not said, He hoped in God: nor he called vpon God: but he hoped to call vpon God. Why hoped to call? but that it is a prophecy that from him should arise a people who by the e­lection of grace should call vpon the name of the Lord GOD. This is that which the Apostle hath from another prophet, & sheweth it to pertaine vnto the grace of God, saying, Whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lord, shalbe saued. This is Rom. 10. 13. that which is said, He called his name Enos (which is, man) and then is added, This [...] hoped to call vpon the name of the Lord: wherein is plainely shewne that man ought not to put his trust in himselfe. For cursed is the man that trusteth in man, as wee reade else-where, and consequently in himselfe: which if hee doe not, [...]e may become a cittizen of that Citty which is founded aboue in the eternity of blisse, not of that which Caine built and named after his sonne, beeing of this [...]orld, wauering, and transitory.

L. VIVES.

TH [...] (a) hoped] Some reade it, Then men beganne to call vpon the name of the LORD: [Page 556] referring to the time, and not to Seths person. It is an ordinary phrase in authors. The [...] approoueth it, and so seemes Hierome to do. The Hebrewes thinke that, then they beg [...] [...] set vp Idols in the name of the LORD. Hierome. But Augustine followeth the seauenty [...], this man hoped to call vpon &c.

What the translation of Enoch signified. CHAP. 19.

FOr Seths progeny hath that name of dedication also for one of the sonnes, the seauenth from Adam, who was called (a) Henoch, and was the seauenth of that generation: but hee was translated, or taken vp because hee pleased God, and liued in that famous number of the generation wherevpon the Sabboth was sanctified, namely the seauenth, from Adam: and from the first distinctions of the generations in Caine and Seth the sixth: in which number man was made, and all Gods workes perfited. The translation of this Enoch is the prefigurati­on of our dedication which is already performed in Christ, who rose from death to die no more, and was assumed also. The other dedication of the whole house remaineth yet whereof Christ is the foundation, and this is deferred vntill the end, and finall resurrection of all flesh to die no more. Wee may call it the house of God, the Church of God, or the Citty of God: the phrase wil be borne. Virgill calls Rome (b) Assaracus his house, because the Romanes descended from Troy and the Troyans from Assaracus: and he calls it Aeneas his house, because hee led the Troians in to Italy, and they built Rome: Thus the Poet immitated the scriptures, that calleth the populous nations of the Hebrewes, the house of Iacob.

L. VIVES.

CAlled (a) Henoch] There were two Henochs, Caine begot one, Iared another of the st [...]k Two He­noches. of Seth, of this he meaneth here. (b) Assaracus] Hee was sonne to Capys and father to An­chises, from whom Eneas and the Romanes are deriued. (c) Hee led] Salust. Co [...]r. Ca [...].

Concerning Caines succession, being but eight from Adam, whereas Noah is the tenth. CHAP. 20.

I But (say some) if the scripture meant onely to descend downe from Adam to Noah in the deluge, and from him to Abraham, where Mathew the Euangelist begunne the generation of the King of the Heauenly Citty, Christ, what meant it to medle with Caines succession? I answere it meant to descend downe to the deluge by Caines progeny, and then was the Earthly Citty vtterly consumed, though it were afterwards repaired by Noahs sonnes. For the society of these worldlings shall neuer bee a wanting vntill the worldes end: of whom the scrip­ture saith. The children of this world marry and are married. But it is r [...]e­neration Luc. [...]0. 34 that taketh the Citty of GOD from the pilgrimage of this world, and pl [...] ­ceth it in the other, where the sons neither may nor are maried. Thus then ge­neration is common to both the Citties here on earth: though the Cittie of G [...] haue many thousands that abstaine from generation, & the other hath some c [...] ­zens, that do imitate these, & yet go astray: for vnto this City do the authors o [...] [...] [Page 557] heresies belong, as liuers according to the world, not after Gods prescription. The (a) Gymnosophists of India, liuing naked in the dese [...]ts, are of this society also: and yet absteine from generation. For this abstinence is not good, vnlesse it be in the faith of God, that great good. Yet wee doe not finde any that professed it before the deluge, Enoch himselfe the seauenth from Adam, whom GOD tooke vp, and suffered not to die, had sonnes and daughters, of whom Mathusalem was the man through whom the generation passed downe-wards. But why then are so few of Cains progeny named, if they were to bee counted downe to the floud, and their lenght of yeares hindered not their maturity, which continued a hun­dered or more yeares without children? for if the author intended not to draw downe this progeny vnto one man, as hee doth to Noah in Seths, and so to pro­ceed, why omitted he the first borne to come vnto Lamech, in wh [...]e time there coniunction was made, in the eight generation from Adam, and the seauenth from Caine; as if there were some-what more to be added, for the descent downe, either vnto the Israelites, (whose terrestriall Citty Ierusalem was a type of the Citty of God,) or downe vnto Christes birth in the flesh, (who is that eternall GOD and blessed founder and ruler) when as all Caines posterity were abo­lished? Whereby wee may see that the first borne were reckned in this recitall of the progeny: why are they so few then? So few there could not bee, vnlesse the length of there fathers ages staied them from maturity an hundered yeares at the least. For to admit that they begunne all alike to beget children at thir­ty yeares of age: eight times thirtie (for there are eight generations from A­dam to Lameches children inclusiuely) is two hundred and forty: did they beget no children then, all the residue of the time before the deluge? what [...]as the cause then that this author reciteth not the rest: for our bookes account from A­dam to the deluge (b) two thousand two hundred sixty two yeares, and the He­brewes, one thousād six hundred fifty six. To allow the lesser nūber for the truer, take two hundred and forty, from one thousand six hundred fifty six, and there re­maines one thousād foure hundreth and sixteen years. Is it likely that Caines pro­geny had no children al this time? But let him whom this troubleth obserue what I sayd before, when the question was put, how it were credible that the first men could for beare generation so long: It was answered two waies: either because of their late maturity, proportioned to their length of life: or because that they which were reckned in the descents were not necessarily the first borne, but such onely as conueied the generation of Seth through themselues downe vn­to Noah.

And therefore in Caines posterity if such an one wants as should bee the scope wherevnto the generation (omitting the first borne, and including onely such as were needefull, might descend) wee must impute it to the latelinesse of matu­rity, whereby they were not enabled to gene [...]ation vntill they were aboue one [...]ndred yeares olde, that so the generation might still passe through the first borne, and so descending through these multitudes of yeares, meete with the [...]oud: I cannot tell, there may bee some more (c) secret course why the Earth­ly Citties generation should bee (d) reiected vntill Lamech and his sonnes, and [...] the rest vnto the deluge wholy suppressed by the author [...]. And (to [...]de this late maturity) the reason why the pedegree descendeth not by t [...]e first borne may bee for that Caine might reigne long in his Cittie of He­ [...]: and begette many Kings who might each beget a sonne to reigne in [...] owne stead. Of these Caine, I sa [...], might bee the first: Henoch his sonne [Page 558] the next: (for whom the Citty was built that he might reigne, there:) [...] the sonne of Henoch the third: (e) Manichel the sonne of Gaida [...] the fourth, [...] Mathusael the sonne of Manichel the fit: Lamech the sonne of Mathusael the sixt, and this man is the seauenth from Adam by Caine. Now it followeth not that each of these should bee their fathers first begotten, their merits, vertue, policy, chance, or indeed their fathers loue might easily enthrone them. And the deluge might befall in Lamechs reigne, and drowne both him and all on earth but for those in the Arke: for the diuersity of their ages might make it no [...] ­der, that there should bee but seauen generations from Adam by Caine to the de­luge, and ten, by Seth: Lamech as I said beeing the seauenth from Adam, and Noah the tenth, and therefore, Lamech is not said to haue one sonne▪ but many, because it is vncertaine who should haue succeeded him, had hee died before the deluge. But howsoeuer Caines progeny bee recorded, by Kings, or by eld­est sonnes, this I may not 'omit, that Lamech, the seauenth from Adam, had as many children as made vppe eleauen, the number of preuarication. For hee had three sonnes and one daughter (His wiues haue a reference to another thing not here to bee stood vpon. For heere wee speake of descents: but theirs is vnknowne.) Wherefore seeing that the lawe lieth in the number of ten, as the tenne commandements testifie, eleauen ouer-going ten in one, signi­fieth the transgression of the law, or sinne. Hence it is that there were eleauen haire-cloath vailes made for the Tabernacle, or mooueable Temple of GOD during Exod 26. 7 the Israelites trauells. For (g) in haire-cloath is the remembrance of sinne in­cluded, because of the (h) goates that shalbe set on the left hand: for in repen­tance wee prostrate our selues in hayre-cloath saying as it is in the Psalme, My sinne is euer in thy sight. So then the progeny of Adam by wicked Caine, end­eth Psal. 51. 4 in the eleauenth, the number of sinne: and the last that consuma [...]eth the number, is a woman, in whome that sinne beganne, for which wee are all deaths slaues: and which was committed, that disobedience vnto the spirit, and car­nall affects might take place in vs. For (i) Naamah Lamechs daughter, is in­terpreted beautifull pleasure. But from Adam to Noah by Seth, tenne, the num­ber of the lawe, is consumate: vnto which Noahs three sonnes are added two their father blessed, and the third fell off: that the reprobate beeing [...], and the elect added to the whole, (k) twelue, the number of the Patriarches and Apostles might herein bee intimate: which is glorious because of the mul­tiplication of the partes of (l) seauen producing it: for foure times three, or three times foure is twelue. This beeing so, it remaineth to discusse how these two progenies distinctly intimating the two two Citties, of the reprobate and the regenerate, came to be so commixt and confused, that all mankinde but for eight persons, deserued to perish in the deluge.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Gymnosophists] Strab. lib. 15. (b) 2262.] Eusebius and Bede haue it from the S [...] ­gints but 2242. it may bee Augustine saw the last number. LXII. in these chara [...], and they had it thus XLII. with the X. before. The transcriber might easilie commit [...] an error. (c) Secret cause] I thinke it was because they onely of Caines generation should bee named that were to bee plagued for his brothers murder: for Iosephus writeth hereof [...] these words: Caine offring vnto God, and praying him to bee appeased, got his great gu [...] of [Page 559] homicide some-what lightned: and remained cursed, and his off-spring vnto the s [...]uenth ge­neration, lyable vnto punishment for his desert. Besides Caine liued so long himselfe, and the author would not continue his generation farther then his death. (d Recided) Not commen­ded, as some bookes read. (e) Manichel] Some read [...] [...] hath Ma [...]iel: the [...]: [...] (f) Mathusael] Eusebius, Mathusalem, the seauentie, [...]. (g) In hayre cloth] The Prophets wore haire-cloth to [...]re the people to repentance. Hier. s [...]p Zachar. The Penitents also wore it. (h) Goates] Christ saith▪ Hee wil [...] gather the [...]Word▪ that is the iust Haire-cloath. and simple men together, in the worlds end, and set them on his right hand: and the Goates, the luxurious persons, and the wicked, on his left. This hayre-cloth was made of Goates hayre, and called Cilicium, because (as Uarro saith) the making of it was first inuented in Cilicia. (i) Naamah] It is both pleasure and delicate comlinesse▪ [...]. (k▪ [...]] Naamah. Of this read Hierome vpon Ezechiel. lib. 10. (l) Seauen] A number full of mysterious reli­gion, as I said before.

Why the generation of Caine is continued downe along from the naming of his sonne Enoch, whereas the Scripture hauing named Enos, Seths sonne, goeth back againe to begin Seths generation at Adam. CHAP. 21.

BVt first we must see the reason why Cains generation is drawne out along to the deluge, from the naming of his sonne Enoch, who was named before all his other posterity, and yet when Seths sonne Enos is borne, the author doth not proceede downward to the floud, but goeth back to Adam in this manner: This is the booke of the generation of Adam, In the day that God created Adam, in the like­nesse Gen 5, 12. of God made he him, male and female created he them, and blessed them, and called their name Adam that day that they were created. This I hold is interposed, to goe back to Adam, from him to reckon the times: which the author would not doe in his description of the Earthly Citie: as also God remembred that without respecting the accompt. But why returnes hee to this recapi [...]ulation after hee hath named the (a) righteous sonne of Seth, who hoped to call vpon the name of the Lord: but that hee will lay downe the two Citti [...]s in this manner: one by an homicide vntill hee come to an homicide (for Lamech confesseth vnto his two wiues that hee had beene an homicide) and the other by him that hoped to call vpon the name of the Lord. For the principall businesse that Gods Cittie hath in [...] pilgrima [...] vpon earth▪ is that which was commended in that one man, who was appointed a seede for him that was slaine. For in him onely, was the vnity of the supernall Cittie, not really complete, mystically comprized: [...]herefore the sonne of Caine, the sonne of possession, what shall hee haue but the name of the Earthly Cittie on earth, which was built in his name? Hereof sings the Psal­mist: (b) They haue called their lands by their names: wherevpon that followeth Psal. 49, 11 which hee saith else-where: Lord thou shalt desperse their image to nothing in thy Psal. 73, 20 Cittie. But let the sonne of the resurrection, Seths sonne, hope to call vpon the Lor [...]s name, for hee is a type of that society that saith: I shall bee [...]ke a fruitfull Oliue in the house of God, for I trusted in his mercy. And let him not seeke vaine­glorie Psal. 52. 8 Psal. 40, 4 vpon earth, for Blessed is the man that maketh the Lord his trust: and re­gardeth not vanity, and false fondnesse.

Thus the two Citties are described to be seated: the one in worldly possession, [...] other in heauenly hope, both comming out at the common gate of mortality, [Page 560] which was opened in Adam, out of whose condemned progenie, as out of a pu­trified lumpe, God elected some vessels of mercy and some of wrath: giuing due paines vnto the one, and vndue grace vnto the other, that the cittizens of God vpon earth may take this lesson from those vessels of wrath, neuer to (d) relie on their owne election, but hope to call vpon the name of the Lord: because the naturall will which God made (but yet heere the changelesse made it not chang­lesse) may both decline from him that is good, and from all good, to do euill, and that by freedom of will; and from euill also to doe good, but that not with-out Gods assistance.

L. VIVES.

THat (a) righteous] Enos, Seths sonne, interpreted, man. (b) They haue] This is the truest reading and nearest to the Hebrew: though both the seauenty, and Hierom read it other­wise. (c) Giuing] To shew Gods iust punishment of the wicked, and his free sauing of the chosen. (d) Relye on their] As Pelagius would haue men to doe.

Of the fall of the sonnes of God by louing strange women, whereby all (but eight) perished. CHAP 22.

THis freedome of will increasing and pertaking with iniquity, produced a confused comixtion of both Citties: and this mischiefe arose from woman also: but not as the first did For the women now did not seduce men to sinne, but the daughters that had beene of the Earthly Cittie from the beginning, and of euill conditions, were beloued of the cittizens of God for their bodily beauty: which is indeed a gift of God, but giuen to the euill also, least the good should imagine it of any such great worth. Thus was the greatest good onely pertey­ning to the good left, and a declination made vnto the least good, that is com­mon to the bad also, and thus the sonnes of God were taken with the loue of the daughters of men, and for their sakes, fell into society of the earthly, leauing the piety that the holy society practised. And thus was carnall beauty (a gift of good indeed, but yet a temporall, base and transitory one) sinne-fully elected and loued before God, that eternall, internall, and sempiternall good: iust as the couetous man forsaketh iustice▪ and loueth golde, the golde [...]eeing not in fault but the man: euen so is it in all other creatures. They are all good, and may bee loued well, or badly: well, when our loue is moderate, badly when it is inordinate: as (b) one wrote in praise of the Creator:

Haec [...]ua sunt, bona sunt, quia tu bonus ista creasti,
Nil nostrum est in eis, nisi quod peccamus amantes,
Ordine neglecto pro te quod conditur abs te.
Those are thy goods, for thou (chiefe good) didst make them,
Not ours, yet seeke we them in steed of thee:
Peruerse affect in forcing vs mistake them.

But we loue the Creator truly, that is, if he be beloued for him-selfe, and nothing that is not of his essence beloued, for of him we cānot loue any thing amisse. For that very loue, where-by we loue that is to be loued, is it selfe to be moderately [Page 561] loud in our selues, as beeing a vertue directing vs in honest courses. And t [...]ore I thinke that the best and briefest definition of vertue be this, It is (c) a [...] [...]der of loue: for which Christs spouse the Citty of God saith in the holy can­ [...]Hee hath ordered his loue in mee. This order of loue did the sonnes of God Cant. 2. 4 [...] neglecting him, and running after the daughters of men: in which two [...]s both the Citties are fully distinguished: for they were the sonnes of men by [...]ure, but grace had giuen them a new stile. For in the same Scripture, [...] it is sayd that, The sonnes of God loued the daughters of men, they are also called the Angels of GOD. Where-vpon some thought them to bee Angels and [...]ot men that did thus.

L. VIVES.

W [...]ch (a) is indeed] Homer. Iliad. 3. (b) One wrote] Some read: as I wrote once in praise of a t [...]per. I know not which to approoue. (c) An order] That nothing bee loued but [...] which ought to be loued, as it ought, and as much as it ought. So doth Plato graduate the [...]easonable and mentall loue. (d) Hee hath ordered] This saith Origen is that which our S [...]r saith, Thou shalt loue thy Lord with all thine heart, with all thy soule, with all thy minde, [...] [...]th all thy strength: And thou shalt loue thy neighbor as thy selfe: but not with all thin [...] [...] ▪ and loue thine enemies, (he saith not, as thy selfe, nor withall thine heart, but holds it [...]nt to loue them at all.) In Cantic.

Whether it be credible that the Angels being of an incorpore all nature, should lust after the women of earth, and marrying them, beget Gyants of them. CHAP. 23.

[...]is question wee touched at in our third booke, but left it vndiscussed, whe­ [...]er the Angels, being spirits, could haue carnall knowledge of women: for [...] [...]itten, He maketh his Angels spirits: that (a) is, those that are spirits, hee [...] his Angels, by sending them on messages as hee please: for the Greeke Psal. 103 [...] [...]rd [...], which the Latines call (c) Angelus, is interpreted a messenger. [...] [...]ether he meant of their bodyes, when he addeth: And his ministers a fla­ [...], or that he intimate that Gods ministers should burne with fiery zeale [...]ritie, it is doubtfull: yet doe the scriptures plainly auerre that the An­ [...] appeared both in visible and palpable figures. (b) And seeing it is so [...] a report, and so many auerre it eyther from their owne triall or from [...], that are of indubitable honestie and credite, that the Syluanes and [...], commonly called (e) Incub [...], haue often iniured women, desiring and ac­ [...] [...]rnally with them: and that certaine deuills whome the Frenchmen call [...], doe continually practise this vncleannesse, and tempt others to it, which [...]ed by such persons, and with such confidence that it were impudence [...] it. I dare not venter to determine any thing heere: whether the [...] beeing imbodyed in ayre (for this ayre beeing violently mooued is [...] [...]lt) can suffer this lust, or mooue it so as the women with whome [...] [...]ixe, many feele it (f) yet do I firmely beleeue that Gods Angels could [...] [...]ll so at that time: nor that the Apostle Peter did meane of them when [Page 562] he sayd: If God spared not the Angels that had sinned, but cast them downe into hell, and deliuered them into chaines of darkenesse to be kept vnto damnation: but rather of those that turned apostata's with the diuell their prince at first, in him I meane that deceiued man-kinde in the serpent. That men were also called the Angels of God the scripture testifieth also, saying of Iohn: Behold, I send mine Angel be­fore [...]hy face which shall prepare the way before thee. And Malachie the prophet by a peculiar grace giuen him, was called an Angell. But some sticke at this, that in Mar [...]. 1. Ma [...] 3. 1. this commixtion of them that were called Gods Angels with the women of earth there were Gyants begotten and borne: as though that we haue no such extra­ordinary huge statured creatures euen in these our times. Was there not a wo­man of late at Rome, with her father and mother, a little before it was sacked by the Gothes, that was of a giantlike height in respect of all other? It was won­derfull to see the concourse of those that came to see her, and shee was the more admired, in that her parents exceeded not our tallest ordinary stature. There­fore there might bee giants borne before that the sonnes of God (called also his Angells) had any carnall confederacy with the daughters of men, such I meane, as liued in the fleshly course: that is ere the sonnes of Seth medled with the daugh­ters of Caine, for the Scripture in Genesis saith thus, So when men were multiplied vpon earth, and there were daughters borne vnto them, the sonnes of God saw the daughters of men that they were faire, and they tooke them wiues of all that they liked. Gen. 6. Therefore the Lord said my spirit shall not alway striue with man: because he is but flesh, and his daies shalbe 120. yeares. There were Gyants in the earth in those daies, yea and after that the sonnes of God came vnto the daughters of men, and they had borne them children, these were Gyants, and in old time were men of renowne. These words of holy writ shew plainely that there were Gyants vp­on earth when the sonnes of God tooke the fayre daughters of men to bee their wiues, (g) for the scripture vseth to call that which is faire good. But there were Gyants, borne after this: for it saith. There were Gyants vpon earth in those daies and after that the sonnes of God came vnto the daughters of men: so that there were Gyants both then and before: and whereas it saith. They begot vnto themselues, this sheweth that they had begotten children vnto God before, and not vnto them­selues, that is not for lust, but for their duty of propagation, nor to make them­selues vp, any flaunting family, but to increase the Cittizens of God, whome they (like Gods angels) instructed to ground their hope on him, as the sonne of the resurrection, Seths sonne did, who hoped to call vpon the name of the Lord: in which hope, he and all his sons might be sons and heires of life euerlasting. But we may not take them to bee such Angels as were no men: men they were without doubt, and so saith the Scripture: which hauing first sayd, the Angels of God s [...] the daughters of men that they were good, and they tooke them wiues of all whome they The sonnes of S [...] cal­led Ange [...] [...]ically. liked: addeth presently: And the Lord said, my spirit shall not alway striue with m [...] because hee is but flesh. For his spirit made them his Angels, and sonnes, but they declined downewards, and therefore hee calleth them men, by nature, not by grace: and flesh, being the forsaken forsakers of the spirit. The 70. call them the Angels and sonnes of God: some bookes call them onely the sonnes of God, leauing out Angels: But (h) Aquila whome the Iewes prefer before all, calls them neither, but the sonnes of Gods: both is true, for they were both the sonnes of God, and by his patronage, the bretheren of their fathers: and they were the sonnes of the Gods: as borne of the Gods, and their equalls, according to that [Page 563] of the Psalme: I haue said yee are Gods, and yee are al sonnes of the most high, for we [...] do worthily beleeue that the 70. had the spirit of prophecy, and that what soeuer Psal. 82. 6. they altered is set downe according to the truth of diuinity, not after the plea­sure of translators, yet the Hebrew they say, is doubtfull and may be interpreted [...] the sonnes of God, or of Gods. Therefore let vs omit the scriptures that are [...] (i) Apocripha, because the old fathers of whome wee had the scriptures, [...] not the authors of those workes, wherein though there bee some truths, y [...] their multitude of falshhoods maketh them of no canonicall authority. S [...] Scriptures questionlesse were written by Enoch the seauenth from [...]. As the canonicall (k) Epistle of Iude recordeth: but it is not for [...]ng that they were left out of the Hebrew Canon which the Priests kept in [...] [...]mple. The reason was, their antiquity procured a suspicion that they [...] not truly diuine, and an vncertainety whether Henoch were the author or [...] [...]ing that such as should haue giuen them their credit vnto posterity neuer [...] them. And therefore those bookes that go in his name and containe those [...] of the giants that ther fathers were no men, are by good iudgements held [...] [...]ne of his: but counterfeite, as the heretiques haue done many, vnder the [...] of the (b) Apostles and (m) Prophets, which were all afterward examined, [...] [...]ust from canonicall authority. But according to the Hebrew canonicall [...]res, there is no doubt but that there were Gyants vpon the earth before [...] [...]ge, and that they were the sonnes of the men of earth, and Cittizens of [...]all Citty, vnto which the sonnes of God, being Seths in the flesh, forsak­ [...] [...]ice adioyned them-selues. Nor is it strange if they begot Gyants. They [...] [...] all Giants, but there were farre more before the deluge, then haue [...] [...]ce: whome it pleased the creator to make, that wee might learne that a [...] should neither respect hugenesse of body nor fairenesse of face: but [...] his beatitude out of the vndecaying, spirituall and eternall goods that [...] [...]iar to the good, and not that he shareth with the bad: which another [...] [...]eth to vs, saying: There were the Gyants famous from the beginning that [...] so great stature and so expert in war. These did not the Lord choose, neither Baruch. 5. [...] the way of knowledge vnto them: but they were destroyed because they [...] wisdome, and perished through there owne foolishnesse.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) is those] That Augustine held that the Angells and Deuills had bodies, he that [...] [...]th this worke, and his bookes de natura daemon, & de genesi ad literam; shall see plain­ [...] [...]eld it himselfe, and spake it not as an other mans opinion, as Peter Lumbard saith [...] [...]ke: It was his owne▪ nor followed hee any meane authors herein, hauing the [...], and then Origen, Lactantius, Basil and almost all the writers of that time on his [...] neede (saith Michael Psellus, de d [...]monib,) that the spirits that are made messengers, [...] [...]ue bodies too (as Saint Paul sayth) whereby to mooue, to stay, and to appeare vi­ [...] [...]nd whereas the Scripture may in [...] place call [...]hem incorporeall, I answer, that is [...] of our grosser, and more solid bodies, in comparison of which, the transparent in­ [...] bodies are ordinarly called incorporeall. Augustine giues the Angels most subtiliat [...] [...] [...]visible, actiue, and not pa [...]ue and such the Deuills had ere they fell: but then, [...] were condensate and passiue, as Psellus holds also: (b) [...]] It is N [...]ius [...]: a messenger: [...], is Mitto to send, and therefore the Angell, saith Hierom, is Angels vvhat it is, [...] [...]f nature, but of ministery. And hereof comes Euangelium, called the good message. [Page 564] Homer and Tully vnto Atticus vse it often. (c) Angels] Turning [...] into n: and [...] into [...] ▪ (d) And seeing] Psellus affirmeth out of one Marke a great Daemonist, that the deuills c [...]st forth sperme, producing diuerse little creatures, and that they haue genitories (but not like mens) from whence the excrement passeth: but all deuills haue not such, but onely the wa [...]y and the earthly, who are also nourished like spunges with attraction of humor. (e) Incub [...] O [...] [...]bus and Succ [...]us. [...] to lye vpon: They are diuels that commix with women: those that put them-selues vnder men, as women, are called succubi. There are a people at this day that glory that their descent is from the deuills, who accompanied with women in mens shapes, and with men in womens: (This in my conceite is viler, then to draw a mans pedegree from Pyrates, theeues, or famous hacksters, as many do [...].) The Egiptians say that the Diuells can onely accompanie carnally with women, and not with men. Yet the Greekes talke of many men that the [...] haue loued, as Hiacinthus, Phorbas, and Hippolitus of Sicione by Apollo, and Cyparissus by Syl­ [...]nus. (f) Yet doe I firmely] Lactantius lib. 2. cap. 15. saith, that the Angels, whome God had appointed to preserue and garde man-kinde, being commanded by God to beware of loosing their celestiall and substantiall dignity by earthly pollution, not-with-standing were allured by their dayly conuersation with the women, to haue carnall action with them, and so sinning, were kept out of heauen and cast downe to earth: and those the deuill tooke vp to bee his agents and officers. But those whom they begot, being neither pure Angels nor pure men, but in a meane betweene both, were not cast downe to hell, as their parents were not taken vp into heauen: and thus became there two kindes of deuills: one celestiall and another earthly. And these are the authors of all mischiese, whose chiefetaine the great Dragon is. Thu [...] saith Eusebius also lib. 5. And Plutarch confirmeth it saying, That the fables of the Gods, signified some-things that the deuills had done in the old times: and that the fables of the Giants and Titans, were all acts of the deuills. This maketh mee some-times to doubt whether these were those that were done before the deluge, of which the scripture saith: And when the An­gels of God saw the daughters of men, &c. For some may suspect that those Giants, & their spi­rits are they whome ancient Paganisme tooke for their Gods, and that their warres were the subiect of those fables of the Gods. (g) For the scriptures] Because [...] is both good and faire. Terence, Phorm. E [...]ch. (h) Aquila] In Adrians time hee turned the Scriptures out of Hebrew into Greeke. Hierom calles him a curious and diligent translator: and he was the first Aquila, a [...]. [...]ter the seauentie that came out in Greeke. Euse [...]ius liketh him not: but to our purpose: hee r [...]deth it, the sonnes of the Gods: meaning the holy Gods or Angels, for God standing in the congregation of the people, and he will iudge the Gods in the midst of it. And Symachus fol­lowing this sence, said: And when the sonnes of the mighties beheld the daughters of men, &c. (i) Apochrypha] S [...]reta: of [...], to hide. They were such bookes as the Church vsed not The Apo­crypha. openly: but had them in priuate to read at pleasure: as the Reuelation of the Apostle Peter: the booke of his Actes, &c. (k) Epistle] Hierom vpon the first Chapter of Paul to [...]itus, [...]aith that Iud [...] citeth an Apocryphall booke of Henochs. Iudes words are these. But Michael the Arc [...]gell when hee stro [...]e against the deuill, and disputed about the body of Moyses, durst [...] bl [...] him with cursed speaking, but said onely: The Lord rebuke thee. Which Enoch [...]yd these words, is vncertaine, for they doe not seeme to bee his that was the seuenth from Adam. For he was long before Moses, vnlesse hee spake prophetically of things to come. And therefore Hi [...]rome intimateth that the booke onely whence this was, was entitled, Enoch. (l) Prophets] As the N [...]rites counterfeited a worke vnder Hieremi [...]s name. Aug. in Matt. [...]ap. 27. (m) A­ [...]] As Thomas his Gospel, Peters reuelation, and Barnabas his Gospell▪ which was brought [...] Alexandria, signed with his owne hand: in the time of the Emperor Zeno.

How the words that God spake of those that were to perish in the deluge: and their dayes shall be an hundred and twenty yeares, are to bee vnderstood. CHAP. 24.

BVt whereas God said: Their dayes shall be a hundred and twenty yeares, wee must not take it as though that it were a forewarning, that (a) none after that should [...] aboue that time, for many after the deluge liued fiue hundred yeares. But it [Page 565] [...] [...] [...] vnderstood that God spake this about the end of Noahs fiue hundred [...], that is when he was foure hundred and foure score yeares old, which the [...] ordinarily calleth fiue hundred taking the greatest part for the whole: [...] the sixe hundred yeare of Noah, and the second month, the floud be­ [...] [...]o the hundred and twenty yeares were passed, at the end of which man­ [...] [...] bee vnuersally destroyed by the deluge. Nor is it frute [...]esse to be­ [...] [...]e deluge came thus, when there were none left on earth, that were [...] [...] of such a death: not that a good man dying such a death should be [...] [...] worse for it after it is past. But of all those of Seths progeny whome [...]he [...] nameth, there was not one that died by the deluge. This floud the [...] saith grew vpon this: The Lord saw that the wickednesse of man was great The cause [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] 5 6▪ 7 [...], and all the imaginations of his heart were onely and continually euill: and [...] [...]ued in his heart how he had made man in the earth, and sayd: I will aestroy [...] [...] of the earth the man whome I haue made, from man to beast, and, from the [...] things to the fowles of the ayre, for I am angry that I haue made them.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) none.] This Lactantius held. lib. 2. His words are these. The earth being dried, the [...] [...]ing the iniquity of the former world, least their length of life should bee the mid wife [...] [...], hee shortned the daies of man by degrees, vntill they came to a hundred and [...] [...] there [...]e fi [...] his bound: not to be ouerpassed. But Hierome goeth with Augus­ [...] [...] shall yet haue a hundred and twenty yeares to repent in, not, tha [...] th [...] life o [...] no [...] shall not exceed a hundred and twenty yeares, as many erroneously vnderstand [...] that Abraham, after the deluge, liued a hundred three-score and fifteene yeares; [...] hundred: nay some aboue three hundred yeares. Iosephus differs some-what [...] but not much: for hee sayth that after the floud mens dayes grew fewer, vn­ [...] [...] ▪ and [...] him the bound of mans life was set vp at a hundred and twenty [...] [...] decree, and according to the number also that Moyses liued. (b) Reuolued.] [...], but the seauenty haue [...] recogitauit: he reuolued in his thought.

Of Gods vnpassionate and vnaltering anger. CHAP. 25.

[...] anger (a) is no disturbance of mind in him, but his iudgement as­ [...] sinne the deserued punishment: and his reuoluing of thought is an Gods pre­science and act a like firme and both vnal­terable. [...] ordering of changeable things: for God repenteth not of any thing [...] man doth: but his knowledge of a thing ere it be done, and his thought [...] it is done are both alike firme and fixed. But the Scripture without [...] cannot instil into our vnderstandings the meaning of Gods workes [...] the proud, nor stire vp the idle, nor exercise the inquirers, nor de­ [...] vnderstanders. This it cannot do without declining to our low capa­ [...] [...] whereas it relateth the future destruction of beasts, and birds, It [...] the greatnesse of the dissolution, but doth not thereaten it vnto the [...] creatures as if they had sinned.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) [...]ger.] Lactantius wrote a booke of Gods Anger, we (with Hierome) refer the [...] vnto him, if he desire to know further.

That Noah his Arke signifieth Christ and his Church in all things. CHAP. 26.

NOw whereas Noah being (as the truth saith) a iust man in his time, and per­fect (yet not as the Cittizens of God shall bee perfect in that immortality wherein they shall equalize the Angells, but perfect as a mortall pilgrime of God may bee vpon earth) was commanded by God to build an Arke, wherein he, his family, and the creatures which God commanded to come into the Arke vnto him, might bee saued from the waters: this verily is a figure of Gods Citty here vpon earth, that is, his Church which is saued by wood, that is, by that where-vpon Christ the mediator betweene God and man was crucified: For the dimensions of the length, deapth and bredth of the Arke, do signifie mans body, in which the Sauiour was prophecyed to come, and did so: for (a) the length of mans body from head to foote, is sixe times his bredth from side to side: and tenne times his thickenesse measuring prependicularly from backe to belly: lay a man a long and measure him, and you shall finde his length from head to foote to containe his bredth from side to side sixe times, and his height from the earth whereon he lyeth, tenne times, where-vpon the Arke was made three hundred cubites long, fifty broad, and thirty deepe. And the dore in the side was the wound that the soldiers speare made in our Sauiour, for by this do all men go in vnto him: for thence came the sacraments of the beleeuers: and the Arke being made all of square wood, signifieth the vnmoued constancy of the Saints: for cast a cube, or squared body which way you wil, it wil euer stand firme. So all the rest that concerned the building of this Arke, (b) were tipes of Ecclesiasticall matters. But here it is too long to stand vpon them: wee haue done it already, against Faustus the Manichee, who denied that the ould testament had any propheticall thing concerning Christ. It may bee one may take this one way, and another another way: so that all bee referred to the Holy Citty where-vpon wee discourse, which as I say often [...]boured here in this terrestriall pilgrimage: other-wise hee shall goe farre from his meaning that wrot it. As for example, if any one will not expound this place: make it with the (c) lowest, second, and third roomes: as I do in that worke against Faustus, namely that because the Church is gathered out of al nations, it had two roomes, for the two sorts of men circumcised and vncircumcised whome the Apostle other-wise calleth (d) Iewes and Greekes: and it had three roomes, because all the world had propagation from Noah his three sonnes, after the floud: if any one like not this exposition, let him follow his owne plea­sure, so hee controll not the true rule of faith in it: for the Arke had roomes below and roomes aboue, and therefore was called double roomed: and it had roomes aboue those vpper roomes, and so was called triple-roomed, being three stories high. In these may bee ment the three things that the Apostles prayseth so: Faith, Hope and Charity: or (and that farre more fittly) the three euangelicall increases: thirty fold, sixty fold and an hundred fould: cha [...] marriage dwelling in the first; chast widowhood in the second: and chast vir­ginity [...]. 13. [...]3 in the highest of all: thus, or otherwise may this bee vnderstood, euer respecting the reference it hath to this Holy Citty. And so I might say of the other things here to be expounded: which although they haue more then one exposition, yet all they haue must be lyable to one rule of concord in the Catho­like faith.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) length [The same also hee hath against Faustus lib. 12. Ambrose also compares Noahs Arke, to mans body, but in another manner. Lib. de Noe et Arca. (b) Were types] The Arke a type of the church. The Apostle Peter taketh the Arke for a figure of the Church. 2. Pet 3. 56. Where H [...]rome [...]eth the Arke to be the Church, Contra Iouin. & contra Luciferianos Cyprian doth the [...] [...]so. De spiritu sancto, (if that worke bee his.) Origen also and many others say much of [...] Allegorie. (c) Lowest second] The Arke was thus built (saith Origen.) It was diuided in­ [...]o [...]o lower roomes, and ouer these were three other roomes, each one immediatly aboue o [...]. The lowest was the sinke or common Iakes: and that next it was the graner, or place where meate was kept for all the creatures: then in the first of the other three, were the wilde be [...]s kept, in the second the tamer, and in the third were the men themselues. Iosephus writes [...] of foure roomes, whereas all else make fiue. But hee might perchance omitt the Iakes, as [...] de Natalibus saith. (d) Iewes and] He distinguisheth them by their tongues: for Paul co [...]rsed with none but they spoake either Hebrew or Greeke: for at Rome they spoake [...] as commonly then as we doe Latine at this day.

Of the Arke, and the deluge, that the meaning thereof is neither meerely Historicall, nor meerely allegoricall. CHAP. 27.

BVt let none thinke that these things were written onely to relate an hystori­ [...]ll truth without any typicall reference to any thing else: or contrary wise, [...]ere were no such things really acted, but that it is all allegoricall: or that [...]soeuer it is, it is of no vse, nor include [...]h any propheticall meaning concer­ [...] [...]he Church: for who but an Atheist will say, that these bookes are of no [...] haue beene so religiously kept, and so carefully deliuered from one age [...]ther, so many thousand yeares together? or that they are onely historicall, [...] [...]s (to let all the rest passe) the bringing in of the vncleane creatures by [...], and the cleane by seauens, must needes haue some other meaning, for they [...] haue beene preserued had they beene but paires, as well as the other. [...] not God, that taught this meanes of re-instauration, repaire them as hee [...] [...]ated them? And now for those that say that all this was but mysticall one­ [...] [...]st they imagine it impossible that any floud should become so huge as to [...] the height of any mountaine fifteene cubites, because of the (a) top of [...] Olympus which they say reacheth aboue the cloudes, and is as high as [...]uen, so that the grosser ayre that engendreth windes and raine cannot [...] so high: neuer obseruing in the meane space, that the grossest element of [...] earth can lye so high: or will they say the top of this mountaine is not [...]? no; why then doe those bad proportionators allow the earth to lye so [...] [...]nd yet deny the water to mount higher, auerring not-with-standing that [...] [...]ater is higher and of a more ability to ascend then the earth? what reason [...]hey shew why earth should holde so high a place in ayre, for thus many [...]sand yeares, [...] et that water may not arise to the same height for a little [...] They say also, that the Arke was too little to holde such a number of crea­ [...], seauen of euery cleane one, and two of euery vncleane one. It seemes [...] make accoumpt onely of three hundred cubites in length, fiftie in breadth, [...]irtie in depth, neuer marking that euery roome therein was of this size, [Page 568] making the whole Arke to be nine hundred cubites in length, one hundred and fiftie in breadth, and ninetie in deapth or height. And if that be true that Origen doth elegantly prooue, that Moyses (being learned (as it is written) in all the wis­dome of the Egiptians, who were great Geometricians) meant of a Geometri­call cubite in this case, one of which make sixe of ours, who seeth not what an huge deale of roomes lyeth within this measure? for whereas they say that an Arke of such greatnesse could no way bee built, they talke idely, for huger cit­ties then this Arke haue beene built: and they neuer consider the hundred yeares that it was a building in, through-out: vnlesse they will say that one stone may bee bound fast vnto another by lime onely, and walles on this manner bee carryed out (d) so many miles in compasse, and yet timber cannot bee lastened vnto timber by (e) mortayses, (f) [...]piri, nayles and pitch, whereby an Arke might bee made, not with embowed ribbes, but in a streight lineall forme, not to bee lanched into the sea by the strength of men, but lifted from earth by the ingruent force of the waters them-selues, hauing GODS prouidence, ra­ther then mans practise, both for steres-man and pilot. And for their scrupu­lous question concerning the Vermine, Mice, (g) Stellions, Locusts, Hornets, Flyes and Fleas, whether there were any more of them in the Arke then there should bee by GODS command? they that mooue this question ought first to consider this: that such things as might liue in the waters, needed not bee brought into the Arke: so might both the fishes that swamme in the water, and (h) diuers birds also that swamme aboue it.

And whereas it is said, They shall bee male and female, that concerneth the reparation of kinde: and therefore such creatures as doe not generate, but are produced them selues out of meere putrifaction, needed not bee there: if they were, it was as they are now in our houses, with-out any knowne number, if the greatnesse of this holy mystery included in this true and reall acte, could not bee perfited with-out there were the same order of number kept in all those creatures, which nature would not permit to liue with-in the waters, that care belonged not vnto man, but vnto GOD. For Noah did not take the creatures and turne them into the Arke, but GOD sent them in all, hee onely suffered them to enter: for so saith the booke: Two of euery sorte shall come vnto thee: not by his fetching, but by GODS bidding: yet may wee well holde that none of the creatures that wante sexe, were there: for it is pre­cisely sayd, They shall bee male and female. There are creatures that arising out of corruption, doe (i) afterwardes engender, as flyes: (k) and some also with­out sexe, as Bees: some also that haue sexe and yet engender not, as Hee-mules and Shee-mules: it is like that they were not in the Arke, but that their pa­rents, the horse and the Asse serued to produce them after-wards: and so like-wise of all other creatures (l) gotten betweene diuerse kindes. But if this concerned the mysterie, there they were: for they were male and female.

Some also sticke at the diuersitie of meates that they had, and what they eate, that could eate nothing but flesh: and whether t [...]e were any more creatures there then was in the command, that the rest might feede vpon them: or (m) rather (which is more likely) that there were some other meates besides flesh, that contented them. For (n) wee see many creatures that eate flesh, eate fruites also, and Apples, chieflye Figges and Chest-nuts: [Page 569] what wonder then if God had taught this iust man to prepare a meate for euery creatures eating, and yet not flesh? what will not hunger make one eate? And what cannot God make wholesome, and delightsome to the taste, who might make them (if he pleased) to liue without any meate at al: but that it was befitting to the perfection of this mistery that they should bee fedde? And thus all men, b [...]t those that are obstinate, are bound to beleeue that each of these many fold circumstances, had a figuration concerning the Church: for the Gentiles haue now so filled the Church with cleane and vncleane, and shall do so vntill the end and now are al so inclosed in those ribbes, that it is vnlawful to make stop at those inferior (although obscurer) ceremonies, which being so, if no man may either thinke these things as written to no end: nor as bare and insignificant relations, nor as sole vnacted allegories, nor as discourses impertinent to the Church; but each ought rather to beleeue that they are written in wisdome, and are both true histories, and misticall allegories, all concerning the prefiguration of the Church; then this booke is brought vnto an end: and from hence wee are to pro­ceed with the progresse of both our citties, the one celestiall, and that is Gods, and the tother terrestriall, and that is mans, touching both which, wee must now obserue what fell out after the deluge.

L. VIVES.

THe toppe (a) of.] The Geographers haue diuers Olympi: but this here, is in Thessaly ten furlongs high, as Plutarch saith in the life of Aemilius Paulus. The toppe is aboue the Mount O­lympus. [...] region of the aire as some hold, and proue it because the ashes of the Sacrifice would ly [...]ystned, and vnmoued al the yeare long▪ Solin. This is a fable saith Francis Philelphus, who [...] [...]p the hill him-selfe, to see the triall. And it is strange that the toppe of Olimpus, or Ath [...]s [...] [...]edon, or of any other mountaine should be so high aboue the circle of the earths globe, [...] [...] should exceed the halfe part of the ayre, and lying aboue all moysture, haue such con­ [...]ll fountaines and riuers flowing from it: for they are the mothers of windes and rayne. (b) A [...] Heauen.] Intimating the vse of the Poets, who call Heauen Olympus because of this [...]. Hom. Iliad. [...]1. (c) They say also.] Origen Homil. 2, in Genes. hath these words. As far [...] gather by descriptions, the Arke was built vp in foure Angles, arising all from an equall [...] [...] finished on the toppe in the bredth of one cubit, for it is said that it was built thirty cubites [...] [...]ty broad, and thirty high, but yet was it so gradually contracted that the bredth and [...] met all in one cubit: and afterwards. But the fittest forme for to keepe of the rayne [...] weather, was to bee ridged downe a proportioned descent from the toppe downeward, so to shoot off the wet, and to haue a broad and spatious base in a square proportion, least the [...]ion of the creatures within should either make it leane at'one side or sinke it downe right. [...] [...] [...]ll this cunning fabrike, some questions there are made, and those chiefly by Apelles, [...] of Marcions but an inuentor of another heresie: how is it possible (sayth hee) to put Apelles an­heretique. [...] [...] Elephants in the roome that the Scripture allowes for the Arke? Which to answer, our [...] said that Moyses who (according to the Scriptures) was skilled in all the arts of Egipt [...] [...] Geometricall cubytes in this place, (and Geometry is the Egyptians chiefe study.) [...] [...] Geometry, both in the measuring of solides and squares, one cubit is generally taken [...] [...] of our common cubits, or for three hundred minutary cubits. Which if it bee so, heare, [...] [...] had roome at large to containe al the creatures that were requisit for the restauration [...] [...] world. Thus far Origen. (d) So many miles.] As Babilons, Romes, and Memphis. But [...] [...] a citty in Thrace, the Greekes called it [...], The long wall, for there was an [...] long wall began there, which reached vnto the Melican Bay, excluding Cherone­ [...] [...] the rest of Thrace, Miltiades the Athenian captaine built it. There was such an­ [...] [...] the lake Lemanus vnto mount Iura, diuiding Burgogne from Switzerland, built [...] [...], ninteene miles long, and sixteene foote high. Seuerus did the like in England, to keepe [Page 570] the Scots and Picts from inuading the Brittaines. (e) Mortayses] Let your posts ( [...]aith V [...] ­truuius) be as thick as the maine body of your piller vnder the wreath whence the [...] [...], Mortayses, subscudines. and let them be mortaised together, so that the hole of euery ioynt bee two fingers wide. (f) Epiri] Either it is falsely written, or else wee may goe seeke what it is. (g) Stellions] A kinde of Lizard that benummeth where he biteth. A kinde of Spider also Plin. 8. & 9. Aristo. Stellions. (h) Diuerse birds] Ducks, Swans, Cormorants, Sea-guls, Water-swallowes, Puffins, &c. (i) Af­terwards engender] Flyes are not generate, and yet doe engender. For the male and female commixe, and produce a worme, which in time becommeth a flie. Aristot. Hist. animal. lib. 5. (k) And some also] How Bees are produced (saith Aristotle, Hist. animal. lib. 5. It is vncer­taine: some thinke they doe not ingender, but fetch their issue else-where, but whence none Bees. knoweth]: some say from the Palme-flowre, others from the reedes, others from the Oliues. Uirgil in his Georgikes held that they did not engender: his words are these:

Illum adeò placuisse apibus mirabere morem,
Virg. Geor. 4.
Quòd nec concubitu indulgent, nec corpora segnes
In venerem soluunt, aut foetus nixibus aedunt:
Verum ipsae é foliis natos, & suauibus herbis
Ore legunt, &c.—
Would you not wonder at the golden Bees
They vse no venery, nor mixe no thighes:
Nor grone in bringing forth: but taking wing,
Flie to the flowres, and thence their yong they bring
Within their pretty mouths, bred there, &c.—

Some there bee that say the Bees bee all females, and the Drones males, and so doe [...]gender: and that one may haue them produced of the flesh of a Calfe. (l) Gotten betweene diuerse] as creatures begotten betweene Wolues and Dogges, or Beares and Bitches, &c. Pliny saith that such beasts are neuer like either parent, but of a third kinde, and that they neuer engender either with any kinde, or with their owne: and therefore Mules neuer haue yong ones. But by Plinies leaue, it is recorded that Mules haue brought forth young, and haue beene often-times bigge bellyed: and this is common in Cappadocia saith Theophrastus, and in Syria saith Ari­stotle. Indeed these are of another kinde then ours bee. (n) Or rather] Origen saith, they did e [...]e flesh. (n) Wee see many creatures] Dogges, Crowes, and Foxes, when they want flesh, will eate fruites, Figges and Chest-nuts especially, and liue as well with them as with all the flesh in the world.

Finis lib. 15.

THE CONTENTS OF THE sixteenth booke of the City of God

  • 1. Whether there be any families of Gods citi­ [...]ns named betweene Noah and Abraham.
  • 2. What prophetique misteries were in the s [...]es of Noah.
  • 3. Of the generations of the three sonnes of Noah.
  • 4. Of the confusion of tongues, and the buil­ding of Babilon.
  • 5. Of Gods comming downe to confound the language of those Tower-builders.
  • 6. The manner how GOD speaketh to his Angells.
  • 7. Whether the remote Iles were supplied with the beasts of al sorts that were saued in the Arke.
  • 8. Whether Adams or Noaths sonnes begot any monstrous kindes of men.
  • 9. Whether their bee any inhabitants of the [...] called the Antipodes.
  • 10. Of the generation of Sem, in which the City of God lyeth, downe vnto Abraham.
  • 11. That the Hebrew tongue (so called after­ [...] of Heber) was the first language vpon [...], and remayned in his family when that great confusion was.
  • 12. Of that point of time wherein the Citty [...] GOD began a new order of succession in [...].
  • [...]. Why there is no mention of Nachor, Tha­ [...] [...] in his departure from Caldea into Me­ [...]ia.
  • 14. Of the age of Thara, who liued in Charra vntill his dyinge day.
  • 15. Of the time wherein Abraham receiued the promise from God, & departed from Charra
  • 16. The order and quality of Gods promises made vnto Abraham.
  • 17. Of the three most eminent kingdomes of [...] world; the cheefe of which in Abrahams [...] [...]as most excellent of all.
  • 18. Of Gods second promise to Abraham that [...] & his seed should possesse the land of Canaan.
  • 19. How God preserued Saras chastity in E­gipt, when Abraham, would not be knowne that she was his wife but his sister.
  • 20. Of the seperation of Lot and Abraham, without breach of charity or loue betweene [...].
  • 21. Of Gods third promse of the land of Ca­ [...] to Abraham, and his seede for euer.
  • 22. How Abraham ouerthrew the enemies of [...] [...]mits; freed Lot from captiuity, and was [...]ed by Melchisedech the Priest.
  • 23. Of Gods promise to Abraham, that hee would make his seed as the starres of heauen and that he was iustified by faith, before his circum­sision.
  • 24. Of the signification of the sacrifice which Abraham was commanded to offer when he de­sired to be confirmed in the th [...]gs he beleeued.
  • 25. Of Agar, Saras bondwoman, whome shee gaue as conc [...]e vnto Abraham.
  • 26. Of Gods promise vnto Abraham, that Sara (though she were ol [...]) should haue a son that should be the father of the [...]tion, and how this promise was sealed in the mistery of circumsision
  • 27. Of the man-child that if it were not cir­cumsised the eigh [...] day, it perished for breaking of Gods couenant.
  • 28. Of the changing of Abrahams and Saras names, who being the one to barr [...], and both too old to haue children, yet by Gods bounty, were both made fruitfull.
  • 29. Of the three men, or Angells, wkerin God appeared to Abraham in the plaine of mambr [...].
  • 30. Lots deliuerance, Sodomes distruction: Abimaleches lust, and Sarahs chastity.
  • 31. Of Isaac borne the time prefixed, and na­med so because of his parents laughter.
  • 32. Abrahams faith and obedience proued in his intent to offer his sonne: Sarahs death.
  • 33. Of Rebecca, Nachers neece, whom Isaac married.
  • 34. Abrahams marrying Keturah after Sa­rahs death, and the meaning thereof.
  • 35. The appointment of God concerning the two twins in Rebeca's woombe.
  • 36. Of a promise and blessing receiued by Isaac, in the manner that Abraham had recei­ued his.
  • 37. Of Esau and Iacob, and the misteries in­cluded in them both.
  • 38. Of Iacobs iourny into Mesopotamia for a wife: his vision in the night as he went: his re­turne with foure women, whereas hee went but for one.
  • 39. Iacob enstiled Israel. The reason of this change.
  • 40. Iacobs departure into Egipt with seuen­ty fiue soules; how to bee taken seeing some of them were borne afterwards.
  • 41. Iacobs blessing vnto his sonne Iudah.
  • 42. Of Iacobs changing of his hands, from the heads of Iosephs sons, when he blessed them.
  • 43 Of Moyses his times, [...]osua: the Iudges, the Kings: S [...]ule the first [...] Dauid the cheefe both in merrit, and in misticall reference.
FINIS.

THE SIXTEENTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Whether there be any families of Gods cittizens named, betweene Noah and Abraham. CHAP. 1.

TO finde in the euidences of holy writ whether the Glori­ous Citty of GOD continued on in a good course after the deluged, or through the second inundation of impiety was so interrupted, as Gods religion lay wholy vnrespect­ed is a very difficult matter: because that in all the cano­nicall scriptures, after that Noah and his three sonnes with his and their wiues were saued by the Arke from their de­luge, we cannot finde any one person vntill Abrahams time, euidently commended for his piety: only Noahs propheticall blessing of his two sonnes Sem and Iaphet, wee doe see, and know that he knew what was to follow a­long time after. Wherevpon he cursed his middlemost sonne, (who had offen­ded him) not in himselfe, hee layd not I say the curse vpon himselfe, but vpon his grand-child saying, Cursed be Canaan, a seruant of seruants shall hee be vnto his bre­thren. This Canaan was Chams sonne, his that did not couer, but rather discouer [...]. 9. [...]5. his fathers nakednesse. (a) And then did he second this, with a blessing vpon his eldest sonnes, saying: blessed be the Lord God of Sem, and let Canaan be his seruant. The Lord make Iaphet reioyce (b) that he may dwell in the tents of Sem: all which, to­gether G [...]n. 9. 26. with Noahs planting a vine-yeard, beeing drunken with the wine, and vn­couered in his sleepe, all those circumstances haue their propheticall interpre­tations and mysticall references.

L. VIVES.

ANd (a) then] A diuersity of reading: the best lies before you. (b) That he may dwel] Hie­rome saith it is meant of the Christians who expelling the Iewes doe dwell and inioye the light of the holy scriptures.

What prophetique misteries were in the sonnes of Noah. CHAP. 2.

BVt their true euent hath now cleared their former obscurity: for what dili­gent obseruer sees them not all in Christ? Sem, of whose seed Christs hum [...] ­nity came, is interpreted, Named. And who is more named then Christ, whose name is now so fragrant that the propheticall Canticle compareth it to an [...] C [...]. 1. 2 powred out: in whose houses, that is, in whose churches, the diffused nations shall inhabite. For Iaphet is, diffused. But Cham, who is interpreted hotte, Noa [...]s [Page 573] middle sonne beeing as distinct from both, and remayning betweene both, bee­ing neither of the first fruites of Israell, nor of the fullnesse of the nations, what is hee but a type of our hotte heretiques, not hotte in the spirit of wisdome, but of (a) turne-coate suttletie, that burneth in their hearts to the disturbance of the Saints quiet? But this is vsefull to the good proficients in the church as the Apostle saith. There must bee Heresies amongst you that they which are ap­prooued might bee knowne. Wherevpon also it is written. The learned sonne wil­bee wise, 1. Cor. 11, 19 and vse the fooles as his minister. For there are many things pertey­ning to the Catholike faith which the Heretiques turbulently tossing and tur­ning, cause them that are to defend them against them both to obserue them the more fully, vnderstand them the more clearely, and avow them the more confi­dently. Thus the enemies question addeth the perfection of vnderstanding. Al­though not onely the professed Infidels, but euen the cloaked Heretikes also [...]ke vnder the name of christians, and yet liue wickedly, may bee iustly compri­sed in Noahs middle sonne: for in worde they declare, and in deede they disho­nour the passion of CHRIST prefigured in Noahs nakednesse. Of these it is saide, Yee shall know them by their fruites: and therefore was Cham cursed in his Mat. 7, 16 sonne, as in his fruite, that is his worke: where-vpon Chanaan, is fitly interpreted, their motion, and what is that [...]ut their worke. But Shem and Iaphet prefiguring circumcision and vncercumcision, or as the Apostle saith, the Iewes and the Greekes, (those I meane that are called and iustified) hearing of their fathers [...]ednesse (the Redeemers typicall passion) tooke a garment and putting it vpo [...] [...]heir shoulders, went back-ward, and so couered their fathers nakednesse, [...] [...]ing what they couered. In like manner, wee, in Christs Passion doe reue­ [...] that which was done for vs, yet abhorre wee the Iewes villany herein. The [...]nt, is the sacrament: their backs the remembrance of things past, because [...] [...]ch now celebrateth the passion of CHRIST, Iaphet dwelling in the tents [...] [...], and Cham betweene them both: it looketh now no more for a passion to [...], but the euill brother is (b) seruant to his good brethren in his sonne, that is, his worke: because the good can make vse of the euill to their increase of wis­dome: for there be some (saith the Apostle) that preach not Christ purely, but how­soeuer Phil. 1, 16 18. Christ be preached sincerely, or colourably, I do ioy, and wil ioy therein; For he had planted the vin-yard whereof the Prophet saith, The vine-yeard of the Lord of hosts Is [...]i. 5 is the house of Israell &c. and he drinketh of the wine thereof: whether it be of that cup whereof it is said. Are yee able to drinke of the cup that I shal drinke of? And, O my Mat. 20, 2 [...] Mat. 26, 39 Father, if it bee possible let this cuppe passe from me: wherein doubtlesse hee meant his passion. Or whether it were signified (seeing that wine is the fruite of the vi [...]-yeard) that hee tooke our flesh and bloud out of the vine-yard, that is, t [...]e house of Israel, and was drunke, and vncouered, that is suffered the pa [...]. For there was his nakednesse discouered that is his infirmitie, whereof the Apostle saith. Hee was crucified concerning his infirmitie: where­of also hee saith else-where. The weakenesse of GOD is stronger then men, 2. Cor. 13 1. Cor. 1, 25 [...]d the foolishnesse of GOD, is wiser then men. But the Scripture hauing sayd. Hee was vncouered, and adding, in the middest of his owne house, makes [...] an excellent demonstration that hee was to suffer death by the hands of his owne country men, fellowes and kinsmen in the flesh. This passion of CHRIST, the reprobate preach verballie onely: for they know not what [...]ey [...]each. But the elect lay vppe this great mistery within, and there [...] [...]our it in their hearts beeing GODS infirmity, and foolishnesse, but [Page 574] farre stronger and wiser then man in his best strength and wisdome. The type of this, is Chams going out and telling of his brethren what he had seene of his fa­ther, and Sems and Iaphets going in, that is, disposing themselues inwardly, for to couer and reuerence that which hee had seene and told them of. Thus as wee can wee search the sence of scripture, finding it more congruent to some applications then to others, yet doubting not, but that euery part of it hath a farther meaning then meerely historicall, and that, to bee referred to none but CHRIST and his church the Citty of GOD: which was preached from mans first creation, as wee see the euentes doe confirme. So then from these two blessed sonnes of Noah, and that cursed one betwixt them, downe vnto the daies of Abraham, is no mention made of any righteous man, which time conti­nued more then one thousand yeares. I doe not thinke but there were iust men in this time, but that it would haue beene too tedious to haue rehearsed them all, and rather to haue concerned the diligence of an history, then the substance of a prophecy. The writer of these diuine bookes (or rather the spirit of GOD in him) goeth onely about such things as both declare the things past and prefi­gure the things to come, pertinent onely to the Cittie of GOD: for what so­euer is heerein spoaken concerning her opposites, it is all to make her glorie the more illustrious by entring comparison with their iniquity, or to pro­cure her augmentation by teaching her to obserue their ruine, and bee warned thereby. Nor are all the historicall relations of these bookes, mysticall, but such as are not, are added for the more illustration of such as are. It is the plow-share onely that turneth vppe the earth: yet may not the plough lacke the (c) other instruments. The strings onely doe cause the sound in harpes and o­ther such instruments: yet must that haue pinnes, and the other, frets, to make vppe the musicke, and the (d) organs haue other deuises lincked to the keyes, which the organist toucheth not, but onely their keyes, to make the sound pro­portionate, and harmonious. Euen so in those prophetique stories, some things are but bare relations, yet are they adherent vnto those that are significant, and in a manner linked to them.

L. VIVES.

TUrne-coats (a) suttlety] Some reade, impatience, and for wisdome, before, pacience: and for their hearts, their first beginning: but this is not so proper. (b) Seruant] The Latines vse P [...]er, either for a child or a seruant, and so the-Greekes doe [...], as the Septuagints for ex­ample P [...]r, vs [...]d [...] a [...]. in this place. [...] &c. an houshold seruant shall hee bee to his bretheren. Chrisippus is idle in his distinction of [...] and [...]: as if the first were a seruing man, and the later a sta [...]e or bondman: Ammonius is of another minde, but this is nothing to our purpose. [...] is an ordinary seruant in the house. (c) Other instruments] The culter, and coulter wedges, the teame, the handles or hailes, the beame, the plough-staffe, the mole-boord &c. (d) Organs,] He meaneth of all the gins in instruments, it is too tedious to stand teckning of them here.

Of the generations of the three sonnes of Noah. CHAP. 3.

NOw must wee see what wee can finde concerning the generations of these sonnes, and lay that downe in the progresse, to shew the proceeding of both [Page 575] [...] Citties in their courses, heauenly and earthly. The generation of Iaphet, the [...], is the first that is recorded, who had eight sonnes, two of which had sea­ [...]es further, three the one, and foure the other: so that Iaphet, had in all, [...] sons. Now Cham, the middle brother had foure sonnes, one of which had [...]re, and one of these had two, which in all, make eleauen. These being reck­ [...], the scripture returneth as to the head, saying: And Chush begat Nimrod, [...] a Gyant vpon the earth: hee was a mighty hunter against the Lord where­ [...] it is said, As Nemrod the mighty hunter against the Lord. (a) And the begin­ [...] [...] his Kingdome was Babilon, and (b) Oreg and (c) Archad, and Chalame [...] [...]and of Seimar. Out of that Land came Assur and (d) builded Niniuy, and [...] (e) Robooth, and Chalesh, and Dasem, betweene Chalech and Niniuy: [...] great city. Now this Chus, the gyant Nembrods father, is the first of Chams [...] on that is named, fiue of whose sons, and two of his grand-children were [...] before: But he either begot this giant after all them, or else (and that I ra­ [...]d) the scripture nameth him for his eminence sake, because his Kingdom i [...] [...] also, (whereof Babilon was the head citty) and so are the other citties, [...] [...]ons that hee possessed. But whereas it is said that Assur came out of the [...] of Semar, which belonged vnto Nimrod, and builded Niniuie and the o­ [...]ee citties, this was long after but named heere, because of the greatnesse [...] [...]yrian Kingdome, which (f) Ninus, Belus his sonne, enlarged wonderful­ [...] [...] was the founder of the great citty Niniuie, which was called after his [...] [...]niuie of Ninus. But Assur, the father of the Assyrians, was none of [...] [...]nes, but of the progeny of Sem, Noahs eldest sonne. So that it is eur­ [...] some of Sems sonnes afterward attained the Kingdome of this great [...] went further then it, and builded other citties, the first of which [...] Niniuie of Ninus: from this, the scripture returneth to another sonne [...], Mizraim, and his generation is reckned vppe: not by perticular [...] by seauen nations: out of the sixt whereof, as from a sixth sonne, [...] Philystiym which make vppe eight. Thence it returneth backe a­ [...] Chanaan in whom Cham was cursed, and his generation is comprized [...] [...]: and all their extents related, together with some citties. Thus cas­ [...] [...] into one summe, of Chams progeny are one and thirty descended. N [...] [...] remaineth to recount the stocke of Sem, Noahs eldest sonne: for the [...]ns, beganne to bee counted from the youngest, and so vpwards gra­ [...] him. But it is some-what hard to finde where his race beginnes to [...] [...]ted: yet must we explaine it some way: for it is chiefly pertayning to [...].

[...] read it. (g) vnto Sem also the father of all the sonnes of Heber, and el­ [...] of Iaphet were children borne: the order of the wordes is this: And [...] borne vnto Sem, and all his children, euen vnto Sem, who was Iaphets el­ [...]. Thus it maketh Sem the Patriarch vnto all that were borne, [...] [...]ocke whether they were his sonnes, or his grand-sonnes, or their [...], or their grand sonnes, and so of the rest: for Sem begot not He­ [...] is the first from him in lineall descent. For Sem (besides others) be­ [...] [...]t, hee Canaan, Canaan Sala, and Sala was Hebers father. It is not [...]g then that Heber is named the first of Sems progeny, and before [...] [...]nes, beeing but grand-childe to his grand-childe, vnlesse it bee that [...] Hebrewes had their name from him, quasi Heberewes: as it may bee [...] [...] they were called Hebrewes quasi Abrahewes, of Abraham. [Page 576] But true it is, they were called Hebrewes of Heber: and Israel onely attained that language, and was the people wherein Gods Citty was both prefiguted, and made a pilgrim. So then Sem first hath his sixe sonnes reckned, and foure other sonnes, by one of them: and then another of Sems sonnes begot a sonne, and this sonne of this last son was father vnto Heber. And Heber had two sons, one called Phalec▪ that is, diuision: the scripture addeth this reason of his name: for in his ti [...] the earth was diuided: which shalbe manifested hereafter. Hebers other sonne had twelue sonnes, and so the linage of Seth were in all seauen and twenty. Thus then the grand summe of all the generations of Noahs three sonnes, is three score and thirteene. Fifteene from Iaphet, thirty and one from Cham, and seauen and twenty from Shem. Then the scripture proceedeth, saying: These are the sonnes of Sem according to their families and their tongues, in their countries and Nations▪ And then of them all: These are the families of the sonnes of Noah after their generations amongst their people: and out of these were the Nations of the earth diuided after the floud▪ Whence wee gather, that they were three score and thirteene or rather (as wee will shewe hereafter) three score and twelue Nations; not seauenty-two single persons: for when the sonnes of Iaphet were reckned, it concluded thus▪ (i) Of these were the Islands of the gentiles diuided in their hands each one according to his tongue and families in their nations. And the sonnes of Cham are plainely made the founders and storers of nations, as I shewed before. Mizraim begot all those that were called the Ludieim, and so of the other sixe. And hauing reckned Chams sonnes, it concludeth in like manner▪ These are the sonnes of Cham according to their tongues and families in their countries and their nations. Wherefore the Scripture could not [...] many of their sonnes, because they grew vppe, and went to dwell in o­ther countries: and yet could not people whole lands themselues: for why are b [...] two Iaphets eight sonnes progenies named▪ three of Chams foure: and two of Sems [...]? Had the other no children? On wee may not imagine that; but th [...] did not growe [...] into Nations worthy recording, but as they were ioy­ [...]ed themselues with other people.

L. VIVES.

ANd (a) the] What those places were in Greek [...], Eusebius Pamphilus, and Iosephus [...] whom [...] also agreeth with: what we neede, wee will take thence: the Reader may The plaine of [...] [...] the [...]est in themselues, for they are common bookes. The field of Semar was in Chal­dea, in it was built the tower of Babel▪ (b) Oreg] The Hebrew is Arach: but thus the seauen­ty [...] Archad] The Hebrew is Accad, which they say is Nisibis in [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] (d) [...]] Tha [...] of [...], for there was another [...] one [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] N [...]ue [...]wards. That of Assyria Pliny calles N [...]s, be­ing Ni [...]. [...] [...] [...] [...] standi [...] [...] Tygr [...] and lying towards the [...]: [...]o saith [...] also Diodorus calls it Nina, and saith that Ninus▪ Belus his sonne built it, and that there was n [...]er City since so [...]arge within the walls. Their hight was one hundred foote: they br [...] [...] [...] [...] haue gone side by side vpon, easily: their compasse was foure hundred [...] [...]ghty [...] and their post [...]re, [...] a quadrangle, there were on the walls one thousand [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...]undred [...] [...]( [...]) Robooth Hieromes translation hath, [...] [...] [...] [...] [...], [...]t [...] [...] R [...]ad onely, Hee built N [...]iue, and [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] Vnlesse the [...] [...] [...]. The hebrew hath [...] [...] that [...] [...] [...] [...](f) Ni [...]] [...] following the Phaenician Theology [...] [...] [...] son [...] o [...] [...] and calleth him Iupiter Belus▪ Now there was another [Page 577] [...], sonne to Epaphus kinge of Egypt whome Ioue begot: vnto this Belus, Isis was mother. [...] Eusebius make him the sonne of Telegonus who maried Isis after Apis was dead: Belus. [...] reigning as then in Athens. But Belus that was father to Ninus, was a quiet King of [...] an [...] contented with a little Empire, yet had hee this warlike sonne, whereby he was [...]d as a God, and called the Babilonian Iupiter. This was their Belus say the Egyptians [...] Egiptus, whome they call the sonne of Neptune and Lybia, and granchild to Epaphus, [...] [...]her. Hee placed colonies in Babilon and seating him-selfe vpon the bankes of Eu­ [...] [...]stituted his Priests there after the Egyptian order. That Belus whom they worship­ped [...]outly in Assiria, and who had a temple at Babilon in Plinies time, was (as he saith) [...] [...]tor of Astronomy, and the Assirians dedicated a iewell vnto him and called it Belus [...] [...] (g) Unto Sem also.] The seauenty lay it downe most playnely. (h) Hebrewes.] Paul, The He­brewes. [...] of Borgos, a great Hebraician sayth they were called Hebrewes, quasi trauellers, [...] [...] word intends, trauellers they were indeed, both in Egypt and in the land of Canaan. (i) [...] [...]ese were.] As Ilands are diuided from the continent by the sea, so were they amongst [...]es by riuers, mountaines, woods, sands: deserts, and marishes.

Of the confusion of tongues and the building of Babilon. CHAP. 8.

WHereas therefore the Scriptures reckneth those nations each according to his proper tongue, yet it returneth backe to the time when they had [...] [...]one tongue, and then sheweth the cause of the diuersity. Then the whole [...] [...]th it) was of one language and one speach. And as they went from the East, [...] a plaine in the land of Semar, and there they aboade: and they sayd one to [...] [...]me let vs make bricke and burne it in the fire▪ so they had bricke for stone, [...] [...]ch for lime: They sayd also, come, let vs build vs a citty and (b) a tower whose [...] reach to the heauen, that we (c) may get vs a name, least we bee scattred vpon [...] earth. And the Lord came downe to see the citty and tower which the [...] [...] men builded. And the Lord sayd: behold the people is all one, and haue all [...] [...]ge, and this they begun to do, neither can they now be stopped from [...] [...]er they haue imagined to effect: come on let vs downe and confound [...] [...]guage there that each one of them vnderstand not his fellowes speach. Babilons confusion. So [...] Lord scattered them from thence ouer the whole earth and they (d) left [...] [...]ild▪ the citty and the tower. Therefore the name of it was called confu­ [...] [...]cause there the Lord confounded the language of the whole earth: [...] [...] thence did the Lord scatter them vpon all the earth. This Citty [...] [...]ch was called confusion is that Babilon, whose wounderfull building [...] [...]d euen in prophane histories: for Babilon is interpreted confusion, [...] we gather, that Nembrod the Giant was (as we said before) the builder [...] [...] scripture saying: the beginning of his kingdome was Babilon, that is, this [...] metropolitane city of the realme, the kings chamber, and the chiefe [...] [...] rest: though it were neuer brought to that strange perfection that the [...] and the proud would haue it to be, for it was built to heigh, which [...] [...]as vp to heauen, whether this were the fault of some one Tower which [...] [...]ght more vpon then all the rest, or of them all vnder one, as wee will [...] soldiour, or enemy, when we meane of many thousands, and as the [...] of Frogges and Locusts that plagued Egypt were called onely in the [...] number, the Frogge and Locust: But what intended mans vaine [Page 578] presumption herein? admit, they could haue exceeded all the mountaines with The power of humili­ty. their buildings height, could they euer haue gotten aboue the element of ayre? and what hurt can elleuation either of body or spirit do vnto God? Humility is the true tract vnto heauen, lifting vppe the spirit vnto GOD, but not against GOD, as that gyant was said to be an hunter against the Lord: which some not vn­derstanding, were deceiued by the ambiguity of the greeke and translated, be­fore the Lord, (f) [...] beeing both before, and against: for the Psalme vseth it so: and kneele before the Lord our maker. And it is also in Iob: He hath stretched out his hand against God. Thus then (g) is that hunter against the Lord to bee vn­derstood. But what is the worde, Hunter, but an entrapper, persecutor and murderer of earthly creatures? So rose this hunter and his people, and raised this tower against GOD, which was a type of the impiety of pride: and an euill intent, though neuer effected deserueth to bee punished. But how was it puni­shed? Because that (h) all soueraignty lieth in commaund, and all commaund in the tongue, thus pride was plagued, that the commaunder of men should not be vnderstood, because he would not vnderstand the Lord, his commander. Thus was this conspiracy dissolued, each one departing from him whom hee vnder­stood not, nor could he adapt himselfe to any but those that hee vnderstood, and thus these languages diuided them into Nations and dispersed them ouer the whole earth, as God who wrought those strange effects, had resolued.

L. VIVES.

ANd (a) pitch] Bitumen, whereof there was great store in those places. (b) A tower] The like to this do the prophane writers talke of the Gyants wars against the Gods, laying moun­taine vpon mountaine, to get foote-hold against heauen the nearer it.

Ter sunt conati inponere Pelion Ossae,
Ter pater extructos disiecit fulmine montes.
Pelion on Ossa three times they had throwne,
And thrice Ioues thunder struck the bul-warke downe.

Saith Uirgil. The story is common: it might be wrested out of this of the confusion, as di­uers other things are drawne from holy writ into heathenisme, (c) We may get] Let this bee a monument of vs all. (d) Left off] And the builders of the cittie ceased, say the seauenty. (e) Wonderfull] In Pliny, Solinus, Mela, Strabo, Herodotus, all the geographers, and many of the Poets, of this else-where. (f) [...].] So it is in latin also. (g) Is that hunter] Iosephus writ­eth that Nimrod first taught mankinde to iniure GOD, and to grow proud against him: for Nimrod. being wondrous valiant, he perswaded them that they might thanke themselues, and not God, for any good that befell them. And so ordeined he himselfe a souerainty, and to prouide that God should not subuert it, fell a building of this tower, to resist a second deluge if God should be offended. And the multitude held it a lesse matter to serue man then God: and so obeying Nimrod willingly began to build this huge tower, which might stand all waters vncouered, Of this tower, Sybilla writeth saying. When al men were of one language some fell to build an high tower as though they would passe through it vnto heauen: But God sent a winde, and ouerthr [...], and confounded their language with diuers, so that each one had a seuerall tongue: and therefore that citty was called Babilon. (h) All soueraignty] The Princes words are great attactiues of the subiects hearts: which if they bee not vnderstood, make all his people avoide him. And therefore Mithridates euen when hee was vtterly ouerthrowne, had friends ready to succour him, because he could speake to any nation in their owne language.

Of Gods comming downe to confound the language of those towre-builders. CHAP. 5.

FOr whereas it is written: The Lord came downe to see the citty and tower which the Gen. 11. sons of men builded, that is not the sons of God, but that earthly minded [...] [Page 579] which we call the Terrestriall citty: we must thinke that God remooued from no God mou­eth not from place to place. place for hee is alwaies all in all, but he is sayd to come downe, when he doth any thing in earth beyond the order of nature, wherein his omnipotency is as it were presented. Nor getteth he temporary knowledge by seeing, who can neuer be ig­ [...] in any thing: but he is said to see and know that which he laies open to the [...] and knowledge of others. So then he did not see that city, as he made it bee [...] when he shewed how farre he was displeased with it. Wee may say GOD [...] downe to it, because his angells came downe, wherein hee dwelleth, as that also [...]ch followeth. The Lord said, Behold, the people is one, and they haue all one [...] &c. and then, Come on, let vs goe downe, and there confound their language: [...] a recapitulation, shewing how the LORD came downe: for if he were come downe already, why should he say Let vs go downe &c. he spoke to the an­gells in whom hee came downe. And he saith not, come, and goe you downe, and [...] confound their language, but come, let vs go &c. shewing that they are his [...]rs, and yet hee co-operateth with them and they with him as the Apostle [...] [...] we labour together with God. 1. Cor. 3

The manner how GOD speaketh to his Angells. CHAP. 6.

THat also where God saith, Let vs (a) make man in our Image, may be meant vn­to the angells, because hee saith not, I will make, but adding, in our Image, it is [...] to thinke that God made man in the angells Image, or that Gods and [...] [...]re all one. This therefore is an intimation of the Trinity: which Trinity be­ing [...]thelesse, but one God, when hee had said, let vs make, he adioyneth, thus [...]ed the man in his Image, hee doth not say, the Gods created, nor in the image of [...] Gods: and so here may the Trinity bee vnderstood, as if the Father had sayd [...] and the Holy Spirit, come on, let vs goe downe, and there confound there [...]: this now, if there bee any reason excluding the Angells in this point: [...] whom it rather befitted to come vnto God, in holy nations and Godly [...]ns, hauing recourse vnto the vnchangeable truth, the eternall [...] [...]at vpper court: for they themselues are not the truth but pertakers of [...], that created them, and draw to that, as the fountaine of their life, take­ [...] [...] of that, what wanteth in themselues, and this motion of theirs is firme, [...] to that whence they neuer depart. Nor doth GOD speake to his God speak­eth three manner of waies. [...] wee doe one to another, or vnto GOD: or his angells to vs, or wee to [...] God by them to vs: but in an ineffable manner, shewne to vs after our [...] and his high speach to them before the effect, is the vnaltered order of [...]: not admitting sound, or verberation of ayre, but an eternall power in [...] working vpon a temporall obiect. Thus doth God speake to his angells, [...] [...] vs, being farre of him, in a farre other manner: and when we conceiue a­ [...] by the first maner, wee come neare the angells: but I am not here to dis­ [...]e of Gods waies opening his will to others: the vnchangeable truth, doth [...] speake ineffably from himselfe, vnto reasonable creatures, or by reasona­ble [...]ures, mutable, or spirituall, either vnto our imagination and spirit, or to [...] [...]dily sense: and whereas it is sayd: And shall they not faine many things they [...] this is no confirmation, but rather a question, as we vse in threatning, [...] [...]is verse Virgill declareth.

[Page 580]
(b) Non arma expedient, totâ (que) ex vrbe sequentur
And shall not all my powers take armes, and run?
Aenid. 3.

We must therefore take it as a question. Otherwise it sheweth not as a threat­ning: we must needs therefore adde the interrogatiue point. Thus then the pro­genies of Noahs three sonnes were seauenty three or rather (as wee haue said) three score and twelue Nations, who filled the earth and the Islands thereof (c) and the number of nations was farre aboue the number of languages: for now in Africa wee haue many Barbarous countries that speake all one language and who doubteth that mankinde increasing, diuers tooke shippes and went to inhabite the Islands abroad?

L. VIVES.

LEt (a) vs make] Hierome and Augustine doe both take this as an intimation of the Tr [...]y (b) Non arma] Dido's words in Virgil. Aenead. 3. (c) And the number] But I thinke it is [...] ­der to shew any one language, then any one nation, but I doe not contend, but onely speake my minde.

Whether the remote Iles were supplied with the beasts of all sorts that were saued in the Arke. CHAP. 7.

BVt now there is a question concerning those beasts, which man respects not, & yet are not produced by putrifaction, as frogs are, but only by copulation of male and female (as wolues &c.) how they after the deluge, wherein al perished but those in the Arke, could come into those Islands, vnlesse they were propagate from them that were preserued in the Arke, we may thinke that they might some to the nearest Iles: but there are some far in the maine, to which no beast could swim. If men desired to catch them and transport them thether, questionlesse they might doe it (a) by hunting; though we cannot deny but that the angells by Gods command might cary them thether: but if they were produced from the earth, as at first because God said, let the earth bring forth the liuing soule: then is it most apparant that the diuersity of beasts were preserued in the Arke rather for a figure of the diuers Nations, then for restauration, if the earth brought them forth in those Iles to which they could not otherwise come.

L. VIVES.

BY (a) hunting] In the Canaries and other new found Iles, there were none of many creatures that we haue in abundance in the continent: but were faine to be transported thether [...] the like we vse in transportation of plants, and seeds, from nation to nation.

Whether Adams, or Noahs sonnes begot any monstrous kinds of men. CHAP. 8.

IT is further demanded whether Noahs sons, or rather Adams (of whom all man kinde came) begot any of those (a) monstrous men, that are mentioned in pro­phaine [Page 581] histories: as some that haue (b) but one eye in their mid fore-head: some with their heeles where their toes should be, some with both sexesin one, & their right pap a mans, & the left a womans, & both begetting and bearing children in one body: some without mouths, liuing only by ayre and smelling; some but a cu­bite high, called (c) pigmies, of the greeke word: some, where the women beare children at the fift yeare of their age: some that haue but one leg, and bend it not, and yet are of wonderfull swiftnesse, beeing called (d) Sciopodae, because they sleepe vnder the shade of this their foote: some neck-lesse, with the face of a man in their breasts: and such other as are wrought in (e) checker-worke in the Sea­streete at Carthage, beeing taken out of their most curious and exact histories. What shall I speake of the (f) Cynocephali, that had dogs heads, and barked like dogs? Indeed we need not beleeue all the monstrous reports, that runne concer­ning this point. But whatsoeuer hee bee, that is Man, that is, a mortall reasona­ble creature, bee his forme, voice, or what euer, neuer so different from an ordi­nary mans, no faithfull person ought to doubt that hee is of Adams progeny: yet is the power of nature shewre, and strangely shewne in such: but the same rea­sons that wee can giue for this or that vnordinary shaped-birth amongst vs, the same may be giuen for those monstrous nations: for GOD made all, and when or how hee would forme this or that, hee knowes best, hauing the perfit skill how to beautifie this vniuerse by opposition and diuersity of parts. But hee that cannot contemplate the beauty of their whole, stumbles at the deformity of the part: not knowing the congruence that it hath with the whole. We see many that haue aboue fiue fingers, or toes: and this farther from that, then the other is in proportion: yet God forbid that any one should bee so besotted as to thinke the maker erred in this mans fabrike, though wee know not why hee made him thus. Be the diuersity neuer so great, he knowes what hee doth: and none must repre­hend him. (g) At Hippon we had one borne with feet like halfe moones, and hands likewise: with two fingers onely, and two toes. If there were a nation such now, (h) curious history would ring off it as of a wonder. But must wee therefore say that this creature came not from Adam? an age can seldome be without an (i) Hermophradite, though they be not ordinary, persons I meane that are so perfit in both sexes that we know not what to terme them, man, or woman: though cus­tome hath giuen the preheminence to the (k) chiefe, and call them still, men. For none speake of them in the female sense. In our time (some few yeares agoe) was one borne, that was two from the middle vp-wardes, and but one downe-ward. This was in the (l) East: hee had two heads, two breasts, foure hands, one belly and two feete: and liued so longe that a multitude of men were eie witnesse of this shape of his.

But who can recken all the birthes extraordinary? Wherefore as wee may not say but those are really descended from the first man, so what Nations soeuer haue shapes different from that which is in most men, and seeme (m) to be exorbitant from the common forme, if they bee (n) defineable to bee reasona­ble creatures, and mortall, they must bee acknowledged for Adams issue: (if it bee true that their bee such diuersity of shapes in whole Nations, varying so f [...]te from ours.) For if we knew not that Apes (o) Monkeyes, and (p) Babiounes, were not men but beasts, those braue and curious historiographers would belie them confidently to bee nations, and generations of men. But if they bee men of whome they write those wonders, what if GODS pleasure was to shew vs [Page 582] in the creating of whole nations of such monsters, that his wisdome did not like an vnperfit caruer, faile in the framing of such shapes, but purposely formed them in this fashion? It is no absurdity therefore to beleeue that there may bee such nations of monstrous men, as well as wee see our times are often wit­nesses of monstrous births here amongst our selues. Wherefore to close this question vppe with a sure locke: either the stories of such monsters are plaine lies, or if there be such, they are either no men, or if they be men, they are the progeny of Adam.

L. VIVES.

MOnstrous (a) men] Pliny lib. 7. (b) One eye] Such they say are in India. (c) Pygmees] I do The Pyg­mees. not beleeue that the Pigm [...]es were but in one place, or that the writers concerning them, differ so as they seeme. Pliny (lib 4.) saith they were in Thrace, neare the towne Gerra­nia, and called Catizi, and that the Cranes beate them away. For there are great store of Cranes there, wherevpon they are called the Strimonian, of Strymon, a riuer in Thrace. And Gerrania is drawne from the greeke: for [...] is, a Crane. The same author reherseth their opinion that said Pygmees dwelt by Endon, a riuer in Caria. Lib. 5. And (lib 6.) hee follow­eth others, and placeth them in India, amongst the Prasian hilles: as Philostratus doth also. Some there bee (as Pline saith there) that say they are aboue the marishes of Nilus: one of those is Aristotle, who saith they liue in Ethiopia amongst the Troglodytes, in caues▪ and therefore are called Troglodyta: and that their stature, and crane-battells are [...]ables. Of these Homer sung, placing them in the South, where the Cranes liue in winter, as they doe in Thrace in summer, going and comming with the seasons. Mela puts the Pygmees into the in-most Arabia, little wretches they are saith hee, and fight for their corne against the Cranes.

Some hold their are no such creatures. Arist. Pliny. [...] in greeke, is a cubite, and [...], saith Eustathius, (Homers interpretor) they had their name. This cubite is halfe a [...] [...] A cubite. A foote. An hand-bredth. is foure and twenty fingers by their measure. For a foote, is twelue inshes, that is▪ [...] fingers and foure hand-breadths. But an hand-bredth is diuers: there is the [...] (o [...] [...] wee doe meane) beeing three inshes, the quarter of the foote: and there is the greater, [...] twelue fingers, called a spanne: beeing three partes of the foote, that is nine fingers. There are (saith Pliny lib. 7.) vpon those mountaines, the Span-men, as they say, or the Pigmee [...] A spanne. beeing not aboue three spannes (that is two foote ¼) high. So saith Gellius also that their highest stature is but two foote ¼. lib. 9. Pliny and Gellius doe both meane, sixe and th [...]e fingers. Iuuenall to make them the more ridiculous, saith they were not aboue a foote high. (d)] Sciopodae] Or, foote-shadowed: [...] is a shadow. [...] ▪ a foote. (e) Checker-worke] M [...] ­siuum opus. Spartian vseth it, and Pliny. It is (saith Hermolaus Barbarus vpon Plinies Sciopodes a people. sixth booke, and Baptista Egnatius vpon Spartian) wrought with stones of diuers col­lours, which beeing rightly laied together, are the portraytures of images: as is ordinary to bee seene in the pauementes at Rome and else-where in old workes, for of late it is neg­lected: Our in-laide workes in our chaires, and tables in Spaine haue some resemblance there­of. Checker-workes. Perottus, saith it is corrruptly called Musaicum, but the true word is Mus [...]acum, of [...], and alledgeth this place of Pliny: Barbarus seemes to bee of his minde also. The [...] ­gar called it musaicum, because it seemed to bee a worke of great wit and industry. [...] Cy­nocephali] Worde for worde, Dogges-heads. Solinus maketh them a kinde of Apes, [...]nd possible to bee turned from euer beeing wilde againe. Diodorus accountes th [...]m wilde Cynoce­phali, a people. beastes. (g) At Hippon] Some had added in the Margent, Diaritum, and Zar [...]tum. It should bee Diarrhytum. Mela, Strabo, Pliny and Ptolomy speake of two [...] in Affrica, (hauing their names from Knights, or horse-men, for so is the Greeke [...] in­terpreted:) the one called Hippon Diarrhytus, neare Carthage, a little on this side, and [...] was Augustine Bishoppe: the other called Hippon Regius, beeing farther East, and the [...] [Page 583] ancient seate, as Silius saith:

Tum vaga & antiquis dilectus regibus Hippon.
Vaga and Hippon, that old seate of Kings.

Touching at them both. (h) Curious history] Which he spake on before. (i) Hermaphrody­tes] [...] Verbally from the Greeke is the word Androgyuus, [...], a man, [...], a woman: But they are called Hermaphrotes, because the sonne of Hermes and Aphrodite, that is, Mercury and Venus, was held to bee the first halfe-male. (k) The chiese] The masculine: so saith the La­tine, Semi-mas. When those were borne, they were counted prodigies, in olde times. L [...] Lucane, &c. (l) The East.] In the East part of Affrick, lying towards Nilus and Cyrene, [...] [...]le parts Affricke on the East from Asia. (m) Exorbitant] out of orbita, the right path of nature. (n) Definable] It is knowne that the Philosophers defined man to bee a reasonable creature, and added mortall: because they held the most of their Gods, and the Demones to be reasonable creatures, and yet immortall. (o) Monkeyes] Cercopitheri, tayled Apes, [...], a Munkeyes. tayle, [...] an Ape. Martiall.

Callidus admissas eludere Simius hastas,
Si mihi cauda foret, Cercopithecus eram.
I mockt their darted staues withouten faile,
Iust like a Monkey had I had a taile.

Aristotle calles those tailed Apes, [...]: De animal. lib. 2. But some beasts there are with Lyons faces, and Panthers bodies, as bigge as an Hinde, which hee calleth Cepi. lib. 10. There are also a people neare the Fennes of Meotis called Cepi. (p) Babiouns] Sphynga, a creature Sphinxes. not much vnlike an Ape, but bigger, with a face like a woman, and two dugges dangling be­fore. Solinus faith they liue in Ethiope, and are easily taught and tamed. The Poets giue the Sphinx a Virgins face, a Lyons pawes, and a Griffons wings.

Whether there bee any inhabitants of the earth, called the Antipodes. CHAP. 9.

BVt whereas they fable of a (a) people that inhabite that land where the sunne riseth, when it setteth with vs, and goe with (b) their feete towards ours, it is incredible. They haue no authority for it, but onely (c) coniecture that such a thing may bee, because the earth hangeth within the orbes of heauen, and each (e) part of the world is aboue and below alike, and thence they ga­ther that the other hemysphere cannot want inhabitants. Now they consider not that although that it bee globous as ours is, yet it may bee all couered with Sea: and if it bee bare, yet it followeth not, that it is inhabited, seeing that the Scripture (that prooueth all that it saith to be true, by the true euents that [...] presageth) neuer maketh mention of any such thing. And it were too absurd to say, that men might sayle ouer that huge Ocean, and goe inhabite there: that the progenie of the first man might people that part also. But let vs goe and seeke amongst those seauentie two nations and their languages, whether [...]ee can finde that Citty of GOD which remained a continuall pilgrim on [...] vntill the deluge, and is shewed to perseuere amongst the sonnes of [...] after their blessing, chiefly in Sem, Noahs eldest sonne, for Iaphets blessing [...] to dwell in the tents of his brother.

L. VIVES.

PEople (a) that.] All Cosmographers diuide the heauen, and consequently the earth into fiue The Anti­podes. Zones, the vtmost whereof lying vnder the Poles, and farre from the Heauens motion and the Sunnes heate are insufferably cold: the mid-most, being in the most violent motion of Hea­uen, and heate of the Sunne, is intolerably hot: the two being interposed betweene both ex­treames, are habitable: one temperate Zone lying towards the North and the other towards the South: the inhabitants of both, are called Autichthones. Now Cleomedes bids vs diuide those two Zones into foure equall parts: those that dwell in the parts that lye in the same Zone, are called Periaeci, circumferentiall inhabitants, those that dwell in diuers, or in an vnequall dis­tance from the Poles, and equall from the equinoctiall, are called Antoeci, or opposites: they that dwell in equall distances from both, are called Antipodes. The Periaeci, differ in their day and night, but not in seasons of the yeare; the Antoeci iust contrary: the Antipodes in both. It was an old opinion which Tully, Mela, and other chiefe men followed, that neuer Derep. li. 6. man had any knowledge of the South. Tully puts the great ocean betweene it and vs, which no man euer passed: Macrobius discourseth at large herevpon. I do but glance at this for feare of clogging my reader. This was a great perswasion to Augustine to follow Lactantius, and deny the Antipodes, for the learned men saw well, that grant men no passage ouer that great sea vnto the temperate Southerne Clymate, (as Tully and other great authors vtterly denied them) and then they that dwell there could not possibly be of Adams stocke: so that he had rather deny them habitation there, then contend in argument against so many learned op­posits: But it is most sure once, that Antipodes there are, and that we haue found away vnto them, not onely in old times, but euen by late sea maisters: for of old, diuers flying into the Persian gulfe for feare of Augustus, sayled by the coast of Ethiopia and the Atlantike sea vnto Hercules pillers. And in the prime of Carthages height, some sayled from thence through Hercules his straytes, into the red sea of Arabia, and then were not the Bayes of Per­sia, India, the Easterne sea, Taproban, and the Iles thereabouts all found out by the power of Alexanders nauy? and those you shall find Antipodes to vs, if you marke the posture of the Globe diligently, for they haue the same eleuation of their South pole, and bee in the same distance from the occidentall point, that some of the countries in our climat haue, of our North poynt. (b) Their feete.] As Tully saith in Scipios dreame. (c) Coniecture.] For the temperature of the Southerne Zone is iust like to ours. (d) Each part.] The world is round, and Heauen is euery where a like aboue it.

Of the generation of Sem, in which the Citty of God lyeth downe vnto Abraham. CHAP. 10.

SEMS generation it is then that wee must follow to find the Citty of God after the deulge, as Seth deriued it along before. Therefore the Scripture hauing shewen the Earthly Citty to bee in Babilon, that is, in confusion, returnes to the Patriarch Sem, and carieth his generation downe vntill Abraham, counting e­uery mans yeares, when he had his sonne, and how long hee liued: where by the way I thinke of my promise, of explayning, why one of Hebers sonns was called Phalech, because in his dayes the earth was diuided: how was it diuided? by the confusion of tongues.

So then the sonnes of Sem that concerne not this purpose, being letten passe, the Scripture reciteth those that conuey his seed downe vnto Abraham: as it did [Page 585] with those that conueyed Seths seede before the deluge, downe vnto Noah. It beginneth therefore thus. These are the generations of Sem: Sem was an hundred yeares old and begat (a) Arphaxad, two yeares after the floud. And Sem liued after hee begat Arphaxad fiue hundred yeares, and begat sonnes and daughters, and dyed: And thus of the rest, shewing when euery one begot his sonne, that belonged to this generation that descendeth to Abraham, and how long euery one liued after hee had begotten his sonne, and begot more sonnes and daughters, to shew vs [...] a great multitude might come of one, least wee should make any childish [...] at the few that it nameth: Sems seede beeing sufficient to replenish so [...] kingdomes, chiefly for the Assyrian Monarchie, where Ninus the subduer [...] the East raigned in maiesty, and left a mighty Empire to bee possessed [...] yeares after by his posterity: But let vs not stand vpon trifles longer then [...] must: wee will not reckon the number of euery mans yeares till he dyed, [...]ely vntill hee begat the sonne who is enranked in this genealogicall rolle. [...] gathering these from the deluge to Abraham, we will briefly touch at other [...]ents as occasion shall necessarily import. In the second yeare therefore [...] the deluge, Sem being two hundred yeares old begat Arphaxat: Arphaxat [...] a hundred thirty fiue yeares old begat Canaan: hee beeing a hundred and [...] yeares old begat Sala, and so old was Sala when hee begot Heber: Heber [...] hundred thirty and foure yeares old when he begat Phalec: Phalec a hund­ [...] and thirty and begat Ragau: hee one hundred thirty and two, and begat Se­ [...]ruch one hundred and thirty and begot Nachor: Nachor seauenty and nine [...] got Thara: (b) Thara seauenty, and begot Abram whom God afterward [...] Abraham. So then from the deluge to Abraham are one thousand seauenty [...] yeares, according to the vulgar translation, that is the Septuagints. But [...] Hebrew the yeares are farre fewer, whereof wee can heare little or no [...] shewen.

[...] therefore in this quest of the Citty of God, wee cannot say in this time [...] those men were not all of one language, (those seauenty and two na­ [...] meane wherein wee seeke it) that all man-kinde was fallen from GODS [...] [...]uice: but that it remained onely in Sems generation, descending to [...] by Arphaxad. But the earthly Citty was visible enough in that pre­ [...]ion of building the tower vp to heauen (the true type of deuillish exal­ [...]): therein was it apparant, and euer after that. But whether this other [...] [...]ot before, or lay hid, or rather both remained in Noahs sonnes, the godly [...] two blessed ones, and the wicked in that one accursed, from whom that [...] giant-hunter against the Lord descended, it is hard to discerne, for it may [...] that most likely) that before the building of Babilon, GOD might haue [...] of some of Chams children, and the deulil, of some of Sems and Iaphets. [...] may not beleeue that the earth wanted of eyther sort. For that, saying: [...] all gone out of the way, they are all corrupt, there is not one that doth good, no Psa. 14. 3. 4. Psa. 52. 3. 4. [...] euen in both the Psalmes that haue this saying, this followeth; Doe not [...] worke iniquity know that they eate vp my people as it vvere bread? so that [...] his people then: And therefore that same, No not one, is meant restric­ [...] [...] the sonnes of men, and not the sonnes of GOD, for hee sayd before, [...] looked downe from heauen vpon the sonnes of men, to see if there were any [...] [...]ld vnderstand and seeke GOD? and then the addition that followeth, [...] that it was those, that liued after the lawe of the flesh, and not of the [...] [...]ome hee speaketh of.

L. VIVES.

ARphaxad (a)] From him (saith Hierome) the Chaldaeans descended. (b) Thara] The 70. call him [...]: the Hebrew, Terah.

Tha the Hebrew tongue (so called afterward of Heber) was the first language vpon the earth, and remained in his family when that great confusion was. CHAP. 11.

VVHerefore euen as sinne wanted not sonnes when they had all but one language, (for so it was before the deluge, and yet all deserued to perish therein but Noah and his family) so when mans presumption was punished with his languages confusion, whence the Citty Babilon, their proud worke, had the name, Hebers (a) house failed not but kept the old language still. Where-vpon as I said, Heber was reckoned the first of all the sonnes of Sem, who begot each of them an whole nation: yet was hee the fift from Seth in descent. So then be­cause this language remained in his house, that was confounded in all the rest, (being credibly held the onely language vpon earth before this) hence it had The He­brew tongue. the name of the Hebrew tongue, for then it was to bee nominally distinct from the other tongues, as other tongues had their proper names. But when it was the tongue of all, it had no name, but the tongue or language of man-kinde, wherein all men spake. Some may say: if that the earth was diuided by the languages in Phalechs time, Hebers sonne, it should rather haue beene called his name then Hebers: O but wee must vnderstand that (b) Heber did therefore giue his sonne Phalec such a name, that is, diuision, because hee was borne vnto him iust at the time when the earth was diuided, so meanes the Scripture when it saith, in his dayes the earth was deuided. For if Heber were not liuing when the confusion be­fell, the tongue that was to remaine in his family should not haue had the name from him: and there wee must thinke that it was first vniuersall, because the con­fusion of tongues was a punishment, which Gods people were not to cast off: Nor was it for nothing that Abraham could not communicate this his language vnto all his generation, but onely to those that were propagate by Iacob, and a­rising into an euident people of God, were to receiue his Testament, and the Sauiour in the flesh. Nor did Hebers whole progenie beare away this language, but onely that from whence Abraham descended. Wherefore though there be no godly men euidently named, that liued at the time when the wicked built Babylon: yet this concealement ought not to dull, but rather to incite one to inquire further. For whereas we read that at first, men had all one language, and that Heber is first reckoned of all the sonnes of Sem, beeing but the fift of his house downeward, and that language which the Patriarches and Prophets vsed in all their words and writings, was the Hebrew: Verily when woe seeke where that tongue was preserued in the confusion (being to bee kept amongst them to whom the confusion could be no punishment) what can wee say but that it was preserued vnto this mans family of whome it had the name? and that this is a great signe of righteousnesse in him, that where as the rest were afflicted with the confusion of their tongues, hee onely and his family was acquit of that af­fliction. But yet there is another doubt: How could Heber and his sonne Phalec become two seuerall nations, hauing both but one language? And truly the He­brew tongue descended to Abraham from Heber, and so downe from him vntill [Page 587] Israell became a great people. How then could euery sonne of Noahs sonnes pro­genies become a particular nation when as Heber and Phalec had both but one lan­g [...]? The greatest probability is, that (c) Nembroth became a nation also, and yet was reckned, for the eminence of his dignity, and corporall strength, to keepe the number of seauenty two nations inuiolate: but Phalec was not named for growing into a nation, but that that strange accident of the earths diuision fel out in [...] daies: for of the nation and language of Heber, was Phalec also. We need not [...] at this, how Nembroth might liue iust with that time when Babilon was [...] and the confusion of tongues befell, for there is no reason, because Heber was the sixt from Noah, and hee but the fourth, but that they might both liue vn­to [...] time & in one time, for this fel out so before, where they that had the least [...] liued the longest, that they that had the more, died sooner: or they [...] [...]ad few sonnes had them later then those that had many, for wee must con­ [...] this, that when the earth was builded, Noahs sonnes had not onely all [...] issue (who were called the fathers of those nations) but that these also [...] and numerous families, worthy the name of nations. Nor may wee [...] then that they were borne as they are reckened. Otherwise, how could [...] twelue sonnes (another sonne of Hebers) become of those nations, if hee [...] [...]ne after Phalec, as hee is reckned? for in Phalecs daies was the earth [...].

Wee must take it thus then, Phalec is first named, but was borne long [...] brother Ioktan, whose twelue sonnes had all their families so great that [...] [...]ht be sufficient to share one tongue in the confusion, for so might he that [...] borne, be first reckned, as Noahs youngest sonne is first named, name­ [...] Cham the second the next, and Shem, the eldest, the last. Now some of [...] [...]s names continued, so that we may know to this day whence they are [...] [...]s, the Assirians of Assur; the Hebrewes of Heber, (d) and some con­ [...] of time hath abolished, in so much that the most learned men can [...] finde any memory of them in antiquity. For some say that the Egypti­ [...] they that came of Mizraim (e) Chams sonne: here is no similitude [...] at all: nor in the Aethiopians which they say came of Chus, another [...] Chams. And if wee consider all, wee shall finde farre more names lost [...] [...]ayning.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) house.] Some thinke they consented not vnto the building of the Tower and [...] [...]efore had the first language left onely to them. Herodotus writeth that Psameti­ [...] [...]yptian king, caused two children to be brought vp in [...]e woods, without hearing [...] mans mouth, thinking that that language which they would speake of themselues [...] [...]ould bee that which man spake at first: after three yeares, they were brought vnto [...] [...]ey said nothing but Bec, diuers times. Now Bec is bread in Phrygian, wherevpon [...] the Phrygian tongue to bee the first: but it was no maruaile if they cryed [...] continually brought vp amongst the goates, that could cry nothing else. [...] [...]] Prophecying of what was to [...], saith Hierom. (c) Nembroth became,] [...], it is vncertaine: where hee raigned is playne, Gen. 2. In Babilon, and Arach that [...] Hierom) Edessa, and Accad, that is now called Nisibis, and in Chalah, that [...] [...]d called Seleucia of Seleucus, or else that which is now called Ctesiphon. [Page 588] Perhaps hee was the father (but doubtlesse the great increaser) of those nations. (d) And some] So saith Hierome of all Ioctans sonnes. And no maruell, since that all the mountaines, hilles, and riuers of Italy, France and Spaine, changed their names quite into barbarous ones within the compasse of two hundred yeares. (e) Ghams sonne] Nay Egipt (saith Hierome) Egypt. bare Chams owne name: for the seauenty put the letter X. for the Hebrew He, continually, to Ham. teach vs the aspiration dew to the word, and here they translate Cham, for that which in the Hebrew is Ham, by which name Egipt in the countries proper language is called vnto this day. Thus farre Hierome. But it might bee that Egipt was called Mizraim of him that first peopled it, as Hierome saith the Hebrews call it continually. Egipt was also called afterwards Aeria, because as Stephanus saith, the ayre was thicke therein: it was called further-more Neptapolis of the seauen citties therein. And lastly Egypt of Egyptus, Belus his sonne. Homer calles the riuer Nilus, Egipt. (f) Ethiopians] The Hebrews call Ethiopia, Chus. Hieron. It was called Atlantia of Atlas, and Ethiopia afterwards of Ethiops, Uulcans sonne, as some Aethiopia. say. But I thinke rather of the burnt hew of the inhabitants: for [...] in Greeke, is black: Homer that old Poet saith, there are two Ethiopa's. Odyss. 1.

[...], &c.
This lyes vpon the East, that on the West.

There is also a part of the Ile Eubaea called Aethiopon.

Of that point of time wherein the citty of God began a new order of succession in Abraham. CHAP. 12.

NOw let vs see how the Citty of God proceeded from that minute wherein it began to bee more eminent and euident in promises vnto Abraham (which now wee see fulfilled in Christ.) Thus the holy Scripture teacheth vs then, that Abraham was borne in a part of Chaldaea, which belonged (a) vnto the Empire of the Assyrians. And now had superstition got great head in Chaldaea, as it had all ouer else: so there was but onely the house of Thara, Abrahams father, that serued God truly, and (by all likelyhood) kept the Hebrew tongue pure, though that (as Iosuah telleth the Hebrewes) as they were Gods euident people in Egipt, so in Mesopotamia they fell to Idolatry, all Hebers other sonnes becomming other nations, or beeing commixt with others. Therefore euen as in the deluge of waters Noahs house remained alone to repaire man-kinde, so in this deluge of sinne and superstition, Thares house onely remained as the place wherein GODS Cittie was planted and kept. And euen as before the deluge, the generations of all from Adam, the number of yeares, and the reason of the deluge being all rec­koned vp, before God began to speake of building the Arke, the Scripture saith of Noah: These are the generations of Noah: euen so here, hauing reckoned all from Sem, the sonne of Noah, downe vnto Abraham, hee putteth this to the con­clusion, as a point of much moment, These are the generations of Thara. Thara be­got Abraham, Nachor, and Aram: And Aram dyed before (b) his father Thara in the land wherein hee was borne, being a part of Chaldaea. And Abraham and Nachor tooke them wiues: the name of Abrahams wife was Sarah, and the name of Nachors wife was Melca, the daughter of Aram: who was father both to Melca and Iesea, whome some hold also to be Sara, Abrams wife.

L. VIVES.

WHich (a) belonged] For Mela, Pliny, Strabo and others, place Chaldaea in Assyria: And [Page 589] [...] onely a part of that Assyria which the ancient writers called by the name of Sy­ [...] [...] countrie, but of that Assyria also which Strabo calles the Babilonian Assyria. Assyria. [...] maketh a difference betweene Syria and Assyria. Cyropaed. 1. (b) Before] In his fa­ [...] [...]. So all interpretours take it: Augustine might perhaps vnderstand it, before his [...] to Charra, which is part of Chaldaea. Charrah was a citty in Mesopotamia, where Charra. [...] [...] killed Crassus the Romaine generall.

[...]hy there is no mention of Nachor, Tharas sonne, in his departure from Chaldaea to Mesopotamia. CHAP. 13.

[...] the Scripture proceedeth, and declareth how Thara and his family left [...]ldaea, and came (a) into Mesopotamia, and dwelt in Charra. But of his [...] [...]chor there is no mention, as if he had not gone with him. Thus saith the [...]. Thus Thara tooke Abraham his sonne, and Lot his grand-child, Abra­ [...] Gen. 11. [...], and Sara his daughter in law, his sonne Abrahams wife, and hee led them [...] [...] countrey of Chaldaea, into the land of Canaan, and hee came to Charra and [...] there. Here is no word of Nachor, nor his wife Melcha. But afterward, [...] Abraham sent his seruant to seeke a wife for his sonne Isaac, wee finde it [...] thus: So the seruant tooke ten of his maisters Camels, and of his Maisters Gen. [...]4. [...] [...]th him, and departed and went into Mesopotamia into the citty of Nachor. [...]ce, and others beside, doe prooue, that Nachor went out of Chaldaea al­ [...] [...]led him-selfe in Mesopotamia where Abraham and his father had dwelt. [...] not the Scriptures then remember him, when Thara went thence to [...] where, when it maketh mention both of Abraham and Lot, that was [...] [...]and-childe, and Sara his daughter in lawe, in this transmigration? what [...] thinke but that hee had forsaken his father and brothers religion, and [...] [...] Chaldees superstition, and afterward, either repenting for his fact, [...] [...]secuted by the countrie, suspecting him to bee hollow-harted, depar­ [...] him-selfe also? for Holophernes Israels enemy in the booke of Iudith, [...] what nation they were, and whether hee ought to fight against them, [...] answered by Achior captaine of the Ammonites: Let my Lord heare the [...] mouth of his seruant, and I will show thee the truth concerning this people [...] these mountaines, and there shall no lye come out of thy seruants mouth. [...] come out of the stock of the Chaldaeans, and they dwelt before in [...] [...]ia, because they would not follow the Gods of their fathers, that [...] [...]us in the land of Chaldaea: but they left the way of their ancestors & [...] the God of heauen, whom they knew: so that they cast them out from [...] their gods, and they fled into Mesopotamia, and dwelt there many [...] their God commanded them to depart from the place where they [...] to goe into the land of Chanaan where they dwelt, and so forth, as [...] Ammonite relateth. Hence it is plaine that Thara his family were per­ [...] the Chaldaeans for their religion, because they worshipped the true [...] God.

L. VIVES.

Mesopotamia] Mesopotamia quasi [...], betweene two seas, for it lay all be­ [...] Mesopota­mia. [...] and Euphrates.

Of the age of Thara, who liued in Charra vntill his dying day. CHAP. 14.

THara dyed in Mesopotamia, where it is said hee liued two hundred and fiue yeares, and after his death the promises that God made to Abraham began to be manifested: Of Thara, it is thus recorded: The dayes of Thara were two hundred and fiue yeares, and hee dyed in Charra. Hee liued not there all this time, you must thinke, but because he ended his time (which amounted vnto two hundred and fiue yeares) in that place, it is said so. Otherwise wee could not tell how many yeares he liued, because we haue not the time recorded when he came to Char­ra: and it were fondnesse to imagine that in that Catalogue where all their ages are recorded, his onely should bee left out: for whereas the Scripture names some, and yet names not their yeares, it is to bee vnderstood, that they belong not to that generation that is so lineally drawne downe from man to man. For the stem that is deriued from Adam vnto Noah, and from him vnto Abraham, names no man without recording the number of his yeares also.

Of the time vvherein Abraham receiued the promise from God, and departed from Charra. CHAP. 15.

BVt whereas wee read, that after Thara's death the Lord said vnto Abraham, Gette thee out of thy countrey, and from thy kindred, and from thy fathers house, &c. Wee must not thinke that this followed immediately in the times, though it fol­low immediately in the scriptures, for so wee shall fall into an (b) inextricable doubt: for after these words vnto Abraham, the Scripture followeth thus: So Abraham departed, as the Lord spake vnto him, and Lot vvent vvith him: and A­braham vvas seauentie fiue yeares old vvhen hee vvent out of Charra. How can this be true now, if Abraham went not out of Charra vntill after the death of his father? for Thara begot him, as wee said before, at the seauentith yeare of his age: vnto which adde seauentie fiue yeares, (the age of Abraham at this his de­parture from Charra) and it maketh a hundred forty fiue yeares. So old there­fore was Thara when Abraham departed from Charra, that citty of Mesopota­mia: for Abraham was then but seauentie two yeares of age, and his father be­getting him when he was seauentie yeares old, must needs bee a hundred fortie fiue yeares old (and no more) at his departure. Therefore hee went not after his fathers death, who liued two hundred and fiue yeares, but before, at the seauenty two yeares of his owne age, and consequently the hundred forty fiue of his fa­thers. And thus the Scripture (in an vsuall course) returneth to the time which the former relation had gone beyond: as it did before saying, That the sonnes of Noahs sonnes were diuided into nations and languages, &c. and yet afterwards ad­ioyneth: Gen. 11. 1. Then the vvhole earth vvas of one language, &c. as though this had re­ally followed.

How then had euery man his nation and his tongue, but that the Scriptures re­turne back againe vnto the times ouer-passed. Euen so here, whereas it is said, the daies of Thara were two hundred & fiue yeares, and he died in Charra: & then the scrip­tures returning to that which ouer-passed to finish the discourse of Thara first: then the Lord said vnto Abrahā: get thee out of thy country, &c. after which is added. [Page 591] So Abraham, departed as the Lord spake vnto him, and Lot went with him: and Abra­ham was seauenty yeares old when he went from Charra. This therefore was, when his [...] was a hundred forty and fiue yeares of age, for then was Abraham, seauen­ty fiue. This doubt is also otherwise dissolued by counting Abrahams seauenty [...] when he went to Charra, from the time when he was freed from the fire of [...] Chaldaaens and not from his birth, as if he had rather beene borne then. [...] Saint Stephen in the Actes discoursing hereof, saith thus: The God of glory ap­ [...] Act 7. 2. 3. to our father Abraham in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charra, and said [...] him, get thee out of thy country from thy kindred and come into the land which [...] giue thee. According to these words of Stephen it was not after Tharas death [...] [...]od spake to Abraham (for Thara died in Charra) but it was before he dwelt [...] [...]rra, yet was in Mesopotamia. But he was gone out of Chaldaea first. And [...]eas Stephen saith, Then came hee out of the land of the Chaldaeans and dwelt in [...]: this is relation of a thing done after those words of God: for hee went [...] Chaldaea after God had spoken to him (for hee saith, God spake to him in Mesopotamia) but that word, Then, compriseth all the time from Abrahams depar­ture vntill the Lord spake to him. And that which followeth. After that his father [...] dead God placed him in this land wherein he now dwelleth. The meaning of the place is. And God brought him from thence, wher his father dyed afterwards, and placed [...] [...]ere So then we iust vnderstand, that God spake vnto Abraham being in Me­so [...]tamia, yet not as yet dwelling in Charra: but that he came in to Charra with [...]er, holding Gods commandement fast, and in the seauenty fiue yeare of [...] departed thence: which was in his fathers a hundred forty fiue yere. Now [...] that he was placed in Chanaan (not he came out of Charra) after his [...] death, for when hee was dead, he began to buy land there, and became [...] possessions. But whereas God spake thus to him after hee came from [...] and was in Mesopotamia, Get thee out of thy country, from thy kindred [...] thy fathers house: this concerned not his bodily remouall (for that hee [...] before) but the seperation of his soule from them, for his mind was [...] [...]arted from them if he euer had any hope to returne, or desired it: this [...]d desire by Gods command was to bee cut of. It is not incredible [...] [...]erwards when as Nachor followed his father Abraham then fulfilled the [...]nd of God, and tooke Sara his wife and Lot his brothers sonne, and so [...] out of Charra.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) inextricable doubt.] So Hierome calles it and dissolueth it some-what [...]sly from Augustine, although hee vse three coniectures. (b) Other-wise dissol­ [...] [...]us Hierome dissolueth it out of an Hebrew history: for that which we read the [...] of Chaldaea, the Hebrew hath [...] Ur Shadim, that is, the fire of the Caldae­ [...] [...]pon the Hebrewes haue the story: Abraham was taken by the Chaldaeans, and [...] he would not worshippe their Idols, namely their fire, he was put into it; from whence The Chal­deaeans worshippe the fire, [...] [...]ed him by miracle, and the like story they haue of Thara also his father, that hee, [...] he would not adore their images was so serued, and so escaped also: as whereas it is [...] Aram dyed before his father in the land where hee was borne in the country of [...], they say it is, in his fathers presence in the fire of the Chaldaeans, wherein be­ [...] [...]ould not worship it, he was burned to death. And likewise in other places of y text. [...] [...]hen he comes to this point, saith: the Hebrew tradition is true, that saith that Thara [...] came out of the fire of the Chaldaees, & that Abraham being hedged round about in [...] with the fire which he would not worshippe, was by Gods power deliuered, & from [Page 592] thence are the number of his yeares accounted, because then hee first confessed the Lord God and contemned the Chaldee Idols: Thus farre Hierome, without whose relation this place of Augustine is not to bee vnderstood. Iosephus writeth that Thara hating Chaldaea, departed thence for the greefe of his sonne Arams death, and came to dwell in Charra: and that A­rams tombe was to bee seene in Vr of the Chaldees.

The order and quality of Gods promises made vnto Abraham. CHAP. 16.

NOw must we examine the promises made vnto Abraham: for in them began the oracles presaging our Lord Iesus Christ the true God, to appeare: who was to come of that godly people, that the prophesies promised. The first of them is this: The Lord said vnto Abraham: get thee out of thy countrey, and from thy kinred, Gen. 12. and from thy fathers house vnto the land that I will shew thee. And I will make of thee a great nation, and will blesse thee, & make thy name great, and thou shalt be blessed, I will also blesse them that blesse thee, and curse them that curse thee, and in them shall all the families of the earth bee blessed. Here wee must obserue a double promise made vnto Abraham: the first that his seede should possesse the land of Canaan, in these words; Goe vnto the land that I will shew thee, and I will make thee a great nation: the second of farre more worth and moment, concerning his spirituall seede, whereby hee is not onely the father of Israel, but of all the nations that follow his faith: and that is in these words: And in thee shall all the families of the earth bee blessed. This promise was made in Abrahams seauentie fiue yeare, as Eu­sebius (a) thinketh: as if that Abraham did presently there vpon depart out of Charra, because the Scripture may not be controuled, that giueth him this many yeares at the time of his departure. But if it were made then, then was Abraham with his father in Charra: for hee could not depart from thence, vnlesse hee had first inhabited there. Doth not this then contradict Steuens saying; That God ap­peared vnto him in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charra? But we must conceiue Acts. 7. 2. that this was in one yeare, Gods promise to Abraham first; Abrahams dwelling in Charra next, and lastly his departure: not onely because Eusebius his computa­tion is thus, accounting foure hundred thirty yeares from this yeare vnto the Israelites freedome out of Egipt, but also because the Apostle (b) Paul mentio­neth it Galat. 3. 17 like-wise.

L. VIVES.

EUsebius (a) thinketh] These are his words: Arius the fourth raigning in Assyria, and T [...]a­lassion in Sycionia, Abraham being seuentie fiue yeares old, was spoken vnto by God, and receiued the promise. (b) Paul] Galat. 3. 17. The law which was giuen foure hundred and thirty yeares after the promise made vnto Abraham.

Of the three most eminent kingdomes of the world, the chiefe of which in Abrahams time was most excellent of all. CHAP. 17.

AT this time there were diuers famous kingdoms vpon earth, that is, society of men liuing carnally, & in the seruice of the apostaticall powers, three of which were most illustrious, the (a) Sycionians, the (b) Egiptians & the Assyrians, which was the greatest of all. For Ninus the sonne of Belus, conquered al Asia, excepting India only. I do not meane by Asia (c) which is now but one prouince of the grea­ter Asia, but that which contained it all, which some make the third part of the world, diuiding the whole earth into Asia, Europe & Africa, & some (d) make it the Asia. [Page 593] [...] diuiding the whole into two onely. Others diuide all into three (e) equall [...] Asia in the East, from the North to the South: Europe (f) from the [...] to the West, and (g) Africa from the West vnto the South: so that Eu­rope and Africke are but the halfe of the world, and Asia the other halfe: but the [...] first were made two parts, because (h) all the water that commeth from the [...], runs in betwixt them two, making (i) our great sea. So that diuide but the world into two, and Asia shall be one halfe, and Europe and Africk the other. Therefore Sicyonia, one of the three eminent kingdomes, was not vnder the As­sy [...] monarchie, for it lay in Europe. But (k) Egipt must needs be inferior vnto [...], seeing that the Assyrians were Lords of all Asia, excepting India. So [...] citty of the wicked kept the chiefe court in Assyria: whose chiefe citty [...] [...]bylon, most fitly called so, that is, confusion: and there Ninus succeeded [...] [...]her Belus, who had held that souerainty three score and fiue yeares: and [...] [...]ne Ninus liued fiftie two yeares, and had reigned fortie and fiue yeares [...] Abraham was borne, which was about a thousand two hundred yeares be­ [...] [...]ome was built, that other Babylon of the West.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) Sicyonians] Sicyon is an ancient citty on the left hand as you come into Pelopone­ [...] [...]gialeus (as Pausanias and Eusebius say) was the first King thereof. Sicyonia is a little [...] in Achaia, but the kings of it ruled Achaia, and Sycion was their place of abode: It Sicyon. [...] Achaia, and Aegialia of the Kings thereof in old time. Pliny. And all Peloponesus [...] there-after. Euseb. Afterwards it was called Apia of king Apis the fourth, and [...] [...]oponesus of Pelops, quasi [...], Pelops Ile, for it is an halfe Iland. Pausanias Pelopo­m [...]sus. [...] Peloponesus was not called Aegialia, but onely that part towards the sea, quasi [...] [...]all, or sea-coasting: and afterwards Sicyonia of King Sicyon: of him hereafter. [...]] The Thebaeans ruled here in those daies, a country in Delta, named so by the rich [...] citty of Thebes. (c) That which] Of Asia minor, hereafter. (d) Some make it] [...] Salust) diuided the world but into two parts, Asia and Europe, making Africa a [...] [...]pe. In Bello Iugurth. There-vpon Sylius saith of Lybia, that it was either a great [...], or the third part of the world: Those that diuide not Africa from Europe doe [...] the temperature of the windes, and vpon the heauens: as Lucane saith, lib [...].

Tertia pars rerum Lybie si credere famae,
Cuncta velis: at si ventos, calum (que) sequaris
Pars erit Europae: nec enim plus littora Nili
Quàm Scythicus Tanais primus à Gadibus absunt.
Lybia's the worlds third part, or authors lye:
But if you ground vpon the windes and skie,
'Tis part of Europe: Tanais shores and Niles,
Lie a like distant from the Gades Iles.

[...] [...]ward vpon this question. (e) Equall] Some read vnequall: better. For Africke is [...] Europe, and Asia greater then both: which lieth in a larger quantity to the East, [...], Africa, and the sea betweene them both conteineth, as Mela saith: but hee fol­ [...] [...]olde tradition: for wee haue now discouered a great part of Africa towards the [...] [...]owne before. (f) Europe from the North] On the North side, Europe is bounded [...] sea, and the Brittish Ocean. On the West with the Atlantike Ocean: on the Europe. [...] [...]he Mediterrane sea, and on the East with Hellespont, the two Bosphori, the [...], and the riuer of Tanais. (g) Africa] Africa is bounded on the East [...] on the West with the Atlanticke sea, on the North with our sea, and on the south [...] [...]opian Ocean. But thus the old writers vnperfectly limited it, the Portugalles [...] [...]ed it farre more fully. [Page 594] (h) All the water] The Bruges coppy readeth, because our sea comes from the Ocean betweene them both. The sea that the Greekes and Latines call the Mediterrane sea, is ours, for no other sea comes neare them. It stretcheth (according to Mela) from Hercules his pillers to the Bay of Issus on the East, to Meotis and Tanais on the North, lying betweene Europe and Africa in one-place, and betweene Europe and Asia in another. (i) Our great sea] That which floweth from the Ocean, vpon the coasts of Europe and Africa, and is broadest betweene the bayes of Liguria and Hippon, where Augustine dwelt: who therefore calleth it, great. (k) Egipt must] Egipt was not all Asia, but a part of it, lying from Nilus to the East: yet did it not obey the [...]. Assyrians, but was a mighty kingdome of it selfe, and made great warres vpon Assyria, and ouer-ran much of it, if we may giue credence to their bookes.

Of Gods second promise to Abraham, that hee and his seede should possesse the land of Canaan. CHAP. 18.

SO Abraham at the seuentie fiue yeare of his owne age: and the hundred forty fiue of his fathers, left Charra, and tooke Lot his brothers sonne with him, and Sara his wife, and came into the land of Canaan, euen vnto (a) Sichem, where he receiued this second promise: The Lord appeared vnto Abraham and said [...]. 1 [...]. vnto thy seede will I giue this land. This promise concerned not that seed of his, whereby hee was to become the father of all the nations, but the progenie of his body onely, by Isaac and Israel: for their seed possessed this land.

L. VIVES.

VNto (a) Sichem] This lay in the tribe of Ephraims part, and Abimelech afterwards destroied i [...] Iudg. 9. 45. It was called Sicima in Greeke and Latine, and there remained some memo­ [...] [...]. [...] i [...] i [...] Hieromes time, in the suburbes of Neapolis neare vnto Iosephs Sepulcher: there was [...] Sichem also vpon mount Ephraim, a citty of the fugitiues. Hier. de loc. Hebraec.

How God preserued Saras chastity in Egipt, vvhen Abraham vvould not be knowne that she vvas his vvife but his sister. CHAP. 19.

THere Abraham built an altar, and then departed and dwelt in a wildernesse, and from thence was driuen by famine, to goe into Egipt, where he called his wife his sister, and yet (a) lyed not. For she was his cousin germaine, and Lot be­ing his brothers sonne, was called his brother. So that he did onely conceale, and not deny that she was his wife: commending the custody of hir chastitie vnto God, and auoyding mans deceits, as man: for if hee should not haue endeuoured [...]o eschew danger as much as in him laye, hee should rather haue become a (b) [...] of GOD, then a truster in him, whereof wee haue disputed against [...] [...] Manichee his callumnyes. And as Abraham trusted vpon God, so came it [...] [...] for Pharao the King of Egipt, seeking to haue her to wife, was sore af­ [...], [...]d forced to restore her to her husband. Where (c) God forbid that wee should [...] her defiled by him any way: his great plagues that hee suffered would no way permit him to commit any such out-rage.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) lied not] For cousin-germaines are called brethren and sisters, as wee shewed out of [...]. (b) A temple] God would be trusted vnto firmely, but no way tempted. Thou shalt not God vvill not bee tempted. [...] Lord thy God, saith Moyses in Deuteronomy, which saying our Sauiour Christ made [...] of Mat. 4. (c) God forbid] Hierome sheweth by the example Hester, that the women [...] a full yeare, to be prepared fit for the Kings bed, ere hee touched them: so that Pha­ [...] [...]ght be plagued, and forced to returne Sara to her husband in the meane time.

Of the seperation of Lot and Abraham without breach of charity or loue betweene them. CHAP. 20.

[...] Abraham departing out of Egipt to the place whence hee came, Lot (with­ [...] any breach of loue betweene them) departed to dwell in Sodome. For be­ [...] [...]th very ritch, their sheppards and heard-men could not agree, and so to a­ [...] that inconuenience, they parted. For amongst such (as all men are vnper­ [...] [...]ere might no doubt bee some contentions now and then arising: which e­ [...] avoide, Abraham said thus vnto Lot: Let there be no strife I pray thee, between Gen. 13. 8, [...]. [...] me, nor betweene my heardsmen and thine, for we be brethren. Is (a) not the [...] [...]nd before thee? I pray thee depart from me: if thou wilt take the left hand, I [...] to the right, or if thou vvilt goe to the right hand, then I vvill take the left. [...]ce (b) it may be the world got vppe an honest quiet custome, that the el­ [...] [...]ould euer-more diuide the land, and the yonger should choose.

L. VIVES.

[...]] Abraham puttes him to his choice to take where hee would, and hee would take [...]. (b) Hence it may bee] This was a custome of old, as the declamers lawes con­ [...] [...]of this was one. Sen. lib. declam. 6.

Of Gods third promise, of the land of Canaan to Abraham and his seed for euer CHAP. 21.

[...] [...]hen Abraham and Lot were parted, & dwelt seuerall, (for necessities sake [...] [...]ot for discord) Abraham in Canaan, Lot in Sodome, God spake the [...] to Abraham, saying: Lift vp thine eyes now, and looke from the place where Gen. 13. [...]; North-ward and South-ward, and East-ward, and to (a) the sea, for all the [...] seest will I giue to thee and thy seed for euer: and I will make thy seed as the [...] the earth: so that if a man may number the sands of the earth, then shall thy [...] [...]bred also: arise walke through the land in the length and bredth thereof, for [...] it vnto thee. Whether these promise concerne his beeing the fa­ [...] [...] nations, it is not euidently apparant. These words, I vvill make [...] the sands of the sea, may haue some reference to that: beeing a tropi­ [...] of speech which the greekes call (b) Hyperbole. But how (c) the [...] vseth this, and the rest: not that hath reade them, but vnderstandeth. [Page 596] This trope now, is when the wordes doe farre exceede the meaning. For who seeth not that the number of the sands is more then all Adams seede can make, from the beginning to the end of the world? how much more then Abrahams, though it include both the Israelites, and the beleeues of all other nations? com­pare this later with the number of the wicked, (d) and it is but an handful: though (e) this handfull bee such a multitude as holy writ thought to signifie hyperbo­lically, by the sands of the earth. And indeed the seed promised Abraham is in­numerable vnto men, but not vnto GOD, (f) nor the sands neither: and therfore because not onely the Israelites, but all Abrahams seede besides, which hee shall propagate in the spirit, are fitly compared with the sands; therefore this promise includeth both. But this, wee say is not apparant, because his bodily progeny a­lone, in time amounted to such a number that it filled almost all the world, and so might (by an hyperbole) bee comparable to the sands of the earth, because this multitude is onely innumerable vnto man. But that the land hee spoke of, was onely Canaan, no man maketh question. But some may sticke vpon this, I will giue it to thee and thy seed for euer: whether hee meane, eternally, here or no. But if we vnderstand this, Euer, to be meant vntill the worlds end, as wee doe firmely beleeue it is, then the doubt is cleared. For though the Israelites bee chased out of Ierusalem, yet doe they possesse other citties in Canaan, and shall doe vntill the end, and were all the land inhabited with christians, there were Abra­hams seed, in them.

L VIVES.

TO the (a) sea] Of Syria, wherein Abraham was, our sea is vpon the West, so that hauing named the three quarters of the world before, hee must needs meane that for the westerne Hyperbole, a [...] in [...], sea which Pliny calls the Phaenician sea. (b) Hyperbole] When our words exceed our meaning. Quintil. lib. 9. (c) The scriptures] As in Hieremy the twentith, an Hyperbole of many verses, saith Hierome also. Dan. 4. and Ecclesiastes, 10. The foules of the heauen shall carry thy voice. O­rigen saith that that place Rom. 1. 8. your faith is published through all the world; is an hy­perbole. This figure is ordinary in the Ghospell also, and vsed most, to mooue the hearers. Aug. contra Iulian. lib. 5. [I wonder of some, that had rather haue the scriptures speake rustical­ly then learnedly] (d) It is but] Narrow is the way that leadeth vnto life: and many are called but few are chosen. Mat. 7. 14. (e) This handfull] So Iohn saith that he saw a multitude which no [The Lo­ [...]inists defec­tiue.] man could number. Apoc. 7. 9. (f) Nor the sands] This the oraculous deuill of Delpho's (a­mongst other perticulars of God) ascribed to himselfe: for the Lydians, whom Crasus sent thether comming into the temple, the Pythia spake thus to them from Apollo.

N [...]iego arenarum numerum, spacium (que) profundi.
My power can count the sands, and sound the sea.

How Abraham ouerthrew the enemies of the Sodomites, freed Lot from captiuity, and was blessed by Melchisedech the Priest. CHAP. 22.

ABraham hauing receiued this promise, departed and remained in another place, by the wood of Mambra, which was in Chebron. And then Sodome being spoiled, and L [...]t taken prisoner by fiue Kings that came against them, Abra­ham went to fetch him backe with three hundred and eighteene of those that [Page 597] [...] borne and bred in his house, and ouer-threw those Kings, and set Lot at li­ [...] and yet would take nothing of the spoile though the (a) King for whome [...]rred proffered it him. But then was hee blessed of Melchisedech, who was [...] of the high God, of whome there is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews Psal. 111. [...] (b) the most affirme to bee Pauls though some deny it) many and great [...]. For there the sacrifice that the whole church offereth now vnto GOD, [...] apparant, and that was prefigured which was long after fulfilled in [...], of whom the Prophet said, before he came in the flesh: Thou art a Priest Genes. 14. [...] [...]er the order of Melchisedech: not after the order of Aaron, for that was [...] [...]emooued, when the true things came to effect, wherof those were figures [...]

L. VIVES.

[...]) King] Basa King of Sodome, whose quarrell Abraham reuenged, Gen. 14. (b) [Which [...] [...]st] Hierome, Origen, and Augustine do doubt of this Epistle, and so doe others. The [This the Louanists haue left out as er­ronious.] [...] Church before Hierome held it not canonicall. Erasmus disputeth largely and learned­ [...] [...] the end of his notes vpon it. This bread and wine, was type of the body and bloud of [...] that are now offered in those formes.]

Of Gods promise to Abraham that hee [...]ould make his seede as the starres of heauen, and that he was iustified by faith, before his circumcision. CHAP. 23.

[...] the word of the Lord came vnto Abraham in a vision, who hauing many [...] promises made, and yet doubting of posteritie, hee said that Eliezer his [...] should be his heyre: but presently hee had an heyre promised him, not [...] but one of his owne body: and beside that his seede should bee innume­ [...] as the sands of earth now, but as the starres of heauen: wherein the Genes. 15. [...] glory of his posteritie seemes to bee plainely intimated. But as for their [...] who seeth not that the sands doe farre exceede the starres? herein you [...] they are comparable, in that they are both innumerable. For wee can­ [...] [...]e that one can see all the starres, but the earnester he beholds them, the [...] seeth: so that we may well suppose that there (a) are some that deceiue [...] [...]st eye, besides those that arise in other (b) horizons out of our sight. [...], [...]ch as hold and recorde one certaine and definite number of the starres, [...] [...]us, or (d) Eudoxus, or others, this booke ouer-throweth them wholy. [...] is that recorded that the Apostle reciteth in commendation of Gods [...] Abraham beleeued the Lord, and that was counted vnto him for righte­ [...], least circumcision should exalte it selfe, and deny the vncircumcised na­ [...] [...]esse vnto Christ: for Abraham was vncircumcised as yet, when he belee­ [...], and it was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) some] In the white circle of heauen, called the milken way, there are a many Starres in­visible [...] our eyes. [...] [...] eye can distinguish. Arist. and others. (b) Other horizons] There are some stars [Page 598] that neuer appeare vnto vs, as those aboue the South-pole, Proclus and others. Nor doe the Antipodes euer see our Charles wain [...], nor our pole starre, nor the lesse beare, &c (c) Aratus] Two famous men there were of this name: one a captaine, who freed his country Sycione [...]. from the tyrrany of Nico [...]les, the other a Poet of Pomp [...]iopolis a citty of Cilicia, nere vnto which is this Aratus his tombe, vpon which if you throw a stone, it will leape off. The reason is vnknowne. He liued in the time of Antigonus, King of Macedon, and wrote diuers poemes which Suidas reckneth, & amongst others, his Phaenomena, which Tully when he was a youth, translated into latine verses, a fragment of which is yet extant. Iulius Caesar (saith Firmicus, but the common opinion, and the more true, is, Germanicus) put all Aratus his workes into a p [...] ­eme; but perhaps Firmicus calleth Germanicus, Iulius. Anien [...]s, Ruffus in Hieromes time made a latine Paraphrase of it. It is strange that Tully saith he was no Astronomer in the world, and yet wrote excellent well of the starres, his eloquence was so powerfull. De Oratore▪ lib. 1. (d) Eudoxus] A Carian, borne at Gnidus, an exellent philosopher, and deepely seene in phy­sick [...]. and the Mathematiques, he wrote verses of Astrology. Suidas. Plutarch saith that Arc [...] ­tas and he were the first practical Geometricians. Laërtius saith he first deuised crooked lines. Hee went (saith Strabo) with Plato into Egipt, and there learnt Astronomie, and taught in a Rocke that bare his name afterwards. Lucane signifieth that he wrote calenders, making Caesar boast thus at Cleopatra's table.

Ne [...] meus Eudoxi vincetur fastibus annus.
Nor can Eudoxus counts excell my yeare.

Because he had brought the yeare to a reformed course.

Of the signification of the sacrifice which Abraham vvas commanded to offer vvhen he desired to be confirmed in the things he beleeued. CHAP. 24.

GOd sayd also vnto him in the same vision: I am the Lord that brought thee out of the country of the Chaldaeans, to giue thee this land to inherite it. Then said Abraham, Lord, how shall I know that I shall inherite [...]? and God said vnto him, Take me an heifer of three yeares olde, a shee Goate of three yeares old, a [...] of three yeares old, a Turtle-doue, and a Pidgeon. So hee did, and diuided them in Gen. 15 the middest, and laid one peece against another, but the birds hee did not diuide. Then came soules, as the booke saith, and fell on the carcasses, and fate therevp­on, and Abraham (a) sate by them▪ and abount sunne-set there fell an heauy sleepe vpon Abraham, and loe a very fearefull darkenesse fel vpon him: & God said vnto Abraham, Know this assuredly that thy seed shalbe a stranger in a land that is not theirs, foure hundred yeares, and they shall serue there, and shalbe euill intreated. But the nation whom they shall serue will I iudge, and afterwards they shall come out with great substance. But thou shalt go vnto thy fathers in peace, and shalt die in a good age: and in the fourth generation they shall come hether againe, for the wickednesse of the [...]orites is not yet at full: and when the Sunne went downe there was a darkenesse, [...] behold a smoking furnace, and a fire-brand went betweene those peeces. I [...] that same day the LORD made a couenant with Abraham saying, vnto thy seed haue I giuen this lande from the riuer of Egipt vnto the great riuer of Euphrates, the C [...]ites, and the Chenezites, and the Cadmonites, the Hittites, the Perezites, the Re [...]s, the Amorites, the Cha [...]aanites, the Gergesites, and the I [...]busites: all this did Abraham heare and see in his vision: to stand vpon each perticular were te­dious, and from our purpose. Sufficeth it, that wee must know that where [...] Abraham beleeued before, and that was counted vnto him for righteousnesse, [Page 599] [...] [...]ll not from his faith now, in saying, LORD, how shall I know that I shall inhe­ [...]: namely that land which GOD had promised him, hee saith not, from [...]ce shall I know? but how, or where by shall I know, by what similitude [...] I bee further instructed in my beleefe? Nor did the Virgin Mary distrust, [...]How shall this bee, seeing I know no man? Shee knew it would bee, but shee Luc. 1. 34. [...]red of the manner, and was answered thus, The Holy Ghost shall descend [...] [...]ee, and the power of the most high shall ouer shadow thee.

And in this manner had Abraham his simylie in his three beasts, his Heifer, [...], and Ramme, and the two birdes, the Turtle-doue and the Pidgeon: [...] that that was to come to passe thus, which hee was firmely perswaded [...] come to passe some way. Wherefore either the heifer signified the [...]s yoake vnder the law, the (b) goa [...]e their offending, and the (c) Ramme [...] dominion (which three creatures were all three yeares olde, because [...] three spaces of time beeing so famous which lay from Adam to Noah from [...] to Abraham, and from Abraham to Dauid, who was the first elected King of Israell (Saule beeing a [...]eprobate) of these three, this third, from [...]raham to Dauid conteined Israells full growth to glorie): or else they may signify some other thing more conueniently, but without all doubt, the Turtle-doue and the Pidgeon are types of his spirituall seede, and therefore i [...] is sayd, them hee diuided not: for the carnall are diuided betweene them­selues, but the spirituall neuer: whether they retire themselues from conuersing with the businesses of man, like the (d) Turtle-doue, or liue amongst them (e) like the Pidgeon.

Both these birds are simple, and hurtlesse, signifying that euen in Israell who s [...] possesse that land, there should bee indiuiduall sonnes of p [...]omise▪ and [...] of the Kingdome of eterni [...]y. (f) The birds that fell vpon [...]he sacrifice [...] nothing but the ayry powers, that feede vpon the contentions and di­ [...] of carnall men. But whereas Abraham sate by them, that signified [...] should bee of the faithfull amongst these contentions, euen vnto [...] of the world: and the (g) heauinesse that fell vpon Abraham to­ [...] Sunne-setting: and that fearefull darkenesse, signifieth the sore trouble [...] faithfull shall endure towardes the end of this world, whereof [...]ST sayd in the Ghospell: Then shalbe a great tribulation, such as [...] [...]om the beginning &c. And whereas it was sayd to Abraham, know assu­ [...] Mat. 24. [...] Gen. 15 thy seede shalbee a stranger &c. This was a plaine prophecy of Isra­ [...] in Egipt. Not that they were to serue foure hundered yeares [...] [...]uish affliction, but that within foure hundered yeares this was [...] them. For as there where it is written of Thara the father of [...], that hee liued in Charra, two hundered and fiue yeares: Wee must [...] hee liued not there all this while, but that there hee ended these [...], so is it heere sayd, They shalbee strangers in a Lan [...] that is not theirs, [...] [...]dered yeares, not that their bondage lasted all this time, but [...] [...]as ended at this time: and it is sayd foure hundered yeares for the [...] of the number, although there were some more yeares in the account, [...] [...]ou recken from Abrahams first receiuing of the promise, or from the [...] son Isaac, the first of the seed vnto whom this was promised; for from [...] seauenth yeare, wherein as I sayd before he first receiued the promise, [...] [...]parture of Israel out of Egipt, foure hūdred & thirty years, which the [Page 600] Apostle mentioneth in these words. This I say, that the law which vvas foure hun­dered and thirty years after, cannot disanul the couenant vvhich vvas confirmed of God Galat. 3. 17 before, or make the promise of none effect. Now these foure hundred and thirty years might haue beene called foure hundred because, they are not much more: espe­cially some of them being past when Abraham had this vision, or when Isaac was borne vnto his father being then one hundred years old: It being fiue and twenty years after the promise, so that there remained foure hundred & fiue years of the foure hundred and thirty that were to come, and those it pleased God to call foure hundred. So likewise in the other words of God, there is no man doubteth but that they belong vnto the people of Israell. But that which followeth: when the Sunne went downe there was a darkenesse, and behold, a smoking furnace and a fire­brand went betweene the peeces: this signifieth, that in the end, the carnall are to be iudged by the fire: for as the great and exceeding affliction of the Citty of God, was signified by the heauinesse that fell vpon Abraham towards Sunne-set, that is towards this worlds end: euen so, at Sun-set, that is, at the worlds end, doth this fire signyfie that fire, that shall purge the righteous and deuoure the wicked: and then the promise made vnto Abraham, is a plaine mention of the Land of Cana­an, naming the eleauen nations thereof from the riuer of Egipt vnto the great riuer Euphrates. Not from Nile, the great riuer of Egipt, but from that little one which diuideth Egipt and Palestina, on whose banke the citty (h) Rhinocorura standeth.

L VIVES.

ABraham (a) sate by them] The vulgar readeth, and Abraham droue them away and so hath the Hebrew: Hier. But the Seauenty read it [...], sate by them. (b) The goate their] This creature is in a perpetuall feuer. Arist. ex Almaeone (c) The ramme] This is the leader of the flock or rather that Kingly ram. Dan. 8. (d) The Turtle-doue] Those (saith Pliny) doe hide themselues when they cast their fethers. Neither the Turtle nor the Pigeon (saith Aelian) will haue to doe with any but their owne cocke. (e) The Pigeon] That liueth tamely with vs. (f) The fowles] This is a type saith Iosephus of his euill neighbours of Egypt. (g) Heauinesse Some read it sleepe, some an extasie and so the seauenty doe. (h) Rhinocorura] This word (saith Hie­rome) Rhinocoru­ra. is not in the Hebrew, but added by the Seauenty to make knowne the place. Pliny (lib. 5.) calleth it Rhinocolura, and placeth it in Idumaea. Strabo, in Phaenicia. But without al questi­on the Iewes and the Egyptians claimed it to themselues, and peopled it with the Ethiopians whom they conquered and cut off their noses. Actisanes the King of Ethiopia (saith Diodorus Siculus. lib. 2.) hauing conquered all Egipt partly by force, and part by condition, set vp a new lawe for theeues, neither acquitting them, nor punishing them with death, but getting them altogether hee punished them thus: first he cut off their noses, and then forced them to goe in­to the farthest parts of the deserts, and there he built a citty for them called Rhinocorura of there want of noses: and this standeth in the confines of Egipt and Arabia, voide of all things fit for the life of man, for all the water of the country is salt: and there is but one fountaine wtihin the walls, and that is most bitter, and vnprofitable. Thus farre Diodorus.

Of Agar, Sara her bond-vvoman, vvhom she gaue as concubine vnto Abraham. CHAP. 25.

NOw follow the times of Abrahams sonnes, one of Agar the bond-woman, the Gen. 16. other of Sara the free-woman, of whom we spake also in the last booke: b [...] now for this act, Abraham offended not in vsing of this woman Agar as a [Page 601] concubine: for hee did it for progeny sake, and not for lust, nor as insulting but obeying his wife: who held that it would bee a comfort vnto her barrennesse if she got children from her bond-woman by will, seeing shee could get none of her selfe by nature: vsing that law that the Apostle speaketh of: The husband hath not power of his owne bodie but the wife. The woman may procure her selfe 1. Cor. 7. 4. children from the wombe of another if shee cannot beare none her selfe. There is neither luxury nor vncleannesse in such an act. The maide was therefore giuen by the wife to the hushand for Issues sake, and for that end hee tooke her: neither of them desire the effects of lust, but the fruites of nature: and when as the bond-woman being now with child beganne to despise her barren mistresse, and Sara suspected her husband for bearing with her in her pride, Abraham shewed, that he was not a captiued louer, but a free father in this, and that it was not his pleasure, but her will that hee had fulfilled, and that by her owne seeking: that he medled with Agar, but yet was no way entangled in affect vnto her: and sowed the seed of future fruite in her, but yet without yeelding to any exorbi­tant affection to her: for he told his wife: Thy maide is in thine h [...]nd: vse her as it Gen. 16. 6. pleaseth thee. Oh worthy man that could vse his wife with temperance and his ser­uant with obedience, and both without all touch of vncleannesse!

Of Gods promise vnto Abraham, that Sara (though she were old) should haue a sonne that should be the father of the nation, and how this promise was sealed in the mistery of circumcision. CHAP. 26.

AFter this Ismael was borne of Agar in whome it might bee thought that GODS promise to Abraham was fulfilled, who when hee talked of make­ing his Steward his heire, GOD sayd, Nay, but thou shalt haue an heire of thine Gen. 1 [...] [...] bodie. But least hee should build vpon this, in the foure score and nineteene yeare of his age GOD appeared vnto him saying: I am the all-fufficient GOD, [...] before mee, and bee thou vpright: and I will make my couenant betweene mee, [...] thee, and will multiply thee exceedingly. Then Abraham fell on his face and GOD talked with him saying: Behold I make my couenant with thee thou [...] bee a father of many nations. Nor shall thy name bee called Abram any more, [...] Abraham: for a father of many Nations haue I made thee. I will make thee [...]ding fruitfull, and many Nations, yea euen Kings shall proceed of thee: And I [...]ill establish my couenant, betweene mee and thee, and thy seed after thee in their g [...]tions; for an euerlasting couenant to be GOD to thee and thy seed after thee▪ [...] will giue thee and thy seede after thee a Land wherein thou art a stranger, euen [...] the Land of Canaan for an euerlasting possession, and I w [...]lbee their GOD: and GOD said further vnto Abraham: thou shalt keepe my couenant thou and thy seed after thee in their generations, this is my couenant which thou shalt keepe betweene thee and me, and thy seed after thee▪ let euery man-child [...]f you bee circumcised: that is, [...] shall circumcise the fore-skinne of your flesh, and it shalbe a signe of the co­ [...] betweene mee and you. Euery man child of eight daies old amongst you shalbe [...]ised in your generation, aswell, hee that is borne in thine house, or he that is [...] of any stranger which is not of thy seed: both must bee circumcised, so my coue­ [...] shalbe eternally in you. But the vncircumcised man-child, and he in whose flesh the [...] [...]ne is not circumcised, shalbe cut off from his people, because he hath broken my [Page 602] couenant. And God sayd more vnto Abraham. Sarai thy wife shall bee no more cal­led Sarai, but Sarah, and I will blesse her, and will giue thee a sonne of her, and I will blesse her and she shalbe the mother of nations, yea euen of Kings. Then Abraham fell vpon his face and laughed in his heart, saying: Shall he that is an hundered yeares old haue a child? and shall Sarah that is ninety yeares old, beare? and Abraham said vnto God, Oh let Ismael liue in thy sight: and GOD said vnto Abraham: Sarah thy wife shall be are a sonne indeed, and thou shall call his name Isaac, I will establish my couenant with him as an euerlasting couenant, and I (a) wilbe his GOD, and the GOD of his seed after him: as concerning Ismael I haue heard thee: for I haue blessed him, and will multiply and increase him exceedingly: twelue Princes shall hee beget, and I will make him a great Nation. But my couenant will I establish with Isaac, whom Sarah shall beare vnto the next yeare by this time. Here now is the calling of the Nations plainly promised in Isaac, that is in the son of promise signifying grace, and not nature, for a sonne is promised vnto an old man, by a barren old woman, and al­though God worketh according to the course of nature, yet where that nature is withered and wasted, there such an effect as this is Gods euident worke, de­nouncing grace the more apparantly: and because this was not to come by gene­ration, but regeneration afterwards, therefore was circumcision commanded now, when this sonne was promised vnto Sarah: and whereas all children, ser­uants Circumci­sion a type o [...] regene­ration. vnborne, & strangers, are commanded to be circumcised, this sheweth that grace belongeth vnto all the world: for what doth circumcision signifie but the putting off corruption, and the renouation of nature? and what doth the eight day signifie but Christ that rose againe in the end of the weeke, the sabboth being fulfilled? (b) The very names of these parents beeing changed, all signifieth that newnesse, which is shadowed in the types of the old Testament, in which the New one lieth prefigured: for why is it called the Old Testament, but for that it shadoweth the New? and what is the New Testament but the opening of the Old one? Now Abraham is sayd to laugh, but this was the extreamity of his ioy, not any signe of his deriding this promise vpon distrust: and his thoughts beeing these: Shall he that is an hundred yeares old &c. Are not doubts of the euents, but admirations caused by so strange an euent. Now if some stop at that where God saith, he will giue him all the Land of Canaan for an eternall possession, how this may be fulfilled, seeing that no mans progeny can inherite the earth euerlastingly; he must know, that eternall is here taken as the Greekes take [...], which is deriued of (c) [...], that is seculum, an age: but the latine translation durst not say seculare, here, least it should haue beene taken in an other sence: for seculare and transito­rium are both alike vsed for things that last but for a little space: but [...], is that which is either endlesse at all, or endeth not vntill the worlds end: and in this la­ter sence is, eternall, vsed here.

L. VIVES.

I Wilbe (a) his God] Or, to be his GOD. [...]. a grecisme, hardly expressed in your latine. (b) The very] The gentiles had also their eight day wherevpon the distinguished the childs name from the fathers. [...]] It is Seculum, aetas, ann [...]m, & eternitas in latine. Tully and o­ther great authors translate it all those waies from the greeke.

Of the man-child, that if it were not circumcised the eight day, i [...] perished for breaking of Gods couenant. CHAP. 27.

SOme also may sticke vpon the vnderstanding of these words. The man child in whose flesh the fore-skinne is not circumcised, that person shalbe cut off from his peo­ple, because he had broaken my couenant. Here is no fault of the childes who is here­exposed to destruction: he brake no couenant of Gods but his parents, that look­ed not to his circumcision, vnlesse you say that the yongest child hath broken Gods command and couenant as well as the rest, in the first man, in whom all man-kinde sinned. For there are (a) many Testaments or Couenants of God, be­sides the old and new, those two so great ones, that euery one may read and know. The first couenant was this, vnto Adam: Whensoeuer thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death: wherevpon it is written in Ecclesiasticus. All flesh waxeth Gen. 2, 19 Eccl. 14. 17 [...] as a garment and it is a couenant from the beginning that all sinners shall die the death, for whereas the law was afterwards giuen, and that brought the more light to mans iudgement in sinne: as the Apostle saith, Where no law is there is no trans­gression: Rom. 4. 15 Psal. 119. how is that true that the Psalmist said: I accounted all the sinners of the earth transgressors, (b) but that euery man is guilty in his owne conscience of some-what that hee hath done against some law? and therefore seeing that little children (as the true faith teacheth) be guilty of originall sinne, though not of ac­tuall, wherevpon wee confesse that they must necessarily haue the grace of the remission of their sinnes; then verily in this, they are breakers of Gods coue­ [...], made with Adam in paradise: so that both the Psalmists saying, and the Apostles is true: and consequently, seeing that circumcision was a type of re­generation, iustly shall the childs originall sinne (breaking the first couenant that [...] was made betweene God and man) cut him off from his people, vnlesse that regeneration engraffe him into the body of the true religion. This then we must conceiue that GOD spake: Hee that is not regenerate, shall perish from [...]gst his people, because he hath broke my couenant, in offending me in Adam. For if he had sayd, he hath broke this my couenant, it could haue beene meant of no­thing but the circumcision onely: but seeing hee saith not what couenant the child breaketh, we must needes vnderstand him to meane of a couenant liable vn­to the transgression of the child. But if any one will tie it vnto circumcision, and say that that is the couenant which the vncircumcised child hath broken, let him beware of absurdity in saying that hee breaketh their couenant which is not bro­ken by him but in him onely. But howsoeuer we shall finde the childs condem­nation to come onely from his originall sinne, and not from any negligence of his owne iucurring this breach of the couenant.

L. VIVES.

THere (a) are many) Hierome hath noted that wheresoeuer the Greekes read testament, [...] Hebrewes read couenant: Berith is the Hebrew word. (b) But that] There is no man so barbarous, but nature hath giuen him some formes of goodnesse in his heart whereby to [...] [...] honest life if he follow them, and if he refuse them, to turne wicked.

Of the changing of Abram and Sara's names, who being the one too bar­ren, and both to old to haue children, yet by Gods bounty were both made fruitfull. CHAP. 28.

THus this great and euident promise beeing made vnto Abraham in these words: A father of many nations haue I made thee, and I will make thee exceeding Gen. 17. 6, 7. fruitfull: and nations, yea euen Kings shall proceed of thee: (which promise wee see most euidently fulfilled in Christ) from that time the man and wife are called no more Abram and Sarai, but as wee called them before, and all the world calleth them: Abraham, and Sarah. But why was Abrahams name changed? the reason followeth immediately, vpon the change, for, a father of many nations haue I made thee. This is signified by Abraham: now Abram (his former (a) name) is inter­preted, an high father. But (b) for the change of Sara's name, there is no reason giuen: but as they say that haue interpreted those Hebrew names, Sarai is my Princesse: and Sarah, strength: wherevpon it is written in the Epistle to the He­brewes, By faith Sarah receiued strength to conceiue seed &c. Now they were both old as the scripture saith, but (c) shee was barren also, and past the age (d) where­in the menstruall bloud floweth in women, which wanting she could neuer haue conceiued although she had not beene barren. And if a woman be well in years, and yet haue that menstruall humour remayning, she may conceiue with a yong­man, but neuer by an old: as the old man may beget children, but it must bee vpon a young woman, as Abraham after Sarahs death did vpon Keturah because shee was of a youthfull age as yet.

This therefore is that which the Apostle so highly admireth, and herevpon he saith that Abrahams body was dead, because hee was not able to beget a child vpon any woman that was not wholy past her age of child-bearing: but onely of those that were in the prime and flowre thereof. For his bodie was not simp­ly dead, but respectiuely; otherwise it should haue beene a carcasse fit for a graue, not an ancient father vpon earth. Besides the guift of begetting children that GOD gaue him, lasted after Sarahs death, and he begot diuers vpon Keturah, and this cleareth the doubt that his body was not simply dead; I meane vnto ge­neration. But I like the other answere better because a man in those daies was not in his weakest age at an hundred yeares, although the men of our times bee so, and cannot beget a child of any woman: they might, for they liued far lon­ger, and had abler bodies then we haue.

L. VIVES.

HIs former (a) name] Some Hebrewes say that God put a letter of his name [...] into Abrahams name, to wit, the letter [...] Hierome. (b) For the change] Hierome out of mo [...] of the Hebrewes, interpreteth Sarai, my Princesse or Ladie: and Sarah a Princesse o [...] [...] for she was first Abrahams Lady, and then the Lady of the nations: and Uirtus, or strengt [...] Sarai. Sarah. often taken by diuines for dominion, or principality. Hiero. in Genes. Augustine vseth the word in another sence. (c) She was barren] The phisitians hold womens barrennesse to proceede of the defects of the matrix, as if it be too hard, or brawny, or too loose and spungeous, or too fat, or fleshly: Plutarch. De phisoph. decret. lib. 5. I ommit the simples that beeing taken C [...]ses of [...]. inwardly procure barrennesse, as the berries of blacke Iuy, Cetarach, or hearts tongue as Pl [...]y saith &c. [Page 605] The Stoickes say that it is often effected by the contrariety of qualities in the agent & patient at copulation: which being coupled with others of more concordance, do easily become fruit­full, which we may not vnfitly imagine in Abraham and Sarah, because afterwards hee begot children vpon Keturah, vnlesse you winde vp all these matters with a more diuine interpreta­tion. For Paul calleth Abraham, [...], a dead body, exhaust, and fruitlesse. (d) Wherein the menstruall] Of the menstrues Pliny saith thus: Some women neuer haue them: and those are barren. For they are the substance wherein the spermes congeale and ripen: and thereof if they flow, frow women that are with child, the child borne wilbe either weake and sickly, or els it will not liue long, as Nigidius saith. Thus much out of Pliny. lib. 7. Aristotle saith that all that want these menstruall fluxes are not barren: for they may retaine as much in their places of conception as they doe that haue these purgatiue courses so often. Histor [...]. lib. 7.

Of the three men, or angells wherein GOD appeared to Abraham in the plaine of Mambra. CHAP. 29.

GOD appeared vnto Abraham in the plaine of Mambra in three men, who doubtlesse were angells, though some thinke that one of them was Christ, and that he was visible before his incarnation. It is indeed in the power of the vnchangeable, vncorporall, and inuisible deity to appeare vnto man visible when­soeuer it pleaseth, without any alteration of it selfe: not in the owne but in some creature subiect vnto it; as what is it that it ruleth not ouer? But if they ground that one of these three was Christ, vpon this, that Abraham when hee saw three men, saluted the Lord peculiarly, bowing to the ground at the dore of his Ta­bernacle, and saying, LORD if I haue found fauour in thy sight &c. Why doe they not obserue that when two came to destroy Sodome, Abraham spake yet but vnto one of them that remained (calling him Lord, and intreating him not to de­stroy the righteous with the wicked) and those two were intertained by Lot, who notwithstanding called either of them by the name of Lord? For speaking to them both, My Lords (saith hee) I pray you turne in vnto your seruants house &c. Gen. 19 and yet afterwards we reade: and the angells tooke him and his wife, and his two daughters by the hands, the Lord beeing mercifull vnto him: and they brought him forth, and set him without the citty, and when they had so done, the angells said, Escape for thy selfe, looke not behind thee, neither tarry in all the plaines, but es­cape to the mountaines least thou bee destroied, and he sayd, not so I pray thee my Lord &c. and afterward, the Lord being in these two angells, answered him as in one, saying: Behold, I haue (a) receiued thy request &c. and therefore it is far more likely that Abraham knew the Lord to bee in them all three, and Lot in the two, vnto whom, they continually spoke in the singular number, euen then when they thought them to bee men, then otherwise. For they intertained them at first only to giue them meate and lodging in charity, as vnto poore men: but yet there was some excellent marke in them whereby their hoasts might bee assured, that the Lord was in them, as he vsed to be in the Prophets: and therefore they some­times called them Lords in the plurall number, as speaking to themselues, and sometimes Lord, in the singular, as speaking to God in them But the scriptures themselues testifie that they were angells, not onely in this place of Genesis, but in the Epistle to the Hebrewes where the Apostle commending hospitality: (b) therby Io [...]e (saith he) haue receiued angels into their houses vnwares: these three men therefore confirmed the promise of Isaac the second time, and said vnto Abra­ham: Heb. 132 He shalbe a great and mighty nation, and in him shall the nations of the world be blessed. Here is a plaine prophecy both of the bodily nation of the Israelites, and Gen. 18. 18. the spirituall nations of the righteous.

L VIVES.

I Haue (a) receiued] So readeth the vulgar, but not the seauenty. (b) Thereby some I wo [...] how Placuerunt came into the latine vulgar edition: I think the translators made it Latue [...]: rather, from the greeke [...], but Augustine hath translated it the best of all, putting vna­wares for it [...], as the Greekes doe often vse to speake so.

Lots deliuerance: Sodomes destruction: Abimelechs lust, Sarahs chastity. CHAP. 30.

AFter this promise was Lot deliuered out of Sodome, and the whole territory of that wicked citty consumed by a shower (a) of fire from heauen: and all those parts where masculine bestiality was as allowable by custome as any other act is by other lawes. Besides, this punishment of theirs was a type of the day of iudgement: and what doth the angells forbidding them to looke backe, signifie, but that the regenerate must neuer returne to his old courses, if hee meane to es­cape the terror of the last iudgment? Lots wife, where she looked back, there was Lots wife. she fixed, and beeing turned into (b) a piller of salt, serueth to season the hearts of the faithful, to take heed by such example. After this, Abraham did with his wife Sarah at Geraris, in King Abimelechs court, as hee had done before in Egipt, and her chastity was in like maner preserued, & she returned to her husband. Where Gen. 20 Abraham when the King chideth him for concealing that shee was his wife, ope­ned his feare, and withal, told him, saying, she is my sister indeed for she is my fathers daughter but not my mothers, and she is my wife: and so shee was indeed both these, and withall of such beauty, that she was amiable euen at those years.

L. VIVES.

A Shower (a) of fire] Of this combustion many prophane authors make mention Strabo saith that cities were consumed by that fire as the inhabitāts thereabout report: the poole that remaineth where Sodome stood (the chiefe city) is sixty furlongs about. Many of thē also mention the lake Asphalts where the bitumen groweth. (b) Apiller] Iosephus saith he did see it.

Of Isaac, borne at the time prefixed, and named so, because of his parents laughter. CHAP. 31.

AFter this Abraham according to Gods promise, had a son by Sarah, and cal­led him Isaac, that is, Laughter: for his father laughed for ioy and admiration when he was first promised: and his mother when the three men confirmed this promise againe laughed also, betweene ioye, and doubt: the Angell shewing her that her laughter was not faithfull, though it were ioyfull. Hence had the child his name: for this laughter belonged not to the recording of reproach, but to the celebration of gladnesse, as Sarah shewed when Isaac was borne and called by this name: for she said, God hath made me to laugh, and all that heare me will reioyce with me: and soone after the bond-woman and her son is cast out of the house in Gen. 21. 6 signification of the old Testament, as Sarah was of the new (as the Apostle saith) and of that glorious City of God, the Heauenly Ierusalem.

Abrahams faith and obedience proo [...] in his intent to offer his sonne: Sarahs death. CHAP. 32.

TO omit many accidents for brenities sake, Abraham (for a triall) was com­manded to goe and sacrifice his dearest sonne Isaac, that his true obedience might shew it selfe to all the world in that shape, which GOD knew already that it bate. This now was an inculpable temptation (and some such there bee) and was to bee taken thankfully, as one of Gods trialls of man. And generally mans minde can neuer know it selfe well, but putting forth it selfe vpon trialls, and ex­perimentall hazards, and by their euents it learneth the owne state, wherein if it acknowledge Gods enabling it, it is godly, and confirmed in solidity of grace, against all the bladder-like humors of vaine-glory. Abraham would neuer be­leeue that God could take delight in sacrifices of mans flesh; though Gods thun­dring commands are to bee obeyed, not questioned vpon, yet is Abraham commended for hauing a firme faith and beleefe, that his sonne Isaac should rise againe after hee were sacrificed. For when he would not obey his wife in casting out the bond-woman and hir sonne, God said vnto him: In Isaac shall thy seede Rom. 9. bee called: and addeth: Of the bond-womans sonne will I make a great nation also, because hee is thy seede: How then is Isaac onely called Abrahams seede, when God calleth Ismael so likewise? The Apostle expoundeth it in these words: that is, they which are the children of the flesh, are not the children of God, but the children of the promise are accounted for the seede. And thus are the sonnes of promise called to be Abrahams seede in Isaac, that is gathered into the Church by Christ his free grace and mercy. This promise the father holding fast, seeing that it must bee fulfilled in him whom God commanded to kill, doubted not but that that God could restore him after sacrificing, who had giuen him at first beyond all hope. So the Scripture taketh his beleefe to haue beene, and deliuereth it. By faith (a) Hebr. 11. Abraham offered vp Isaac when hee was tryed: and hee that had receiued the pro­mises offered his onely sonne: to whom it was said, in Isaac shall thy seede bee called: for hee considered that God was able to raise him from the dead: and then fol­loweth, for when hee receiued him also in a sort: in what sort but as hee receiued his sonne, of whom it is said; Who spared not his owne sonne, but gaue him to dye for vs all: And so did Isaac carry the wood of sacrifice to the place, euen as Christ Rom. 8. carried the crosse: Lastly, seeing Isaac was not to be slaine indeed, and his father commanded to hold his hand, who was that Ram that was offered as a full (and typicall) sacrifice? Namely that which Abraham first of all espied entangled (b) in the bushes by the hornes. What was this but a type of Iesus Christ, crow­ned with thornes ere hee was crucified? But marke the Angels words, Abraham (saith the Scriptures) lift vp his hand and tooke the knife to kill his sonne: But the Angell of the Lord called vnto him from heauen saying, Abraham? and he answe­red, Here Lord: then he said: Lay not thy hand vpon thy sonne, nor doe any thing vn­to him, for now I know thou fearest God, seeing that for my sake thou hast not spared thine onely sonne. Now I know, that is, now I haue made knowne: for God knew it ere now. And then Abraham hauing offered the Ram for his sonne Isaac, called the place (c) the Lord hath seene: as it is said vnto this day: in the mount hath the Lord appeared, & the Angels of the Lord called vnto Abraham againe out of hea­uen, saying: By my selfe haue I sworne (saith the Lord) because thou hast done this thing & lust not spared thine onely sonne for me: surely I will blesse thee & multiply thy seed [Page 608] as the starres of heauen or the sands of the sea, and thy seed shal possesse the gate of his e­nemies: and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed, because thou hast (a) o­bayed my voyce. This is that promise sworne vnto by God concerning the calling of the Gentiles after the offering of the Ram, the type of Christ. God had often promised before, but neuer sworne. And what is Gods oth but a confirmation of his promise and a reprehension of the faithlesse? after this died Sara being a­hundred twenty seauen yeares old, in the hundred thirty seauen yeare of her hus­bands age, for hee was ten yeares elder then she: as he shewed when Isaac was first promised, saying, shall I that am a hundred yeares old haue a child? and shall Sarah that is foure score and tenne yeares old, beare? and then did Abraham buy a peece of ground and buried his wife in it: and then (as Stephen sayth) was hee seated in that land: for then began hee to be a possessor, namely after the death of his father who was dead some two yeares before.

L. VIVES.

BY (a) faith.] A diuersity of reading in the text of Scripture [therefore haue wee followed the vulgar.] (b) in the bushes.] This is after the seauenty, and Theodotion, whose transla­tion Hierome approues before that of Aquila, and Symachus. (c) The Lord hath seene. The Hebrew (saith Hierome) is shall see. And it was a prouerbe vsed by the Hebrewes in all their God will see in the Mount: an Hebrew prouerbe. extremities, wishing Gods helpe to say, In the mount, the Lord shall see: that is, as hee pitied Abraham, so will hee pitty vs. And in signe of that Ramme that God sent him, they vse vnto this day to blow an horne, thus much Hierome. In Spaine this Prouerbe remaineth still, but not as Augustine taketh it; The Lord wilbe altogither seene, but in a manner, that is, his helpe shall bee seene. (d) Obeyed.] Ob-audisti, and so the old writersvsed to say in steed of obedisti.

Of Rebecca Nachors neece whome Isaac maried. CHAP 33.

THen Isaac being forty yeares old maried Rebecca, neece to his vncle Nachor three yeares after his mothers death, his father being a hundred and forty yeares old. And when Abraham sent his seruant into Mesopotamia to fetch her, and said vnto him, Put thine hand vnder my thigh, and I will sweare thee by the Lord God of heauen and the Lord of earth that thou shalt not take my sonne Isaac a wife of the daughters of Canaan: what is meant by this, but the Lord God of Heauen and the Lord of Earth that was to proceed of those loynes? are these meane prophesies and presages of that which wee see now fulfilled in Christ.

Of Abraham marrying Kethurah after Sarahs death, and the meaning therefore. CHAP. 34.

BVt what is ment by Abrahams marrying Kethurah after Sarahs death? God de­fend vs from suspect of incontinency in him, being so old, and so holy and faithfull: desired he more sonnes, God hauing promised to make the seed of Isaac [...] the stars of Heauen and the sandes of the Earth? But if Agar and Hismaell did signifie [Page 609] the mortalls to the Old-testament (as the Apostle teacheth) why may not Kethurah and her sonnes, signifie the mortalls belonging to the New-testament. They both were called Abrahams wiues, & his concubines But Sarah was neuer called his con­cubine, but his wife only for it is thus written of Sarahs giuing Agar vnto Abrahā Then Sarah, Abrahams wife tooke Agar the Egiptian her maid, after Abraham had dwelled tenne yeares in the land of Canaan, and gaue her to her husband Abraham for his wife. And of Kethurah wee read thus of his taking her after Sarahs death; Now Abraham had taken him another wife called Kethurah: Here now you heare them both called his wiues: but the Scripture calleth them both his concubines also, saying afterwards, Abraham gaeue all his goods vnto Isaac, but vnto the sonnes of his concubines he gaue guiftes, and sent them away from Isaac his sonne (while Gen. 25. [...] he yet liued) Eastward, into the East country. Thus the concubines sonnes haue some guifts but none of them attayne the promised kingdome, neither the car­nall Iewes, nor the heretiques, for none are heyres but Isaac: nor are the sonnes of the flesh the Sonnes of God, but those of the promise; of whome it is said: In Isaac shalbe called thy seede: for I cannot see how Kethurah whome hee married after Sarahs death should bee called his concubine but in this respect. But hee that will not vnderstand these things thus, let him not slander Abraham: for what if this were appointed by God, to shew (a) those future heretiques that deny second mariage in this great father of so many nations, that it is no sinne to ma­ny after the first wife be dead: now Abraham died, being a hundred seauenty fiue yeares old, and Isaac (whome hee begat when hee was a hundred:) was sea­uenty fiue yeares of age at his death.

L. VIVES. Second mariage. [The lo­uaine co­py defe­ctiue.]

THose (a) future.] The Cataphrygians, that held second mariage to bee fornication. Aug ad quod vult [Hierome against Iouinian, doth not onely abhorre second mariage but euen disliketh of the first: for he was a single man, and bare marriage no good will,]

The appointment of God concerning the two twins in Rebeccas womb. CHAP. 33.

NOw let vs see the proceedings of the Citty of God after Abrahams death. So then from Isaacs birth to the sixtith yere of his age (wherin he had children) there is this one thing to be noted, that when as he had prayed for her frutefulnes (who was barren) and that God had heard him, and opened her wombe, and shee conceiued, the two twins (a) played in her wombe: where-with she being trou, bled, asked the Lords pleasure, and was answered thus: Two nations are in thy wombe, and two manner of people shalbe diuided out of thy bowells, and the one Gen. 25. shall bee mightier then the other, and the elder shall serue the younger. Wherin Peter the Apostle vnderstandeth the great mistery of grace: in that ere they were borne, and either done euill or good, the one was elected and the o­ther reiected: and doubtlesse as concerning originall sin, both were alike, and guilty, and as concerning actuall, both a like and cleare. But myne intent in this [Page 610] worke, curbeth mee from further discourse of this point: wee haue handled it in other volumes. But that saying; The elder shall serue the yonger: all men inter­pret of the Iewes seruing the Christians, and though it seeme fulfilled in (b) Idumaea, which came of the elder, Esau or Edom, (for hee had two names) because it was afterward subdued by the Israelites that came of the yonger, yet not-with­standing that prophecy must needs haue a greater intent then so: and what is that but to be fulfilled in the Iewes and the Christians?

L. VIVES.

THe two twinnes (a) played] So say the seauentie, [...] or kicked. Hierome saith mooued; mouebantur. Aquila saith, were crushed: confringebantur. And Symmachus compareth their motion to an emptie ship at sea: [...]. (b) Idumaea] Stephanus deriueth their nation from Idumaas, Semiramis her sonne, as Iudaea from Iudas, another of her sonnes: but he is deceiued. Idumaea.

Of a promise and blessing receiued by Isaac, in the manner that Abraham had receiued his. CHAP. 36.

NOw Isaac receiued such an instruction from God, as his father had done di­uerse times before. It is recorded thus: There was a famine in the land besides the first famine that was in Abrahams time: and Isaac went to Abymelech, king of Gen. 26. 1. the Philistines in Gerara. And the Lord appeared vnto him and said: Goe not downe into Aegypt, but abide in the land which I shall shew thee: dwell in this land, and I will bee with thee and blesse thee: for to thee and to thy seed will I giue this land, and I will establish mine oath which I sware to Abraham thy father: and will multiply thy seede as the starres of heauen, and giue all this land vnto thy seede: and in thy seede shall all the nations of the earth bee blessed, because thy father Abraham obeyed my voyce, and kept my ordinances, my commandements, my statutes, and my lawes: Now this Patri­arch had no wife nor concubine more then his first, but rested content with the two sonnes that God sent him at one birth. And hee also feared his wiues beau­tie, amongst those strangers, and did as his father had done before him, with-her, calling her sister onely, and not wife. She was indeed his kinswoman both by fa­ther and mother: but when the strangers knew that she was his wife, they let her quietly alone with him. Wee not preferre him before his father tho, in that hee Abraham and Isaac compared. had but one wife: with-out all doubt his fathers obedience was of the greater merite, so that for his sake God saith that hee will doe Isaac that good that he did him. In thy seede shall all the nations of the world bee blessed, saith he, because thy fa­ther Abraham obeyed my voyce, &c. Againe: (saith he) the God of thy father Abra­ham, feare not: for I am with thee, and haue blessed thee, and will multiply thy seede, for Abraham thy Fathers sake. To shew all those carnally minded men that thinke Faithfull vvedlock better then faithlesse singlenesse. it was lust that made Abraham doe as it is recorded, that hee did it with no lust at all, but a chaste intent: teaching vs besides that wee ought not compare mens worths by singularitie, but to take them with all their qualities together. For a man may excell another in this or that vertue, who excelleth him as farre in an­other as good. And al-be-it it be true that continence is better then marriage: yet the faithfull married man is better then the continent Infidell: for such [...] one (a) is not onely not to be praised for his continencie since he beleeueth not, but rather highly to bee dispraised for not beleeuing, seeing hee is continent. [Page 611] But to grant them both good, a married man of great faith and obedience in Ie­sus Christ is better then a continent man with lesse: but if they be equall, who maketh any question that the continent man is the more exellent.

L. VIVES.

SUch an (a) One is not.] Herein is apparant how fruitlesse externall workes are without the dew of grace do ripen them in the heart, the Bruges copy readeth not this place so well in my iudgement.

Of Esau and Iacob, and the misteries included in them both. CHAP. 27.

SO Isaacs two sonnes, Esau and Iacob, were brought vp together: now the yonger got the birth-right of the elder by a bargaine, made for (a) lentiles and potage which Iacob had prepared, & Esau longed for exceedingly, & so sold him his birth­right for some of them, and confirmed the bargaine with an oth. Here now may we learne that it is (b) not the kind of meate, but the gluttonous affect that hurts. To proceed? Isaac growes old, and his sight fayled him, he would willingly blesse his elder sonne, and not knowing, he blessed the yonger, who had counterfeited his brothers roughnesse of body by putting goats skins vpon his necke and hands and so let his father feele him. Now least some should thinke that this were (c) [...]lent deceipt in Iacob; the Scripture saith before: Esau was a cunning hunter, [...] [...]ed in the fieles, but Iacob was a simple playne man, and kept at home. (d), [...], [...]lesse, one without counterfeyting: what was the deceipt then of this pla [...] dealing man in getting of this blessing? what can the guile of a guiltlesse, true hearted soule be in this case, but a deepe mistery of the truth? what was the blessing? Behold (saith he) the smell of my sonne is as the smell of a field which the Lord [...] blessed; God giue thee therefore of the dew of heauen and the fatnesse of earth [...]d plenty of wheate and wine: let the nations bee thy seruants, and Princes bow downe The bles­sing of I [...]cob. vnto thee, bee Lord ouer thy bretheren, and let thy mothers children honor thee: cursed be he that curseth thee, and blessed be he that blesseth thee. Thus this blessing of Iacob, is the preaching of Christ vnto all the nations. This is the whole scope, in Isaac is the law and the prophets, and by the mouths of the Iewes is Christ blessed, vn­knowen to them because hee knoweth not them. The odour of his name fills the world like a field, the dew of heauen, is his diuine doctrine, the fertile [...]th is the faithfull Church, the plenty of wheat and wine is the multitude [...]ed in Christ by the sacraments of his body and blood. Him do nati­ons serue and Princes adore. He [...] is Lord ouer his brother, for his people rule o [...]r the Iewes. The sonnes of his father that is Abrahams sonnes in the faith, doe honour him. For hee is Abrahams sonne in the flesh, cursed bee hee that curseth [...], [...] blessed be he that blesseth him: Christ I meane, our Sauiour, blessed. That is [...]ly [...]ught by the Prophets of the woundring Iewes: and is still blessed by o­ [...] of them that as yet erroneously expect his comming. And now comes [...] [...]er for the blessing promised: then is Isaac afraid, and knowes hee had [Page 612] blessed the one for the other. Hee wonders, and asketh who he was, yet complai­neth hee not of the deceit, but hauing the mysterie thereof opened in his heart, hee forbeares fretning and confirmeth the blessing. Who was hee then (saith he) that hunted and tooke venison for me, and I haue eaten of it all before thou camest, and I haue blessed him, and hee shall bee blessed? Who would not haue here expected a curse rather, but that his minde was altered by a diuine inspiration? O true done deedes, but yet all propheticall: on earth but all by heauen! by men, but all for God! whole volumes would not hold all the mysteries that they conceiue: but wee must restraine our selues. The processe of the worke calleth vs on vnto other matters.

L. VIVES.

FOr (a) lentiles] There is lenticula, a vessell of oyle, and lenticula of lens, a little fitchie kinde of pease: the other comes of lentitas, because the oyle cannot runne but gently lente) Lenticula, what it is. out of the mouth, it is so straite. But the scriptures say, that they were onely read po [...]ge that Esau solde his birth-right for: and therefore hee was called Edom, redde. (b) Not the [...] of] This is a true precept of the Euangelicall lawe. Heere I might inscribe much, not allow the commons any licentiousnesse, but to teach the rulers diuerse things which I must let alone for once. (c) Fraudulent deceipt] For deceipt may be either good or bad.

Of Iacobs iourney into Mesopotamia for a wife, his vision in the night, as hee went: his returne with foure women, whereas he went but for one. CHAP. 38.

IAcobs parents sent him into Mesopotamia, there to get a wife. His father dis­missed him with these words. Thou shalt take thee no wife of the daughters of Ca­naan: Arise get thee to Mesopotamia to the house of Bathuel, thy mothers father, [...] thence take thee a wife of the daughters of Laban thy mothers brother. My GOD blesse thee, and increase thee, and multiply thee, that thou maist bee a multitude of peo­ple: and giue the blessing of Abraham to thee and to thy seede after thee, that [...] maiest inherite the land (wherein thou art a stranger) which God gaue Abraham. Heere wee see Iacob, the one halfe of Isaacs seede, seuered from Esau the other halfe. For when it was said: in Isaac shall thy seed bee called, that is, the seed per­taining to Gods holy Cittie, then was Abrahams other seede, (the bond-womans sonne) seuered from this other, as Kethurahs was also to bee done with after­wards. But now there was this doubt risen about Isaacs two sonnes, whether the blessing belong but vnto one, or vnto both: if vnto one onely, vnto which of them? This was resolued when Isaac said; That thou maist bee a multitude of people, and God giue the blessing of Abraham vnto thee: namely to Iacob. Forward: [...] going into Mesopotamia, had a vision in a dreame, recorded thus: And Iacob [...] ­parted from Beersheba, and came to Charra: and he came to a certaine place and [...] there all the night, because the sunne was downe, and he tooke of the stones of the [...], and laide vnder his head, and slept. And he dreamed, and behold a ladder, and the [...] [...]f it reached vp to heauen, and loe the Angels of God went vp and downe by it, and [...] Lord stood aboue it and said: I am the Lord God of Abraham thy father, and of [...] feare not: the land on which thou sleepest, will I giue thee and thy seede, and thy see [...] shall be as the dust of the earth, and thou shalt spread (b) ouer the sea, the East, [...] [Page 613] North, and the South. And lo I am with thee and will keepe thee wheresoeuer thou goest, and will bring thee againe into this land, for I will not forsake thee, vntill that I haue performed that I promised vnto thee. And Iacob arose from his sleepe, and said▪ Surely the Lord is in this place and I was not a ware, and he was afraid and said. O how t [...]rible is this place! surely this is none other but the house of God and the gate of hea­uen. And he arose vp and tooke the stone that he had layd vnder his head and set it vp like a (c) Title and powred oyle vpon the tope of it, and called the name of that place (d) the house of God. This now was propheticall: he did not Idolatrize in powring oyle on the stone, nor made it a God, nor adored it, nor sacrificed vnto it, but because the (e) name of Christ was to come of Chrisma, that is vnction, of that was this a very significant mistery. Now for the ladder our Sauiour him­selfe mentioneth it in the gospell, for hauing sayd of Nathanael, behold a true Isra­lite, wherein there is no guile (because Israel, that is, Iacob saw this [...]ight) he addeth, Verrily, verely I say vnto you hereafter you shall see heauen open and the Angells of God Io. 1. 51. ascending and descending vpon the sonne of man, But forward. Iacob went into Me­sopotamia to seeke a wife; where he happened to haue foure women giuen him, of whome he begat twelue sonnes and one daughter, without affecting any of them lustfully as the scripture sheweth, for he came but for one, and being decei­ued by (f) one for another, he would not turn her away whom he had vnwittingly knowne, least he should seeme to make her a mocking stocke, and so because the law at that time did not prohibite plurality of wiues for increase sake, hee tooke the other also whome he had promised to marry before: who being barren, gaue him her maid to beget her children vpon, as her sister had done, who was not baren and yet did so to haue the more children. But Iacob neuer desired but one: nor vsed any but to the augmentation of his posterity and that by law of mariage nor would he haue done this, but that his wiues vrged it vpon him, who had law­full power of his body because he was their husband.

L. VIVES.

BErsheba, (a) and.] The seauenty read it the well of the swearing: the Hebrew interpreted it, Bersabe th [...] well of the othe or of sarurity. the well of fulnesse and Aquila and Symmachus do both follow the last: Hierome. But the well of fulnesse that Isaacs seruants digged is not the same with the well of swearing that Abra­ [...] digged, and named the well of the othe, or couenant which he made with Abymilech, gi­ [...]ng him seauen lambes: for Sheba is either an oth or seauen: yet both these wells were in one citty. (b) Ouer the sea.] This is no signification of power ouer the sea by nauy or so: but it sig­ [...]eth the West (as I said before) or Syrian sea, next vnto ours, to shew the foure parts of the world. (c) A title.] The seauenty read, [...], a piller, and that is better then a title. (d) The [...] of God.] The next village was called Bethel, being before called Luz, now the house of God, before a nutte. It was in the portion of Beniamine, betweene Bethau, and Gai. (e) The [...] of Christ.] [...] in Greeke is vnctus in Latine: [anoynted in English] and [...] is, [...]. (f) One for an other.] Lea the eldest daughter for Rachel the yonger. Gen. 29.

Iacob enstiled Israell. The reason of this change. CHAP. 39.

OF these foure women Iacob begot twelue sonnes and one daughter. And then came the entrance into Egypt by his sonne Ioseph, whome his brethren [...]ed, and sold thether, who was preferred there vnto great dignity. Iacob was [Page 614] also called Israel (as I said before) which name his progenie bore after him. Th [...] name, the Angell that wrastled with him as hee returned from Mesopotamia, gaue him, being an euident type of Christ. For whereas Iacob preuailed against him, by (a) his owne consent, to forme this mysterie, is signified the passion of Christ, wherein the Iewes seemed to preuaile against him. And yet Iacob gotte a blessing from him whom he had ouer-come: and the changing of his name was that blessing: for (b) Israel is as much as, seeing God, which shall come to passe in the end of the world. Now the Angell touched him (preuailing) vpon the breadth of his thigh, and so he became lame: So the blessed and the lame was all but one Iacob: blessed in his faithfull progenie, and lame in the vnfaithfull. For the bredth Iacob bles­sed & lame. Psal. 11. of his thigh is the multitude of his issue: of which the greatest part (as the Pro­phet saith) haue halted in their wayes.

L. VIVES.

BY his (a) owne consent] For otherwise, the Angel could not onely haue conquered him, but euen haue killed him. (b) Israel is as much] Hierome liketh not this interpretation, nor Israel. to call him the Prince of God, nor the direct of God, but rather the most iust man of God. Iose­phus taketh it to be vnderstood of his preuailing against the Angel. De Antiquit. Iudaic.

Iacobs departure into Egipt with seauentie fiue soules, how to be taken, seeing some of them were borne afterwards. CHAP. 40.

IT is said there went with Iacob into Egipt seauentie fiue soules, counting him­selfe and his sonnes, his daughter and his neece. But if you marke well, you shall finde that hee had not so numerous a progenie at his entrance into Egipt. For in this number are Iosephs grand-children reckoned, who could not then bee with him. For Iacob was then a hundred and forty yeares old, and Ioseph thirty nine, who marrying (as it is recorded) but at thirty yeares old, how could his sonnes in nine yeares haue any sonnes to increase this number by? Seeing then that Ephraim and Manasses, Iosephs sonnes, had no children, being but nine yeares of age at this remooue of Iacobs stock, how can their sonnes sonnes, or their sonnes be accompted amongst the seauentie fiue that went in this company vnto Egipt? for there is Machir reckoned, Manasses his sonne, and Galaad, Machirs sonne, and there is Vtalaam, Ephraims sonne reckoned, & Bareth, Vtalaams sonne: Now these could not be there, Iacob finding at his comming that Iosephs children, the fathers and grand-fathers of those foure last named, were but children of nine yeares old at that time. But this departure of Iacob thether with seauentie fiue soules, contei­neth not one day, nor a yeare, but all the time that Ioseph liued afterwards, by whose meanes they were placed there: of whome the Scripture saith; Ioseph dwelt in Egipt, and his brethren with him a hundred yeares, and Ioseph saw Ephraims children euen vnto the third generation: that was vntill hee was borne who was Ephraims grand-child: vnto him was he great grand-father. The scripture then proceedeth: Machirs sonnes (the sonne of Manasses) were brought vp on Iosephs knees. This was Galaad, Manasses his grand-child: but the scripture speaketh in the plurall, as it doth of Iacobs one daughter, calling her daughters, as the (a) La­tines vse to call a mans onely child if hee haue no more, liberi, children. Now Iosephs felicitie being so great as to see the fourth from him in discent, wee may not imagine that they were all borne when hee was but thirty nine yeares old, at which time his father came into Egipt: & this is that that deceiued the ignorant [Page 615] because it is written; These are the names of the children of Israel which came into Egipt with Iacob their father. For this is said because the seauentie fiue are recko­ned with him, not that they all entred Egipt with him. But in this transmigration and setling in Egipt, is included all the time of Iosephs life, who was the meanes of his placing here.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Latines] Sempronius Asellio called Sempronius Gracchus his onely sonne, liberi: Liberi, ho [...] vsed by the Latines. and it was an vsuall phrase of old. Gell. & Herenn. Digest. lib. 50.

Iacobs blessing vnto his sonne Iudah. CHAP. 41.

SO then if wee seeke the fleshly descent of Christ from Abraham first (for the good of the Citty of God, that is still a pilgrim vpon earth) Isaac is the next: and from Isaac, Iacob or Israel, Esau or Edom being reiected: from Israel, Iudah (all the rest being debarred) for of his tribe came Christ. And therefore Israel at his death blessing his sonnes in Egipt, gaue Iudah this propheticall blessing: Iudah (a) thy bretheren shall praise thee: thine hand shall bee on the neck of thine enemies: Gen. 49. thy fathers sonnes shall adore thee. As a Lyons whelpe (Iudah) shalt thou come vp (b) from the spoile, my sonne. Hee shall lye downe and sleepe as a Lyon, or a Lyons whelpe, who shall rouse him? The scepter shall not depart from Iudah, nor a law-giuer from betweene his feete, vntill Shiloe come, and the people bee gathered vnto him Hee shall binde his Asse fole vnto the Vine, and his Asses colt (c) with a rope of hayre: he shall wash his stole in wine, and his garment in the bloud of the grape, his eyes shall be redde with wine, and his teeth white with milke. These I haue explained against Faustus the Manichee, as farre, I thinke, as the Prophecie requireth. Where Christs death is presaged in the worde sleepe, as not of necessitie, but of his power to dye, as the Lion had to lye downe and sleepe: which power him-selfe auoweth in the Gospell; I haue Ioh. 10. 17. 18. power to lay downe my life, and power to take it againe: no man taketh it from mee but I lay it downe of my selfe, &c. So the Lion raged, so fulfilled what was spoken: for that same, Who shall rouse him? belongeth to the resurrection: for none could raise him againe, but he himselfe that said of his body. Destroy this temple and in Ioh. 2. 19. three dayes I will raise it vp againe. Now his manner of death vpon the high crosse, is intimated in this: shalt thou come vp: and these words, Hee shall lye downe and Ioh. 19. 30 [...]pe, are euen these: Hee bowed downe his head and giue vp the ghost. Or it may meane the graue wherein hee slept, and from whence none could raise him vp, as the Prophets and he him-selfe had raised others, but him-selfe raised him-selfe as from a sleepe. Now his stole which hee washeth in wine, that is, cleanseth from sinne in his bloud (intimating the sacrament of baptisme, as that addition, And his garment in the bloud of the grape, expresseth) what is it but the Church? and eyes being redde with wine: are his spirituall sonnes that are drunke with her cup, as the Psalmist saith: My cup runneth ouer; and his teeth whiter then the milke, are his nourishing wordes where-with hee feedeth his little weaklings as with [...]. This is he in whome the promises to Iudah were laide vp, which vntill they [...], there neuer wanted kings of Israell of the stock of Iudah And vnto him [...]ll the people bee gathered: this is plainer to the sight to conceiue, then the [...]gue to vtter.

L. VIVES.

IVda (a) thy brethren] Iudah is praise or confession. (b) From the spoile] From captiuity saith the Iudah. Hebrew: all this is meant of Christs leading the people captiue, his high and sacred ascen­tion, and the taking of captiuitie captiue. Hierome. (c) With a rope of hayre] With a rope onely Psal. 6. 5. say some: and his asses colte vnto the best vine, saith Hierome from the Hebrew. And for this Asses colte (saith he) may be read the Citty of God, (whereof we now speake) the seuentie read it [...]: to the vine branch, [...] is the twist of the Vine as Theophrastus saith: and thence haue Helix. the two kindes of luy their names. Diosor. Plin. so might cilicium come into the Latine text that Augustine vsed, if the Greeke were translated Helicium, otherwise I cannot tell how.

Of Iacobs changing of his hands from the heads of Iosephs sonnes, when he blessed them. CHAP. 42.

BVt as Esau and Iacob, Isaacs two sonnes, prefigured the two peoples of Iewes and Christians (although that in the flesh the Idumaeans, and not the Iewes came of Esau, nor the Christians of Iacob, but rather the Iewes, for thus must the words, The elder shall serue the yonger, be vnderstood) euen so was it in Iosephs two Gen. 25. sonnes, the elder prefiguring the Iewes, and the yonger the Christians. Which two, Iacob in blessing laide his right hand vpon the yonger, who was on his left side, and his left vpon the elder, who was on his right side. This displeased their father, who told his father of it, to get him to reforme the supposed mistaking, and shewed him which was the elder. But Iacob would not change his hands, but said, I know sonne, I know very well: hee shall bee a great people also: but his yonger brother shall be greater then hee, and his seede shall fill the nations. Here is two pro­mises now, a people to the one, and a fulnesse of nations to the other. What grea­ter proofe need wee then this, to confirme, that the Israelites, and all the world be­sides, are contained in Abrahams seed: the first in the flesh, and the later in the spirit.

Of Moyses his times, Iosuah, the Iudges, the Kings, Saul the first, Dauid the chiefe, both in merite and in mysticall reference. CHAP. 43.

IAcob and Ioseph being dead, the Israelites in the other hundred fortie foure yeares (at the end of which they left Egypt) increased wonderfully, though the Egyptians oppressed them sore, and once killed all their male children for feare of their wonderfull multiplication. But Moses was saued from those but­chers, and brought vp in the court by Pharaohs daughter (the (a) name of the Exod 2. Egiptian Kings) God intending great things by him, and he grew vp to that worth that he was held fit to lead the nation out of this extreame slauery, or rather God did it by him, according to his promise to Abraham. First, hee fled into Madian, for killing an Egiptian in defence of an Israelite: and afterwards returning full of Gods spirit, hee foyled the enchanters (h) of Pharao in all their opposition: and Exod. 8. 9. 10. 11 laide the ten sore plagues vpon the Egiptians, because they would not let Israel depart, namely the changing of the water into bloud, Frogges, (c) Lyce, (d) Gnattes, morren of Cattell, botches and sores, Haile, Grashoppers, darke­nesse, and death of all the first borne: and lastly the Israelites being permitted after all the plagues that Egypt had groned vnder, to depart, and yet beeing pursued afterwards by them againe, passed ouer the redde Sea dry-foote, [Page 617] and left all the hoast of Egipt drowned in the middest: the sea opened before the Israelites, and shut after them, returning vpon the pursuers and ouer-whelming them. And then forty yeares after was Israell in the deserts with Moyses, and there had they the tabernacle of the testimonie, where God was serued with sa­crifices, that were all figures of future euents: the law being now giuen with ter­ror vpon mount Syna: for the terrible voyces and thunders were full prooses that God was there: And this was presently after their departure from Egipt in the wildernesse, and there they celebrated their Passe-ouer fiftie dayes after, by offring of a Lambe, the true type of Christs passing vnto his father by his passion Exod. 12. in this world. For Pascha in Hebrew, is a passing ouer: and so the fiftith day after the opening of the new Testament, and the offring of Christ our Passe [...]ouer, the Luc. 11. holy spirit descended downe from heauen (he whom the scriptures call the fing­er of God) to renew the memory of the first miraculous prefiguration in our hearts, because the law in the tables is said to be written by the finger of GOD. Moyses being dead, Iosuah ruled the people, and lead them into the land of pro­mise, diuiding it amongst them, And by these two glorious captaines, were Exod. 31. Ios. 1. strange battels wonne, and they were ended with happy successe: God himselfe a­uouching that the losers sinnes, and not the winners merits were causes of those conquests. After these two, the land of promise was ruled by Iudges, that Abra­hams seede might see the first promise fulfilled, concerning the land of Canaan, though not as yet concerning the nations of all the earth: for that was to be ful­filled by the comming of Christ in the flesh, and the faith of the Gospell, not the precepts of the law, which was insinuated in this, that it was not Moyses that re­ceiued the law, but Iosuab (h) (whose name God also changed) that lead the people into the promised land. But in the Iudges times, as the people offended or obey­ed God, so varied their fortunes in warre. On vnto the Kings. Saul was the first King of Israel, who being a reprobate, and dead in the field, and all his race re­iected 1. Sam. 10. from ability of succession, Dauid was enthroned (i) whose sonne our Sa­uiour Math. 1. Mat. 15. Mat. 20. Luc. 18 is especially called: In him is as it were a point, from whence the people of God doe flowe, whose originall (as then being in the youthfull time thereof) is drawne from Abraham vnto this Dauid. For it is not out of neglect that Mathew the Euangelist reckoneth the descents so, that hee putteth foureteene generations betweene Abraham and Dauid. For a man may be able to beget in his youth, and therefore he begins his genealogies from Abraham, who vpon the changing of his name, was made the father of many nations. So that before him, the Church of God was in the infancie, as it were: from Noah I meane, vnto him, and there­fore the first language, the Hebrew as then was inuented for to speake by. For from the terme of ones infancie, hee begins to speake, beeing called an infant, (k) a non sancto, of not speaking, which age of himselfe, euery man forgetteth as fully as the world was destroyed by the deluge. For who can remember his in­fancie? Wherefore in this progresse of the Cittie of God, as the last booke con­teined the first age thereof, so let this containe the second and the third, when the yoake of the law was laide on their necks, the aboundance of sinne appeared, and the earthly kingdome had beginning, &c. intimated by the Heifer, the Goate, [...]d the Ramme of three yeares old: in which there wanted not some faithfull per­sons, as the turtle-doue and the Pidgeon portended.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) name of] To anoyde the supposition that Pharao that reigned in Iacob and Iosephs Pharao. [Page 618] time, was all one Pharao with this here named. Pharao was a name of kingly dignity in Egip [...]. Hieron. in Ezechiel. lib. 9. So was Prolomy after Alexander, Caesar and Augustus after the two braue Romaines, and Abimelech in Palestina. Herodotus speaketh of one Pharao that was blinde. They were called Pharao of Pharos, an Ile ouer-against Alexandria, called Carpatho [...] of old: Proteus reigned in it. The daughter of this Pharao, Iosephus calleth Thermuth. (b) Of Pharao] Which Pharao this was, it is doubtfull. Amasis (saith Apion Polyhistor, as Eusebius citeth him) reigned in Egipt when the Iewes went thence. But this cannot be, for Amasis was long after, viz. in Pythagoras his time, vnto whom he was commended by Polycrates king of Samos. But Iosephus saith out of Manethon, that this was Techmosis, and yet sheweth him to vary from him-selfe, and to put Amenophis in another place also. Eusebius saith that it was Pharao Cenchres. In Chron. and that the Magicians names were Iannes and Iambres. Prep. euangel. ex Numenio. (c) Lyce] So doth Iosephus say, if Ruffinus haue well translated him: that this third plague was the disease called Phthiriasis, or the lousie euill, naming no gnattes. Peter denatalibus and Albertus Grotus saith, that the Cyniphes are a kinde of flye. So saith Cyniphes. Origen. Albertus saith that they had the body of a worme, the wings and head of a flye, with a sting in their mouth where-with they prick and draw-bloud, and are commonly bred in fens and marishes, troubling all creatures, but man especially. Origen calleth them Snipes. They do flie (faith he) but are so small that hee that discerneth them as they flie must haue a sharpe eye; but when they alight vpon the body, they will soone make them-selues knowne to his feeling, though his sight discerne them not. Super Exod. By this creature Origen vnderstands logick which enters the mind with such stings of vndiscerned subtlety, that the party deceiued neuer perceiueth till he be fetched ouer. But the Latines, nor the Greekes euer vsed either Cy­nipes or Snipes, nor is it in the seauentie eyther, but [...], Gnat-like creatures, (saith Suidas) and such as eate holes in wood. Psal. 104. The Hebrew, and Chaldee Paraphrase read lice, for this word, as Iosephus doth also. (d) Horse-flyes] Or Dogge-flies, the vulgar readeth flyes, onely. (e) Grashoppers] The fields plague, much endamaging that part of Africa that bordereth Dog-flies. Grashop­pers. vpon Egipt. Pliny saith they are held notes of Gods wrath, where they exceed thus. (f) Groned vnder] Perfracti, perfractus, is, throughly tamed, praefractus, obstinate. (g) Passe-ouer] Phase is a passing ouer: because the Angel of death passed ouer the Israelites houses, & smote them not: hence arose the paschall feast. Hieron. in Mich. lib. 2. not of [...], to suffer, as if it had beene from the passion. In Matth. (h) Whose name] In Hebrew Iosuah and Iesus seemes all one: Io [...] [...]d I [...]s. both are saluation, and Iesus the sonne of Iosedech in Esdras is called Iosuah. (i) Whose sonne] Mat. 1. an [...] all the course of the Gospell; Christ is especially called the sonne of two, Abraham or Dauid: for to them was hee chiefly promised. (k) à non fando] And therefore I [...]. great fellowes that cannot speake, are some-times called infants: and such also as stammer [...] their language: [and such like-wise as being expresse dolts and sottes in matter of learning, [The lo­ [...]ine co­py defe­ctiue.] will challenge the names of great Artists, Philosophers and Diuines.]

Finis lib. 16.

THE CONTENTS OF THE seauenteenth booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Of the times of the Prophets.
  • 2. At what time Gods promise concerning [...] Land of Canaan was fulfilled, and Israell [...]ed it to dwell in and possesse.
  • 3. The Prophets three meanings: of earthly [...]lem, of heauenly Ierusalem, and of both.
  • 4. The change of the kingdome of Israel. An­ [...] [...]uels mother a prophetesse: and a type [...] [...] Church: what she prophecied.
  • 5. The Prophets words vnto Heli the priest, [...]g the taking away of Aarons priest­ [...].
  • 6. The promise of the priest-hood of the [...], and their kingdome to stand eternally, [...]ed in that sort, that other promises of [...] [...]nded nature are.
  • [...] kingdome of Israell rent: prefiguring [...]all diuision betweene the spirituall [...]ll Israel.
  • [...] [...]ises made to Dauid concerning his [...] [...] fulfilled in Salomon; but in Christ.
  • [...] [...]phecy of Christ in the 88. psalme, [...] [...]s of Nathan, in the booke of Kings.
  • [...] [...] diuers actions done in the earthly Ie­ [...] [...] the kingdome, differing from Gods [...] to shew that the truth of his word con­ [...] [...]he glory of an other kingdome, and an­ [...] [...]g.
  • 11. The substance of the people of God, who [...] Christ in the flesh: who only had power to [...] [...]e soule of man from hell.
  • 12. [...]her verse of the former psalme, and [...] [...] to whom it belongeth.
  • 13. Whether the truth of the promised peace may be ascribed vnto Salomons time.
  • 14. Of Dauids endeauors in composing of the psalmes.
  • 15. Whether all things concerning Christ & his church in the psalmes be to bee rehearsed in this worke.
  • 16. Of the forty fiue psalme, the tropes and truths therein, concerning Christ and the church.
  • 17. Of the references of the hundreth and tenth psalme vnto Christs priest-hood, and the two and twentith vnto his passion.
  • 18. Christs death and resurrection propheci­ed in psalme. 3. et 40. 15. et 67.
  • 19. The obstinate infidelity of the Iewes de­clared in the 69. psalme.
  • 20. Dauids kingdome, his merrit: his sonne Salomon, his prophecies of Christ in Salomons bookes: and in bookes that are annexed vnto them.
  • 21. Of the Kings of Israel and Iudah after Salomon.
  • 22. How Hieroboam infected his subiects with Idolatry, yet did God neuer failed them in Prophets, nor in keeping many from that infec­tion.
  • 23. The state of Israel and Iudah vnto both their captiuities (which befell at different times) diuersly altered: Iudah vnited to Is­raell: and lastly both vnto Rome.
  • 24. Of the last Prophets of the Iewes, about the time that Christ was borne.
FINIS.

THE SEVENTEENTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of the times of the Prophets. CHAP. 1.

THus haue we attained the vnderstanding of Gods promi­ses made vnto Abraham, and due vnto Israel his seed in the flesh, and to all the Nations of earth as his seed in the spi­rit: how they were fulfilled the progresse of the Cittie of God in those times, did manifest. Now because our last booke ended at the reigne of Dauid, let vs in this booke, proceed with the same reigne, as farre as is requisite. All the time therefore betweene Samuels first prophecy, and the returning of Israel from seauenty yeares captiuity in Babilon, to repaire the Temple (as Hieremy had prophecied) all this is called the time of the Prophets. Hier. 25 Gen. 7. For although that the Patriarch Noah in whose time the vniuersall deluge be­fel, and diuers others liuing before there were Kings in Israel, for some holy and heauenly predictions of theirs, may not vndeseruedly be called (a) Prophets: e­specially Gen. 20 D [...]. 4 seeing wee see Abraham and Moses chiefly called by those names, and more expressly then the rest: yet the daies wherein Samuel beganne to prophe­cy, 1 Sam. 10 1 Sam. 16 were called peculiarly, the Prophets times. Samuel anoynted Saul first, and after­wards (he beeing reiected) hee anoynted Dauid for King, by Gods expresse com­mand, and from Dauids loines was all the bloud royall to descend, during that Kingdomes continuance. But if I should rehearse all that the Prophets (each in his time) successiuely presaged of Christ during all this time that the Cittie of God continued in those times, and members of his, I should neuer make an end. First, because the scriptures (though they seeme but a bare relation of the suc­cessiue deeds of each King in his time, yet) being considered, with the assistance of Gods spirit, will prooue either more, or as fully, prophecies of things to come, as histories of things past. And how laborious it were to stand vpon each peculiar hereof, and how huge a worke it would amount vnto, who knoweth not that hath any insight herein: Secondly, because the prophecies concerning Christ and his Kingdome (the Cittie of God) are so many in multitude, that the dis­putations arising hereof would not be contained in a farre bigger volume then is necessary for mine intent. So that as I will restraine my penne as neare as I can from all superfluous relations in this worke, so will I not ommit any thing that shall be really pertinent vnto our purpose.

L. VIVES.

CAlled (a) Prophets] The Hebrewes called them Seers, because they saw the Lord (in his predictions or prefigurations of any thing:) with the eyes of the spirit, though not of [Page 621] the dull flesh, hence it is that scriptures call a prophecy, a vision, and Nathan is called the Seer. 1. Kings. The Greekes some-times vse the name of Prophet for their priests, poets, or teachers. Adam was the first man and the first Prophet, who saw the mistery of Christ and his church in his sleepe. Then followeth, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Iacob and his children, Moyses &c. Yet are not these reckned amongst the prophets, for none of them left any bookes of the visions but Moyses, whose bookes concerned ceremonies, sacrifices and ciuill orders also. But these were all figures of future things, nor were those the propheticall times, as those from Samuel were, wherein there neuer were prophets wanting, whereas before God spake but sel­dome, and his visions were not so manifest as they were from the first King vnto the captiui­ty: wherein were foure great bookes of prophecies written, and twelue of the small.

At what time Gods promise concerning the Land of Canaan was ful­filled, and Israell receiued it to dwell in and possesse. CHAP. 2.

VVEE said in the last booke that God promised two things vnto Abraham, one was the possession of the Land of Canaan, for his seed: in these words: Goe into the Land that I will shew thee, and I will make thee a great nation &c. The other of farre more excellence, not concerning the carnall, but the spirituall seed: nor Israell onely, but all the beleeuing nations of the world: in these words [...] [...] shall all nations of the earth be blessed &c. This we confirmed by many testi­ [...]. Gen. 12. Now therefore was Abrahams carnall seed (that is, the Israelites) in the [...] promise: now had they townes, citties, yea and Kings therein, and Gods [...] were performed vnto them in great measure: not onely those that hee [...] signes, or by word of mouth vnto Abraham, Isaac and Iacob: but euen [...] [...]so that Moyses who brought them out of the Egyptian bondage, or any [...] him vnto this instant had promised them from God. But the pro­ [...] [...]cerning the land of Canaan, that Israel should reigne ouer it from the [...] Egipt vnto the great Euphrates, was neither fulfilled by Iosuah that wor­ [...] of them into the Land of promise, and hee that diuided the whole a­ [...] the twelue tribes, nor by any other of the Iudges in all the time after [...] was there any more prophecies that it was to come, but at this instant [...] [...]ected. And by (a) Dauid, and his son Salomon, it was fulfilled indeed, and [...] [...]gdome enlarged as farre as was promised: for these two, made all [...] [...]ations their seruants and tributaries. Thus then was Abrahams seed [...] [...] so settled in this land of Canaan by these Kings, that now no part of [...] [...]ly promise was left vnfulfilled: but that the Hebrewes, obeying Gods [...]ements, might continue their dominion therein, without all distur­ [...] in all security and happinesse of estate. But God knowing they would [...], vsed some temporall afflictions to excercise the few faithfull therein [...] [...]ad left, and by them to giue warning to all his seruants that the nations [...] [...]erwards to containe, who were to bee warned by those, as in whom hee [...] [...]llfill his other promise, by opening the New Testament in the death of [...]

L. VIVES.

B [...] [...]id] Hierome (epist. ad Dardan.) sheweth that the Iewes possessed not all the lands [...] promised thē: for in the booke of Numbers, it is sayd to be bounded on the South [Page 622] by the salt sea and the wildernesse of sinne, vnto that riuer of Egypt that ranne into the sea by Rhinocorura: on the west, by the sea of Palestina, Phaenicia, Coele, Syria, and Cylicia, on the North, by Mount Taurus, and Zephyrius, as farre as Emath, or Epiphania in Syria: on the East by Antioch and the Lake Genesareth, called now, Tabarie, and by Iordan, that runneth into the salt sea, called now, The dead sea. Beyond Iordan halfe of the land of the tribes of Ruben & Gad, lay, and halfe of the tribe of Manasses. Thus much Hierome. But Dauid possessed not all these but onely that within the bounds of Rhinocorura and Euphrates, wherein the Israelites still kept themselues.

The Prophets three meanings: of earthly Ierusalem, of heauenly Ierusalem, and of both. CHAP. 3.

WHerefore, as those prophecies spoken to Abraham, Isaac, Iacob, or any other in the times before the Kings, so likewise all that the Prophets spoke after­wards, had their double referēce: partly to Abraháms seed in the flesh, & partly to that wherein al the nations of the earth are blessed in him, being made Co-heires with Christ in the glory and kingdome of heauen, by this New Testament. So then they concerne partly the bond-woman, bringing forth vnto bondage, that is the earthly Ierusalem, which serueth with her sonnes, and partly to the free Citty of God, the true Ierusalem, eternall and heauenly, whose children are pil­grims vpon earth in the way of Gods word. And there are some that belong vnto both, properly, to the bond-woman, and figuratiuely vnto the free woman: for the Prophets haue a triple meaning in their prophecies: some concerning the earthly Ierusalem, some the heauenly, and some, both: as for example. The Pro­phet (a) Nathan was sent to tell Dauid of his sinne, and to fortell him the euills that should ensue thereof. Now who doubteth that these words concerned the temporall City, whether they were spoken publikely for the peoples generall 2. Sam. 12 good, or priuately for some mans knowledge, for some temporall vse in the life present? But now whereas wee read. Behold the daies come (saith the LORD) that I will make a new couenant with the house of Israell, and the house of Iudah: not accor­ding to the couenant that I made with their fathers when I tooke them by the hand to bring them out of the Land of Egipt, which couenant they brake, although I was an hus­band vnto them, saith the Lord: but this is the couenant that I will make with the house of Israel, after those daies (saith the LORD) I will put my law in their mindes, and write it in their hearts, and I wilbe their GOD, and they shalbe my people. This without a [...]l doubt, is a prophecy of the celestiall Ierusalem, to whom God himselfe stands as a reward, and vnto which the enioying of him is the perfection of good. Yet belongeth it vnto them both in that the earthly Ierusalem was called Gods Cittie, and his house promised to bee therein, which seemed to be fulfilled in Salomons building of that magnificent temple. These things were both relations of things acted on earth, and figures of things concerning heauen, which kinde of prophecy compounded of both, is of great efficacy in the canonicall scriptures of the Old Testament, and doth exercise the readers of scripture very laudably in seeking how the things that are spoken of Abrahams carnall seed are allegorical­ly fulfilled in his seed by faith: In (b) so much that some held that there was no­thing in the scriptures fore-told and effected, or effected without being fore-told, that intimated not some-thing belonging vnto the Cittie of God, and to bee refer­red vnto the holy pilgrims thereof vpon earth. But if this be so, we shall tie the Prophets words vnto two meanings onely, and exclude the third: and not onely [Page 623] [...] Prophets but euen all the Old Testament. For therein must be nothing pe­ [...] to the earthly Ierusalem, if all that be spoken or fulfilled of that, haue a far­ [...] reference to the heauenly Ierusalem: so that the Prophets must needes [...] but in two sorts, either in respect of the heauenly Ierusalem, or els of both. [...] I thinke it a great error in some, to hold no relation of things done, in the [...]res more then meere historicall▪ so doe I ho [...]d it a (c) great boldnesse in [...] that binde all the relations of Scripture vnto allegoricall reference, and therefore I auouch the meanings in the Scriptures, to be triple, and not two-fold onely. This I hold, yet blame I not those that can pi [...]ke a good spirituall sense [...] of any thing they reade, so they doe not contradict the truth of the history. But what faithfull man will not say that those are vaine sayings that can belong [...] to diuinity nor humanity? and who will not avow that these of which [...] speake▪ are to haue a spiritual interpretation also, or leaue them vnto those [...] interprete them in that manner?

L. VIVES.

[...] Prophet (a) Nathan] After Dauid had sent Vriah to be slaine in the front of the battell, [...] married his widow Bersabe. (b) In so much] Herevpon they say that so much is left out [...]g the acts of the Iewish Kings, because they seemed not to concerne the Citty of [...] that whatsoeuer the Old Testament conteineth or the New either, hath all a sure Origen. [The Lo­uaine e­dition defectiue in al this] [...] vnto Christ and his Church, at which they are both leuelled. (c) Great boldnesse] [As [...] [...]d with great rarity of spirit yet keepeth he the truth of the history vnuiolate: for o­ [...] [...]l these relations were vanities: and each one would s [...]rue an allegory out of the [...] to liue and beleeue as he list and so our faith and discipline should bee vtterly con­ [...] [...]herein I wonder at their mad folly that will fetch all our forme of life and religion [...] [...]ories, entangling them in ceremonious vanity, and proclayming all that contra­ [...] heretiques]

[...] [...]ange of the Kingdome and priest-hood of Israell. Anna, Samuels mother a prophetesse: and a type of the Church: what she prophecied. CHAP. 4.

[...] [...]ogresse therefore of the City of God in the Kings time, when Saul was re­ [...]ued, and Dauid chosen in his place to possesse the Kingdome of Ierusa­ [...] [...]im and his posterity successiuely, signifieth and prefigureth, that which [...] not omit, namely the future change concerning the two Testaments, [...] [...]d the New, where the Old Kingdome and priest-hood was changed by [...] and eternall King and Priest, Christ Iesus; for Heli being reiected, Sa­ [...] made both the priest and the Iudge of God: and Saul being reiected, Da­ [...] 1 Sam. 3. [...]hosen for the King, and these two being thus seated, signified the change [...] of. And Samuels mother, Anna, being first barren, and afterwards by [...] [...]odnes made fruitfull, seemeth to prophecy nothing but this in her song [...] [...]ing, when hauing brought vp her son she dedicated him vnto God as she [...], saying: My heart reioyceth in the LORD, my horne is exalted in the [...] [...]y mouth is enlarged on mine enemies, because I reioyced in thy saluation. [...] holy as the Lord there is no God like our God, nor any holie besides thee, 1. Sam. 2. [...] [...]ore presumptiously, let no arrogancie come out of your mouth, for the Lord is [...] [...]f knowledge, and by him are enterprises established: the bowe of the [...] [...] [...]ee broken, and guirded the weake with strength, they that were full are [Page 624] hired forth for hunger: and the hungry haue passed the land: for the barren hath [...] se [...]en, and (a) shee that had many children is enfeobled, the Lord killeth, and [...]: bringeth downe to the graue, and raiseth vp, the Lord impouerisheth, and enritch­ [...]: humbleth and exalteth, he raiseth the poore out of the dust, and lifteth the begger from the dunghil, to set them amongst Princes, & make them inherite the seat of glory, he giueth vowes, vnto those that vow vnto him, and blesseth the yeares of the iust: for in his owne might shall no man bee stronge: the Lord, the holy Lord shall weaken his ad­uersaries, let not the wise boast of his wisdome, nor the ritch in his ritches, nor the migh­ty in his might, but let their glory bee to know the Lord, and to execute his iudgement Hi [...]. 9 and iustice vpon the earth: the Lord from heauen hath thundered: he shall iudge the ends of the world, and shall giue the power vnto our Kings, and shall exalt the horne of his annointed. Are these the words of a woman giuing thankes for her sonne? are mens mindes so benighted, that they cannot discerne a greater spirit herein then meerely humane? and if any one bee mooued at the euents that now began to fall out in this earthly processe, doth he not discerne, and acknowledge the ve­ry true religion and Citty of God whose King and founder is Iesus Christ, in the words of his Anna, who is fitly interpreted, His grace? and that it was the spirit of grace (from which the proud decline, and fall, and therewith the humble adhere Anna. and are aduanced as this hymne saith) which spake those propheticall words? If any one will say that the woman did not prophecy, but onely commended and extolled Gods goodnesse for giuing her praiers a sonne, why then what is the meaning of this? The bow of the mighty hath hee broken, and guirded the weake with strength? they▪ that were full are hired forth for hunger, and the hungry haue passed [...] the land? for the barren hath borne seauen, and shee that had many children, is [...]? Had shee (being barren) borne seauen? she had borne but one when she sayd thus, (b nor had shee seauen afterward, or sixe either (for Samuel to make vp seauen) but only three sonnes and two daughters. Againe, there being no King in Israel at that time, to what end did she conclude thus: Hee shall giue the power vnto our Kings, and exalt the horne of his anoynted? did shee not prophecy in this? Let the church of God therfore, that fruitful Mother, that gracious City of that great King, bee bold to say that which this propheticall mother spoke in her per­son so long before: My heart reioyceth in the Lord (c) and my horne is exalted in the Lord. True ioy, and as true exaltation, both beeing in the Lord, and not in her selfe! my mouth is enlarged ouer mine enemies, because Gods word is not pent vppe in straites, (d) nor in preachers that are taught what to speake. I haue re­ioyced (saith she) in thy saluation. That was, in Christ Iesus whom old Simeon (in the Gospell) had in his armes, and knew his greatnesse in his infancy, saying, Lord L [...] ▪ 2. n [...]w l [...]ttest thou thy seruant depart in peace: for mine eyes haue seene thy saluation. Let the church then say. I haue reioyced in thy saluation: there is none holy, as the Lord is: no God like to our GOD, for hee is holy, and maketh holy: iust himselfe, and iustify­i [...] others: none is holy besides thee, for none is holy but from thee. Finally it follow­e [...]: speake no more presumptuously, let not arragance come out of your mouth, for the Lord is a God of knowledge, and by him are all enterprises esta­blis [...]d: ( [...]) none knoweth what he knoweth: for he that thinketh himselfe to be some thing, seduceth himselfe, and is nothing at all. This now is against the presumptuous▪ Babilonian enemies vnto Gods Cittie, glorying in themselues and not in God, as also against the carnall Israelites, who (as the Apostle saith) beeing ignorant of the righte [...]sse of God, (that is, that which he being onely righteous, R [...]. 10. [...] and iustifying, giueth man) and going about to establish their owne righteousnesse, [Page 625] [...] as if they had gotten such themselues, and had none of his bestowing) [...] not themselues vnto the righteousnesse of God: but thinking proudly, to please [...] [...]stice of their owne, and none of his, (who is the God of knowledge, and the [...] of consciences, and the discerner of all mans thoughts, which beeing [...] [...]eriue not from him) So they fell into reprobation. And by him (saith the [...]) arè all enterprises established, and what are they but the suppression of [...], and the aduancement of the humble? These are Gods intents, as it fol­ [...] the bow of the mighty hath he broken, and guirded the weake with strength▪ [...] ▪ that is, their proud opinions that then could sanctifie themselues with­ [...] [...]spirations: and they are guirded with strength that say in their hearts, [...] on mee, O Lord, for I am weake. They that were full, are (f) hired out for [...] that is, they are made lesser then they were, for in their very bread, that [...] [...]ne words, which Israel as then had alone from all the world▪ that sa­ [...] [...]thing but the tast of earth. But the hungry nations, that had not the [...] [...]ing to those holy words by the New Testament, they passed ouer the [...] found, because they relished an heauenly tast in those holy doctrines, [...] ▪ a sauour of earth. And this followeth as the reason: for the barren hath [...] [...]rth seauen, and she that had many children is enfeebled. Here is the whole [...] opened to such as knowe the number of the Iewes what it is, to wit, [...]ber of the churches perfection, and therefore Iohn the Apostle writeth [...] seauen churches, implying in that, the fulnesse of one onely: and so it [...] [...]uely spoken in Salomon. Wisdome hath built her an house and hewen out Prou. 9, 1 [...] pillers: For the Citty of God was barren in all the nations, vntill shee [...] that fruite whereby now we see her a fruitfull mother: and the earthly [...] that had so many sonnes, wee now behold to bee weake and enfeebled. [...] the free-womans sonnes were her vertues: but now seeing shee hath [...] [...]nely without the spirit, shee hath lost her vertue and is become [...] [...]e Lord killeth, and the Lord quickneth, hee killeth her that had so many [...] quickneth her wombe was dead before, and hath made her bring [...], although properly his quickning be to be implied vpon those whom [...] [...]d, for she doth as it were repeate it saying: hee bringeth downe to the [...] raiseth vp, for they, vn [...]o whom the Apostle saith: If yee bee dead with [...] the things that are aboue, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God: Colloss. 3, 1 [...] [...]to saluation by the LORD, vnto which purpose he addeth. Set your [...] vpon things aboue, and not on things that are on the earth. For you [...] [...]oth hee) behold here how healthfull the Lord killeth: and then follow­ [...] [...]our life is hid with Christ in God. Behold here how God quickneth. I [...] bring them to the graue and backe againe? Yes without doubt, all [...] faithfull see that fulfilled in our head, with whom our life is hidde in [...] [...]e that spared not his owne sonne but gaue him for vs all, hee killed [...] manner, and in raysing him from death, hee quickned him againe. [...] we heare him say in the psalme, thou shalt not leaue my soule in the [...] [...]ore he brought him vnto the graue, and backe againe. By his pouerty [...] [...]ched: for the Lord maketh poore, and enritcheth, that is nothing else [...] humbleth, and exalteth, humbling the proud and exalting the [...] [...]or that same place▪ God resisteth the proud and giueth grace vnto the [...] the text wherevpon all this prophetesses words haue dependance. [...] [...]hich followeth. He raiseth the poore out of the dust and lifteth the beg­ [...] dunghill, is the fittliest vnderstood of him who became poore for vs, [Page 626] whereas he was ritch, by his pouerty (as I said) to enritch vs. For he raised him from the earth so soone that his flesh saw no corruption: nor is this sequence, And lifteth the begger from the dunghill, meant of any but him, (g) for the begger and the poore is all one, the dunghill whence hee was lifted, is the persecuting route of Iewes, amongst whom the Apostle had beene one, but afterwards, as he saith, that which was aduantage vnto mee I held losse for Christs sake: nay not one [...] losse, but I iudge them all dunge, that I might winne Christ. Thus then was this Philip. 3. 8 poore man raised aboue all the ritch men of the earth, and this begger was lifted vp from the dunghill to sit with the Princes of the people, to whom hee saith, You shall sit on twelue thrones, &c. and to make them inherite the seat of glory: for those mighty ones had said, Behold we haue left all, and followed thee: this vowe had those mighties vowed. But whence had they this vow but from him that giueth vowes vnto those that vow; otherwise, they should bee of those mighties, whose bow he hath broken. That giueth vowes (saith she) vnto them that vow. For none can vow any set thing vnto God but hee must haue it from God: it fol­loweth, and blesseth the yeares of the iust, that is that they shalbe with him eternal­ly, vnto whom it is written, thy yeares shall neuer faile: for that they are fixed: but here they either passe or perish: for they are gone ere they come, bringing still their end with them. But of these two, hee giueth vowes to those that vow and blesseth the yeares of the iust: the one wee performe, and the other wee re­ceiue; but this, alwaies by Gods giuing wee receiue, nor can wee doe the other without Gods helpe, because in his owne might shall no man be stronge▪ The Lord shall weaken his aduersaries, namely such as resist and enuy his seruants in fulfilling their vowes. (h) The greeke may also signifie, his owne aduersaries: for hee that is our aduersary when we are Gods children is his aduersarie also, and is ouercome by vs, but not by our strength: for in his owne might shall no man bee stronge. The LORD, the holy LORD shall weaken his aduersaries, and make them be conquered by those whom Hee the most Holy hath made holy al­so; (i) and therefore let not the wise glory in his wisdome, the mighty in his might, nor the ritch in his ritches, but let their glory be to know God, and to ex­ecute his iudgements and iustice vpon earth. Hee is a good proficient in the knowledge of God, that knoweth that God must giue him the meanes to know God. For what hast thou (saith the Apostle) which thou hast not receiued? that is, what hast thou of thine owne to boast of. Now hee that doth right, executeth iudgement and iustice: and hee that liueth in Gods obedience and the end of the command, namely in a pure loue, a good conscience, and an vnfained faith. But 1. Tim. 1. 5 this loue (as the Apostle Iohn saith) is of God. Then, to do iudgement and iustice, is of God, but what is on the earth; might it not haue beene left out, and it haue on­ly bin said, to do iudgement and iustice? the precept would bee more common both to men of land and sea: but least any should thinke that after this life there were a time elsewhere to doe iustice and iudgement in, and so to auoide the great iudge­ment for not doing them in the flesh, therefore, in the earth is added, to confine those acts within this life: for each man beareth his earth about with him in this world, and when hee dieth, bequeaths it to the great earth, that must returne him it at the resurrection. In this earth therefore, in this fleshly body must we doe iustice and iudgement, to doe our selues good hereafter by, when euery one shall receiue according to his works done in the body, good or bad: in the body▪ that is, in the time that the body liued: for if a man blaspheme in heart though he do no [...]urt with any bodily mēber yet shal not he be vnguilty, because though he did it not in his body, yet hee did it in the time wherein hee was in the body▪ [Page 627] And so many we vnderstand that of the Psalme, The Lord, our King hath wrought [...] in the midest of the earth before the beginning of the world: that is, the Lord Psa, 72. 13 Iesus our God before the beginning (for he made the beginning) hath wrought saluation in the midst of the earth namely then, when the word became flesh, and [...] corporally amongst vs. But on. Annah hauing shewen how each man ought to glory, viz. not in himselfe but in God, for the reward that followeth the great iudgement, proceedeth thus (l) The Lord went vp vnto heauen, and hath thundred: he shall iudge the ends of the worlds, and shall giue the power vnto our Kings, Isa, 5. and exalt the horne of his annoynted. This is the plaine faith of a Christian. Hee [...] into heauen, and thence hee shall come to iudge the quicke and dead, for who Mat. 10. is [...]ded saith the Apostle, but he who first descended into the inferiour parts of the earth? Hee thundred in the clouds, which hee filled with his holy spirit in his [...]ntion, from which clouds he threatned Hierusalem, that vngratefull vine to [...] no rayne vpon it. Now it is said, Hee shall iudge the ends of the world, that is the ends of men: for he shall iudge no reall part of earth, but onely all the men thereof, nor iudgeth hee them that are changed into good or bad, in the meane [...], but (m) as euery man endeth, so shall he beiudged: wherevpon the scripture [...], He that commeth vnto the end shall be safe, hee therefore that doth i [...]ce in [...] [...] of the earth shall not be condemned, when the ends of the earth are [...]. And shall giue power vnto our Kings, that is, in not condemning them by [...]gement, hee giueth them power because they rule ouer the flesh like Kings [...] [...]quer the world in him who shed his blood for them. And shall exalt the [...] [...] his anoynted. How shall Christ the annoynted exalt the horne of his an­ [...] ▪ It is of Christ that those sayings, The Lord went vp to heauen, &c. are all [...] so is this same last, of exalting the horne of his annoynted. Christ there­ [...] exalt the horne of his annoynted, that is, of euery faithfull seruant of his, as [...] [...] [...] first: my horne is exalted in the Lord, for all that haue receiued the vnc­ [...] [...] [...] grace, may wel be called his annoynted▪ al which, with their head, make [...] annoynted. This Anna prophisied, holy Samuels mother, in whome the [...] of ancient priesthood was prefigured and now fulfilled, when as the wo­ [...] [...] many sonnes was enfeebled, that the barren which brougt forth seuen, [...] [...]eceiue the new priesthood in Christ.

L. VIVES.

SH [...] that (a) had.] Multa in filiis. (b) Nor had she.] The first booke of Samuel agreeth with [...], but Iosephus (vnlesse the booke be falty) saith she had sixe, three sons and three [...] after Samuel; but the Hebrewes recken Samuels two sonnes for Annahs also, being Hie. in Reg. lib, 1. [...] [...]dchildren, and Phamuahs seauen children died seuerally, as Annahs, and her sonne [...] [...]ere borne. (c) And my horne.] Some read, mine heart, but falsely, the greeke is [...]. [...] preachers there are.] Or, nor in such as are bound by calling to bee his preachers; the [...] [...]py readeth, but in his called prechers. (e) No man knoweth] Both in his foreknowledge, [...] [...]owlege of the secrets of mans heart. (f) Are hired out.] The seauenty read it, are [...] (g) For the begger,] It seemes to be a word of more indigence, then poore: the latine The begger or the poore. [...] [...] [...]ops, or helpelesse, hauing no reference in many places to want of mony, but of [...]G [...]rg. 1. Terent. Adelpe. Act. 2. scena. 1. Pauper, saith Uarro, is quasi paulus lar. &c. [...] [...]gens. (h) The Greeke.] [...] is both his and his owne: the Greekes do not distin­ [...] two, as we doe. (i) Let not the.] This is not the vulgar translation of the Kings, but [...] cha. 9. the 70. put it in them both, but with some alteration. It is an vtter subuersion [...] ▪ God respects not wit, power, or wealth, those are the fuell of mans vaine glory, but let [...] [...] [...]th (as Paule saith) glory in the Lord, and by a modest and equall thought of him­selfe [Page 628] continually. For so shall he neuer be pride-swollen: for the knowledge of God that chari­ty seasoneth, neuer puffeth vp, if we consider his mercies, and his iudgements, his loue, and his wrath, togither with his maiesty. (k) And to doe iudgement] The seauenty read this one way in the booke of Samuel, and another way in Hieremy, attributing in the first vnto the man that glorieth, and in the later vnto God. (l) The Lord went vp] This is not in the vulgar, vntill you come vnto this, and he shall iudge: Augustine followed the LXX. and so did all that age almost in all the churches. (m) As euery man] As I finde thee, so will I iudge thee.

The Prophets words vnto Heli the priest, signifying the taking away of Aarons priest-hood, CHAP. 5.

BVt this was more plainely spoken vnto Heli the priest by a man of God, (a) whose name we read not, but his ministery proued him a Prophet: Thus it is written: There came a man of GOD vnto Heli, and said vnto him: Thus saith the 1 Sam. 2, 27 Lord, did not I plainely appeare vnto the house of thy father when they were in Egiptin Pharaos house, and I chose him out of all the tribes of Israel to bee my priest, to offer at mine Altar, to burne incense, and to weare (b) an Ephod, and I gaue thy fathers house al the burnt offrings of the house of Israel, for to eate, Why then haue you looked in scorne vpon my sacrifices, and offrings, and (c) honored thy children aboue me, to (d) blesse the first of all the offrings of Israell in my sight? wherefore thus saith the LORD GOD of Israell: I said, thy house and thy fathers house shall walke before mee for euer: nay not so now: for them that honour me (saith the Lord) will I honour, and them that despise me, will I despise. Behold the daies come that I will cast out thy seed, and thy fathers seed, that there shall not bee an (e) old man in thine house. I will destroy euery one of thine from mine Altar, that thine eyes may faile and thine heart faint, and all the re­mainder of thy house shall fall by the sword, and this shalbe a signe vnto thee, that shall befall thy two sonnes, Ophi, and Phinees, in one day shall they both die. And I wil take my selfe vppe a faithfull Priest that shall doe according to mine heart: I will build him a sure house, and hee shall walke before mine Annointed, for euer. And the (f) re­maines of thy house shall come and bow downe to him for an halfe-penny of siluer, say­ing: Put mee I pray the in some office about the priest-hood, that I may eate a morsell of bread.

We cannot say that this prophecy, plainely denouncing the change of their old priest-hood, was fulfilled in Samuel (g) for though Samuel were of that tribe that serued the Altar, yee was he not of the sons of Aaron, to whose progeny God tied the priest-hood: (and therefore in this, was that change shadowed that Christ was to perfome, and belonged to the Old Testament, properly, but figu­ratiuely, vnto the New: beeing now fulfilled both in the euent of the prophecy, and the historie, that recordeth these words of the Prophet vnto Heli.) For af­terwardes there were Priests of Aarons race, as Abiathar and Zador in [...] reigne, and many more, for the time came wherein the change was to bee effected by Christ. But who seeth not now (if hee obserue it with the eye of faith) that all is fulfilled, the Iewes haue no Tabernacle, no Temple, no Altar, nor any Priest of Aarons pedegree, as GOD commanded them to haue. Lust as this Prop [...] said: Thou and thy fathers house shall walke before mee for euer. Nay not so now; for them that honour mee, will I honour &c. By his fathers house hee meaneth not Eli his last fathers, but Aarons, from whom they all descended, as these words: Did I not appeare to thy fathers house in Egipt &c. Doe plainely prooue. Who was his Father in the Egiptian bondage, and was chosen priest after their freedome, but Aaron? of his stocke then it was here said there should bee no more priests as wee see now come to passe. Let faith bee but vigilant, and [Page 629] it shall discerne and apprehend truth, euen whether it will or no. Behold (saith he) the daies doe come, that I will cast out thy seed &c. T'is true: the daies are come. Aarons seede hath now no Priest: and his whole off-spring behold the sacrifice of the christians goriously offered all the world through, with fayling eyes and fainting hearts: but that which followeth; All the remainder of thine house [...] fell by the sword &c. belongs properly to the house of Heli. And the death of his sonnes, was a signe of the change of the Priest-hood of Aarons house: and signified the death of the Priest-hood, rather then the men. But the next place to the priest that Samuel, Heli his successor, prefigured, I meane Christ the Priest of the New Testament. I will take mee vp a faith-full Priest, that shall do all according to mine heart: I will build him a sure house &c. (This house is the heauenly Ierusalem) and he shall walke before mine annoynted for euer: that is hee shall conuerse with them, as hee said before of the house of Aaron, I sayd, thou and thine house shall walke before mee for euer. Behold mine annointed, that is [...] annointed flesh, not mine annointed Priest, for that is Christ himselfe, the Sauiour. So that his house and flocke it is that shall walke before him, it may bee meant also of the passage of the faithfull from death vnto life at the end of their mortality, and the last iudgement. But whereas it is said: He shall doe all according to mine heart, wee may not thinke that GOD hath any heart, bee­ [...] [...] hearts maker, but it is figuratiuely spoaken of him, as the scripture doth [...] [...]er members, the hand of the LORD, the finger of GOD, &c. And least [...] should thinke that in this respect, man beareth the Image of GOD, the [...]re giueth him wings, which man doth want: Hide mee vnder the shadow of Psal. 17. [...] [...]gs: to teach men indeed, tha [...] [...]hose things are spoken with no true, but a [...]ll reference vnto that ineffable essence. On now: and the remaines of [...] [...]use shall come and bow downe vnto him, &c. This is not meant of the [...] of Heli, but of Aarons, of which some were remayning vntill the comming [...] [...]RIST, yea and are vnto this day. For that aboue, the remaynder of thy [...] shall fall by the sword was meant by Heli his linage. How then can both [...] places bee true, that some should come to bow downe, and yet the sword [...] deuoure all, vnlesse they bee meant of two, the first of Aarons linage, and [...] [...]cond of Helies? If then they bee of those predestinate remainders whereof [...] [...]ophet saith: The remnant shalbe saued: and the Apostle, at this present time is Isay. 10. Rom. 11. 5 [...] [...] remnant through the election of grace: which may well bee vnder-stood [...] [...] remnant that the man of GOD speakes off heere, then doubtlesse they [...] in Christ, as many of their nations (Iewes) did in the Apostles time, and [...] (though very few) do now, fulfilling that of the Prophet, which followeth: [...] downe to him, for an halfe penny of siluer: to whom but vnto the great Rom▪ 9. Psal. 12. 6 [...], who is God eternall? For in the time of Aarons Priest-hood, the people [...] [...]ot to the temple to adore or bow downe to the priest. But what is that, [...] halfe pennie of siluer? Onely the breuity of the Word of [...]aith, as the A­ [...] saith, The Lord will make a short accompt in the earth, that siluer is put for [...]ord, the Psalmist proueth, saying, The words of the Lord are pure words, as sil Psal. 84. 10 [...]ied in the fire: what is his words now, that boweth to this Gods Priest, and [...] [...]od and Priest: place me in some of fice about the Priest-hood, that I may eate a mor­ [...] bread? I will not haue my fathers honours, they are nothing, but place me any [...] [...] thy Priest-hood. I would faine be a dore keeper, or any thing in thy seruice and [...] thy people, for Priest-hood is put heere for the people, to whom Christ the [...]or is the high Priest: which people the Apostle called, an holy nation and 1 Pet. 29▪ [Page 630] a royall Priest-hood. Some read (k) Sacrifice in the former place for Priest-hood, all is one, both signifie the christian flocke. Whereof S. Paul saith: Being many, [...] are all one bread, and one body, and againe. (l) Giue vp your bodies a liuing sacrifice. So 1 Cor. 10, 17 Rom. 12, 1. then the addition, that I may eate a morsel of bread, is a direct expression of the sa­crifice, whereof the Priest himselfe saith, the bread which I will giue, is my flesh &c. This is the sacrifice not after the order of Aaron but of Melchisedech: hee that readeth, let him vnderstand. So then these words, Place me in some office about thy priest-hood that I may eate a morsell of bread, are a direct and succinct confession of the faith: this is the halfe penny of siluer, because it is briefe, and it is Gods word, that dwelleth in the house of the beleeuer: for hauing said before that hee had giuen Aarons house meate of the offring of the house of Israel, which were the sa­crifices of the Iewes in the Old Testament, therefore addeth hee the eating of bread in this conclusion, which is the sacrifice of the New Testament.

L. VIVES.

HIs (a) name] It was Phinees, [...]ay the Iewes: or Helias Hierome. (b) An Ephod] Of this read Hierome. Ad Marcellam, Contra Iouinian. Ad Fabiolam. The Greekes called it, [...]. Ioseph. de Antiq. Iud. lib. 3. So do the LXX. Ruffinus translateth it, Superhumerale and it was open at the sides from the arme-pits downe-wards. The high Priest onely wore such an The Ephod. one, and it was embrothered with gold and silke of diuers collours. The Leuits had a garment like it, but that was of linnen. Such an one did Anna make for Samuel: and such an one did [This is too bitter the Lo­uainists like it not but leaue it out] Dauid dance in, before the Arke. [And herevpon I thinke our Rabbines, or most Doctor-like sort of Friers, haue got the tricke of wearing such [...]esture hanging loose from the shoulders: as a badge of their super-eminent knowledg: and then your Ciuilian, and P [...]isitian in emulati­on of them, got vp the like.] But the Seauenty call it [...]. (c) Honorest] [So was it in the time when the Iewes priests grew wealthy, and so is it now with vs: for who seeketh into the priest-hood for Godlinesse rather then gaine, as the world goeth now? and what sonne is per­swaded by the father vnto an ecclesiasticall habite, but onely in hope of ritches? what [...]est thinketh he doth not well, to sit and spend the churches goods (as they call them) frankly, with [Louuay­nists vn­lesse you had felt your selues toucht with this, you would neuer haue raz­ed it out] his sonnes if he haue them (and haue them hee will, vnlesse he bee an Eunuch) his brethren, his sisters and his cousins, let the poore goe shift where they can? Thus, thus will it bee, whilest ritches rule in the hearts of men.] (d) To blesse] The vulgar is not so: read it▪ each one hath the bookes, I must proceed. (e) An old man] [...] an high priest, saith Hierome. (f) Romaines] A diuersity of reading, but nihil ad rem. (g) Though Samuel] His father was a leuite. Chron. 1. 6. his mother of the tribe of Iudah. This place Augustine recalleth, thus: whereas I said, hee was not of the sons of Aaron, I should haue said, hee was none of the priests sonnes. And they most com­monly succeeded their fathers in the Priest-hood, but Samuels father was of Aarons seede, but he was no Priest, nor of his seed otherwise then all the Iewes were the seed of Iacob. Retracta­tion. lib. 2. (h) Prophecy and history] And though these words seemed to another purpose, yet aimed they at Christ. (i) We should thinke] So thought by the Anthropomorphites. (k) Sacrifi [...]] [...] is both▪ but rather, Priest-hood. (l) Giue vp] This is not in some copies, yet is it be­fitting this place.

The promise of the Priest-hood of the Iewes, and their kingdome, to stand eternally not fulfilled in that sort that other promises of that vnbounded nature, are. CHAP. 6.

ALthough these things were thē as deeply prophecied, as they now are plain­ly fulfilled, yet some may put this doubt: how shall we expect all the eue [...] therein presaged, when as this that the Lord said; thine house, and thy fathers [...] shall walke before me for euer, can bee no way now effected, the priest-hood being [Page 631] now quite abolished, nor any way expected, because that eternity is promised to the priest-hood that succeded it? hee that obiecteth this, conceiue [...] not that Aarons priesthood was but a type & shadow of the others future priesthood and therfore that the eternity promised to the shaddow, was due but vnto the sub­stance onely: and that the change was prophecyed, to auoyde this supposition of the shadowes eternity, for so the kingdome of Saul, the reprobate, was a sha­dow of the kingdome of eternity to come, the oyle where-with he was annoyn­ted, was a great and reuerend mistery: which Dauid so honored, that when hee was hid in the darke caue into which Saule came to ease himselfe of the burden of nature, he was affraid, and onely cut off a peece of his skirt, to haue a token whereby to shew him how causelesse he supected him, and persecuted him: hee feared, I say for doing thus much: least he had wronged the mistery of Sauls be­ing annoynted: Hee was touched in heart (saith the Scripture) for cutting off the (a) skirt of his rayment (b) His men that were with him perswaded him to take his time, Saul was now in his hands, strike sure. The Lord kepe me (saith he) from doing so vnto my maister the Lords annoynted: to lay mine hands on him, for he is the 1. Sam. 22▪ annointed of the Lord. Thus honored hee this figure, not for it selfe but for the thing it shaddowed. And therefore these words of Samuel vnto Saule. The Lord 1. Sam. [...]3 had prepared thee a kingdome for euer in Israel, but now it shal not remaine vnto thee, be­cause thou hast not obayed his voyce: therefore will he seeke him a man according to his heart. &c. are not to be taken as if Saul himselfe shold haue reygned for euermore, and then that his sinne made God breake his promise afterwards (for hee knew that he would sinne, when hee did prepare him this kingdome) but this hee pre­pared for a figure of that kingdome that shall remaine for euer-more: and there­fore he added, it shall not remaine vnto thee: it remaineth and euer shall in the sig­nification, but not vnto him, for neither he nor his progeny were to raigne there, [...]ingly.

The Lord will seeke him a man, saith hee, meaning either Dauid, or the mediator, prefigured in the vnction of Dauid and his posterity. Hee doth not say he will seeke, as if hee knew not where to finde, but hee speaketh as one that see­keth our vnderstanding, for wee were all knowen both to God the father, and his sonne, the seeker of the lost sheepe, and elected in him also, before the beginning of the world (c) He will seeke, that is he will shew the world that which hee him­selfe knoweth already. And so haue we acquiro in the latine, with a preposition, to attaine: and may vse quaero, in that sence also: as questus, the substantiue, for gaine.

L. VIVES.

T [...] (a) skirt.] Or hemme, or edge, any thing that he could come nearest to cut, the Iewes vsed edged garments much: according to that command in the booke of Numbers. The Greek word, is [...] the wing of his doublet. Ruffinus translateth it, Summitatem. (b) His [...].] Which were three hundred, saith Iosephus. lib. 6. (c) He will seeke.] A diuersity of rea­ [...]. I thinke the words, from. And so haue we acquiro, to the end of the chapter, bee some [...] of others.

The Kingdome of Israell, rent: prefiguring the perpetuall diui­sion betweene the spirituall and carnall Israell. CHAP. 7.

SAul fell againe by (a) disobedience, and Samuell told him againe from God, Thou hast cast off the Lord and the Lord hath cast off thee, that thou shalt no more bee King of Israell. Now Saul confessing this sinne, and praying for pardon, and that 1. Sam. 15. Samuell would go with him to intreat the Lord. Not I (saith Samuell) thou hast cast off the Lord, &c. And Samuell turned him-selfe to depart, and Saul held him by the lappe of his coate, and it rent. Then, quoth Samuell, the Lord hath rent the Kingdome of Israell from thee this day, and hath giuen it vnto thy neighbor which is better then thee: and Israell shall bee parted into two, and shall no more bee vnited, nor hee is not a man that hee should repent, &c. Now hee vnto whome these words were said, ruled Israell fourty yeares, euen as long as Dauid, and yet was told this in the beginning of his Kingdome; to shew vs that none of his race should reigne after him, and to turne our eyes vppon the line of Dauid, whence Christ our mediator tooke his humanity. Now the originall read not this place as the Latines doe: The Lord shall rend the Kingdome of Israell from thee this day, but, the Lord hath rent, &c. from thee, that is from Israell, so that this man was a type of Israell, that was to loose the Kingdome as soone as Christ came with the New Testament, to rule spiritually, not carnally. Of whome these wordes, and hath giuen it vnto thy neighbour, sheweth the consanguinity with Israell in the flesh, and so with Saul: and that following, who is better then thee, implyeth not any good in Saul, or Israell, but that which the Psalme saith: vntill I make thine enemies thy footstoole, whereof Israell the persecutor (whence Christ rent the Kingdome) was Psa. 110. 2. one. Although there were Israell the wheat amongst Israell the chaffe also: for the Apostles were thence, and Stephen with a many Martyrs besides, and from their seed grew up so many Churches as Saint Paul reckoneth, all glory fiing God in his conuersion. And that which followeth, Israell shall bee parted into two, con­cerning this point assuredly, namely, into Israell Christs friend, and Israell Christs foe: into Israell the free woman and Israell the slaue. For these two were first vnited, Abraham accompanying with his maid vntill his wiues barrennesse being fruitfull, she cryed out, Cast out the bondwoman & her sonne. Indeed because of Salo­mons sin, we know that in his sonne Roboams time Israell diuided it selfe into two parts, and either had a King, vntill the Chaldeans came & subdued and ren-versed all. But what was this vnto Saul? Such an euen was rather to be threatned vnto Dauid, Salomons father: And now in these times, the Hebrews are not diuided, but dispersed all ouer the world, continuing on still in their errour. But that diui­sion that God threatned vnto Saul, who was a figure of this people, was a pre­monstration of the eternall irreuocable separation, because presently it follow­eth: And shall no more bee vnited, nor repent of it, for it is no man, that it should re­pent: Mans threatnings are transitory: but what God once resolueth is irremoue­able. For where wee read that God repented, it portends an alteration of things out of his eternall prescience. And likewise where hee did not, it portends a fixing of things as they are. So here wee see the diuision of Israell, perpetuall and irre­uocable, Gods re­pentance, [...]. grounded vppon this prophecy. For they that come from thence to Christ, or contrary, were to doe so by Gods prouidence, though humaine conc [...] cannot apprehend it: and their separation is in the spirit also, not in the flesh. And those Israelites that shall stand in Christ vnto the end, shall neuer per [...] [Page 633] with those that stayed with his enemies vnto the end, but be (as it is here said) [...] seperate. For the Old Testament of Sina, begetting in bondage, shall doe Gal. 4. 1. Cor. 3. them no good, nor any other, further then confirmeth the New. Otherwise; as long as Moses is read, (d) the vaile is drawne ouer their hearts: and when they [...] to Christ, then is remooued. For the thoughts of those that passe from [...] to him, are changed, and bettered in their passe: and thence, their felicitie [...] [...] is spirituall, no more carnall. Wherefore the great Prophet Samuel [...] [...] had annointed Saul, when hee cryed to the Lord for Israel, and hee [...]d him: and when hee offered the burnt offering, (the Philistins comming against Israell, and the Lord thundred vpon them and scattered them, so that they fell before Israell): tooke (e) a stone, and placed it betweene the (f) two 1. Sam 7. Maspha's, the Old and the New, and named the place Eben Ezer, that is, the stone of [...]: saying, Hetherto the L [...] hath helped vs: that stone, is the mediation of our [...], by which wee come from the Old Maspha to the New, from the thought of a carnall kingdome in all felicitie, vnto the expectation of a crowne of spiri­ [...] glory, (as the New Testamen [...] teacheth vs,) and seeing that that is the sum [...]ope of all, euen [...]itherto hath God helped vs.

L. VIVES.

B [...]) disobedience] For being commanded by Samuel from God, to kill all the Amalechites [...] and beast, hee tooke Agag the King aliue, and droue away a multitude of Cattle. [...] lappe of his coate] Diplois is any double garment. (c) The Lord hath rent] Shall rend, Diplois. [...]us: But, hath rent, [...], it is in the LXX. (d) The vaile] The vaile that Moi­ [...] [...]ed his face, was a tipe of that where-with the Iewes couer their hearts, vntill they bee [...]. 1. Corinth. 3. (e) Astone] Iosephus saith, that hee placed it, at Charron, and called [...]. lib. 6. (f) The two Maspha's] Maspha the Old stood betweene the tribes of Gad Maspha. [...]Hier. de loc. Hebraic. There is another in the tribe of Iuda, as you goe North-ward [...] [...]lia, in the confines of Eleutheropolis. Maspha is, contemplation, or speculation. The [...] write it, [...].

Promises made vnto Dauid, concerning his sonne: not fulfilled in Salomon: but in Christ. CHAP. 8.

NOw must I relate Gods promises vnto Dauid, Sa [...]ls successor (which change [...]gured the spirituall & great one, which all the Scriptures haue relation [...] [...]cause it concerneth our purpose. Dauid hauing had continuall good for­ [...] [...]ed to build GOD an house, namely that famous and memorable [...] [...] Salomon built after him. While this was in his thought, Nathan came [...] from God, to tell him what was his pleasur [...]: wherein, when as GOD had [...] Dauid should not build him an house, and that he had not comman [...] [...] [...] time to build him any house of Cedar: then hee proceedeth thus▪ [...] [...] Dauid, that thus saith the Lord: I tooke thee fro [...] the sheep- [...]e, to [...] 2. Sam. 7. 8. 9. 10. &c. [...] my people Israell: and I was with thee where-so-euer thou walked, a [...] [...] [...] all thine enimies out of thy sight, and giuen thee the glory of a mighty m [...]n [...]. I will appoint a place for my people Israell, and will plant it, it shall dwell [...], [...] mooue no more, nor shall wicked people trouble them any more, as [...] [...] [...]ne, since I (a) appointed Iudges ouer Israell. [Page 634] And I will giue thee rest from all thine enemies, and the Lord telleth thee also that thou shalt make him an house. It shall be when thy dayes bee fulfilled, and thou sleepest with thy fathers, then will I set vp thy seede after thee, euen hee that shall proceed from thy body, and will prepare his kingdome. He shall build an house for my name, and I will di­rect his throne for euer. I will be his father, and hee shall be my sonne: if hee sinne I will chasten him with the rod of men, and with the plagues of the children of men. But my mercy will I not remooue from him, as I remooued it from Saul, whom I haue reiected. His house shall be faithfull, and his kingdome eternall before mee: his throne shall bee established for euer. Hee that holdeth his mighty promise fulfilled in Salomon, is far-wide. For marke how it lyeth. He shall build me an house, Salomon did so: and this he marketh: but, His house shall bee faithfull and his kingdome eternall before mee: What is this? this hee marketh not. Well let him goe to Salomons house, and see the flocks of strange Idolatrous women, drawing this so wise a King into the same depth of damnation with them: doth he see it? thē let him neither think Gods promises false, nor his prescience ignorant of Salomons future peruersion by Idolatry. We neede neuer doubt here, nor runne with the giddy brained Iewes to seeke had I wist, and to finde one in whom these may bee fulfilled, wee should neuer haue seene them fulfilled, but in our Christ, the sonne of Dauid in the flesh. For they know well inough; that this sonne of whom these promises spake, was not Salomon: but (oh wondrous blindnesse of heart!) stand still expec­ting of another to come, who is already come, in most broad and manifest appa­rance. There was some shadow of the thing to come in Salomon, 'tis true, in his Salomon. erection of the temple, and that laudable peace which he had in the beginning of his reigne, and in his name, (for Salomon is, a peace-maker): but he was (b) onely in his person a shadow, but no presentation of Christ our Sauiour, & therfore some things are written of him that concerne our Sauiour; the scripture including the prophecie of the one, in the historie of the other. For besides the bookes of the Kings & Chronicles y speake of his reigne, the 72. Psalme is entitled with his name. Wherein there are so many things impossible to bee true in him, and most appa­rant in Christ, that it is euident that he was but the figure, not the truth it selfe. The bounds of Salomons kingdome were knowne, yet (to omit the rest) that Psal. 72. 9 Psalme saith; hee shall reigne from sea to sea, and from the riuer to the lands end. This is most true of Christ. For hee began his reigne at the riuer, when Iohn baptized and declared him, and his disciples acknowledged him, calling him Lord and Maister. Nor did Salomon begin his reigne in his fathers time (as no other of their Kings did) but onely to shew that hee was not the ayme of the prophecie, that said, It shall bee when thy dayes are fulfilled, and that thou sleepest with thy fathers, then will I set vp thy seede after thee, and prepare his kingdome. Why then shall wee lay all this vpon Salomon, because it is sayd, Hee shall build mee an house; and not th [...] rather vnderstand, that it is the other peace-maker that is spoaken of, who is not promised to be set vp before Dauids death (as Salomon was) but after, according to the precedent text? And though Christ were neuer so long ere hee came, yet comming after Dauids death, all is one: hee came at length as he was promised, and built God the Father an house, not of timber and stones, but of liuing soules, wherein wee all reioyce. For to this house of God, that is, his faithfull people, 1. Cor. 3. 17. Saint Paul saith, The temple of God is holy, which you are.

L. VIVES.

I Appointed (a) Iudges] Israell had thirteene Iudges in three hundred and seauentie yeares, [Page 635] from Othoniel to Samuel who annointed Saul: and during that time, they had variable for­ [...] in their warres. (b) Onely in] Hee was a figure of Christ, in his peaceable reigne, and [...]ding of the temple: but hee was not Christ him-selfe.

A Prophecie of Christ in the eighty eight Psalme, like vnto this of Nathan in the Booke of Kings. CHAP. 9.

THe eighty eight Psalme also, intitled, An (a) instruction to Ethan the Israelite, reckoneth vp the promises of God vnto Dauid, and there is some like those of N [...]n, as this: I haue sworne to Dauid my seruant, thy seede will I establish for euer: [...]s: Then spakest thou (b) in a vision vnto thy sonnes and said, I haue laid helpe [...] [...]e mighty one: I haue exalted one chosen out of my people. I haue found Dauid [...] [...]ant, with my holy oyle haue I annoynted him. For mine hand shall helpe him, and [...] [...]me shall strengthen him. The enemy shall not oppresse him, nor shall the wicked Psalm. 89. [...]. But I will destroy his foe before his face, and plague them that hate him. My [...] [...]d mercy shall bee with him, and in my name shall his horne bee exalted. I will [...] [...] hand in the sea, and his right hand in the flouds, hee shall call vpon mee, thou [...]t [...] father, my GOD, and the rocke of my saluation. I will make him my first borne, [...] then the Kings of the earth: My mercy will I keepe vnto him for euer, and my [...] shall stand fast with him. His seede shall endure for euer, and his throne as the [...] [...]f heauen. (c) All this is meant of Christ vnder the type of Dauid, be­ [...] [...]hat from a Virgin of his seede CHRIST tooke man vpon him: [...] [...]olloweth it of Dauids sonnes, as it doth in Nathans words, meant pro­ [...] [...]f Salomon; hee sayd there: If they sinne I will (d) chasten them with the [...] [...]f men, and with the (e) plagues of the sonnes of men: (that is, correctiue 2. Sam 7. [...]ons) but my mercy will I not remooue from him. Where-vpon it is sayd. T [...]ot mine annointed, hurt them not: And now heere in this Psalme (speak­ [...] [...] the mysticall Dauid) hee saith the like: If his children forsake my lawe, Psal 105. [...]lke not in my righteousnesse, &c. I will visite their transgression with rodds [...] [...]eir iniquities with stroakes: yet my mercy will I not take from him. Hee Psalm. 89. [...] [...]ot from them, though hee speake of his sonnes, but from him, which be­ing [...]ll marked, is as much: For there could no sinnes bee found in Christ, [...] [...]urches head, worthy to bee corrected of GOD: with, or without re­ [...]ion of mercy, but in his members, that is his people: Wherefore in the [...] it is called his sonne, and in this Psalme, his childrens, that wee might [...] all things spoken of his body, hath some reference vnto him-selfe; [...] that when Saul persecuted his members, his faithfull, hee sayd from [...], Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou mee? It followeth in the sayd Psalme: [...]enant will I not breake, nor alter the thing I haue spoaken, 'I haue sworne [...] my holynesse: that (f) if I faile Dauid: that is, I will not faile Dauid: [...] Scriptures vsuall phrase, that he will not faile in, he addeth, saying: [...] [...] shall remaine for euer, and his throne shall bee as thee sunne before mee: [...] [...] the Moone, and as a faithfull witnesse in heauen.

L. VIVES.

AN instruction. (a) to Ethan the Israelite] The Ezraite] saith the Hebrew. Hierome. This Psalme is spoken by many mouthes from the father to the sonne, and the sonne to the fa­ther, and the church, the Prophet him-selfe, or the Apostles. (b) In a vision] [...]. (c) A [...] this] A diuersity of reading all to one end. (d) Chasten them] I thinke it is meant of the wa [...] that often plague the nations. (e) Plagues] all the discommodities, that befall man. (f) If I faile] A negatiue phrase often vsed in the scriptures. As Psal. 95. vers. 11.

Of diuerse actions done in the earthly Hierusalem, and the kingdome, differing from Gods promises, to shew that the truth of his words concerned the glory of another kingdome, and another King. CHAP. 10.

NOw after the confirmation of all these promises, least it should bee thought that they were to be fulfilled in Salomon (as they were not) the Psalme ad­deth: Thou hast cast him off, and brought him to nothing. So did he indeed with Sa­lomons kingdome in his posterity, euen (a) vnto the destruction of the earthly Hie­rusalem, the seat of that royalty, & vnto the burning of that temple that Salomon built. But yet least God should be thought to faile in his promise, he addeth: Thou hast deferred thine annointed: this was not Salomon, nor Dauid, if the Lords annoin­ted were deferred, for though all the Kings that were consecrated with that my­sticall Chrysme, were called annointed, from Saul their first King: (for so Dauid The Kings annointing, a type of Christ. calleth him) yet was there but one true annointed whom all these did prefigure, who (as they thought that looked for him in Dauid, or Salomon) was deferred long, but yet was prepared to come in the time that God had appointed. What became of the earthly Hierusalem in the meane time where hee was expected to reigne, the Psalme sheweth, saying: Thou hast ouer-throwne thy seruants coue­nant, prophaned his crowne, and cast it on the ground. Thou hast pulled downe his walles, and laid his fortresses in ruine. All passengers doe spoile him, hee is the scorne of his neighbours: thou hast set vp the right hand of his foes, and made his enemies glad. Thou hast turned the edge of his sword, and giuen him no helpe in battaile. Thou hast disper­sed his dignity, and cast his throne to the ground. Thou hast shortned the dayes (b) of his reigne, and couered him with shame. All this befell Hierusalem the bond-woman, wherein neuerthelesse some sonnes of the free-woman reigned in the time ap­pointed: hoping for the heauenly Hierusalem in a true faith, beeing the true sonnes thereof in Christ. But how those things befell that kingdome, the historie sheweth vnto those that will read it.

L. VIVES.

VNto the (a) destruction] 2. Kings 25. (b) Of his reigne] The vulgar, and the Greeke, say, of his time: [...].

The substance of the people of God who were in Christ in the flesh: who onely had power to redeeme the soule of man from hell. CHAP. 11.

AFter this, the Prophet beginneth to pray: yet is this prayer a prophecie also: Lord how long wilt thou turne away? (thy face) for euer? as is said else-where: Psal. 89. [Page 637] H [...] long wilt thou turne thy face from mee: Some bookes read it in the (a) passiue, but it may bee vnderstood of GODS mercy also, in the a [...]iue: For euer, that is, vnto the end: which end, is the last times, when that nation shall beleeue in CHRIST, before which time it is to suffer all those myseries that hee bewaileth. Wherefore it followeth: Shall thy [...] burne like fire? O remember of what I am; my substance. Heere is no­thing fitter to bee vnderstood, then IESVS, the substance of this people: for hence hee had his flesh.

Didst thou create the children of men in vaine? Vnlesse there were one sonne of man, of the substance of Israel, by whome a multitude should bee saued, they were all created in vaine indeede: For now all the seede of man is fallen by the first man from truth to vanitie: Man is like to vanitie (saith the Psalme) his dayes vanish like a shadowe. Yet did not GOD create all Psal. 1 [...]4▪ [...] [...] in vaine, for hee freeth many from vanitie by CHRIST the media­ [...] his Sonne, and such as hee knoweth will not bee freed, hee maketh vse of, to the good of the free, and the greater eminence of the two Citties: Thus is there good reason for the creation of all reasonable creatures.

It followeth. What man liueth that shall not see death? or shall free his soule [...] the hand of hell? Why none but CHRIST IESVS the substance of Israell, and the sonne of Dauid: of whome the Apostle saith: Who bee­ing Rom. 6. 9. [...]ysed from death, dyeth no more: death hath no more dominion ouer him. [...]or hee liueth and shall not see death, But freed his soule from the hand of [...], because hee descended into the lower parts to loose some (b) [...] the bonds of sinne: by that power that the Euangelist recordeth of [...]. I haue power to laye downe my soule, and I haue power to take it vppe Ioh. 10. [...]

L VIVES.

IN (a) the passiue] So readeth not the vulgar: but in the actiue. The Greekes indeede [...] it [...], Wilt thou bee turned away. (b) From the bonds] The bonds of hell, say [...] [...]kes, making this earth an hell vnto Christ, beeing descended from heauen: but [...] [...] reading is better.

Another verse of the former Psalme, and the persons to whome it belongeth. CHAP. 12.

THE residue of this Psalme, in these wordes: Lord where are thy olde Psal. 89, 49 50. 51. mercies which thou sworest vnto Dauid in thy truth? Lord remember the [...] of thy seruants, (by many nations that haue scorned them,) because they [...] [...]oached the foote-steps of thine annointed: whether it haue reference [...] [...] Israelites that expected this promise made vnto Dauid, or to the spiri­ [...] [...]sraelites the Christians, it is a question worth deciding. This was [Page 638] written or spoaken in the time of Ethan, whose name the title of the Psalme beareth: which was also in Dauids reigne, so that these words: Lord where are thine old mercies which thou swarest vnto Dauid in thy truth, could not then bee spoaken, but that the Prophet bare a type of some-what long after to en­sue, to wit at such time as the time of Dauid wherein those mercies were pro­mised, might seeme ancient. It may further bee vnderstood, (b) because that many nations, that persecuted the Christians, cast them in the teeth with the passion of Christ, which hee calleth his change, to witte beeing made immortall by death.

Christs change also in this respect may bee a reproach vnto the Israe­lites, because they expected him, and the nations onely receiued him, and this the beleeuers of the New Testament reproche them for, who continue in the Olde: so that the Prophet may say, Lord remember the reproache of thy ser­uants, because heere-after (GOD not forgetting to pitty them) they shall beleeue also. But I like the former meaning better: for the words, LORD remember the reproach of thy seruants, &c. cannot bee sayd of the enemies of CHRIST, to whome it is a reproche, that CHRIST left them and came to the nations: (Such Iewes are no seruants of GOD) but of them onely, who hauing endured great persecutions for the name of CHRIST, can remember that high kingdome promised vnto Dauids seede, and say in desire thereof, knocking, seeking, and asking, Where are thine olde mercies Lord which thou swaredst vnto thy seruant Dauid? Lord remember, &c. because thine enemies haue held thy change a destruction, and vpbraided it in thine annointed.

And what is, Lord remember, but Lord haue mercy, and for my paci­ence, giue mee that height which thou swarest vnto Dauid in thy truth? If wee make the Iewes speake this, it must bee those seruants of GOD, that suf­fered the captiuity in Babilon, before CHRISTS comming, and knew what the change of CHRIST was, and that there was no earthly nor transitory fe­licitie to bee expected by it, such as Salomon had for a few yeares, but that eternall and spirituall kingdome, which the Infidell nations not apprehend­ing as then, cast the change of the annointed in their dishes, but vnknowing­lie, and vnto those that knew it. And therefore that last verse of the Psalme, (Blessed bee the Lord for euer-more, Amen, Amen:) agreeth fitly inough with the people of the celestiall Hierusalem: place them as you please, hidden in the Old Testament, before the reuelation of the New, or manifested in the New, when it was fully reuealed. For GODS blessing vpon the seede of Dauid, is not to bee expected onely for a while, as Salomon had it, but for euer, and therefore followeth, Amen, Amen. The hope confirmed, the worde is doubled.

This Dauid vnderstanding in the second of the Kings, (whence wee digres­sed in this Psalme) saith: Thou hast spoken of thy seruants house for a great while. And then a little after: Now therefore begin & blesse the house of thy seruant [...]. [...]. 7. 19. for euer, &c. because then hee was to beget a sonne, by whome his progenie should descend vnto Christ, in whome his house and the house of God should bee one, and that eternall. It is Dauids house, because of Dauids seede, and the same is Gods house, because of his Temple, built of soules and not of stones, wherein Gods people may dwell for euer, in, & with him, and he for euer [Page 639] in, and with them, he filling them, and they being full of him: God being all in all, their reward in peace and their fortitude in warre: And whereas Nathan had said before: thus saith the Lord, shalt thou beuild me an house? now Dauid saith vpon that: thou O Lord of hostes, the God of Israel, hast reuealed vnto thy seruant saying, I will build thee an house. This house do wee build, by liuing well, and the Lord by giuing vs power to liue well, for, vnlesse the Lord build the house, their labour is [...] lost that build it. And at the last dedication of this house, shall the word of the Lord bee fulfilled, that Nathan spoke saying: I will appoynt a place for my people Israel, and will plant it, and it shall dwell by it selfe, and be no more moued, nor shall the [...] people trouble it any more, as it hath done since the time that I appoynted Iudge [...] [...] [...]y people Israel.

L. VIVES.

THe time of (a) Ethan.] Ethan, and Asaph were players vpon the brazen Cymballs before Ethan. the Arke, in Dauids time 1. Chronicles. 15. the Greeke and the Latine call Ethan an Israe­ [...], but I thinke he was rather an Iezraelite, of the towne of Iezrael in the tribe of Iudah and the borders of Isacher betweene Scythopolis, and the Legion, or an Ezraite, of Ezran in the trib [...] of Assur. Howsoeuer he was, Hierome out of the Hebrew, calleth him an Ezrait. But [...] question he was not called an Israelite, for no man hath any such peculiar name from his generall nation. (b) Because that many.] There is a diuersity of reading in some other bookes, but not so good as this we follow.

Whether the truth of the promised peace may be as­cribed vnto Salomons time. CHAP. 13.

HE that looketh for this great good in this world, is far wrong. Can any one [...]nd the fulfilling of it vnto Salomons time? No, no, the scriptures com­ [...] it exellently, as the figure of a future good. But this one place, the wicked [...] [...] trouble it any more, dissolueth this suspicion fully: adding this further, [...] [...] [...] done since the time that I appoynted Iudges ouer my people Israel, for the [...] began to rule Israel before the Kings, as soone as euer they had attayned [...] [...]d of promise: and the wicked, that is the enemy; troubled them sore, and [...] was the chance of warre, yet had they longer peace in those times then [...] [...]ey had in Salomons, who raigned but fourty yeares, [...]or vnder Iudge Aod, [...] [...]d eighty yeares peace. Salomons time therefore cannot bee held the fulfil­ [...] of those promises: and much lesse any Kings besides his, for no King had [...]ce that hee had: nor any nation euer had kingdome wholly acquit from [...] of foe, because the mutability of humane estate can neuer grant any [...] an absolute security from all incursions of hostility. The place therefore [...] this promised peace is to haue residence, is eternall: it is that heauenly [...]alem, that free-woman where the true Israel shall haue their blessed a­ [...] the name importeth; Hierusalem, (a) that is, Beholding God: the desire [...] reward must beare vs out in Godlynesse, through all this sorrowfull [...]ge.

L. VIVES.

HIerusalem. (a) that is.] Hierome saith it was first called Iebus: then, Salem: thirdly Hie­rusalem, and [...] Aelia. Salem, is peace: as the Apostle saith vnto the Hebrewes: Hie­rusalem Hierusalem the vision of peace. This was that Salem wherein Melchisedech raigned. Ioseph and Hegesip. It was called Aelia, of Aelius Adrian the emperor that repayred it after the destructi­on by Titus, in emulation of his auncestors glory. The Gentiles called it both Solymae, Solymi, and Hierusalem. Some draw that Solymi, from the Pisidians in Lycia, called of old, [...] some from the Solymi, a people of Pontus in Asia, who perished (as Eratosthenes writeth) with the Peleges and Bebricians, Eupolemus (as Eusebius saith) deriued the name Solymi, from Salomon, quasi [...] Salomons temple, and some thinke Homer called it so: but Iosephus (lib. 7.) saith it was called Solyma in Abrahams time, And when Dauid had built a tower in it (the Iebuzites hauing taken it before) and fortified it, it was named Hierosolyma, for the Hebrewes call a fortification Hieron, but it was rather called Iebus after it was called Salem, then before, for it is held that Melchisedech built it, and he called it Salem. And the Canaa­nites, whose King he was, dwelt therein: and he was otherwise called the iust King (saith Hegesippus:) for so was he named after his father, yet Hierome (De loc. Hebraic, & ad Damas.) saith that Salem was not Hierusalem, but another Citty in the country of Sychem (a part of Chanaan) where the ruines of Melchisedechs palace are yet to be seene, as the memories of a most ancient and magnificent structure. I omit to relate whence Strabo deriueth the originall of Hierusalem, out of Moyses: for Strabo was neuer in Chanaan. I omit those also that say that Hierusalem was Luz, and Bethel, Bethel, being a village long after it, as I said before.

Of Dauids endeuours in composing of the Psalmes. CHAP. 14.

GOds citty hauing this progresse, Dauid raigned first in the tipe therof, the ter­restrial Hierusalem: now Dauid had great skil in songs, and loued musike, not out of his priuat pleasure, but in his zealous faith: whereby, in the seruice of his (and the true) God in diuersity of harmonious and proportionat sounds, hee mistically describeth the concord and vnity of the celestiall Citty of God, compo­sed of diuers particulars. Al his prophecies (almost) are in his Psalmes. A hundred and fifty whereof, that which wee call the booke of Psalmes, or the Psalter, contayneth. Of which, (b) some will haue them onely to be Dauids, that beare his name ouer their title. Some thinke that onely they that are intitled, each peculiarly a Psalme of Dauid, ar [...] his: the rest, that are intitled to Dauid, were made by others, and fitted vnto his person. But this our Sauiour confuteth, his owne selfe: saying that Dauid called Christ in the spirit his Lord: cyting the hundreth and tenth Psalme that beginneth thus: The Lord sayd vnto my Lord, sit thou on my right hand vntill I make thine enemies thy foote-stoole. Now this Psalme is not entituled, of Dauid, but to Dauid as many more are. But I like their opi­nion best that say hee made all the 150. entitling them sometimes with other names, and those pertinent vnto some prefiguration or other, and leauing some others vntituled at all, as God pleased to inspire these darke misteries, and hidden varieties (all vsefull how-so-euer) into his minde. Nor is it any thing against this that wee read the Psalmes of some great Prophets that [Page 641] lined after him, vpon some of his Psalmes, as if they were made by them, for the spirit of prophecy might aswel foretel him their names, as other maters that 1. Kin. 13. [...]tained to their persons, as the Reigne of King Iosias was reuealed vnto a Prophet, who fore-told of his doings, and his very name about three hundred of yeares before it came to passe.

L. VIVES.

DIuersity of (a) Harmonious and.] The seuerall [...]nstruments vsed in this harmony are rehersed. 1. Chron. 15. Augustine, (in Proaem Quinquag.) saith of the instrument called the [...], that it is fit [...]or celestiall harmony, and to be vsed in matters diuine, because the [...] of it in the tuning do all ascend vpwards (b) Some will.] Iames Perez, my countryman, Iames Perez. who wrote the last (not so eloquent as learned) large commentaries vpon the Psalmes, In the beginning of them disputeth a while about the authors of the Psalmes, and affirmeth that the Iewes neuer made question of it before Origens time: but all both wrot and beleeued [...] Dauid wrot them all. But when Origen began with rare learning and delicate wit to draw all the propheticall sayings of the Old-testament vnto Christ already borne, hee made the Iewes runne into opinions farre contrarying the positions of their old maisters, and fall to dep [...]ing of the scriptures in all they could, yet were there some Hebrewes afterwards that held as the ancents did, that Dauid was the onely author of all the Psalmes: Some againe held that he made but nine: and that other Prophets wrot the rest, viz. some of the sonnes of Corah Ethan Asaph or Idythim. Those that haue no titles they do not know whose they are, onely Rabbi. Salomon. they are the workes of holy men they say. Marry Rabby Salomon, (that impudent Rabbine) ma­keth tenne authors of the Psalmes: Melchisedech, Abraham, Moyses, the sonnes of Chora, Dauid, Salomon, Asaph, Ieduthim, and Ethan: but Origen, Ambrose, Hillary, Augustine and Cas­ [...] make Dauid the author of them all; vnto whome Iames Perez agreeth, confirming it for the trueth by many arguments: read them in him-selfe, for the bookes are common, I [...] Hieromes words to Sophronius, and Cyprians, concerning this poynt, let this suffice at this [...] (c) To Dauid.] So is the Greeke indeed: but I haue heard diuers good Hebraicians s [...]y that the Hebrewes vse the datiue case for the genitiue. (d) As the raigne.] 1. Kings. 11.

Whether all things concerning Christ and his Church in the Psalmes; be to be rehearsed in this worke. CHAP. 15.

I see my reader expecteth now, that I should deliuer all the prophecies concer­ [...] Christ and his Church contayned in the Psalmes. But the abundance [...], rather then the want, hindreth me from explaning all the rest as I haue [...], and as the cause seemes to require. I should be too tedious, in reciting [...] [...] feare to choose any part, least some should thinke I had omitted any that [...] more necessary. Againe, another reason is, because the testimony wee [...] is to be confirmed by the whole body of the Psalter, so that though all [...] affirme it yet nothing may contrary it: least wee should otherwise seeme [...]ch out verses for our purpose, like (a) parcells of some (b) retrograde po­ [...] [...]hose intent concerneth a theame far different. Now to shew this testimo­ [...] one in euery Psalme of the booke, wee must expound the Psalme: [...] to do, how great a worke it is, both others and our volumes wherein wee [...] done it, do expressly declare, let him that can and list, read those, and there [...]ll see how abundant the prophecies of Dauid concerning Christ, and of [Page 642] his Church were namely concerning that celestiall King, and the Citty which hee builded.

L. VIVES.

LIke (e) parcells] Centones are peeces of cloath of diuerse colours; vsed any way, on the Centones back, or on the bedde. Cic. Cato Maior. Sisenna, C. Caesar. Metaphorically it is a poeme patched out of other poems by ends of verses, as Homero-centon, and Uirgilio-centon, diuerse, made by Proba, and by Ausonius. (b) Retrograde poeme] Sotadicall verses: that is verses backward and forwards, as Musa mihi causas memora, quo numine laesa: &, Laeso numine quo memora causas mihi Musa. Sotadicall verses may bee turned backwards into others also: as Sotadicall verses. this Iambick: Pio precare thure caelestum numina: turne it, Numina caelestum thure precare pi [...]: it is a P [...]ntameter. They are a kinde of wanton verse (as Quintilian saith) inuented, saith Strabo, or rather vsed (saith Diomedes) by Sotades, whome Martiall calleth Gnidus: some of Augustines copies read it, a great poeme, and it is the fitter, as if one should pick verses out of some greater workes concerning another purpose, and apply them vnto his owne, as some Centonists did, turning Uirgils and Homers words of the Greekes and Troyan warres, vnto Christ and diuine matters: And Ausonius turneth them vnto an Epithalamion.

Of the fortie fiue Psalme▪: the tropes, and truths therein, concerning Christ and the Church. CHAP. 16.

FOr although there be some manifest prophecies, yet are they mixed with fi­gures; putting the learned vnto a great deale of labour, in making the igno­rant vnderstand them, yet some shew Christ and his Church at first sight (though we must at leisure expound the difficulties that we finde therein:) as for example. Psal. 45. Mine heart hath giuen out a good word: I dedicate my workes to the King. My tongue is the pen of a ready writer: Thou fairer then the children of men, gr [...] is powred in thy lippes, for GOD hath blessed thee for euer. Girde thy sworde vpon thy [...]high, thou most mighty: Proceede in thy beauty and glory: and reigne prosperouly Psalm. 45. because of thy truth, thy iustice and thy gentlenesse: thy right hand shall guide thee wondrously: Thine arrowes are sharpe (most mighty) against the hearts of the Kings enemies: the people shall fall vnder thee. Thy throne O GOD is euer-lasting, and the scepter of thy kingdome, a scepter of direction: Thou louest iustice, and hatest iniqui­tie: therefore GOD euen thy GOD hath annoynted thee with oyle of gladnesse aboue thy fellowes. All thy garments smell of Myrrhe, Alloes and Cassia, from the I [...]ry palaces, wherein the Kings daughters had made thee gl [...]d, in their honour. Who is so dull that he discerneth not Christ our God, in whome we beleeue, by this place? hearing him called GOD, whose throne is for euer, and annoyn­ [...]d by GOD, not with visible but with spirituall Chrisme: who is so barba­rously ignorant in this immortall and vniuersall religion, that hee heareth not that Christs name commeth of Chrisma, vnction? Heere wee know CHRIST, let vs see then vnto the types: How is hee father then vnto the sonnes of men? in a beauty farre more amiable then that of the body. What is his sword, his shaftes, &c. all these are tropicall characters of his power: and how they are all so, let him that is the subiect to this true, iust, and gentle King, looke to at his leasure. And then behold his Church, that spirituall spouse of his, [Page 643] and that diuine wed-locke of theirs: here it is: The Queene stood on thy right hand, her [...]lothing was of gold embrodered with diuers collours. Hea [...]e Oh daughter, and [...], attend, and forget thy people and thy fathers house. For the King taketh plea­sure in thy beauty: and hee is the Lord thy God. The sonnes of Tyre shall adore him [...] guifts, the ritch men of the people shall [...]ooe him with presents. The Kings daugh­ter [...] all glorious within, her cloathing is of wrought gold. The Virgins shalbe brought after her vnto the King, and her kinsfolkes and companions shal follow her, with ioy and gladnesse shal they be brought, and shall enter into the Kings chamber. Instead of fathers [...] shalt haue children, to make them Princes through out the earth. They shal remem­ber thy name O Lord from (a) generation to generation; therefore shall their people giue [...]ks vnto thee world without end. I doe not think any one so besotted as to thinke this to be meant of any personal woman: no, no, she is his spouse to whō it is said: Thy throne, O God, is euerlasting; and the scepter of thy Kingdome a scepter of direction. [...] hast loued iustice and hated iniquity, therefore the Lord thy God hath annointed [...] [...]ith the oyle of gladnesse before thy fellowes: Namely Christ before the christi­ [...] ▪ For they are his fellowes of whose concord out of all nations, commeth this Queene, as an other psalme saith: the Citty of the great King, meaning the spi­rituall Syon: Syon is speculation: for so it speculateth the future good that it is to receiue, and thither directeth it all the intentions. This is the spirituall Ieru­salem, whereof wee haue all this while spoken, this is the foe of that deuillish Ba­bilon, hight confusion, and that the foe of this. Yet is this City, by regeneration, freed from the Babilonian bondage, and passeth ouer the worst King for the best that euer was, turning from the deuill and comming home to Christ: for which it is sayd, forget thy people, and thy fathers house, &c. The Israelites, were a part of thi [...] [...]tty in the flesh, but not in that faith: but became foes both to this great [...] Queene. Christ was killed by them, and came from them, to (b) those [...] [...]euer saw in the flesh. And therefore our King saith by the mouth of the [...] in another place: thou hast deliuered me from the contentions of the people, [...] me the head of the heathen: a people whom I haue not knowne, hath serued Psal. 18. 43 44. [...] assoone as they heard me, obeyed me. This was the Gentiles who neuer [...] [...]rist in the flesh, nor hee them. yet hearing him preached they beleeued [...] [...]astly, that he might well say: as soone as they heard me, they obeyed mee: for [...] [...]es by hearing. This people, conioyned with the true Israell, both [...] [...] and spirit, is that Citty of God, which when it was onely in Israell, brought [...] [...]hrist in the flesh: for thence was the Virgin Mary, from whom Christ [...] our man-hood vpon him. Of this cittie, thus saith another psalme. (c) [...] [...]ll call it, our Mother Sion: he became man therein, the most high hath founded [...] was this most high, but God? So did Christ found her in his Patriarchs Psal 87, [...] [...] [...]hets, before he tooke flesh in her, from the Virgin Mary. Seing therefore [...] Prophet so long agoc said that of this Citty which now we behold come [...] [...]: In steed of fathers thou shal haue children, to make them Princes ouer all the [...] so hath shee when whole nations and their rulers, come freely to con­ [...] [...] proffesse Christ his truth for euer and euer) then without all doubt, there [...] [...] [...]ope herein, how euer vnderstood, but hath direct reference vnto these [...] stations.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) generation] So read the 70. whom Augustine euer followeth, [...] [Page 644] and this reduplication is very emphaticall in the Hebrew. (b) To those that hee neuer] Christ while hee was on the earth neuer came, nor preached in any nation but Israell. Nor matter [...] [...] tha [...] some few Gentiles came vnto him, wee speake here of whole nations. (c) Men shall call it] The seauenty read it thus indeed but erroneously as Hierome noteth In Psalm 89. for they had written it, [...], what is Sion? which reading, some conceyuing not, reiected, and added [...] reading it, [...], an other Si [...]n, and that the rather because it followeth, hee was made man therein. But the vulgar followeth the Hebrew, and reads it with an interrogation.

Of the references of the 110. Psalme vnto Christs Priest-hood: and the 22. vnto his passion. CHAP. 17.

FOr in that psalme that (as this calleth Christ a King) enstileth him a priest, be­ginning: The Lord said vnto my Lord, sit thou at my right hand vntill I make thine enemies thy foote-stoole: we beleeue that Christ sitteth at Gods right hand, but we see it not: nor that his enemies are all vnder his feete (which (a) must appeare in the end, and is now beleeued, as it shall hereafter bee beheld): but then the rest: the Lord shall send the rod of thy power out of Sion, be thou ruler amidst thine enemies. This is so plaine that nought but impudence it selfe can contradict it. The ene­mies themselues confesse that the law of Christ came out of Sion, that which we call the Ghospell, and auouch to be the rod of his power. And that he ruleth in the midst of his enemies, themselues, his slaues, with grudging, and fruitlesse gnashing of teeth, doe really acknowledge. Furthermore: the Lord sware and will not repent, (which proues the sequence eternally established) thou art a Priest for e­uer after the order of Melchisedech. The reason is, Aarons priest-hood and sacri­fice is abolished, and now in all the world vnder Christ the priest, wee offer that Gen. 22 which Melchisedech brought forth when hee blessed Abraham: who doubteth now of whom this is spoken? and vnto this manifestation are the other Tropes of the psalme referred, as wee haue declared them peculiarly in our Sermons, and in that psalme also wherein CHRIST prophecieth of his passion by Dauids mouth, saying, they perced my hands and my feete: they counted all my bones, and stood Psal. 22 gazing vpon me. These words are a plaine description of his posture on the crosse, his nayling of his hands and feete, his whole body stretched at length, and made a rufull gazing stock to the beholders. Nay more: they parted my garments among them, they cast lots vpon my vesture. How this was fulfilled, let the Ghospell tell you. And so in this, there are diuers obscurities, which not withstanding are all congruent with the maine, and scope of the psalme, manifested in the passion, chiefly seeing that those things which the psalme presaged so long before, are but now effected (as it fore-told) and euen now are opened vnto the eyes of the whole world. For it saith a little after: All the ends of the world shall remember themselues, and turne vnto the Lord: all the kindreds of the earth shall worship before him for the kingdome is the Lords, and he ruleth among the nations.

L. VIVES.

VVHich (a) [...]st apeare] In the end, but now is onely beleeued. Saint Paul writeth much of it vnto the Corynthians, and Hebrewes.

Christs death and resurrection prophecied in psalme. 3. & 40. & 15. & 67. CHAP. 18.

NEither were the psalmes silent of his resurrectiō: for what is that of the third psalme: I laid me downe, and slept and rose againe, for the Lord susteined me? wil any one say that the prophet would record it for such a great thing, to sleepe, and Psal. 3 to rise, but that he meaneth by sleepe, death, and by rising againe, the resurrecti­on? things that were fit to bee prophecied of Christ? this, in the 41. psalme is most plaine: for Dauid in the person of the mediator, discoursing (as hee vseth) of things to come as if they were already past, (because they are already past in Gods predestination (a) and praescience) saith thus. Mine enemies speake euill of me saying, when shall he die, and his name perish? and if he come to see, he speaketh lies, and his heart he apeth vp iniquity within him: and hee goeth forth, and telleth it, mine ene­ [...] Psal. 41 whisper together against me, and imagine how to hurt me. They haue spoken an vn­iust thing vpon me, shall not he that sleepeth, arise againe? this is euen as much as if he had said, shall not he that is dead reuiue againe? the precedence doth shew how they conspired his death, and how he that came in to see him, went for to bewray him to them. And why is not this that traitor Iudas, his disciple? Now because hee [...] they would effect their wicked purpose, to kill him, hee to shew the fond­nesse of their malice in murdering him that should rise againe, saith these words: [...]ll not he that sleepeth, arise againe, as if hee said, you fooles, your wickednesse procu­reth but my sleepe. But least they should do such a villany vnpunished, hee meant to repay them at full: saying, My friend and familiar, whom I trusted, and who eate of my [...]ead, euen he hath (b) kicked at me: But thou Lord haue mercy vpon me, raise me vp [...] shall requite them. Who is hee now that beholdeth the Iewes beaten out of [...] [...]nd, and made vagabonds all the world ouer, since the passion of Christ, [...] [...]ceiueth not the scope of this prophecy? for he rose againe after they had [...], and repayed them with temporall plagues, besides those that hee re­ [...] for the rest, vntill the great iudgement: for Christ himselfe shewing his [...] to the Apostles by reaching him a peece of bread; remembred this verse [...] [...]alm, & shewed it fulfilled in himself, he that did eate of my bread, euē he hath [...] [...]e, the words, in whom I trusted, agree not with the head but with the [...]ts properly: for our Sauiour knew him well, before hand, when he sayd (c) Luc. 23. 21. [...] is a diuell: but Christ vsed to transferre the proprieties of his members [...] [...]mselfe, as being their head, body and head being all one Christ. And ther­ [...] [...] of the Ghospell, I was hungry, and you gaue me to eate, hee expoundeth af­ [...] Math. 25. 35 thus: In that (d) you did it to one of these, you did it vnto me. He saith there­ [...] [...]t he trusted in him, as the Apostles trusted in Iudas, when hee was [...] Apostle. Now the Iewes hope that their Christ that they hope for The Ievves beleeue a Christ to come that shall not die at all. [...] [...]er die: and therefore they hold that the law and the Prophets prefig [...] [...] [...] ours, but one that shalbe free from all touch of death, whom they doe [...] for (and may doe, long inough). And this miserable blindnesse maketh [...] take that sleepe and rising againe (of which wee now speake) in the lite­rall sence, not for death, and resurrection.

[...] the 16. psalme confoundeth them, thus. My heart is glad, and my tongue re­ [...] my flesh also resteth in hope, for thou wilt not leaue my soule in hell, nei­ [...] [...] thou suffer thine Holy one to see corruption. What man could say [...] [...] flesh rested in that hope that his soule should not bee left in hell, but [...] presently to the flesh to saue it from the corruption of a carcasse, [Page 646] excepting him onely that rose againe the third day? It cannot be said of Dauid. The sixtie eight Psalme saith also: Our God is the God that (e) saueth vs, and the is­sues Psal. 68. 20 of death are the Lords. What can bee more plaine? Iesus Christ is the God that saueth vs: for Iesus is a Sauiour, as the reason of his name was giuen in the Gospell, saying: Hee shall saue his people from their sinnes: And seeing that his bloud was shed for the remission of sinnes, the enemies of death ought to be­long Luc. 1. vnto none but vnto him, nor could hee haue passage out of this life, but by death. And therefore it is said, Vnto him belong the (f) issues of death; to shew that hee by death should redeeme the world. And this last is spoken in an ad­miration, as if the Prophet should haue sayd, Such is the life of man, that the Lord him-selfe leaueth it not, but by death!

L. VIVES.

ANd (a) praescience] Some copies adde heere, quia certa erant, but it seemeeth to haue but crept in, out of some scholion. (b) Kicked at me] Supplantauit me: taken vp mine heeles, as wrastlers doe one with another. Allegorically it is [...], to deceiue. (c) One of you] The Bruges copie hath: One of you shall betraye mee: and one of you is a deuill, both: they are two seuerall places in the Gospell. Iohn. 13. and Iohn. 6. Iudas is called a Deuill, because of his de­ceitfull villanie. (d) In that you did it] Or, in as much as [...]. (e) That saueth vs] [...]. A proper phrase to the Greeke tongue, but vnordinary in the Latine, vnlesse the nowne bee vsed, to say the God of saluation. (f) Issues] [...].

The obstinate infidelitie of the Iewes, declared in the sixtie nine Psalme. CHAP. 19.

BVt all those testimonies and prefigurations beeing so miraculously come to effect, could not mooue the Iewes: wherefore that of the sixty nine Psalme was fulfilled in them: which speaking in the person of Christ, of the accidents in his passion, saith this also among the rest: They gaue mee gall to eate, and when I was thirsty they gaue mee vinegar to drinke. And this banquet which they affoorded Math. 27. him, hee thanketh them thus for. Let their table bee (a) a snare for them, and their Psal. [...]. prosperitie their ruine; let their eyes bee blinded that they see not, and bend their backs for euer, &c. which are not wishes, but prophecies of the plagues that should be­fall them. What wonder then if they whose eyes are blinded, discerne not this, and whose backes are eternally bended, to sticke their aimes fast vpon earth: for these words being drawne from the literall sence and the body, import the vices of the minde. And thus much of the Psalmes of Dauid, to keepe our intended meane. Those that read these and know them all already, must needes pardon mee for beeing so copious, and if they know that I haue omitted ought that is more concerning mine obiect, I pray them to forbeare complaints of me for it.

L. VIVES.

A (a) Snare] Saint Augustine calleth it heere, Muscipula, a Mouse-trappe. The Greeke is [...].

Dauids Kingdome: his merit, his sonne Salomon. Prophecies of Christ in Salomons bookes: and in bookes that are annexed vnto them. CHAP. 20.

DAuid, the sonne of the celestiall Ierusalem, reigned in the earthly one, & was much commended in the scriptures, his piety and true humility so conque­red his imperfections, that he was one of whom we might say, with him: Blessed are th [...]se whose iniquity is forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered. After him, his sonne Sa­ [...] Psal. 30 reigned in all his Kingdome, beginning to reigne (as we said) in his fathers [...] (a) He beganne well but he ended badly: prosperity, the moath of wisdome, did him more hurt, then his famous and memorable wisdome it selfe, profited him. He was a prophet, as his workes, (b) namely the Prouerbs, the Canticles, and Ecclesiastes, doe proue: all which are canonicall. But Ecclesiasticus and the booke of wisdome, were onely called his, for some similitude betweene his stile, and theirs. But all the learned affirme them none of his, yet the churches of the West holds them of great authoritie, and hath done long: and in the booke of (c) Wisdome is a plaine prophecie of Christs passion: for his wicked murderers [...] brought in, saying, Let vs cercumuent the iust, for he displeaseth vs, and is contra­ry vnto our doings, checking vs for offending thee law, and shaming vs for our breach Wis. 2. 1 [...] of discipline. Hee boasteth himselfe of the knowledge of GOD, and calleth himselfe the [...]ne of the LORD: Hee is made to reprooue our thoughts, it [...]reeueth vs to looke vpon him, for his life is not like other mens: his waies are of another fashion. He [...] vs triflers, and avoideth our waies, as vncleannesse: he commendeth the ends of [...] iust, and boasteth that GOD is his father. Let vs see then if he say true: let [...]ue what end he shall haue: If this iust man, be GODS Sonne, he will helpe him, [...] deliuer him from the hands of his enemies: let vs examine him with rebukes [...] [...]ments, to know his meekenesse, and to prooue his pacience. Let vs condemne [...] to a shamefull death, for he saith he shalbe preserued. Thus they imagine, [...] [...]ay, for their malice hath blinded them. In (d) Ecclesiasticus also is the fu­ [...] [...]th of the Gentiles prophecied, in these words. Haue mercy vpon vs, O Eccle. 36 [...] GOD of all, and send thy feare amongst the Nations: lift vppe thine hand [...] the Nations that they may see thy power: and as thou art sanctified in vs be­ [...] [...]em so be thou magnified in them before vs: that they may know thee as wee know [...] that there is no God but onely thou O LORD. This propheticall praier we see [...] in Iesus Christ. But the scriptures that are not in the Iewes Canon, are [...] [...]d proofes against our aduersaries. But it would be a tedious dispute, and [...] farre beyond our ayme, if I should heere stand to referre all the prophe­ [...] Salomons three true bookes that are in the Hebrew Canon, vnto the truth [...] Christ and his church. Although that that of the Prouerbs, in the persons of the wicked: Let vs lay waite for the iust without a cause, and swallow them vppe Pro. 1 [...], [...] they that goe downe into the pit, let vs raze his memory from earth, and take [...] his ritch possession, this may easily and in few wordes bee reduced vnto CHRIST, and his church: for such a saying haue the wicked husbandmen in his euangelicall Parable: This is the heire, come let vs kill him, and take his [...]tance. In the same booke likewise, that which wee touched at before Mat. 21. 3 [...] [...]g of the barren that brought forth seauen) cannot bee meant but of [...] church of CHRIST, and himselfe, as those doe easilie apprehend [...] snow CHRIST to bee called the wisdome of his father; the wordes are. [Page 648] Wisdome hath built her an house, and hath hewen out her seauen pillers▪ she h [...]th killed her victualls, drawne her owne wine, and prepared her table. Shee hath sent forth her Pro. 9, 1, 2 &c. maidens to crie from the higths, saying. He that is simple, come hether to me, and to the weake witted, she saith, Come and eate of my bread, and drink of the wine that I haue drawne. Here wee see that Gods wisdome, the coeternall Word built him an house of humanity in a Virgins wombe, and vnto this head hath annexed the church as the members; hath killed the victuailes, that is sacrificed the Mattires, and prepared the table with bread and wine, (there is the sacrifice of Melchisedech:) hath called the simple and the weake witted, for GOD (saith the Apostle) hath chosen the weakenesse of the world, to confound the strength by. To whom notwithstand­ing 1. Cor. 1, 27 is said as followeth: forsake your foolishnesse, that yee may liue; and seeke wis­dome, that yee may haue life. The participation of that table, is the beginning of life: for in Eccelasiastes, where hee sayth: It is good (e) for man to eate and drinke, Eccl. 7 we cannot vnderstand it better then of the perticipation of that table which our Melchisedechian Priest instituted for vs the New Testament. For that sacrifice succeeded all the Old Testament sacrifices, that were but shadowes of the future good: as we heare our Sauiour speake prophetically in the fortieth psalme, say­ing: Psal. 40, 6 Sacrifice and offring thou dist not desire, but a body hast thou perfited for me: for his body is offered and sacrificed now insteed of all other offrings and sacrifices. For Ecclesiastes meaneth not of carnall eating and drinking in those wordes that he repeateth so often, as that one place sheweth sufficiently, saying: It is better to goe into the house of mourning then of feasting: and by and by after, Eccl. 7, 4 the heart of the wise is in the house of mourning: but the heart of fooles is in the house of feasting. But there is one place in this booke, of chiefe note, concerning the two Citties, and their two Kings, Christ and the deuill: Woe to the land whose King is a child, and whose Princes eate in the morning. Blessed art thou, O land when thy King is the sonne of Nobles, and thy Princes eate in due time for strength and not for drun­kennesse. Here he calleth the deuill a child, for his foolishnesse, pride rashnesse, petulance, and other vices incident to the age of boyish youthes. But Christ he calleth the sonne of the Nobles, to wit, of the Patriarches of that holy and free Citty: for from them came his humanity. The Princes of the former eate in the morning: before their houre, expecting not the true time of felicity, but wil hurry vnto the worlds delights, head-long: but they of the Citty of Christ expect their future beatitude, with pacience. This is for strength: for their hopes neuer faile them, Hope (saith Saint Paul) shameth no man. All that hope in thee (saith the psalme) Rom. 5, 5 shall not be ashamed. Now for the Canticles, it is a certaine spirituall and holy de­light in the mariage of the King and Queene of this citty, that is, Christ and the church. But this is all in mysticall figures, to inflame vs the more to search the truth and to delight the more in finding the appearance of that bridegrome to whom it is sayd there: truth hath loued thee, and of that bride, that receiueth this word, loue is in thy delights. I ommit many things with silence, to draw the worke towards an end.

L. VIVES.

HE (a) beganne well] Augustine imitateth Salust. In Bello Catil. (b) Workes, namely] Iosephus affirmeth that he wrote many more. viz. fiue thousand bookes of songs, and harmonies: & three thousand of Prouerbs and Parables: for hee made a parable of euery plant from the Isope to the Cedar: and so did he of the beasts, birds and fishes: he knew the depth of nature, [Page 649] and discoursed of it all, God taught him bands, exterminations and Amulets against the deuill, [...] the good of man, and cures for those that were bewitched. Thus saith Iosephus (c) Wisdome] Philo, the [...]. Some say that Philo Iudaeus, who liued in the Apostles time, made this booke: He was the A­postles friend, and so eloquent in the Greeke, that it was a prouerbe. Philo either Platonized [...] Plato Philonized. (d) Ecclesiasticus] Written by Iesus the sonne of Syrach, in the time of [...] Euergetes King of Egipt, and of Symon the high priest. (e) For man to eate] The Sea­uenty and vulgar differ a little here, but it is of no moment.

Of the Kings of Israel and Iudah, after Salomon. CHAP. 21.

VVE finde few prophecies of any of the Hebrew Kings after Salomon, perti­nent vnto Christ or the church either of Iudah or Israel. For so were the two parts termed into which the kingdome after Salomons death was diui­ded, for his sinnes, and in his sonne Roboams time: the ten Tribes that Ieroboam, Sa­lomons seruant attained, beeing vnder Samaria, was called properly Israel (al­though the whole nation went vnder that name) & the two other Iudah and Ben­iamin, which remained vnder Ierusalem, least Dauids stocke should haue vtterly failed, were called Iudah: of which tribe Dauid was. But Beniamin stuck vnto it, be­cause Saul, (who was of that tribe) had reigned there the next before Dauid: these two (as I say) were called Iudah, and so distinguished from Israell, vnder which the other ten tribes remained subiect: for the tribe of Leui, beeing the Seminary of Gods Priests, was freed from both, and made the thirteenth tribe. Iosephs tribe, being diuided into Ephraim; and Manasses, into two tribes, whereas all the other tribes make but single ones a peece. But yet the tribe of Leui was most properly vnder Ierusalem because of the temple wherein they serued. Vpon this diuisi­on, Roboan King of Iudah, Salomons sonne, reigned in Ierusalem, and Hieroboam, King of Israel, whilom seruant to Salomon, in Samaria. And whereas Roboa [...] vould haue made warres vpon them for falling from him; the Prophet forbad him from the Lord, saying; That it was the Lords deed. So then that it was no sinne either in the King or people of Israel but the Lords wil, that was herein ful­filled: which beeing knowne, both partes tooke vppe themselues, and rested: for they were onely diuided in rule, not in religion.

How Hieroboam infected his subiects with Idolatry: yet did God neuer faile them in Prophets, nor in keeping many from that infection. CHAP. 22.

BVt Hieroboam the King of Israell, fell peruersly from God (who had truely en­throned him as he had promised) and fearing that the huge resort of all Israel to Hierusalem (for they came to worship & sacrifice in the Temple, according to the law) might be a mean to with-draw the from him vnto the line of Dauid (their old King) began to set vp Idols in his own Realme, and to seduce Gods people by this damnable and impious suttlety, yet God neuer ceased to reproue him for it by his Prophets, and the people also that obeied him and his successors in it for that time were the two great men of God, Helias and his disciple Heliseus. And when Helias said vnto GOD: LORD they haue staine thy Prophets, and digged [Page 650] downe thine Altars, and I onely am left and now they seeke my life: hee was answered that God had yet seauen thousand in Israel that had not bowed downe the knee to B [...]l. 1. Kings 19

The state of Israel and Iudah vnto both their Captiuities, (which befell at different times) diuersly altered. Iudah vnited to Israel: and lasty, both vnto Rome. CHAP. 23.

NOr wanted there Prophets in Iudah (that lay vnder Ierusalem) in all these successions: Gods pleasure was still to haue them ready, to send out either for prediction of euents, or reformation of maners. For the Kings of Iuda did of­fend God also (though in farre lesse measure then Israel) and deserued punish­ment, both they and their people. All their good Kings haue their due commen­dations. But Israel had not one good King from thence, but all were wicked, more or lesse. So that both these kingdomes, (as it pleased God) had their reuo­lutions of fortune, now prosperous, now aduerse, through forraine and ciuill warres, as Gods wrath, or mercy was mooued: vntill at length, their sinnes prouoking him, he gaue them all into the hands of the Chaldaeans, who led most part of them captiues into Assyria, first the tenne Tribes of Israel, and then Iu­dah also, destroying Ierusalem, and that goodly Temple: and that bondage lasted 70. years. And then being freed, they repaired the ruined Temple, and then (al­though many of them liued in other nations) yet was the land no more diuided, but one Prince onely reigned in Ierusalem, and thether came all the whole land to offer and to celebrate their feasts at the time appointed. But they were not yet secure from all the nations, for then (a) came the Romanes▪ and vnder their subiection must Christ come and finde his Israel.

L. VIVES.

THen (a) came] Pompey the great quelled them first, and made them tributaries to Rome. Cicero and Antony being consulls. And from that time they were ruled by the Romane Presidents of Syria, and Prouosts of Iudaea. That they paied tribute to the Romanes, both pro­phane histories and that question in the Ghospell (Is it lawfull to giue tribute vnto Caesar?) doe witnesse.

Of the last Prophets of the Iewes, about the time that Christ was borne. CHAP. 24.

AFter their returne from Babilon, (at which time they had the Prophets Ag­gee, Zacharie, and Malachi, and Esdras) they had no more Prophets vntill our Sauiours birth, but one other Zacharie, and Elizabeth his wife: and hard be­fore his birth, old Symeon & Anna, a widow, and Iohn the last of all, who was about Christs yeares, and did not prophecy his comming, but protested his presence (a) being before vnknowne. Therefore saith CHRIST, The prophets and the law prophecied vnto Iohn. The prophecies of these fiue last, wee finde in the Ghospell, where the Virgin, Our Lords Mother prophecied also before Iohn. [Page 639] But these prophecies the wicked Iewes reiect, yet an innumerable company of them did beleeue, and receiued them. For then was Israel truely diuided, as was prophecied of old by Samuel vnto Saul: and avouched neuer to bee altered. But the reprobate Iewes also haue Malachie, Aggee, Zacharie and Esdras in their Canon, and they are the last bookes thereof: for their bookes are as the others, full of great prophecies: otherwise they were but few that wrote worthy of cannonicall authority. Of these aforesaid I see I must make some abstracts to in­sert into this worke, as farre as shall concerne Christ and his church: But that I may doe better in the next booke.

L. VIVES.

BEing (a) before vnknowne] Hee knew hee was come, but hee knew not his person yet, vntill the Holy Ghost descended like a doue, and God the Father spake from heauen, then hee [...]w him, and professed his knowledge.

THE CONTENTS OF THE eighteenth booke of the City of God.

  • 1. A recapitulation of the 17. bookes past [...]rning the two Citties, continuing vnto the time of Christs birth, the Sauiour of the [...]ld.
  • 2. Of the Kings and times of the Earthly Citty, correspondent vnto those of Abraham.
  • 3. What Kings reigned in Assiria and Sicy­ [...], in the hundreth yeare of Abrahams age, [...] Isaac was borne, according to the promise: [...] at the birth of Iacob and Esau.
  • 4. Of the times of Iacob and his sonne Io­seph.
  • 5. Of Apis the Argiue King, called Sera­ [...] in Egipt: and there adored as a deity.
  • 6. The Kings of Argos and Assiria, at the [...] of Iacobs death.
  • 7. In what Kings time Ioseph died in E­ [...].
  • 8. What Kings liued when Moyses was [...], and what Gods the Pagans had as then.
  • 9. The time when Athens was built, and the [...] that Varro giueth for the name.
  • 10. Varroes relation of the originall of the [...] Areopage: and of Deucalions deluge.
  • 11. About whose times Moyses brought [...] out of Egipt: of Iosuah, in whose tim [...] hee [...].
  • 12. The false Gods adored by those Greek [...] Princes, which liued betweene Israells free­dome, and [...] death.
  • 13. What fictions got footing in the nations, when the Iudges began first to rule Israell.
  • 14. Of the theologicall poets.
  • 15. The ruine of the Argiue Kingdome: Pi­cus, Saturnes sonne succeeding him in Lau­rentum.
  • 16. How Diomedes was deified after the de­struction of Troy, and his fellowes said to be tur­ned into birds.
  • 17. Of the incredible changes of men that Varro beleeued.
  • 18. Of the diuills power in transforming mans shape: what a christian may beleeue here­in.
  • 19. That Aeneas came into Italy when Labdon was Iudge of Israell.
  • 20. Of the succession of the Kingdome in Is­raell after the Iudges.
  • 21. Of the Latian Kings: Aeneas (the first) and Auentinus (the twelf [...]h) are made Gods.
  • 22. Rome, founded at the time of the Assirian Monarchies fall, Ezechias beeing King of Iudaea.
  • 23. Of the euident prophecy of Sybilla, [Page 652] Erythraea concerning Christ.
  • 24. The seauen Sages in Romulus his time: Israell led into captiuity: Romulus dieth and is deified.
  • 25. Philosophers liuing in Tarquinius Pris­cus his time, and Zedechias his, when Ierusa­lem was taken and the Temple destroied.
  • 26. The Romaines were freed from their Kings, and Israell from captiuity, both at one time.
  • 27. Of the times of the Prophets, whose bookes wee haue, how they prophecied (some of them) of the calling of the nation, in the decly­ning of the Assirrian Monarchy, and the Ro­manes erecting.
  • 28. Prophecies concerning the Ghospell, in Osee and Amos.
  • 29. Esay his prophecies concerning Christ.
  • 30. Prophecies of Micheas, Ionas and Ioel, correspondent vnto the New Testament.
  • 31. Prophecies of Abdi, Nahum and Aba­cuc, concerning the worlds saluation in Christ.
  • 32. The prophecy contained in the song and praier of Abacuc.
  • 33. Prophecies of Hieremy and Zephany concerning the former theames.
  • 34. Daniels and Ezechiells prophecies, con­cerning Christ and his church.
  • 35. Of the three prophecies of Agge, Zacha­ry and Malachi.
  • 36. Of the bookes of Esdras and the Ma­chabees.
  • 37. The Prophets more ancient then any of the Gentile philosophers.
  • 38. Of some scriptures too ancient for the church to allow, because that might procure a suspect, that they are rather counterfit then tru [...].
  • 39. That the Hebrew letters haue bin euer continued in that language.
  • 40. The Egiptians [...] [...] claime their wisdome the age of 10000▪ [...].
  • 41. The dissention of Philosophers, [...] concord of canonicall scriptures.
  • 42. Of the translations of the Old [...] out of Hebrew into Greeke, by the ordinance [...] God, for the benefit of the nations.
  • 43. That the translation of the [...] most authenticall, next vnto the Hebrew.
  • 44. Of the destruction of Niniuy, which the Hebrew prefixeth forty daies vnto, and the [...] ­tuagints but three.
  • 45. The Iewes wanted Prophets euer after the repairing of the Temple, and were afflicted, euen from thence vntill Christ came, to [...] that the Prophets spake of the building of the o­ther Temple.
  • 46. Of the words. Becomming Flesh: [...] Sauiours Birth and the dispersion of the Iewe [...].
  • 47. Whether any but Israelites before Christ: time, belonged to the City of God.
  • 48. Aggeis prophecy, of the glory of [...] house, fulfilled in the church, not in the Temple.
  • 49. The churches increase vncertaine be­cause of the commixtion of Elect and reprobate in this world.
  • 50. The Ghospell preached, and glorious [...] confirmed by the bloud of the preachers.
  • 51. That the church is confirmed euen by the schismes of heresies.
  • 52. Whether the opinion of some be credible, that their shalbe no more persecutions after ten ten, past, but the eleauenth, which is that of A [...] ­techristes.
  • 53. Of the vnknowne time of the last p [...]se­cution.
  • 54. The Pagans foolishnesse in affir [...] that christianity should last but three hundreth sixty fiue yeares.
FINIS.

THE EIGHTEENTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Arecapitulation of the seauenteene bookes past, concerning the two Citties, continuing vnto the time of Christs birth, the Sauiour of the world. CHAP. 1.

IN my confutations of the peruerse contemners of Christ in respect of their Idols, and the en [...]ious enemies of christianity (which was all that I did in my first ten bookes) I promised to continue my discourse through the originall, progresse, & lim­mites of the two Citties, Gods, and the World [...], as far as should concerne the generation of mankinde. Of this my triplet pro­mise, one part, the originalls of the citties, haue I declared in the next foure bookes: part of the second, the progresse: from Adam to the de­luge, in the fifteenth booke: and so from thence vnto Abraham I followed downe all the times as they lay. But whereas from Abrahams fathers time, vntill the Kingdome of the Israelites, (where I ended the sixteenth booke) and from thence vnto our Sauiours birth (where I ended the seauenteenth) I haue onely caried the Citty of God along with my pen, whereas both the Citties ran on together, in the generations of mankinde: this was my reason; I desired first to manifest the descent of those great and manifold promises of God, from the beginning, vntill Hee, in whom they all were bounded, and to be fulfilled, were come to be borne of the Virgin, without any interposition of ought done in the Worldly citty during the meane space: to make the Citty of God more apparent, although that all this while, vntill the reuelation of the New Testament, it did but lie in­uolued in figures: Now therefore m [...]st I beginne where I left, and bring along the Earthly Citty, from Abrahams time, vnto this point where I must now leaue the heauenly: that hauing brought both their times to one quantity, their com­parison may shew them both with greater euidence.

Viues his Preface vnto his commentaries vpon the eighteenth booke of Saint Augustine his Citty of God.

IN this eighteenth booke wee were to passe many darke waies, and often-times to feele for our passage, daring not fixe one foote vntill wee first groped where to place it, as one must doe in darke and dangerous places. Here wee cannot tarry all day at Rome, but must abroade into the worlds farthest corner, into linages long since lost, and countries worne quite out of [Page 654] memory: pedegrees long agoe laid in the depth of obliuion must wee fetch out into [...] [...] (like Cerberus) and spread them openly. Wee must into Assyria that old Monarchy, [...] once named by the Greekes: And Sycionia, which the very Princes therof sought to suppresse from memory themselues, debarring their very fathers from hauing their names set on their tombes, as Pausanias relateth, and thence to Argos, which being held the most antique state of Greece, is all enfolded in fables: then Athens, whose nimble wits ayming all at their coun­tries honour, haue left truth sicke at the heart, they haue so cloied it with eloquence: and wrapped it vp in cloudes. Nor is Augustine content with this, but here and there casteth in hard walnuts, and almonds for vs to crack, which puts vs to shrewd trouble ere wee can get out the kernell of truth: their shells are so thicke. And then commeth the latine gests▪ all hackt in peeces by the discord of authors. And thence to the Romanes: nor are the Greeke wise-men omitted. It is fruitlesse to complaine, least some should thinke I doe it causelesse. And here and there, the Hebrew runneth, like veines in the body, to shew the full course of the Two Citties, the Heauenly and the Earthly. If any one trauelling through those countries, and learning his way of the cunningest, should for all that misse his way some times, is not he pardonable I pray you tho, and will any one thinke him the lesse diligent in his trauell? none, I thinke. What then if chance, or ignorance lead me astray, out of the sight of diuers meane villages that I should haue gone by, my way lying through deserts, and vntracted woods, and seldome or neuer finding any to aske the right way of? am I not to bee borne with? I hope yes, Uarro's Antiquities are all lost; And the life of Rome. None but Eusebius helped mee in Assyria, but that Diodorus Siculus and some others, set mee in once or twise. I had a booke by mee, called Berosus by the Booke-sellers, and some-what I had of Ioannes An­nius, goodly matters truely, able to fright away the Reader at first fight. But I let them ly still, I loue not to sucke the dregges, or fetch fables out of friuolous pamphlets, the very rackets wherewith Greece bandieth ignorant heads about. Had this worke beene a childe of Berosus, I had vsed it willingly: but it looketh like a bastard of a Greeke sire, as Xe­nopons Aequiuoca are, and many other that beare their names that neuer were their au­thors.

If any man like such stuffe, much good doe it him: ile bee none of his riuall. Through Si­cyonia Pausanias and Eusebius, went with mee, contenting themselues onely with the bare names, and some other little matters: the Reader shal pertake of them freely. For Iudaea, I see no guides but the scriptures: some-times wee haue put in the mindes of the Gentiles here­of, onely in those things that the Prophets touched not in the rest: where the scriptures con­curre, wee neede goe no further. That maketh mee not to trouble Cornelius Alexander Mi­lesius Polyhistor, for allegations concerning the Iewes: for hee goes all by the LXX. inter­pretours in his computations both in the Hebrew stories, and others. Concerning Athens, Rome, Argos, Latium, and the other fabulous subiects, the Reader hath heard whatsoeuer my diuersity of reading affordeth, and much from the most curious students therein that I could bee acquainted withall. Hee that liketh not this thing, may finde another by and by that will please his palate better, vnlesse hee bee so proudly testie that hee would haue these my paines for the publike good, of power to satisfie him onely. The rest, the Commentaries them­selues will tell you.

Of the Kings, and times of the Earthly Citty, correspon­dent vnto those of Abraham. CHAP. 2.

MAn-kinde therefore beeing dispersed through all the world farre and wide (differing in place, yet one in nature) and each one following his owne af­fections, and the thing they desired being either insufficient for one, or all (beeing not the true good) begā to be diuided in it self: the weaker being oppressed by the stronger: for stil the weaker dominion, or freedome, yeelded to the mightier, pre­ferring peace & safety howsoeuer, so that they (a) were wōdred at that had rather [Page 655] perish then serue, for nature cryeth with one voice (almost all the world through) It is better to serue the conquerour, then to be destroyed by warre. Hence it is that some are Kings & some are subiects (not without Gods prouidēce for Prince & subiect are vnto him, alike, & both in his power) but in al those earthly dominions, wher­in Gods pro­uidence the arbiter of Kingdomes diuided man-kinde followed each his temporall profit and respect: we find two more eminent then all the other, first Assiria, and then Rome: seuerall both in times and places: the one in the East, long before the other, that was in the West, finally the end of the first was the beginning of the later. The other king­domes were but as appendents vnto these two. In Assiria, Ninus ruled, the se­cond King thereof after his father Belus the first, in whose time (b) Abraham was borne.

Then was Sycionia but a small thing, whence that great scholler Varro begins his discourse, writing of the Romaine nation: and comming from the the Sicyonians to the Athenians, from them to the latines, and so to the Ro­manes. But those were trifles in respect of the Assirians, before Rome was built. Though the Romaine Salust say that (c) Athens was very famous in Greece: I thinke indeed it was more famous, then fame-worthy, for hee speaking of them, saith thus: The Athenians exployts I thinke were worthy indeed: but short of their report: as being enhaunced by their eloquence in relations, and so came the [...]ld to ring of Athens, and the Athenians vertues held as powerfull in their acts, [...] their wits were copious in their reports. Besides, the Philosophers continuall a­bode there-aboutes, and the nourishment of such studies there, added much [...]to the fame of Athens. But as for dominion, there was none in those times so famous, nor so spacious as the Assirians, for Ninus, Belus his sonne, ruled there (d) with all Asia, the worldes third part in number, and halfe part in [...]ity, vnder his dominion; out as far as the furthest limites of Lybia (e) Onely the Indians (of all the East) hee had not subdued: but his wife (f) [...]is warred vpon them after his death. Thus were all the vice-royes of those [...]ands at the command of the Princes of Assiria. And in this Ninus his time was Abraham borne in Chaldaea. But because wee know the state of Greece better then that of Assiria, and the ancient writers of Romes originall haue drawne it from the Greekes to the Latines and so vnto the Romaines (who are indeed Latines) therefore must wee here recken onely the Assirian Kings as farre [...] neede is, to shew the progresse of Babilon (the first Rome) together with that Heauenly pilgrim on earth, the holy Citty of God: but for the things them­ [...] that shall concerne this worke, and the comparison of both Citties, them [...] must rather fetch from the Greekes and Latines, where Rome (the second Babilon) is seated.

At Abrahams birth therefore, Ninus was the second King of Assiria, and (h) [...] of Sicyonia, for Belus was the first of the one and (i) Aegiale [...]s of the other: but when Abraham left Cladaea vpon Gods promise of that vniuersall [...] to the Nations in his seede, the fourth King ruled in Assiria, and the [...] in Sicyonia, for Ninus the sonne of Ninus, reigned there (k) after his [...]ther Semiramis, (l) whome they say hee slew because she bare an incestuous [...] towards him. Some thinke (m) shee built Babilon: indeed shee might [...] it: but when and by whome it was built our sixteenth booke declareth. [...] ( [...]) this sonne of Ninus and Semiramis, that succeeded his mother, some call ( [...]) Ninus and sonne Ninius by a deriuatiue from his fathers name. And now [...] Sycionia gouerned by (p) Thelxion, who had so happy a reigne that when [Page 656] he was dead, they adored him as a God, with sacrifices, and playes, whereof it is said they were the first inuentors.

L. VIVES.

THey (a) were wondred at.] As the Numantians, the Saguntines, the Opitergians, and of particular men, Cato, Scipio, and Crassus, were. (b) Abraham was borne.] Many prophane authors haue writen of Abraham as well as the Scriptures, as Hecateus that wrot a particular Abraham. booke of him, (Euseb. de praepar. Euang.) and Alexander Polyhistor, who maketh him to bee borne in the tenth Generation, at Camarine Or Vr (which some call Vrien) in Chaldaea, called in Greeke Chaldaeopolis, that hee inuented Astrology there, and was so iust, wise and welbeloued of God, that hee sent him into Phaenicia, and there hee taught Astronomy and other good Arts, and got into great fauour with the King: Nicholas Damascenus saith that Abraham reigned at Damascus, comming thether out of Chaldaea with an army: and went thence into Chanaan (afterwards called Iudaea) leauing great monuments of his being at Da­mascus, by which was a village called Abrahams house. But Chanaan being plagued with famine, hee went into Egypt, and consorting him-selfe with the Priests there, helped their knowledge, their piety and their policy very much: Histor. lib. 4. Alexander saith hee liued a while at Heliopoiis, not professing the inuention of Astronomy, but teaching it as E [...]och had taught him it, who had it from his fore-fathers. Artapanus saith that they were called He­brewes of Abraham, that hee was twenty yeares in Egypt and taught King Pharetates As­tronomy, and went from thence into Syria. Melo in his booke against the Iewes, troubleth the truth of this history very much, for he maketh but three generations from the deluge vn­to Abraham: giuing him two wiues, an Egyptian, and a Chaldaean, of which Egyptian hee begot twelue children, all Princes of Arabia, and that of the Chaldaean he had but Isaac onely, who had twelue children also, whereof Moyscs was the eldest and Ioseph the youngest. But in this case the Scriptures are most true, as they are most diuine. (c) Athens was.] Their estate was greater in time, then power, for in their greatest souerainety they ruled onely the sea cost (by reason of their nauy) from the inmost Bosphorus, about by the seas of Aegeum and Pamphylia, and that they held not aboue seauenty yeares, as Lysias signifieth in his Epitaph. (d) All Asia.] Dionisius Alexandrinus sayth that the Assirian Monarchy ruled but a very small portion of Asia. (e) Onely the Indians.] India is bounded on the East with the East sea, Mar▪ India. del Zur: on the South with the Indian sea, Golfo di Bengala: on the West with the riuer Indus, (the greatest of the world, saith Diodorus, excepting Nilus) and on the North, with mount Emodus that confineth vpon Scythia. There are some people called Indoscythians: Ptolomy diuideth India into two, the India without Ganges, and the India within. Of India many haue written, Herodotus, Diodorus, Strabo. Mela, Stephanus, Pliny, Solinus, Ptolomy, and others that wrot the Acts of Alexander the great, who led an army ouer most of them parts, discoue­ring more then euer traueller did beside. But our mariners of late yeares haue made a more certaine discouery of it all. Diodorus, and Strabo write much of the happy fertility of it in all things; both of them borrowing of Eratosthenes and Megasthenes who soiourned with Sadro­cotus King of India, and recorded these things. (f) Semiramis warred,] She had two battells against them, one at the riuer Indus, and wanne the field, the other farther in, and lost it, and was beaten home: Diodor. lib. 3. Megastenes (in Strabo) saith the Indians neuer sent army forth of their country, nor any euer got into theirs, but those of Hercules and Bacchus. Neither Sesostris the Egyptian, nor Tharcon the Ethiopian, though they came to Hercules his pillers through Europe, nor Norbogodrosor (whome the Chaldeans in some sort prefer before Her­cules, and who came also to these pillers) euer came into India. Idantyrsus also got into Egypt, but neuer into India, Semiramis indeed came into it a little, but perished ere shee goe out. Cyrus conquered the Massagetes onely, but medled not with India. (g) But because w [...] know.] In the Kings of Sicyonia, wee follow Eusebius, and Pausanias, both Greekes: for the bookes of Uarro and all the Latines concerning them, are now lost. Nor do these two g [...] any Further then the names of those Kings: because indeed the Sycionians neuer set any [Page 657] Epitaphs, but onely the names of the dead, vpon their tombes, as Pausanias declareth: V [...] [...]. Nor can any Latine author further vs in the affaires of Assiria: they medle not with them. The Greekes take a leape almost from Ninus to Sardanapalus, from the first Assiri­an Monarch to the last. Some name a few betweene them: but they do but name them: for this old monarchy they thrust into the fabulous times, as Dionisius doth in his first booke, [...]deed it brought no famous matter to passe, for Ninus hauing founded it, and Semiramis ha­uing confirmed it, all their successors fell to sloth and easefull delights, liuing close in their huge palaces, and taking their pleasures without any controll: that made Ctesias, that old writer, both to record all their names and the yeares of their reignes But of the other Kings, Greekes and Latines wee shall haue better store to choose in. (h) Europe.] The Sycionians (faith Pausanias) bordering vpon Corynthe, say, that Aegialeus was their first King, that he Sycioniaus. came out of that part of Peloponesus that is called Aegialos after him, and dwelt first in the C [...]y Aegialia, where the tower stood then, where the temple of Minerua is now. This is Aegialia in Sicyonia on the sea coast: there is Aegialia in Paphlagonia also, and else-where. Some say that Peloponesus was first called Aegialia of this King, and then Apia of Apis, then Argos of that famous citty, and lastly Peloponesus of Pelops. But their opinion that [...] Aegialia to be a sea-coasting citty is better. This king, they say begot Europs, he Telchin [...]her to Apis, who grew so rich and mighty that before Pelops came to Olympia, all the country within Isthmus was called Apias, after him. Hee begot Telexion, and he Egyrus, Egyrus, Thurimachus, and hee Leucippus, who had no sonne, but a daughter called Calchinia vpon whome Neptune begot Peratos, whome Leucippus brought vp, and left as King. He be­got Plemnaeus, and all Plemnaeus his children as soone as euer they were borne, and cryed, [...]ed presently, vntill Ceres helped this mis-fortune, for shee, comming into Aegialia, was in­ [...]ayned by Plemnaeus, and brought vp a child of his called Orthopolis who afterwards had a daughter called Charysorthe, who had Cornus by Apollo (as it is sayd) and he had two sonnes, C [...]ax and Laomedon, Corax dying [...]ssulesse Epopeus came out of Thessaly iust at that time, and got his kingdome, and in his time they say warres were first set on foote, peace hauing swayed all the time before. Thus farre Pausanias. Europs raigned fourty yeares, and in the twenty two [...] of his reigne, was Abraham borne. (i) Aegialeus.] The sonne of Inachus, the riuer of [...], and Melia, Oceanus his daughter. Thus say same Greekes. (k) After his mother Se­ [...]is.] Semriramis

Diodorus saith much of her▪ lib. 3. She was the daughter (saith hee) of nymph D [...]to by an vnknowne man, hir mother drowned her-selfe in the lake Ascalon, because shee [...] lost her mayden-head and left Semiramis her child amongst the rockes where the wild [...] fed her with their milke: and that her mother was counted a goddesse with a womans [...] and a fishes body, nor would the Sirians touch the fish of that lake, but held them sacred [...] goddesse Derceto. Now Symnas the Kings sheppard found Semiramis and brought her [...] [...]d being very beautifull, Memnon a noble man maried her, and then she came acquainted [...] King Ninus, and taught him how to subdue the Bactrians, and how to take the citty Bac­ [...] which then he beseged: so Ninus admiring her wit and beauty, maried her, and dying left [...] Empresse of Asia, vntill her yong sonne Ninus came at age, so shee vndertoke the gouer­ [...], and kept it fourty two yeares. This now some say, but the Athenians (and Dion after [...]) affirme that shee begged the sway of the power imperiall of her husband for fiue daies [...], which hee granting, she caused him to be killed, or as others say, to bee perpetually [...]oned.

(l) They say he slew.] She was held wounderous lustfull after men, and that she still mur­ [...] him whome she medled with: that shee tempted her sonne, who therefore slew her, [...] for feare to fare as the others had, or else in abhomination of so beastly an act. The [...] say shee died not, but went quicke vp to heauen.

( [...]) [...]lt Babilon] Babilon is both a country in Assyria, and a Citie therein, built by Semi­ [...], as Diodorus, Strabo, Iustine, and all the ancient Greekes and Latines held. But Iose­ [...], Ensebius, Marcellinus, and others both Christians and Iewes say, that it was built by [...] [...]genie of Noah, and onely repaired and fortified by Semiramis, who walled it about [...] such walles as are the worlds wonders. This Ouid signifieth saying.

[Page 646]
Coctilibus muris cinxisse Semiramis vrbem.
Semiramis guirt it with walles of Brick.

And this verse Hierome citeth to confirme this, In Ose. Some hold that Belus her father in law built it. Some, that hee laide the foundations onely. So holdes Diodorus, out of the Egip­tian monuments. Alexander saith that the first Belus, whome the Greekes call [...], reigned in Babilon, and that Belus the second, and Chanaan were his two sonnes. But hee followeth Eupolemus in allotting the building of Babilon to those that remained after the deluge. Eus. de pr. Euang. lib. 8. Chaldaea was all ouer with water (saith Abydenus in Euse­bium de praep. Euang. li. 10.) And Belus dreined it drye, and built Babilon: the walles whereof being ruined by flouds, Nabocodronosor repaired, and those remained vnto the time of the Macedonian Monarchie; and then hee reckoneth the state of this King, impertinent vnto this place. Augustine maketh Nemrod the builder of Babilon, as you read before. Heare what Plinie saith: lib. 6. Babilon the chiefe Citty of Chaldaea, and long famous in the world, and a great part of the country of Assyria was called Babilonia, after it, the walles were two hundred foote high, and fifty foote brode: euery foote being three fingers larger then ours, Euphrates ranne through the midst of it, &c. There was another Babilon in Egipt built by those whome Sesostris brought from Babilon in Assyria, into Egipt, to worke vpon those madde workes of his, the Piramides, (n) This sonne] His mother brought him vp tenderly amongst her Ladyes, and so hee liued a quiet Prince, and came seldome abroade, wherevpon the other Kings his successors, got vp an vse to talke with few in person, but by an interpretour, and to rule all by deputies. Diodor. Iustin. (o) Ninus] Some call him Zameis, sonne to Ninus, (as Iosephus and Eusebius) and some Ninius. (p) Telexion] In the translated Eusebius it is Selchis, whome hee saith reigned twenty yeares. In some of Augustines olde copies it is Telxion; and in some, Thalasion, but it Telexion. must be Telexion, for so it is in Pausanias.

What Kings reigned in Assyria, and Sicyonia, in the hundreth yeare of Abrahams age, when Isaac was borne according to the promise: or at the birth of Iacob and Esau. CHAP. 3.

IN his time also did Sara being old, barren, and past hope of children, bring forth Isaac vnto Abraham, according to the promise of God. And then reigned (a) Aralius the fift King of Assyria. And Isaac being three score yeares of age, had (b) Esau and Iacob, both at one birth of Rebecca, Abraham his father being yet liuing, and of the age of one hundred and sixtie yeares, who liued fifteene yeares longer and then dyed, (c) Xerxes the older, called also Balaeus, reigning the sea­uenth King of Assyria, (d) and Thuriachus (called by some Thurimachus) the seauenth of Sicyon. Now the kingdome of the Argiues began with the time of these sonnes of Isaac; and Inachus was the first King there. But this wee may not forget out of Varro, that the Sycionians vsed to offer sacrifices at the tombe of the seauenth King Thurimachus. But (e) Armamitres being the eight King of As­syria, and Leucippus of Sycionia, and (f) Inachus the first King of Argos, God pro­mised the land of Chanaan vnto Isaac for his seede, as hee had done vnto Abra­ham before, and the vniuersall blessing of the nations therein also: and this pro­mise was thirdly made vnto Iacob, afterwards called Israel, Abrahams grand-child, in the time of Belocus the ninth Assyrian monarch, and Phoroneus, Inachus his sonne, the second King of the Argiues, Leucippus reigning as yet in Sycione. In this Phoroneus his time, Greece grew famous for diuerse good lawes and ordi­nances: but yet his brother Phegous, after his death built a temple ouer his tombe, and made him to be worshipped as a God, & caused oxen to be sacrificed [Page 659] vnto him, holding him worthy of this honour, I thinke, because in that part of the kingdome which he held (for their father diuided the whole betweene them) hee set vp oratories to worship the gods in, and taught the true course and ob­seruation of moneths and yeares: which the rude people admiring in him, thought that at his death hee was become a God, or else would haue it to bee thought so. For so they say (f) that Io was the daughter of Inachus, shee that af­terwards was called (g) Isis, and honored for a great goddesse in Egipt: though some write that (h) shee came out of Ethiopia to bee Queene of Egipt, and because shee was mighty and gratious in her reigne, and taught her subiects many good Artes, they gaue her this honour after her death, and that with such diligent respect, that it was death to say shee had euer beene mortall.

L. VIVES.

ARalius (a)] In the old copies Argius: in Eusebius, Analius, sonne to Arrius the last King before him, hee reigned fortie yeares. The sonne in Assyria euer more succeeded the fa­ther, Uelleius. (b) Esau and Iacob] Of Iacob, Theodotus, a gentile, hath written an elegant poem and of the Hebrew actes. And Artapanus, and one Philo, not the Iew, but ano­ther, Alexander Polyhistor also, who followeth the Scriptures, all those wrote of Iacob. (c) Xerxes the elder] Aralius his sonne: hee reigned forty yeares. There were two more Xerxes. Xerxes, but those were Persian Kings: the first Darius Hidaspis his sonne, and the second suc­cessor to Artaxerxes Long-hand, reigning but a few moneths. The first of those sent the huge armies into Greece. Xerxes in the Persian tongue, is a warriour, and Artaxerxes a great warriour. Herodot. in Erato. The booke that beareth Berosus his name, saith that the eight King of Babilon was called Xerxes, surnamed Balaus, and reigned thirty yeares, that they cal­led him Xerxes, Victor, for that hee wone twise as many nations to his Empire, as Aralius ruled, for hee was a stoute and fortunate souldiour, and enlarged his kingdome almost vnto India. Thus saith that author, what euer hee is. Eusaebius for Balaeus readeth Balanaeus: [...] in Greeke, is Balnearius, belonging to the bathe. (d) Thuriachus] Eusebius hath it, Tira­ [...], Thurima­chus. and so hath the Bruges old coppy: but erroniously, as it hath much more. Egyrus (saith Pausanias) was Thelexions sonne, and Thurimachus his sonne, in the seauenth yeare of whose reigne Isaacs sonnes were borne. (e) Armamitres] He reigned thirty eight yeares, and Leucippus, the sonne of Thuriachus forty fiue, our counterfeit Berosus calleth him Arma­ [...].

(f) Inachus] In Peloponesus there is the Argolican gulfe (now called Golfo di Na­ [...]) Inachus. reaching from Sylla's promontory vnto Cape Malea, and the Myrtoan sea (now called [...] [...] Mandria) conteining the Citties Argolis, Argos, and Mycenas, the riuers of Inachus, and Erasmus, and part of Lycaonia. Here did Inachus reigne at first, and gaue his name to the [...] that springs from mount Lyrcaeus. Some thinke that both hee and Phoroneus reigned at Argos in Thessaly, but the likenesse of the name deceiueth them. For there is Argos indeed [...] Thessaly, called Pelasgis by Homer, and there is Pelasgis in Poloponesus, and Achaei, and [...] in both countries. Strabo saith that Pelops came into Apia with the Phthiots that [...] now in Thessaly, and gaue Peloponesus his name afterwards: and that there were some Pelasgi, that were the first inhabitants of Italy about the mouth of Po, and some Thessalians [...] inhabited Vmbria. But Pelasgus was the sonne of Niobe, Phoroneus his daughter and Pelasgus. [...], and from him came the Achiues and the Peloponnesians that first peopled Aemonia (afterwards called Thessaly) in great multitudes. Dionys. Halicarn. Achaeus, Phthius and Pelasgus were the sonnes of Neptune and Larissa, came into Aemonia, chased out the Barbari­ [...], and diuided it into three parts, each one leauing his name vnto his share. I thinke be­ [...] they would continue the memory of their old countrey, hauing left Achaia, Pelasgis, [...], and Larissa the Argiue tower, at Argos, here they would renew the names for the me­ [...] and fame of their nation. [Page 660] Fiue ages after did the Locrians and Aetolians (then called the Leleges and Curetes) by the leading of Deucalion, Prometheus his sonne, chase these Pelasgiues into the Iles of the Aegean sea, and the shores neare adiacent. Those that light in Epyrus, passed soone after into Italy Ho­mer in his catalogue of the Greekes ships sheweth plaine that these names were confounded. But we are too long in this point. Dionysius maketh the Argiue state the eldest of all Greece. In Chron. Axion and others (the most) follow him, making Aegialeus King of Sycion to bee Inachus in Phoroneus his time, & the first founder of that state then. Now Inachus they say was no man but a riuer onely, begotten by Oceanus, and father to Phoroneus, and some say, vnto Aegialeus also. Phoroneus being made Iudge betweene Iuno and Neptune concerning their controuersie about lands, together with Cephisus, Inachus, and Astecion, iudged on Iuno's side, and there-vpon shee was called the Argiue Iuno, as louing Argos deerely, and hauing her most ancient temple betweene Argos and Mycenas. Phoroneus did make lawes to decide contro­uersies amongst his people, and therefore is called a Iudge. Some thinke that forum, the name of the pleading place, came from his name: how truly, looke they to that. He drew the wan­dring Phoroneus. people into a Cittie (saith Pausanias) and called it Phoronicum. The Thelcissians and Carsathians made warre vpon him, whome hee ouer-threw, and droue them to seeke a new habitation by the sea. At length they came to Rhodes, called then Ophinsa, where they seated them-selues a hundred and seauenty yeares before the building of Rome. Oros. (f) Io] Ioue (they say) rauished her, and least Iuno should know it, turned her into a Cowe, and gaue Io. her to Iuno, who put her to the keeping of the hundred eyed Argus: and this Cowe was Isis: Herodotus, out of the Persian Monuments relateth, that the Phaenicians that traffiqued vnto Argos, stole her thence and brought her into Egipt, which was the first iniurious rape, before Hellens. Diodorus saith that Inachus sent a noble Captaine called Cyraus to seeke her, charging him neuer to returne without her. Pausanias maketh her the daughter of Iasius the sixt Ar­giue King, and not of Inachus. Phoroneus hee saith begot Argos, who succeeded his grand­father, and gaue the Citty the name of Argos (being before called Phoronicum) and this Argos begot Phorbas, hee Triopas, and Triopas, Iasius and Agenor. Ualer. Flaccus calleth Io, Inachis, and the Iasian vergin, the first because of the nobility of Inachus, the kingdoms foun­der, the later, because Iasius was her father. Argonaut. 4. And this reconcileth the times best. For if shee were Inachus his daughter, how could shee liue with King Triopas, as Eusebius saith shee did? In Chron. & De praep. Euang. l. 10. for hee liued foure hundred yeares after Ina­chus, being the seauenth King of Argos. Though Eusebius make one Iun in Inachus his time, to saile to Egipt by sea (In Chron.) but not to swim ouer the sea. For they had a feast in Egipt for the honour of Isis her ship. Lactant. lib. 1. And therefore she was held the saylers goddesse, guiding them in the sea. Goe (saith Ioue to Mercury in Lucian) guide Iun through the sea vnto Egipt, & call her Isis, & let them account of her as a deity: let her cary Nilus as she list, & guide all the voyages by sea, &c. My worship (saith Isis of her feast, in Apuleius) shall bee eternall, as the day followeth the night, because I calme the tempests, and guide the ships through the stormy seas, the first fruites of whose voyages my priests offer mee. (g) Isis] In Egipt they pictured her with hornes. Herodot. Diod. Sycul. Some said shee was the daughter of Saturne and Rhea, who was marryed to her brother Osyris, that is, Iuno to Ioue. Others called her Ceres, ( [...] in Greeke) because she inuented husbandry and sowing of corne, and those called Osyris, Dionysus. Some called her the Moone, and Osyris the Sunne: for Diodorus will not haue Io to bee Inachus his daughter. Seruius saith Isis is the genius of Egipt, signifying the ouer-flowing of Nilus, by the horne she beareth in her right hand, and by the bucket shee hath in her left, the plenty of all humaine necessaries. Indeed in the Egiptian tongue, Isis is earth, and so they will haue Isis to be. In Aeneid. 8. (h) She came out of Ethiopia] Whence Egipt had all her learning, lawes, policies, religion, and often-times colonies sent from thence.

Of the times of Iacob and his sonne Ioseph. CHAP. 4.

BAlaeus being the tenth King of Assyria, and Messappus (a) (otherwise (b) called Cephisus, but yet both these names were by seueral authors vsed for one man) being the ninth of Sycionia, and (c) Apis the third of Argos, Isaac dyed, being a [Page 661] hundred and eighty yeares old, leauing his sonnes at the ages of a hundred and twenty yeares: the yonger Iacob, belonging to Gods Citty, and the elder to the worlds. The yonger had twelue sonnes, one whereof called Ioseph, his brothers solde vnto Marchants going into Egipt, in their grand-father Isaacs time. Ioseph liued (by his humility) in great fauour and aduancement with Pharao, being now thirty yeares old. For he interpreted the Kings dreames, fore-telling the seauen plentious yeares, and the seauen deare ones, which would consume the plenty of the other: and for this the King set him at liberty (being before imprisoned for his true chastity, in not consenting to his lustfull mystresse, but fled and left his raiment with her, who here-vpon falsly complained to her husband of him) and afterwards hee made him Vice-roye of all Egypt. And in the second yeare of scarcity, Iacob came into Egipt with his sonnes, being one hundred and thirty yeares old, as he told the King. Ioseph being thirty nine when the King aduanced him thus, the 7. plentifull yeares, and the two deare ones being added to his age.

L. VIVES.

MEssappus (a)] Pausanias nameth no such: saying Leucyppus had no sonne, but Chalcinia, Mesappus. one daughter, who had Perattus by Neptune, whom his grand-father Leucippus brought vp, and left inthroned in his kingdome. Eusebius saith Mesappus reigned forty seauen yeares. If [...] were Mesappus, then doubtlesse it was Calcinias husband, of whom mount Mesappus in Bae­otia and Mesapia (otherwise called Calabria) in Italy, had their names. Virgil maketh him Neptunes sonne, a tamer of horses, and invulnerable. Aeneid. 7. (b) Cephisus] A riuer in Boe­otia, Cephisus. in whose banke standeth the temple of Themis, the Oracle that taught Deucalion and Pyrrha how to restore mankinde. It runnes from Pernassus thorow the countries of Boeotia, and the Athenian territory. And Mesappus either had his names from this riuer and that [...], or they had theirs from him, or rather (most likely) the mount had his name, and hee had the riuers, because it ranne through his natiue soile. (c) Apis] Hee is not in Pausanias Apis. amongst the Argiue kings: but amongst the Sycionians, and was there so ritch, that all the countrey within Isthmus, bare his name, before Pelops came. But Eusebius (out of the most Greekes) seateth him in Argos.

Of Apis the Argiue King, called Serapis in Egipt, and there adored as a deity. CHAP. 5.

AT this time did Apis king of Argos saile into Egipt, and dying there, was called Serapis the greatest God of Egipt. The reason of the changing his name, saith Varro, is this: a dead mans coffin (which all do now call (b) [...] ▪) [...] [...] also in Greeke: so at first they worshipped at his coffin and tombe, ere his temple were built, calling him at first Sorosapis, or Sorapis: and afterwards (by change of a letter, as is ordinary) Serapis. And they made a lawe, that who-soeuer should say hee had beene a man, should dye the death. And because that in all the (c) temples of Isis and Serapis, there was an Image with the finger laid vpon the mouth, as commanding silence, this was (saith Varro) to shew them that they must not say that those two were euer mortall. And (d) the Oxe which Egypt (being wonderously and vainly seduced) (e) nourished in all pleasures and fatnesse vnto the honor of Serapis; because they did not worship him in a [...], was not called Serapis but Apis: which Oxe being dead, and they seeking [...], and finding another, flecked of colour iust as hee was: here they thought [Page 662] they had gotten a great God by the foote. It was not such an hard matter [...] ­deed for the deuills, to imprinte the imagination of such a shape in any Cowes phantasie, at her time of conception, to haue a meane to subuert the soules of men, and the Cowes imagination would surely model the conception into such a forme, as (g) Iacobs ewes did and his shee goates, by seeing the party-colored stickes, for that which man can doe with true collours, the Diuell can do with ap­paritions, and so very easily frame such shapes.

L VIVES.

AT (a) this time.] Diodorus. lib, 1. reciteth many names of Osyris as Dionysius, Serapis, [...]e Ammon, Pan, & Pluto. Tacitus arguing Serapis his original, saith that some thought him to Osyris. be Aesculapius, the Phisitian-god: and others, tooke him for Osyris, Egypts ancient est deity. lib. 20. Macrobius taketh him for the sunne, and Isis for the earth. Te Serapim Nilus ( [...] Marlianus to the sunne) Memphis veneratur Osyrim: Nilus adoreth thee as serapis, a [...] Mem­phis, as Osiris. Some held Serapis the genius of Egypt, making it fertile and abundant, His statues (saith Suidas) Theophilus Archbishop of Alexandria tooke downe, in the time of [...] ­odosius the great. This god some called Ioue, some Nilus, (because of the measure that he had in his hand, and the cubite, designing the measures of the water,) and some, Ioseph. Some [...]y there was one Apis, a rich King of Memphis, who in a great famine releeued all Alexandria at his proper cost and charges, where-vpon they erected a Temple to him when hee was dead, and kept an Oxe therein, (for a type of his husbandry) hauing certaine spots on his backe, and this Oxe was called by his name, Apis. His tombe wherein he was bu [...]ed, was remoued to Alexandria, and so him-selfe of [...], and Apis, was called Sorapis, and afterwards, [...] ­pis. Alexander built him a goodly temple. Thus much out of Suidas and the like is in [...], Eccles. Hist. lib. 11. The Argiues King (saith Eusebius Prep. lib. 10 out of Aristippus his [...]ry of Arcadia lib. 2.) called Apis, built Memphis in Egypt: whome Aristeus the Argiue calleth Sarapis: and this man (we know) is worshipped in Egypt as a god. But Nimphodorus, Am­phipolitanus de legib. Asiatic. lib. 3. saith that the Oxe called Apis, dying, was put into a [...]ffin (called [...] in Greeke) and so called first Sorapis, and then Serapis. The man Apis, [...]s the third King after Inachus. Thus farre Eusebius. (b) [...].] That is, the deu [...] of flesh. Therefore Pausanias, Porphyry, Suidas, and other Greekes, call him not Sorapis, but Sa­rapis, [...] is a chest, an Arke, or a coffin. (c) Temples of.] Isis and Osyris were buried at N [...]a as some thinke (sayth Diodorus lib. 1) A citty in Arabia, where two pillers were erected for monuments one for her and another for him, and epitaphs vpon them contayned their acts, and inuentions. But that which was in the Priests hands might neuer come to light for feare of reuealing the truth: and dearely must hee pay for it that published it. This God that laid his finger on his lips in signe of silence, hight Harpocrates, varro de ling lat. lib. 3. where he affir­meth that Isis and Serapis were the two great Gods, Earth and heauen. This Harpocrates Harpocrates Ausonius calleth Sigalion, of [...], to be silent. Pliny, and Catullus mencion him often when they note a silent fellow, and his name is prouerbiall. Plutarch. (lib. de [...]s. & Osyr) saith hee was their sonne gotten by Osyris vpon Isis after his death: and because the child died as soone as it was borne, therefore they picture it with the finger on the mouth, because it neuer spake. I like not this interpretation, it is too harsh and idle. The statue signified that some-what was to bee kept secret, as the goddesse Angerona (in the like shape) did at Rome. Macro [...] Angerona. Ouid. Metam. 9.

Sanctaque Bubastis, variisque coloribus Apis.
Quique premit vocem, digitoque silentia suadet.
Saint Isis and that party colour'd Oxe,
And he whose lips his hand in silence lockes.

To this it may be Persius alluded saying, digito compesce labellū, lay your finger on your mouth. [Page 663] (d) The Oxe] Apis the Oxe. No man I thinke Greeke or Latine, euer wrote of the Egyptian affaires, but he had vp this Oxe: but especially Herodo. Diodo. Stra. Plutar. Euseb. Suidas, Varro, Apis. Mela, Pliny, Solinus, and Marcellinus. Hee was all black, but for a square spotte of white in his fore-head, (saith Herodotus) on his right side (saith Pliny): his hornes bowed like a Cres­cent: for he was sacred vnto the Moone. Marcellinus. Hee had the shape of an Eagle vpon his back, and a lumpe vpon his tongue, like a black-beetle, and his taile was all growne with forked haires. When hee was dead, they sought another with great sorrow, neuer ceasing vn­till they had found a new Apis like him in all respects. Him did Egipt adore as the chiefe god, and (as Macrobius saith) with astonished veneration, nor might hee liue longer then a set time, if hee did, the priests drowned him (e) Nourished] At Memphis (saith Strabo) was a temple dedicated vnto Apis, and thereby a goodly parke or enclosure, before which was an Hall, and this enclosure was the dams of Apis, whereinto hee was now and then letten in, to sport him-selfe, and for strangers to see him. His place where hee laie, was called the mysticall bed, and when he went abroade, a multitude of vshers were euer about him: all adored this Oxe-god, the boyes followed him in a shole, and hee himselfe now and then bellowed forth his prophecies. No man that was a stranger might come into this temple at Memphis, but onely at burials. (f) They did not worship] Some did draw this worship of the Oxe from the institution of Isis and Osyris, for the vse that they found of this beast in tillage. Some againe say Osyris himselfe was an Oxe, & Isis a Cow, either because of Io [...] or vpon some other ground. Some say besides (as Diodorus telleth vs) that Osyris his soule went into an Oxe, and remai­neth continually in the Oxe Apis, and at the drowning of this, goeth into the next. Some af­firme that Isis hauing found Osyris his members, dispersed by Typhon, put them into a wodden Oxe couered with an Oxes hide: so that the people seeing this, beleeued that Osyris was be­come an Oxe, and so began to adore that, as if it had beene him-selfe. This was therefore the lining Osyris, but the body that lyeth coffined in the temple, is called Serapis, and worship­ped as the dead Osyris. (h) Iacobs Eewes] Gen. 30. Of this I discoursed else-where. The LXX. doe translate this place confusedly. Hierome vpon Genesis explaineth it.

The Kings of Argos and Assyria, at the time of Iacobs death. CHAP. 6.

APis the King of Argos (not of Egipt) dyed in Egipt, (a) Argus his sonne succeeded him in his kingdome, and from him came the name of the Ar­giues. For neither the Citty nor the countrey bare any such name before his time. He reigning in Argos, and (b) Eratus in Sicyonia, Baleus ruling as yet in Assyria, Iacob dyed in Egypt, being one hundred forty seauen yeares in age, ha­uing blessed his sonnes and Nephewes at his death, and prophecied apparantly of CHRIST, saying in the blessing of Iudah; The Scepter shall not depart from Gen. 49. 10. Iudah, nor the law-giuer from betweene his feete, vntill (c) that come which is pro­mised him: And (d) hee shall bee the nations expectation. Now in (e) Argus his time Greece began to know husbandry and tillage, fetching seedes from others. For Argus after his death was counted a God, and honoured with tem­ples and sacrifices. Which honor a priuate man one Homogyrus, who was slaine by thunder, had before him, because hee was the first that euer yoaked Oxen to the plough.

L VIVES.

ARgus (a) his sonne] by Niobe, Phoroneus daughter: some call him Apis. It might bee Argus. Apis that begot him of Niobe, and was reckoned for a King of Argos, because he ruled [Page 664] for his sonne vntill hee came to age: and then departed into Egypt, leauing his sonne to his owne. Eusebius saith hee left the kingdome to his brother Aegialus, hauing reigned seauen­tie yeares. There was another Argus, Arestors sonne, who kept Io, Iunoes Cowe, in Egipt: and another also, surnamed Amphion, whilom Prince of Pylis & Orchomene in Arcadia. (b) Eratus] Peratus, saith Pausanias, and sonne to Neptune and Chalcinia, Leucippus his daughter. Euse­bius calleth him Heratus, hee reigned forty seauen yeares. (c) Untill that which is promised] So read the Septuagints: but Herome readeth; Untill hee come that is to bee sent. The Hebrew, Shiloh. (d) Hee shall bee] Some copies leaue out shall bee, and so doth the text of the LXX. (e) In Argus his time] For Ceres came thether in Phenneus his reigne, a little after Peratus and shee they say was the first that euer taught the Athenians husbandry.

In what Kings time Ioseph dyed in Egypt. CHAP. 7.

IN Mamitus (a) his time, the twelfth Assyrian King, and (b) Phennaeus his, the eleuenth King of Sicyonia (Argus being aliue in Argos as yet) Ioseph dyed in Egypt: being a hundred & ten yeares old: after the death of him, Gods people remaining in Egypt, increased wonderfully, for a hundred forty fiue yeares toge­ther, vntill all that knew Ioseph were dead. And then because their great augmen­tation, was so enuied, and their freedome suspected, a great and heauy bondage was laide vpon them, in the which neuerthelesse they grew vp still, for all that they were so persecuted, and kept vnder, and at this time the same Princes ruled in Assyria and Greece, whom we named before.

L. VIVES.

MAmitus (a) his] So doth Eusebius call him, but saith that hee was but the eleuenth King of that Monarchie. Hee reigned thirty yeares. (b) Plemneus] So doth Pausanias write this Kings name: hee ruled, as Eusebius saith, forty eight yeares.

What Kings liued when Moyses was borne: and what Goddes the Pagans had as then. CHAP. 8.

IN (a) Saphrus his time, the fourteenth Assyrian King, (b) Orthopolus being then the twelfth of Sicyon, and (c) Criasus the fift of Argos (d) Moyses was borne in Egypt, who led the people of God out of their slauery, wherein God had excer­cised their paciences during his pleasure. In the afore-said Kings times (e) Prome­theus (as some hold) liued, who was sayd to make men of earth, because he (f) taught them wisdome so excellently well (g) yet are there no wise men recor­ded to liue in his time. (h) His brother Atlas indeed is said to haue beene a great Astronomer, whence the fable arose of his supporting heauen vpon his shoul­ders: Yet there is an huge mountaine of that name, whose height may seeme to an ignorant eye to hold vp the heauens. And now began Greece to fill the stories with fables, but from the first vnto (i) Cecrops his time (the king of Athens) in whose reigne Athens got that name, and Moses lead Israel out of Egipt: some of [Page 665] the dead Kings were recorded for Gods, by the vanity and customary supersti­tion of the Greekes. As Melantonice, Crias his wife (k) Phorbas there sonne, the sixt king of Argos, and the sonne of (l) Triopas the seauenth King, (m) Iasus, and (n) Sthelenas or Sthelenus, or Sthenelus (for hee is diuersely written) the ninth: And (o) in these times also liued Mercury, Altas his grandchild, borne of Maia his daughter: the story is common. Hee was a perfect Artist in many good inuenti­ons, and therefore was beleeued (at least men desired he should be beleeued) to bee a deity. (p) Hercules liued after this, yet was he about those times of the Argiues: some thinke hee liued before Mercury, but I thinke they are deceiued. But how-so-euer, the grauest histories that haue written of them (q) auouch them both to be men, and (r) that for the good that they did man-kinde in mat­ter of ciuillity or other necessaries to humane estate, were rewarded with those diuine honors. (s) But Minerua was long before this, for shee (they say) ap­preaed in Ogigius his time, (t) at the lake Triton, in a virgins shape, where­vpon she was called Trytonia: a woman indeed of many good inuentions, and the likelyer to be held a goddesse, because her originall was vnknowne, for (u) that of Ioues brayne is absolutely poetique, and no way depending vpon history. There was in deed (x) a great deluge in Ogigius his time, not so great as that wherein all perished saue those in the Arke (for that, neither Greeke author (y) nor Latine do mention) but greater then that which befell in Ducalions daies. But of this Ogigius his time, the writers haue no certainty, for where Varro be­ [...] his booke, I shewed before: and indeed he fetcheth the Romaines origi­ [...] [...]o further then the deluge that befell in Ogigius his time. But our (z) chro­ [...], Ogigius. Eusebius first, and then Hierome, following other more ancient authors herein, record Ogigius his Deluge to haue fallen in the time of Phoroneus the se­ [...] King of Argos, three hundred yeares after the time before said. But how­soeuer, this is once sure, that in (a) Cecrops his time (who was either the builder or [...]er of Athens) Minerua was there adored with diuine honors.

L. VIVES.

SAphrus. (a)] Machanell (saith Eusebius) reigned iust as long as his father Manitus, Saphrus. fourty yeares; and Iphereus succeeded him and raigned twenty yeares and in the eigh­ [...] yeare of his raigne was Moyses borne in Egypt. (b) Orthopolus.] Orthopolis saith Eu­ [...], Orthopolis. and Pausanias, making him the sonne of Plemneus whome Ceres brought vp. The [...] o [...] which you had before.

[...]sus] Pyrasus saith Pausanias, he rayned fifty foureyeares. (d) Moyses was borne] The wri­ [...] Moyses. not about Moyses birth. Porphiry saith (from Sanchoniata) that he liued in Semiramis [...] No, but in Inachus his time, saith Appion (out of Ptolomy [...] the Priest) Amosis [...] then King of Egypt. Pol [...]mon (Hist. Gre.) maketh him of latter times: Making the peo­ [...] led, to depart out of Egypt, and to settle in Syria, in the time of Apis, Phoroneus his sonne. [...] Assirius brings a many seuerall opinions of men concerning this poynt, some ma­ [...] Moyses elder then the Troyan warre, and some equall with it. But the arguments which [...] selfe brings proueth him to haue beene before it. His words you may read in Euseb. [...] [...]ang. lib. 10. Numenius the Philosopher calleth Moses Musaeus, and Artapanus saith [...] Greekes called him so, and that Meris, the daughter of [...] King of Egypt, ha­ [...] child herselfe, adopted him for her son, and so he came to great honor in Egipt, because [...] diuine knowledge & inuentions in matter of learning and g [...]rnment. (e) Prometheus] Prometheus [...] Euseb. from others, Affricanus I thinke, who maketh Prometheus to liue ninety foure [Page 666] yeares after Ogigius. Porphiry putteth Atlas and him in Inachus his time. But Prometheus was sonne to Iaepellis, and Asia. Hesiod calls his mother Clymene. His falling out with Ioue (saith Higin. hist. Celest. and many other do touch at this) grew vpon this cause: being to smal in sacrifices to offer great offrings, & the poore being not able to offord them, Prometheus suttely agreed with Ioue that halfe of their sacrifice onely should bee burnt; the rest shold be reserued for the vse of men: Ioue consented. Then offers Prometheus two Bulls vnto Ioue and putteth all their bones, vnder one of the skins, and all their flesh vnder the other, and then bad Ioue to choose his part. Ioue, a good plaine dealing God, looking for no cousnage, tooke that was next to hand, & light on the bones: there at being angry, he tooke away the fire frō mankind, that they could sacrifice no more. But Prometheus vsing his ordinary trickes, stole a cane full of the fire [...]elestiall, and gaue it vnto man, where-vpon hee was bound to Caucasus, and an Eagle set to feed continually vpon his liuer euer growing againe. Some say that Prometheus made those creatures who haue fetcht Ioue downe so often, women. Prometheus his com­plaint (in Lucian) is thus answered by Vulcan and Mercury: Thou cousonedst Ioue in sharing, thou stolest the fire, thou madest men, and especially women. For so it is said, that he made men of clay, and then put life into them by the fire which hee had stolne from Ioue, where-vpon (sath Horace) commeth man-kinds diseases and feuers. Seruius saith that Minerua woun­dted at this man, this worke of Prometheus, and promised to perfit it in all it lackt: and that Prometheus affirming that hee knew not what was best for it, she tooke him vp to heauen, and setting him by the sonns Chariot, gaue him a cane full of the fire, and sent him downe to man with it. Hesiod in one place toucheth at that story of Higinus, saying that Ioue tooke away the fire from man, and Prometheus got it againe: to reuenge which iniury Vulcan by Ioues com­mand made Pandora (a woman endowed with all heauenly guifts and therefore called Pan­dora) Pandora. and sent her downe into the earth by Mercury, to be giuen as a guift vnto Epimetbeus, Prometheus his brother: and being receaued into his house, she opened a tunne of all the mis­chiefes that were diffused throughout all mankinde, only hope remayning in the bottom: and Prometheus (as Aeschilus saith) was bound vpon Cancasus for thirty thousand yeares, neare to the Caspian streights, as Lucian saith in his Caucasus. Philostratus saith that that mount hath two toppes of a furlong distance one of the other, and that the inhabitants say that vnto these were Prometheus his hands bound. In vita Apollon. So saith Lucian. This Eag [...]e, some say was begotten betweene Typhon and Echydna, (Higin.) some say betweene Terra and Tartarus: but the most say that Uulcan made her, and Hercules killed her with a shaft, so she was set vp in the skie betweene the tropike of Cancer and the Equinoctiall line. But after that Prometheus had prophecyed vnto Ioue being to lye with Thetis) that the sonne he be­gat should bee greater then the father: He was loosed, prouided he must euer weare an iron ring vpon his finger, in memory of his bondage: and hence came the vse of rings they say: Lactantius saith he first made Idols of Clay: He stole fire (saith Pliny. lib. 7.) that is be taught the way how to strike it out of the flints, and how to keepe it in a cane. It is sure (saith Dio­dorus. lib. 5.) that hee did finde out the fewell of fire, at first. The Pelasgiues (as Pausanias tes­tifieth) ascribe the finding of fire vnto their Phoroneus, not vnto Prometheus. Theophrastus saith this is tropicall and ment of the inuentions of wisdome.

(f) He taught.] Old Iaphets sonne: the worlds full wisest man doth Hesiod call him: vnto Epimetheus his younger brother they say hee did willingly resigne the kingdome of Thessaly giuing him-selfe wholly vnto celestiall contemplation, and for that end ascending the high mount Caucasus to behold the circumuolution of the starres their postures. &c. And then des­cending downe came & taught the Caldees Astronomy and pollicy, to the which I thinke the fable of the Eagle feeding vpon his liuer hath reference, and to his doubtfull cares arising still one from another. The interpreter of Apollonius Rhodius, saith there is a riuer called Aqui­la, that falling from Caucasus runnes through the heart of the country Promethea, lying close to that mount. Herodotus writeth that Prometheus the King of Scythia knowing not which way to bring the riuer Aquila to runne by his kingdome, was much troubled vntill Hercules came and did it for him. Thus of the riuer these two agree. Diodorus saith that Prometheus was the King of Egypt, and when Nilus had ouer flowed the country and drowned many of the inhabitants, he was about to kill him-selfe, but Hercules by his wisdome found a meane to reduce the riuer: to his proper chanell: and herevpon Nilus for his swiftnesse of course was called Aquila. (g) Yet are.] Yes, Atlas was wise, and so was Epimetheus, but to late, for Pro­metheus Alat [...]. is one of a forewit, & Epimetheus an after witted man, for he being warned by his bro­ther Prometheus to take no gift of Ioue, neglected this warning, and tooke Pandora, and after­wards [Page 667] (as Hesiod saith) he knew he had receiued his hurt. And therefore Augustines reason is [...]ong, and acute: How was he such a great doctor, when wee can finde no wise men that hee left behind him? who can iudge of his wisdome, seeing there was no wise men of his time? for [...]ome onely iudgeth of wisdome. (h) His brother Atlas] There were three of this name, [...] Seruius, in Aeneid l. 8. A Moore; the chiefe. An Italian, father to Electrae, and an Arcadian, [...] to Maia the mother of Mercury. These three, the writers doe confound as their vse is. For Diodorus lib 4. maketh Atlas the Moore, sonne to Caelus, and brother to Saturne, father to the Hesperides, and grand-father to Mercury, a great astronomer, & one who by often ascend­ing the mountaine of his name, frō whence he might better behold the course of the heauens, giue occasion of the fable of his sustayning heauen vpon his shoulders. Pliny lib. 7. saith that [...] the son of Lybia (this Moore assuredly) was the inuentor of Astrology: & lib. 2. inuented the [...]here. Alex. Polyhistor thinketh that he was Henoch, the inuentor of that star-skil that [...]s taught the Phaenicians and Egiptians afterwards, when hee trauelled these countries. This knowledge in Astronomy might well giue life to that fable of Heauen-bearing. Some [...]e it arose from the inaccessible hight of mount Atlas, that seemeth to the eye to vnder­ [...] the skies (saith Herodotus) and reacheth aboue the cloudes, nor can the top be easily dis­ [...]d, the cloudes beeing continually about it: this was a great furtherance to the fiction. The Italian Atlas, was that ancient king of Fesulae, as it is reported. (i) Cecrops his] Pausanias [...] that Actaeus was the first King of Attica, and Cecrops, an Egiptian (his step-son) inheri­ [...] Cecrop [...] kingdome after him: and hee (they say) was a man from his vpper parts, and a beast in [...] [...]her: because hee by good lawes reduced the people from barbrisme vnto humanity: or [...] [...]her parts were feminine say some, because hee instituted marriage, in that country, and was as it were the first author in those parts of father and mother: for before, they begot chil­dren at randon, and no man knew his owne father. Affricanus saith that Ogyges was the first [...] of Athens, & that from the deluge in his daies, the land was vntilled and [...]ay desert 200. y [...]ter, vntill Cecrops his time: But for Actaeus and others named as Kings thereof before [...] [...]hey are but bare names: Annal. lib. 4. (k) Phorbas] Brother to Perasus, saith Pausanias, Phorbus. [...] [...]rgus, and father to Triopas. The Rhodians (saith Diodorus,) beeing sore vexed by ser­ [...] [...]nt to the Oracle, and by the appointment thereof, called Phorbas into their Island, gi­ [...] [...] part thereof, to him & his heires, and so they were freed from that plague, for which [...] [...]eed that he should after his death be honored as a God: but this (as seemes by Dio­ [...] [...]s not Phorbas the Argiue, nor these of Perasus, or Argus, but a Thessalian, the sonne of [...]. (l) Triopas] Sonne to Phorbas. Paus. Diodorus mentions one Triopas, the sonne of vn­ [...] Triopas. parents: some say of Neptune and Canace, some of Apollo. The people hated him (saith [...] [...]pouerishing the Temples, and for killing his brother. Higinius saith that some tooke [...] bee that celestiall constellation in heauen called Ophinchus, who is wound about with a [...] for Triopas hauing taken off the roofe of Ceres temple to couer his own palace withal, [...] [...]enged her selfe vpon him with a bitter hunger: and lastly in his end, a dragon appeared [...] & afflicted him sore: at last he died, and being placed in heauen he was figured as if a [...] [...]guirt him about. (m) Iasus] Father to Io, of whom Argos was called Iasium, and the Ar­ [...] [...]ians (n) Sthenelas] After Iasus (saith Paus.) Crotopus, Agenors son reigned, & hee be­ [...] [...]las. (o) Mercury] Tully (as I said before) reckneth 4. Mercuries. This is the third: son [...] [...] and Maia, taught by his grand-father, & inuenting many excellent things of himselfe: Mercury. [...] [...] a Magician, as Prudentius writes, & therefore feigned to be the carier and recarier of [...] and from hell. (p) Hercules] There were 6. of this name, as Tully saith. The 1. and most [...] son to the eldest Ioue and Liscitus, & he contended with Apollo for the Tripos. 2. an E­ [...] Hercules. son to Nilus, reputed the author of the Phrygian letters. [...]. one de [...]fied amongst the I­ [...] vnto whom they offer sacrifices infernal. 4. Son vnto Astery Latona's sister, honored by [...] [...]ians, and Carthage they say was his daughter 5. An Indian called Belus. 6. The third Iu­ [...] [...] by Alcmena. Siculus hath but three of his name. 1. an Egiptian, the worthiest, made [...] of the army by Osyris, for strength and valour, hee trauelled most part of the world, [...] [...]ed a piller in Libya: he liued before Hercules Alcmenas son, aboue 1000 yeares: that [...] [...]mulated him, and therefore he was called Alcaeus, An helper. The third, was Hercules [...] a famous soldior, and the ordainer of the Olympian games. Paus. calleth him Hercules [...]. Seruius reckneth foure Hercules, the Tyrinthian, the Argiue, the Theban, and [...]. In Aen. 8. But indeed the number is vncertaine. Uarro reckneth 44. The Lybians by [...] is the most ancient, and that other worthies did all take their names from him. [Page 668] But the Author of Kenophons Aequiuoca, saith that the most ancient Kings of Noble families we [...] still called Saturnes: their eldest sonnes, Iupiters, and their hardiest grand-children, Her­ [...]. Augustine heere meanes of that Hercules that was sonne to Ioue and Alcmena, who [...]ed with the Argonautes, and was one generation before the Troian warre: and to him doe the ambitious Greekes ascribe all the glory of the rest. So that he brought a greater fame vnto po [...]erity then either Ioue or any other god: as Seneca the Tragaedian writeth.

Fortius ipse genitore tuo; fulmina mittes.
With more strength, then thy fire, thou shalt flash thunders fire.

He liued after Mercury. For Mercury (as the report goeth) waited vpon Ioue when he was begotten. But the sonne of Liscitus was long before Mercury the Arcadian, and liued in the time of Mercury the Egiptian, beeing an Egiptian himselfe. (q) Both men] Homer maketh U­lisses meete Hercules amongst other dead men. Odyss. 9. and yet hee saith that his Idol onely Minerua. was in hell, for himselfe feasted with the gods: but we know what he meanes by that Idol. (r) Po [...] their good] Mercury found out many good artes, and adorned the speach with eloquence. Hercules clensed the world of tyrants and monsters: and was therefore called [...]. (s) Minerua] Tully De nat. deor. lib. 5. maketh fiue Mineruas. 1. mother vnto Apollo, begotten by Uulcan 2. daughter of Nilus, and a goddesse of the Saitae in Egipt, thrid daughter to Iupi­ter Pallas. Caelius, fourth begotten by Ioue on Coriphe, Oceanus his daughter, whom the Arcadians cal­led Coria, and affirme, that shee inuented Chariots. 5. the daughter of Pallas who killed her fa­ther being about to rauish her: and shee is pictured with wings. This Pallas they say was a cruell fellow and she for killing of him was surnamed Pallas. But the Arcadians tell a tale how Minerua being yet a little one was sent by Ioue to Pallas, Lycaons sonne, to be brought vp in his house, where she liued with his daughter whom she afterwards tooke vppe to Heauen and called her Uictoria, and her selfe Pallas in memory of her foster-father. Now their are other deriuations of Pallas, as [...], of shaking a speare, or [...] &c. of moouing her selfe in Ioues head: or [...] &c. of bringing Dioynsius his heart panting vnto Ioue, namely whē the Tytans had torne him in peeces. (t) Triton] Between the two Syrtes in Affri­ca there is a riuer, and a fen also, both being called Triton, & thence the inhabitants as Mela saith) suppose the sur-name of Minerua to be deriued, who they say was borne there, & y day Lake Tri­ton. that they thinke was her birth day they sollemnize with games & sports amongst the Virgins. Herodotus saith there is an Ile in that fenne or lake, where vnto Iason sailed with his Argonau­tes. The writers greeke and latine, consent in this, that Minerua was called Tritonia from this lake, Silius implieth that there she first found out oyle. Solinus saith she b [...]ld her selfe therein: it may bee then, when seeing her cheekes bigge with blowing her pipe, shee cast it a­way. This the Poets say she did by Meander, a riuer of Ionia. But which of the Mineruas was this? I thinke the fift: for hard by, there is a lake they call Pallas, and Calimachus who was borne not farre thence, viz. in Cyrene, calleth the lake Triton it selfe Pallantia, and so doth Festus. But the Lybians call it Neptunes, and Tritonis lake: it may bee Neptune is Pal­las. Some now (and this I must not ommit) say that Minerua was borne in Boeotia, in Triton there. For there are diuers Tritons, one in Boeotia, one in Thessaly, and one in Lybia, and there was Minerua borne. Interpr. Appollon. Rhod. (u) That of Ioues] Some thinke Minerua was called Tritonia because in the Boeotian tongue [...] is an head. But this was onely a ficti­on, because she is called the goddesse of wisdome, and the highest part of the ayre. (x) A great deluge] Eusebius, (whence Aug. hath most of this) referreth all these things vnto the reigne of Ph [...]oneus the Argiue. Ogygius reigned (saith hee) in Attica Eleusina, of old, called Acta, and o­uer Ogyges. many other Citties, the time when the Virgin whom the Greekes call Minerua, appeared at the lake Tritonis.

In this Kings time there was a great invndation, betweene which and that of Deucalions time are reckned one hundered and seauenty yeares, within a few. But Solinus saith not so. There was ( [...]aith hee) sixe hundered yeares betweene Ogyges and Deucalion, and Ogyges reig­ned in Acta, and Boeotia, which was called as Strabo saith, Ogygia, before Cecrops [...]me, who (as some say) built the Boeotian Thebes, and therefore the Theban wittes were called Ogygi­ [...], and hee was generally held to haue beene borne in Eleusis in Attica: for other originall of his is vnknowne; and from his time vnto the first Olympiade, Hellanicus, Philochorus, Ca [...], [Page 669] [...] [...]lus, (that wrote the acts of the Sirians) doe reckon aboue a thousand yeares: and soe do [...] Diodorus and almost all the Greekes: vnto whome Orosius agreeth, making Ogygis, his [...] to befall a thousand foure hundred yeares before Rome was built. Porphiry in his [...] book against Christianity, sayth that Ogyges liued in Inachus his time, and Affricanus [...]ving him, maketh Moses and him both of one time, whereas Moses was long after him. (y) Nor l [...]tin] Not so in the opinion of Iosephus nor Eusebius. Iosephus sayth, that Berosus the [...]ldaean made mention of this generall deluge, as also Mnaseas of Damascus, and Hie­ [...] of Egipt, quoting all their sayings. And Alexander Polyhistor, Melon, Eupolemus, and [...]: doe mention it also, as Eusebius saith. Plinie also and Mela affirme, that Ioppe in Egipt was built before the Inundation of the earth, which cannot be ment of the deluge of [...] or Deucalion for those did neuer come so farre as Egipt. Nor is it any wonder if that Ci­ty [...]e built then: for so were a many more besides: yea that deluge which the poets make [...] to threaten, is no other but this. But they write hereof so obscurely, as they scarcely [...] what they wrote them-selues. Indeed that which Berosus, Mnaseas, and Eupolemus do [...], belongs vnto the Barbarian histories, and neither to the Greeke nor latine, whereof [...] speaketh. (z) Our chroniclers] Christian historigraphers: as Eusebius Bishop of [...] in Palestina (who by reason of his familiarity with the martyr Pamphilus, was called Eusebius. [...]ilus also,) who as Hierome sayth wrote an infinite number of volumes, and amongst the [...]st, one generall history out of all the chroniclers, as an abstract or epitome of them all, [...] [...] I thinke be this which we haue of his yet extant, although the proper names, and [...] of the whole worke bee much depraued by the ignorance of the transcribers, from [...]se heads the vnderstanding of those computations was farre to seeke: nor can those er­ [...] bee reformed, but by the most perfect antiquaries, and therefore the simple are herein ea­ [...] [...]uced. But how necessary this booke is for a student, Hierome himselfe shewed by [...]ing it out of the Greeke, and putting that holy admiration of Irenaeus vnto the tran­ [...], in the front of it. It was continued by Eusebius vntill the second yeare of Constantine [...], and Hierome made an appendix of the rest of the time vnto Gratian, (a) Attica] It Attica. [...] [...]rey in Greece betweene Megara and Boeotia, lying vpon the sea with the Hauen [...] and the Cape Sunius: a fertile soyle both of good fruites, good lawes, and good [...] [...]aith Tully. The waues beating vpon the shores hereof (saith Capella) doe produce a [...] [...]onious musick: metaphorically spoaken (I thinke) of their delightfull studies. The [...]ey-men call them selues [...], in-bred, nor deriuing from any other nation. Of [...] [...]ngs Pausanias saith thus: Actaeus (it is said) reigned first in Attica, then Cecrops his [...] [...]n law: who begot Erisa, Aglaurus, and Pandrosus, daughters, and Erisichthon a sonne, [...]ed before his father. Cecrops (saith Strabo) brought the dispersed people into twelue [...] Cecropia, Tetrapolis, Epacria, Decelea, Eleusis, Aphydna, (or Aphydnae) Dorichus, [...], Cytheros, Sphetus, Cyphesia and Phalerus: and afterwards hee brought them all [...] into that one now called Thebes.

The time when Athens was built, and the reason that Varro giueth for the name. CHAP. 9.

OF the name of Athens (a) (comming of [...], which is Minerua) Varro giueth this reason. An Oliue tree grew sodenly vp in one place, & a fountaine burst [...] [...]enly out in another. These prodigies draue the King to Delphos, to know [...] [...]acles minde, which answered him, that the Oliue tree signified Minerua, & [...] [...]ntaine Neptune, and that the citty might after which of these they pleased [...] their citty. Here-vpon Cecrops gathered all the people of both sexes to­ [...] (for (c) then it was a custome in that place to call the women vnto [...] [...]ations also) to giue their voyces in this election, the men beeing for [...], and the women for Minerua: and the women beeing more, wone the [...] [...]r Minerua. Here at Neptune beeing angrie, ouer-flowed all the Athe­ [...] lands, (for the Deuills may drawe the waters which way they list) [Page 670] and to appease him, the Athenian women had a triple penalty set on their heads. First they must neuer hereafter haue voice in councel. Second neuer hereafter be called (e) Athenians: third nor euer leaue their name vnto their children. Thus this ancient and goodly citty, the onely mother of artes and learned inventi­ons, the glory and lustre of Greece, by a scoffe of the deuills, in a contention of their gods a male and female, and (f) by a feminine victory obteined by women, was enstiled Athens, after the females name that was victor, Minerua: and yet being plagued by him that was conquered, was compelled to punnish the means of the victors victorie, and shewed that it feared Neptunes waters, worse then Mineruas armes. For Minerua her selfe was punished in those her women cham­pions: nor did she assist those that aduanced her, so much as to the bare reserua­tion of her name vnto themselues, besides the losse of their voices in elections, and the leauing of their names vnto their sonnes: Thus they lost the name of this goddesse, whom they had made victorious ouer a male god: whereof you see what I might say, but that mine intent carieth my penne on vnto another purpose.

L. VIVES.

AThens (a) comming] Whence this name descended it is doubtfull, the common opinion fetches it from Minerua, called [...]. The Greekes haue this, of the name both of the Athens. country and Citty. Cranaus (saith Pausanias) a worthy Athenian, succeeded Cecrops: and he amongst his other children, had a daughter called Atthis, of whom the country was called At­tica, being called Actaea before. Some (saith Strabo) call it Attica of Actaeon: Some call it At­this, and Attica of Atthis Cranaus his daughter of whom the inhabitants were called Cranai. Some call it Mopsopia, of Mopsopus, Ionia of Ion sonne to Xuthus, Posidonia, of Posidon, and Athena of Athena, or Minerua, of Minerua, if you like it in latine, Iustine (out of Trogus) saithit was not called Athens vntill the fourth King of Attica, Cranaus his successor, whom hee cal­leth Amphionides, but there is a falt, I thinke, the greeke is Amphycthyon: and indeed Athens is not named in the number of Citties that Cecrops founded. That which was called Cecropia and was after-wards called Athens and built by Theseus, was but the tower of the citty. For this the Greekes say ordinaryly, the tower of Athens was called Cecropia at first: Interp. A­pollon. But note this there were three townes called Athens (Uarro de analog.) the Athenians inhabited one, the Athenaeans another, and the Atheneopolitanes a third. The first was A­thens in Attica. The second Athens in the Island Eubaea, (otherwise called Chadae, built by King Cecrops sonne to Erichthaeus, and the cittizens hereof were called Athenaeans, but that was onely by the Latines, for the Greekes call the Attick Athenians [...]) the third was a people of Gallia Narbonensis inhabiting Atheneopolis in the countrie of Massilia. There is another Athens in the Lacedemonian territory. (b) Of both sexes] Ouid saith that this con­tention of Neptune and Minerua was before twelue gods, and Ioue him selfe sat arbiter. Nep­tune smote the earth with his mase and brought forth an horse: and Minerua shee brought forth an oliue tree, this was the signe of peace, and that of warre. So all the gods liked the signe of peace best, and gaue Minerua the preheminence. Metamorph. 6. Some refer this to the contention betweene sea and land, whether the Athenians could fetch in more commodity or glory, by warre or peace, from sea or land. Neptunes horse was called by some Syro [...], by some Ar [...], and by some Scythius, Seru. in 1. Georgic. Uirg. Ualerius Probus reckons more of his horses then one: for he gaue Adrastus, Arion, and Panthus and Cyllarus vnto Iuno, and shee bestowed them on Castor and Pollux. But which of the fiue Mineruas was this. The second, Nilus his daughter, the Aegiptian, Saietes goddesse, as Plato held In Ti [...] Sais is a [...] cit­ty in Egipt, in the pronince of Delta, where Amasis was borne, built by the same M [...], who is called Neuth in Egypt, and Athene in Attica. The Athenians haue a moneth, [...] at the first new Moone in December, which they call [...]: in memory of th [...] [Page 671] contention of Neptune and Pallas. (c) Then it was] Both there and else-where: and Plato re­quited it in his Repub. (d) Athenians] Wherevpon they were neuer called but Atticae as Ne­ [...]des saith: the men indeed were called [...], but not the women, the reason was (saith he) because their wiues in their salutations should not shame the Virgins, for the woman taketh her husbands name and they being called Athenians if the Virgins should bee called Atheni­ [...], they should be held to be married. But Pherecrates, Philemon, Diphilus, Pindarus, and di­ [...] other old poets call the women of Athens [...] which word Phrynichus the Bithini­ [...] sophister holdeth to bee no good Athenian Greeke, and therefore wondereth that Pherec­ [...]s a man wholy Atticizing, would vse it in that sence. (f) By a feminine] A diuersity of reading, but of no moment.

Varros relation of the originall of the word Areopage: and of Deucalions deluge. CHAP. 10.

BVt Varro will beleeue no fables that make against their gods, least hee should disparage their maiesty: and therefore he will not deriue that (a) Areopagon, (the place (b) where Saint Paul disputed with the Athenians, and whence the Iudges of the citty had their names) from that, that (c) Mars (in greeke [...]) bee­ing accused of homicide, was tried by twelue gods in that court, and quit by sixe voices: so absolued (for the number beeing equall on both sides the absolution is to ouer-poyse the condemnation). But this though it be the common opinion he reiects, & endeauoreth to lay down another cause of this name, that the Athe­nians should not offer to deriue Areopagus from (d) [...] and Pagus: for this were to i [...]e the gods by imputing broiles and contentions vnto them, and therefore he affirmeth this, and the goddesses contention about the golden apple, both a­ [...]se: though the stages present them to the gods as true and the gods take [...] in them, bee they true or false. This Varro will not beleeue, for feare of [...]ing the gods in it: and yet hee tells a tale concerning the name of A­ [...]; of the contention betweene Neptune and Minerua, (as friuolous as this) and maketh that the likeliest originall of the citties name: as if they two con­tending by prodigies, Apollo durst not bee iudge betweene them, but as Paris was called to decide the strife betweene the three goddesses, so he was made an vm­pier in this wrangling of these two, where Minerua conquered by her fautors, and was conquered in her fautours, and getting the name of Athens to her selfe, could not leaue the name of Athenians vnto them. In these times, as Varro saith, (e) Cranaus, Cecrops his successor reigned at Athens, or Cecrops himselfe as our Eu­s [...]s, and Hierome doe affirme: and then befell that great inundation called the [...]d of Deucalion: because it was most extreame in his Kingdome. But (f) it [...]ot nere Egipt nor the confines thereof.

L. VIVES.

A [...]gon] In some, Areon Pagon: in others Arion Pagon: in greeke [...]. Stephanus [...]ibus saith it was a promontory by Athens where all matters of life & death were The Areo­page. [...] there were two counsels at Athens (as Libanius the Sophister writeth) one continu­ [...] [...]ing of capitall matters, alwaies in the Areopage: the other changing euery yeare and [...]ng to the state: called the counsell of the 500. of the first, our Budaeus hath writ large­ [...] [...] [...] both languages. Annot. in Pandect. (b) Where Saint Paul] Act. 17. (c) Mars called] The common opinion is so: and Iuuenall therevpon calleth the Areopage Mars his Court. [Page 672] Pausanias saith it had that name because Mars was first iudged there for killing Alirrho­thion, Neptunes sonne, because hee had rauished Alcippa, Mars his daughter by Aglaura the daughter of Cecrops. And afterwards Orestes was iudged there for killing of his mother, and being quit, he built a Temple vnto Minerua Ar [...]a, or Martiall. (d) [...] and Pagus] I doe not thinke Areopagus is deriued hence, as if it were some village without the towne, or streete in Pagus is a village, or streete. the Citty: but Pagus is some-times taken for a high place or stone, or promontory as Ste­phanus calleth it. For Suidas saith it was called Ariopagus, because the Court was in a place aloft, vpon an high rock: and Arius, because of the flaughter which it decided, being all vnder Mars. Thus Suidas, who toucheth also at the iudgement of Mars for killing of Alirrhothion: out of Hellanicus lib. 1. As we did out of Pausanias: and this we may not ommit: there were siluer stones in that Court, wherein the plaintifs and the defendants both stood, the plaintifs was called the stone of Impudence, and the defendants, of Iniury. And hard by was a Tem­ple of the furies. (e) Cranaus] Or Amphyction, as I sayd: but Eusebius saith Cecrops himselfe. Cranaus. But this computation I like not, nor that which hee referreth to the same. viz. That Cecrops who sailed into Euboea (whom the Greekes call the sonne of Erichtheus) ruled Athens long after the first Cecrops, and of him were the Athenians called Cranai, as Aristophanes called them. Strabo writeth that they were called Cranai also: but to the deluge, and Deucalion. Hee was the sonne of Prometheus and Oceana, as Dionysius saith, and hee married Pirrha the Deucalion. daughter of his vncle Epimetheus and Pandora, and chasing the Pelasgiues out of Thessaly, got that Kingdome: leading the borderers of Parnassus, the Leleges, and the Curetes along in his warres with him. And in his daies (as Aristotle saith) sell an huge deale of raine in Thes­saly, which drowned it and almost all Greece. Deucalion and Pyrrha sauing themselues vpon Parnassus went to the Oracle of Themis, and learning there what to doe, restored man-kinde (as they fable) by casting stones ouer their shoulders back-ward: the stones that the man threw prouing men, and Pyrrhas throwes bringing forth women. Indeed they brought the stony and brutish people from the mountaines into the plaines, after the deluge and that gaue life to the fable.

In Deucalions time (saith Lucian in his Misanthropus) was such a ship-wrack in one instant, that all the vessells were sunke excepting one poore skiffe or cock-boate that was driuen to Lycorea. Lycorea is a village by Delphos named after King Licoreus. Now Parnassus (as Lycorea. Stephanus writeth) was first called Larnassus, of Deucalious [...], or couered boate, which he made him by the counsell of his father Prometheus, and which was driuen vnto this moun­taine. Strabo saith that Deucalion dwelt in Cynos, a Citty in Locris neare vnto Sunnius Opun­tius, Parnassus. where Pirrhas sepulchre is yet to bee seene, Deucalion being buried at Athens. Pausanias saith there was a Temple at Athens of Deucalions building and that hee had dwelt there. Yet Dion saith that the tombe is in the Temple of Iupiter Olympius, which he founded. (f) It came not] So saith Plato In Timaeo. and Diodor. Sicul. lib. 1.

About whose times Moyses brought Israel out of Egipt. Of Iosuah: in whose times he died. CHAP. 11.

IN the later end of Cecrops raigne at Athens, came Moses with Israell out of E­gypt: Ascarades, (a) Maeathus and Triopas beings Kings of Asiria, Sicyon and Ar­gos. To Syna did Moses lead them, and there receiued the law from aboue called the old Testament, containing all terrestriall promises: the new one, containing the spiritual, being to come with Christ our sauiour: for this order was fittest (as it is in euery man, as S. Paull sayth) that the naturall should be first, and the spi­rituall afterwards, because (as he said truely) the first man is of earth, earthly, and the second man is of heauen, heauenly. Forty yeares did Moses rule this people in 1 Cor. 10. the desert, dying a hundred and twenty yeares old: hauing prophecied Christ by innumerable figures in the carnal obseruations about the Tabernacle, the Priest­hood, the sacrifices, and other misticall commands. Vnto Moses was Iosuah the successour, and he led the people into the land of promise, and by Gods conduct [Page 673] expelld all the Pagans that swarmed in it, and hauing ruled seauen and twenty yeares, he dyed in the time that Amintas sat as eyghteenth King of Assiria; Corax the sixteenth of Sicyonia (b) Danaus the tenth of Argos, and Erichthonius the [...] of Athens.

L. VIVES.

M [...]rathus] Peratus, saith Pausanias. But Eusebius calls him Marathus, hee reigned twen­ty yeares. Marathus. There was one Marathus, Apollo's sonne, who built a citty in Phocis not farre fr [...] [...]icizza. There was another that serued vnder Castor and Pollux, and of him did Ma­ [...] [...] Achaia take the name. It may be this was Marathus Apollos son, for Suidas affirm­eth [...] the country in Attica, so called had the name from that Marathus. (b) Danaus] An Eg [...], Belus his sonne, he brought the first ship out of Egipt into Greece. Pliny, for before, Danaue. they [...] their shipping all in the red sea, among the Iles of King Erithras. And this Danaus [...] [...] first that digged welles in Argos. Dipsius that is the drought. The Egiptians bani­ [...], and elected Egiptus for King, of whom the country (before called Ae [...]a) was now [...] Egipt. Euseb. He came to Argos in the time of Gelanor the sonne of Sthenelas, whom he [...] of his estate together with all Agenors progeny. Their contention was ended thus. [...] beeing come out of Egipt, fell to contend with Gelanor about the Kingdome, the [...] beeing vmpier, much was said on both sides, Danaus seemed to speake as good reason [...]s the [...]her, so it could not bee decided vntill the next day: the next morning, a wolfe com­ [...] [...]ng into the pasture, and beginnes a fight with the chiefe bull of the Kings heard. T [...] [...] the people liken Danaus to the wolfe, and Gelanor to the bull: for as the [...] [...] stranger to man, so was Danaus vnto them. But by and by, the wolfe kills the [...] [...] vpon this iudgement was giuen on Danaus his side, wherefore Danaus thinking [...] [...] had sent this wolfe, hee dedicated a temple vnto Apollo Lycius, that is, Woluish. [...] [...] dwelt in the Argiue tower, and all the Pelasgiues were called Danai, after him. [...] [...] the fifty daughters whom poets haue so eternized. Diodorus saith he built the Argiue [...] oldest citty (one of them) in all Greece. Others say he built but the tower. He was a [...] King then Greece had euer had before him.

The false gods, adored by those Greeke Princes, which liued be­tweene Israells freedome, and Iosuahs death. CHAP. 12.

BEtwixt the departure of Israell out of Egipt, and the death of Iosuah, who led them into the land of promise, the Greeke Princes ordained many sorts of sacrifices to their false gods, as solemne memorials of the deluge, and the free­dome of mankinde from it, and the miserable time that they had in it, and vpon it [...] being driuen vp to the hill, and soone after comming downe againe into the [...] for this they say the (a) Lupercalls running vppe and downe (b) the holy [...], doth descipher, namely how the men ranne vp to the mountaines in that [...]ndation, and when it ceased, came all downe againe into the plaines. [...] this time they say that (c) Dionysius (otherwise called (d) father Liber, and [...] god after his decease) did (e) first shew the planting of the vine in Attica: [...] were there musicall (f) plaies dedicated to Apollo of Delphos, to appease [...] they thought had afflicted al Greece with barrennesse, because they de­ [...] not his temple which Danaus in his inuasion, burned: & the oracle it selfe [Page 674] charged them to ordaine those plaies. Erichthonius was the first that presented them in Attica, both vnto him and Minerua, where hee that conquered, had a re­ward of oyle, (g) which Minerua they say inuented, as Liber had found out the wine: and in these times did (h) Xanthus King of Crete force (i) away Europa, and begot (k) Rhadamanthus (l) Sarpedon, (m) and Minos, who are reported to bee the sonnes of Ioue and Europa. But the pagans yeeld to the truth of history in this matter of the King of Crete: and this that hangs at euery poets penne, and at e­uery plaiers lyps, they doe accompt as a fable, to proue their deities wholy de­lighted in beastly vntruthes: and now (n) was Hercules famous at Tyre: not hee that wee spake of before: (for the more secret histories say there were many Her­cules, & many father Libers) And this Hercules they make famous for twelue sun­dry rare exploits (not counting the death of the African (o) Antaeus amongst thē, for that belongs to the other Hercules) and this same Hercules doe they make to burne himselfe vpon mount (p) Oeta, his vertue whereby he had subdued so ma­ny monsters, failing him now in the patient toleration of his (q) owne paines: and at this time (r) Busyris (the sonne of Neptune and Libia daughter to Epaphus) and King or rather Tyrant of Egipt, vsed to murder strangers & offer thē to his gods: O but let vs not thinke Neptune a whore-maister or father to such a damned sonne, let the poets haue this scope to fill the stage and please the gods withall! It is said that Vulcan and Minerua were parents to this (s) Ertchthonius, in the end of whose reigne Iosuah died. (t) But because they hold Minerua a Virgin, therefore (say they) in their striuing together, Vulcan proiected his sperme vpon the earth, and thence came this king as his name sheweth: for [...] is strife, & [...], is earth: which ioyned doe make Erichthonius. But indeed the best learned of them reiect this beastlinesse from their gods, and say that the fable arose heere­vpon, (u) that in the Temple of Vulcan and Minerua, which were both one at At­thens, there was a (x) little child found with a dragon wound about him, which was a signe that hee should prooue a famous man, and because of this Temples knowing no other parents that hee had, they called him the sonne of Vulcan and Minerua: But howsoeuer, that fable doth manifest his name better then this his­tory. But what is that to vs when as this is written in true bookes, to instruct religious men, and that is presented on publike stages to delight the vncleane de­uills, whom notwithstanding their truest writers honour as gods, with those reli­gious men? and let them deny this of their gods yet can they not acquit them of all crime, in affecting the presenting of those filthinesses, and in taking plea­sure to behold those things bestially acted, which wisdome seemeth to say might better be denied: for suppose the fables belie them, yet if they do delight to here those lies of them-selues, this maketh their guilt most true.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Lupercalls] The Lupercall was a place on mount Palatine in Rome, sacred vnto Pan lycius, or, the Woluish: whom they say the Arcadians that came with Euander into Ita­ly, The Luper­calls. dedicated, by the aduice of Carmentis, the prophetesse: in the same holy forme that they worshipped him in their country, and Iupiter Lycius vpon mount Lyceum, In the same place where Romulus and Remus suckt, the she Wolfe, and there was a statue representing the same. Therefore was the place called Lupercall, saith Seruius, but the statue of Pan Lyceus had Euan­der consecrated long before Romulus was borne. Ouid Fast.

[Page 675]
Quid vetat Arcadico dictos a monte luperco [...]?
Faunus in Arcadia templa Lycaeus habet.
Luperci may th' A cadian hills name beare,
Since wolfe-like Faunus hath his temple there

[...] [...]gil in his Aeneads. lib. 8.

—Gelida monstrat sub rupe lupercal,
Parrhasia dictum panos de monte lycaei.
Lupercall vnderneath the rock so chill,
So call'd of wolfe-like Pans Parrhasian hill.

[...] himselfe was one of the Lupercalls, and was celebrating of that feast when [...] shepheards tooke him. Now they vsed to sacrifice vnto Pan all naked saue their [...] which were couered (as Dionys. saith) with the skins of the sacrifices, and so they ranne all about the streete. They were called Lupercalls (saith Uarro de ling. Lat. 5.) because they sa­crificed in the Lupercall: the orderer of the sacrifice when hee proclaimed the monthly feasts, to be kept vpon the nones of February, calleth this feast day, a day februate, that is a day of purgation, &c. Festus seemeth to ascribe the Lupercall feasts to the honour of Iuno, for on [...] day hee saith the women were purged with Iunos mantle, that is, with a goates ski [...]e, for the women, beleeued that it would make them fruitfull, to bee beaten with a kinne of one of the sacrifices at the Lupercall feasts. And therefore as the Lupercalls ran [...]e by, they would hold out their hands for them to strike. They offered a dogge also at this feast, as Plutarch saith: whether that were a kinde of purgation, or that it was in token of the d [...]gges em [...]ty with the wolues, beeing sac [...]ed vnto Pan Lyceus. (b) The holy streete] Uia sacra. [...] reached not (as the vulgar thinke) onely from the pallace to the house of the Maister of the Ceremonies but from that house to the chappell of goddesse Strenua, and from the pallace, to the Capitol. The holy [...] in Rome. V [...] de ling. lat. saith this: At Strenuas chappel, hard by the Carina beg [...]eth, holy streete, and [...] reacheth to the Capitol for that way doe sacrifices goe to the Capitoll euery month: and that way [...] all Augurs to take their auguries. But the vulgar know onely that part of it, which reacheth from the court to the fore-most descent: It was called holy-steete, for there did Romu­ [...] and Tatius the Sabine King make their vnion. H [...] Ouid [...]th they vsed to sell apples. It was a steep vneuen way, which is the reason of Augustines mention of it here. (c) Dionysyus] T [...] ▪ de [...]at. deor. 3. Wee haue many Dionysii: one sonne to Io [...]e and Proserpina, another Nilus Dyonisius. his sonne, the murderer of Nysa: a third Caprius his sonne, and King of Asia, whence the Scy­thians had there discipline: a fourth sonne to Ioue and Luna to whom Orpheus his consecrati­ons are dedicate, a fift, sonne to Nisus and Thyone, who i [...]stituted the Trieterides, (or three yeares sacrifices) vnto Bacchus. Of the Theban Dionysius the Indian and the Assirian, read Phi­lostratus. Uita Apollonii. lib. 2. Some held but one Dionysius the finder out of wine, & the con­querour of many nations: and some againe held that there were three, beeing in three seuerall times. 1. an Indian, who found out wine. 2. sonne of Ioue & Ceres, the inuenter of the plough. 3. sonne to Ioue and Semele, an effeminate fellow, leading whores about with him in his army. (d) Father Liber] Because (saith Macrobius, from Naeuius) he is the sunne, and goeth freely (Li­bere) throughout the skies. Plutarch (in Quaest.) giues other reasons because hee freeth the [...] of drinkers: or, because hee fought for the freedome of Baeotia: or because hee freeth one from cares, and secureth them in hardest actes. Seneca saith his name; Liber, commeth not a Libera lingua, from a free tongue, but, quia liber at seruitio curarum animum, because hee freeth the soule from the bondage of care, and giueth it vigor in enterprises: for it thrusts out care, Liber. and turneth the minde vp from the bottome, and therefore it is good to drinke now and then. De [...]q. anim. (e) First shew] Therefore was he called Dionysius, quasi [...], giuing wine. Pla­ [...] [...] Cratyl. Now Valerius Probus relate [...] this story thus. 1. Georg. Staphylus a shepheard of [...], and keeper of King Oeneus goates, obserued one of them that stra [...]ed alwaies from the [...], and was more lusty, and came later to the fold then any other, herevpon he watched him, and finding him in a secret place, eating of a fruite that was vnknowne vnto him, hee plucked [...] of it, and brought it vnto King Oeneus, who delighting in the iuice wrung from it, as [...] as it grew ripe, set it before father Liber, who was then his guest. Liber teaching him the [...] how to husband it, for a perpetuall▪ memory of the inuentors, named the iuice [...] of [Page 676] Oeneus, and the grape [...], of Staphylus. Eusebius meaneth one Dionysius the sonne of Deuca­lion, more ancient then that sonne of Semele, and he (saith Eusebius) came into Attica, and there found out the vine: that hee lodged with oue Semacus vnto whose daughter he gaue a Roe­bucks skin: but this was in Cecrops time. But Eubolus saith it was before Cecrops time that wine was found, and that before that, they vsed water in their sacrifices in stead of wine. (f) Plaies dedicated to Apollo] Eusebius saith that Erichthon, Cecrops sonne built that Temple vn­to Apollo Delius: Apollo had many plaies sacred vnto him, but there were two sorts of the chiefe: the Actian, in Acarnania, sacred vnto Apollo Actius, wherein the Lacedemonians had Apollos plaies. the preheminence: and these were famous all Greece ouer: and the Delphike, in Phocis, called the Pythian games, kept euery eight yeare. Censorin. Plutarch (in Question.) saith that the Del­phians celebrated three kindes of plaies euery ninth yeare: the Stephateria, the Heroides, and their Chorilae.

But who ordeined these games at first, is vncertaine. One of Pindarus his interpetours, saith that their Pythian games were of two sorts (as Strabo also testifieth.) the most ancient, in­uented by Apollo himselfe vpon the killing of the dragon Python: and in these, diuers He­roës, as Castor, Pollux, Peleus, Hercules and Telamon were victors, and al crowned with laurell: the later, ordeined by Amphycthions counsell, after the Grecians by the helpe of Eurilochus the Thessalian, had conquered their cursed aduersaries the Cirrhaeans: this was in Solons time. Aeschylus maketh mention of this warre. Contra Ctesiphont. (g) With Minerua Shee rather found out the tree then the fruite. Virg. Minerua, finder of the Oliue tree; For Pliny lib. 7. ascribes the inuention of oyle, and oyle-presses, vnto Aristeus of Athens, hee that found hony out first: nay and wine also, saith Aristotle, making him a learned man, and much be­holding to the Muses. Yet Diodorus deriues the drawing of oyle from one of Minerua [...] inuentions. But that the oliue tree is consecrated to Minerua, all writers doe affirme, as is the laurell to Apollo, the oke to Ioue, the myrtle to Venus, and the poplare to Hercules. Virg. Pliny saith that the oliue that Minerua produced at Athens was to bee seene in his time. lib. 16. And the conquerors at Athens are crowned with an oliue Ghirland. And this vse the Ro­manes had in their lesser triumphs, vsing crownes of oliue and myrtle, and the troupes of souldiours in the Calends of Iuly were crowned with oliue branches, as the victors in the Olympick exercises were with garlands of the Oliue: and the tree whence Hercules had his crowne, remained vnto Plinies time, as himselfe writeth. (h) Xanthus,] I thinke this is that successor of Deucalion whom Diodorus calleth Asterius. lib. 5. Deucalion had Hellenus: Xanthus. hee, Dorus; Dorus, Tectanus, who sailed into Crete, and bare Iupiter three sons, Rhadaman­thus, Minos, and Sarpedon: all which Asterius marying their mother, hauing no childe by her, adopted for his sonnes. Eusebius saith hee begot them all vpon her. But Strabo saith that Hellenus, Deucalions son, had two sons Dorus, and Xuthus, who marrying Creusa, Erich­theus his daughter, brought collonies into Tetrapolis in Attica, founding Oenoa, Marathon, Probalinthus, and Tricorythus: Ioannes Grammaticus ( [...]) is of his opinion also: adding one Aeolus, a third sonne of Hellenus, of whom the Aeolike dialect came, as the Do­rike did of Dorus, and this is more likely. For there are but foure score yeares betweene Deucalions floud, and the rape of Europa, namely from the thirtith yeare of Cecrops vnto the fortith of Erichthonius.

Some Greeke authors will not haue Dorus and Xuthus to bee sonnes vnto Hellenus, but vn­to Aeolus, who married Creusa. Of Ion, sonne to this Panthus, was the countries name chang­ed from Aegialia, into Ionia: for he planted Colonies in twelue citties of Asia, as the oracle of Delphos directed him, according to Utruuius, who emploieth both Xanthus and his son, I [...] in this businesse, yet did the country beare the sonnes name. The Athenians had a feast called [...] or, speedy helpe: because they beeing in a dangerous warre with Eumolpus, Neptunes sonne, Xanthus came to their aide with wonderfull celerity: for which Erichtheus made him his sonne in lawe.

Now this Xanthus they thinke is Asterius also: for Xanthus, and Xuthus are vsed both for one: and hence came the claime that Androgeus, son to Minos, & grand-child to Xanthus, had against Aegeas, Theseus his father, vnto the kingdome of Athens: and be being made away by the treasons of Aegeus, Minos inuaded Attica, and brought them to that streight, that they were saine to pay him a yearely tribute of seauen boies and seauen virgin girles. Or [...] [Page 677] nameth one Asterius, who went in the Argonautes voiage: but that was the brother of Am­ [...], not this Asterius. (i) Europa] Agenors daughter, stolne by Pyrates from Sydon in Phae­nicia, Europa. and brought into Crete in a shippe called the White-Bull: and from her had this third part of our world, the name: if reports bee true. Herodotus saith the Cretans did steale her to auenge the rape of Io, whom the Phaenicians had borne away before. Then Paris to reuenge the Asians went and stole Hellen, and so beganne the mischiefe. Palaephatus Paruus declareth it thus. There was one Taurus, a Gnossian, who making warre vpon Tyria, tooke a many Vir­gins from them, and Europa for one: and hence came the fable. The Greekes to make some­what of the coniunction of Ioue and Europa, say that hee begot Carnius on her, whom Apollo loued, and therefore in Lacedomon they had the feasts of Apollo Carnius, Praxil. (k) Rhada­manthus] The Cretan law-giuer, for his iustice feigned to be iudge of hel. Homer calleth [...] Rhada­manthus. that is yellow, or faire Rhadamanthus, and I thinke hee toucheth at his father herein: although hee call other faire personages [...] also. Plato saith he was sonne to Asopus by Aegina, on whom Ioue begot Adacus, and gaue her name vnto an Ile in Greece. In Gorg. (l) Sarpedon] Sarpedon. H [...]er will not haue him the son of Ioue by Europa, but by Laodam [...]ia, Bellerophons daughter. He reigned in Cilicia, where there is apromontory of his name in the vtmost part of his King­dome. Mela, The common report is he was King of Lycia, and so holds Strabo. lib. 12. writing that Sarpedon brought two Colonies from Crete thether: where he dwelt, and where the son of Pandion Lycus reigned afterwards, leauing his name to it, which was called Myniae before, and Solymi afterwards, though Homer make two seuerall peoples of them. Sarpedon was slaine by Menelaus before Troy, to the great griefe of Ioue, who could not comptroll the destenies herein. (m) Minos] King of Crete, and their law-giuer also: This some say was Minos the yonger, and son to Iupiter. Diodor. l. 5. (n) Hercules in Tyria] Or in Syria. But indeed Tyre is in Minos. Syria, and all Phaenicia also. For Syria is an huge thing. Sixe Hercules doth T [...]ly (as I said) rec­ken vp. Eusebius makes Hercules surnamed Delphinas who was so famous in Phaenicia, to liue Hercules. in these times: but if it were the Hercules that burnt himselfe on Oeta, it was the Argiue, and we must read Tyrinthia in Augustine, and neither Tyria, nor Syria: Tyrinthia being a citty neare vnto Argos wherein Hercules the Argiue was brought vp, & therevpon called the Tyrinthian [...] [...]e it was whom the Authors say did come into Italie and killed all the monsters. But hee that came vnto the Gades, was Hercules of Egipt, as Philostratus saith. l. 2. (o) Antaeus] Son vnto Ter­ra, he dwelt in Tingen in Mauritania, which was thervpon called Tingitana; lying ouer against Spaine. His sheeld (saith Mela) is there to be seene, being cut out of the back of an Elephant & of such hugenesse, as no man of earth is able to weeld it: and this the inhabitants affirme with Antaeus. reuerence, that hee bore alwaies in fight. There is also a little hill there, in forme of a man lying with his face vpward, that, say they, is his tombe, which when any part of it is dimished, it be­gins to raine, and neuer ceaseth vntill it be made vp againe. Eusebius driueth the ouerthrow of Ant [...]s by Hercules, vnto the former-times, of the first Hercules, who conquered him (as hee [...]ith) in wrastling. Nor doth Uirgil mention the conquest of Antaeus amongst the Argiue Her­cules labours: but Ouid, Claudian and others, lay all the exploits of the rest vpon him only, that was son to Ioue & Alcmena. (p) Oeta] A mountaine in Macedonia. Mela. The Otaean groue was the last ground that Argiue Hercules euer touched, all the greeke and latine bookes are filled Octa. with the story of his death: there is nothing more famous. (q) His owne paines] Proceeding of a melancholy breaking into vlcers. Arist. (in probl. mentions his disease, as Politian hath obser­ [...]ed in his Centuries. Festus saith he was a great Astronomer, and burned himselfe in the time of a great eclipse, to confirme their opinion of his diuinity: for Atlas the Moore had taught him Astronomy, and he shewing the Greekes the sphere that he had giuen him, gaue them occasi­ [...] to feigne that Hercules bore vp heauen while Atlas rested his shoulders. (r) Busyris King of Egipt [...]e built Busyris and Nomos in an inhospitable and barren soile, and thence came the fa­ [...] Busyris. of his killing his guestes: for the heards-men of those parts would rob & spoile the passen­gers, if they were to weake for them. Another reason of this fable was (saith Diod. li 2.) for that [...] who slew his brother Osyris, being red-headed, for pacification of Osyris soule, an order was set downe, that they should sacrifice nothing but redde oxen and red-headed men, at his [...]be, so that Egipt hauing few of those red heads, and other countries many, thence came there a report that Busyris massacred strangers, where as it was Osyris tombe that was cause of [...] cruelty. Busyris indeed (as Euseb. saith) was a theeuish King: but Hercules killing him, set al Erichtho­nius. [...] [...]d at rest. This assuredly was Hercules the Egiptian. (s) Erichthonius] Son to Vulcan and [Page 678] the earth. He conspired against Amphiction, and deposed him. Pausan. (t) But because they hold] Ioue hauing the paines of trauell in his head, praied Uulcan to take an axe and cleaue it: he did so, and out start Minerua, armed, leaping and dancing. Her did Uulcan aske to wife, in regard of the mid-wifry that hee had afforded Iupiter in his neede, as also for making Ioues thunder-bolts, and fire-workes vsed against the Gyants: Ioue put it vnto the Virgins choise: and she denies to mary with any man. So Vulcan affring to force her, (by Ioues consent) in stri­uing he cast out his sperme vpon the ground, which Minerua shaming at, couered with earth: and hence was Erichthonius borne, hauing the lower parts of a snake, and therefore he inuen­ted Chariots, wherein he might ride, and his deformity be vnseene. Virg. Georg. 3.

Primus Erichthonius currus et quatuor ausus,
Iungere equos, rapidisque rotis insistere victor.
First Erichthonius durst the Chariot frame,
Foure horses ioyne, on swift wheeles runne for fame.

Seruius vpon this tells the tale as wee doe. Higinius saith (Hist. caelest. lib. 2.) that Ioue admi­ring Erichthonius his new inuention, tooke him vppe to heauen, naming him [...], that is Waggoner: appointing him to be the driuer of the 7. stars by the tropike of Cancer. But E­richthonius (saith hee) inuented waggons, and ordained sacrifices to Minerua, building her Vulcans Temple. first Temple at Athens. (u) That in the Temple of] Aboue Ceramicus and Stoa (called Basileum) is a Temple of Vulcan wherein is a statue of Minerua: and this gaue originall to the fable of Erichthonius. Pausan. in Attic. There was one Minerua that by Uulcan had Apollo, him whom Athens calleth Patron. (x) A little child] Hence was he feigned to be footed like a ser­pent. Ouid tells a tale how Minerua gaue a boxe vnto Cecrops daughters to keepe (in which E­richthonius was) and warned them not to looke in it, which set them more on fire to know what it was, and so opening it, they saw a child in it, and a dragon lying with him. Metam. 2. Pandrosas one of the sisters would not consent to open it, but the other two did, and therefore beeing striken with madnesse, they brake their necks downe from the highest part of the tower. Pausanias.

What fictions got footing in the nations, when the Iudges beganne first to rule Israel. CHAP. 13.

IOsuah being dead, Israell came to be ruled by Iudges: and in those times, they prospered, or suffered, according to the goodnes of Gods mercies or the deseart of their sins. And (a) now the fiction of Triptolemus was on foote, who by Ceres a­poyntment flew all ouer the world with a yoake of Dragons, and taught the vse of corne: another fiction also (b) of the Minotaure, shut in (c) the labirynth, a place which none that entred, could euer get out of. Of the (d) Centaures also, halfe men and halfe horses: of (e) Cerberus, the three-headed dogge of hell. Of (f) Phrixus and Helle who flew away on the back of a Ramme. Of (g) the Gorgon whose haires were snakes, and who turned all that beheld her into stones. Of (h) Bellerophon, and his winged horse Pegasus: (i) of Amphion, and his stone-moouing musick on the harpe. Of (k) Oedipus, and his answere to the monster Sphinxes riddle, ma­king her breake her owne necke from her stand. Of Antaeus, earthes-sonne killed by Hercules (in the ayre) for that he neuer smote him to the ground but he a­rose vp as strong againe as he was when he fell: and others more that I perhaps haue omitted. Those fables, vnto the Troian warre, where Varro ende [...]h his se­cond booke De Gente Rom. were by mens inuentions so drawn (l) from the truth of history that their gods were no way by them disgraced. But as for those that fay­ned that Iupiter (m) stole Ganymede, that goodly boy for his lustfull vse a villany done by Tantalus and ascribed vnto Ioue,) or that he came downe to lie with (n) Danae in a shower of gold (the woman being tempted by gold vnto dishonesty): [Page 679] and all this being eyther done or deuised in those times, or done by others, and sayned to be Ioues: it canot be said how mischieuous the presumption of those fable-forgers was, vpon the hearts of all mankind, that they would beare with such vngodly slaunders of their gods: which they did notwithstanding and gaue them gratious acceptance, whereas had they truely honored Iupiter, they shou [...]d seuerely haue pnnished his slanderers. But now they are so [...]arre from checking them, that they feare their gods anger, if they doe not nourish them, and present their fictions vnto a populous audience. About this time Latona bore Apollo, not that oraculous God before-said: but he that kept the heards of King (o) Adme­tus with Hercules: yet was hee afterwards held a God, and counted one and the same with the other. And then did (p) father Liber make warre in India, leading a crue of women about with him in his armie, called Bacchae, being more famous The Bac­chae. for their madnesse then their vertue. Some write that this Liber (q) was con­quered and imprisoned: some, that Perseus slew him in the field, mentioning his place of buriall also: and yet were those damned sacriligious sacrifices called the Bacchanalls appointed by the vncleane deuills vnto him, as vnto a God. But the Senate of Rome at length (after long vse of them) saw the barbarous filthi­nesse of these sacrifices, and expelled them the citty. And in this time (r) Perse­us and his wife Andromeda being dead, were verily beleeued to bee assumed in­to heauen, and there vpon the world was neither ashamed (s) nor affraide to giue their names vnto two goodly constellations, and to forme their Images therein.

L. VIVES.

THe fiction of (a) Triptolemus] His originall is vncertaine, ignoble, saith Ouid, his mother was Triptole­mus. a poore woman, and he a sickly childe: and Ceres lodging in his mothers house, bestowed his health of him. Lactantius making him sonne to Eleusius (King of Eleusis) and Hion [...], that Ceres bestowed immortality vpon him, for lodging a night in his fathers house: on the day she fedde him in heauen with her milke, and on the night she hidde him in fire. Celeus was his father, saith Seruius: But Eusebius maketh him a stranger to Celeus, and landeth him at Eleusis, Cele [...] his citty out of a long ship. But the Athenians generally held him the sonne of Celeus, so did not the Argiues, but of Trochilus Hieropanta who falling out with Agenor, & flying from Argos, came to Eleusis, there married, and there had Triptolemus, and Euboles. Some hold him (and so Musaeus did, some say) the sonne of Oceanus and Terra: that Eubolis and Triptolemus were Dysaulis sonnes, saith Orpheus. Chaerilus of Athens deriues him from Rharus, and one of A [...]hyctions daughters. Diodorus, from Hercules and Thesprote King Phileus his daughter. Now Ceres (they say) gaue him corne, and sent him with a chariot (with two wheeles onely for swiftnesse sake, saith Higin.) drawne by a teame of Dragons through the ayre, to goe and [...]each the sowing of corne to the world: that he first sowed the field Rharius by Eleusis, and reaped an haruest of it: wherfore they gathered the Mushromes vsed in the sacred banquets, frō that field: Triptolemus had his altar also, and his threshing place there. The pretended truth of this history agreeth with Eusebius: for it saith that Triptolemus was sonne to Elusus King of E [...]s, who in a great dearth sustained the peoples liues out of his owne granary, which Tr [...]mus vpon the like occasion beeing not able to doe, fearing the peoples furie, hee tooke along ship called the Dragon, and sayling thence, within a while returned againe with aboun­dance of corne, and expelling Celeus who had vsurped in his abscence, releeued the people with come, and taught them tillage. Hence was he termed Ceres his pupill. Some place Lyncus for C [...]s. He (saith Ouid) was King of Scythia, & because he would haue slaine Triptolemus, Ceres [...]ed him into the beast Lynx, which we call an Ounce. (b) The Minotaure] Minos of Crete The Mino­taure. [...]ied Pasiphae the Suns daughter, & he being absent in a war against Attica about his claime to the [...]ingdom, & the killing of his son Androgeus, she fell into a beastly desire of copulation [Page 680] with a Bull: and Daedalus the Carpenter framed a Cow of wood, wherein she beeing enclosed, bad her lust satisfied, and brought forth the Minotaure, a monster that eate mans flesh. This Uenus was cause of. Seru. For the Sunne bewraying the adultery of Mars and Uenus, Uul­can came and tooke them both in a Wyre nette, and so shamefully presented them vnto the view of all the gods. Here-vpon Uenus tooke a deadly malice against all the Sunnes proge­nie: and thus came this Minotaure borne: but Seruius saith he was no monster, but that there was a man either Secretary to Minos, or some gouernour of the Souldiours vnder him called Taurus, and that in Daedalus his house, Pasiphae and he made Minos Cuckold, and shee bring­ing forth two sonnes, one gotten by Minos, and the other by Taurus, was said to bring forth the Minotaure: as Uirgill calleth it;

Mistumque genus prolem (que) biformem.
A mungrell breed, and double formed-birth.

Euripides held him halfe man and halfe bull: Plutarch saith he was Generall of Minos forces, and either in a sea-fight or single combate, slaine by Theseus, to Minos his good liking: for hee was a cruell fellow, and the world reported him too inward with Pasiphae: and therefore after that Minos restored all the tribute-children vnto Athens, and freed them from that im­position for euer. Palephratus writeth that Taurus was a goodly youth, and fellow to Minos, that Pasiphaë fell in loue with him, and hee begot a child vpon her: which Minos afterwards vnderstood, yet would not kill it when it was borne, because it was brother to his sonnes. The boy grew vp, and the King hearing that hee iniured the Sheapheards, sent to apprehend him: but he digged him a place in the ground, and therein defended himselfe. Then the King sent certaine condemned Malefactors to fetch him out: but he hauing the aduantage of the place, slew them all, and so euer after that the King vsed to send condemned wr [...]ches thether, and hee would qu [...]ckly make them sure. So Minos sent Theseus thether vnarmed (hauing taken him in the warres): but Ariadne watched as he entred the caue, and gaue him a sword where­with he slew this Minotaure. (c) The Labyrinth] A building so entangled in windings and cyrcles, that it deceiueth all that come in it. Foure such there were in the world: but in Egipt at Heracleopolis, neare to the Lake Maeris, Herodotus saith that he sawe it: no maruell for it The Labi­rinth. was remaining in Plinyes and Diod. his time. These two, and Strabo and Mela do describe it, Mela saith Psameticus made it. Pliny reciteth many opinions of it, that it was the worke of Petesucus, or else of Tithois, or else the palace of Motherudes, or a dedication vnto the Sunne, and that is the common beleefe. Daedalus made one in Crete like this: Diod. Plin. but it was not like Egypts by an hundred parts: and yet most intricate. Ouid. 8. Metamorph. Philothorus in Plutarch, thinketh that it was but a prison, out of which the enclosed theeues might not escape, and so thinketh Palaephatus. The third was in Lemnos, made by Zmilus, Rholus, and Theodorus builders. The ruines of it stood after those of Crete and Italy were vtterly decayed and gone. Plyn. The fourth was in Italy, by Clusium: made for Porsenna King of Hetru [...]a. Varro. (d) The Centaures] Ixion, sonne to Phlegias the sonne of Mars, louing Iuno, and shee telling Ioue of it, hee made a cloud like her, on which cloud Ixion begot the Centaures. Sure Ixion. it is, he was King of Thessaly, where horses were first backt. Plin. lib. 7. Bridle and saddle did Peletronius inuent: and the Thessalians that dwelt by mount Pelion, were the first that fought on Horse-back: Virgil goeth not farre from this, saying. Georg. 3.

Frena Pelethronii Lapithae girosqué dedêre,
Impositi dorso, atque equitem docuerè sub armis,
Insultare solo, & gressus glomerare superbos.
First Pelethronian Lapiths gaue the bit,
And hotted rings, and taught arm'd horsmen sit:
And bound, and proudly coruet as was fit.

The same hath Lucan in his Pharsalia, lib. 6.

Primus ab aequorea percussis cuspide saxis,
Thessalicus sonipes, hellis ferallibus omen
Exiluit, primus Chalybem frenosque momordit,
Spum auit que nouis Lapithae domitoris habenis.
Since Neptune with sea trident stroke the rockes,
First the I hessalian horse with deadly shocks:
[Page 681] A dismall signe, came forth, he first bit bruzed,
And fom'de, at Lapith riders reines vnused.

Seruius explaining this place of Uirgill: saith thus. The Oxen of a certaine King of Thessaly gadding madly about the fields, hee sent his men to fetch them in: but they being not swift enough for them, got vpon horses, and so riding swiftly after the Oxen, pricked and whipped them home to their stables. Now some seeing them in their swift course or when they let their horses drinke The Cen­taures. at the riuer Peneus, began this fable of the Centaures: giuing them that name, [...], of pricking the Oxen. Some say this fable was inuented to shew how swiftly mans life passeth on, (because of the swiftnesse of an horse.) Thus farre Seruius. Palaephatus hath it thus. When the wilde Buls troubled all Larissa and Thessaly, Ixion proclaimed a great rewarde to those that could driue them thence. So the youths of Nephele got vpon the horses they had broken, (for they had waggons in vse before) and so droue them away very easily: and hauing receiued their re­ward, they grew proud, iniuring both Ixion him-selfe and the Larissaeans (then called Lapithes) for being inuited to Pirrhas his marriage, they fell to rauishing of the virgins. Thus began the fable of the Centaures, and their horse-like bodyes, and of their birth from a clowd: for Nephele (their cities name) is, a cloud. These Centaures also were Lapithes, for Nephele was in the Lapithes countrie, and they are distinct as the Romaines and the Latines were. (e) Cerberus] begotten Cerberus. by Typhon, he made an hideous noise when he barked, hauing fifty necks. Hesiod. in Theogon. Thus Seneca describeth him in his Hercules furens.

Post haec auari Dit is apparet domus,
Saeuus hic vmbras territat Stygius canis,
Qui terna vasto capita concutiens sono
Regnum tuetur, sordidum tabo caput
Lambunt colubri, viperis horrent iubae,
Longus (que) torta sibilat cauda draco,
Par ira formae, sensit vt motus pedum,
Attollit hirtas angue vibrato comas,
Missum (que) captat aure subiecta sonum,
Sentire & vmbras solitus.—
The haule of greedy hell comes next to sight:
Here the fierce Stygian Dog doth soules affright,
Who shaking his three heads with hideous sound,
Doth guarde the state; his mattring head around
Snakes lick: his mane with vipers horrid is:
At his wreathd taile a Dragon large doth hisse.
Furie, and forme, like: when our feete he heard,
Darting a snake, his bristled haires he reard,
And listned at the noise with lolled eare,
As he is wont eu'n shady soules to heare.

Boccace and others compare him to a couetous man: (and Boccace wrote nothing so vainely, as the rest of that age did.) Porphyry saith, that the badge of Serapis and Isis, (that is Dis and Proserpina) was a three-headed dogge: viz. that triple kinde of deuill that haunts the ayre, the earth, and the water. De interpr, diuin. He was called three-headed (saith he) because the sunne hath three noted postures, the point of his rising, height, and setting, This Cerberus, Hercules (they say) did traile from hell vp to earth: and that is now a prouerbe in all hard attempts. Some say he drew him out vnder mount Taenarus (Strab. Senec.) & this is the common beleefe. for there (say they) lieth the readiest and largest way downe vnto hell. It is thought that Her­cules killed some venemous serpent there, & that thence the fable had originall. Of those parts we read this in Mela. The Mariandines dwell there in a city that by report, was giuen them by the Argiue Hercules, it is called Heraclea: the proofe of this is, because hard by it is the hole called Achereusia, whence Hercules is thought to haue haled Cerberus. Pliny followeth Mela. l. 27. The Herbe Aconitum grew (say they) from the froth that fell from Cerberus his lips when Aconitum. he was trailed along by Hercules: & therfore it groweth about Heraclea, whence the hole is at which he came vp. Ouid assigneth no set place for the growth, but only Pontus at large where C [...] was first seene, to cast his froth vpon the cliffes: for it is called Aconitum of [...], [Page 682] a cragge or flint: and he is called Cerberus, quasi [...], a deuourer of flesh. A [...]deus the Mollosian King had a dogge of this name, for he being called [...], that is Orcus, named his wife Ceres, his daughter Proserpina, and his dogge Cerberus. Some say he stole his wife and called her Proserpina: but on with Plutarchs tale. Theseus and Pirithous comming to steale his daughter, hee tooke the [...], and cast Pirithous vnto his dogge Cerberus, and kept Theseus in straight prison. Here-vpon came the fable of their going into Hell to bring away Proserpina. For the countrey of Molossus in Epyrus, lying West from Attica and Thessaly, was alwayes signified by the name of Hell. Homer. Palaephatus tells this tale in this manner. Hercules hauing conquered Gerion in Tricarenia, a city of Pontus, and driuing away all his heards, there was a very fierce Mastiffe that followed the Oxen: they called him Cerberus: so when they came into Peloponnesus, Molossus, a rich Nobleman of Mycene begged the dogge: but Euristheus denying him, hee agreed with the shepheard to shut him into the caue of mount Taenarus, with a sort of bit­ches that hee had put in there. So Euristheus set Hercules to seeke the dogge, and hee found him in Taenarus, and brought him away, and this is the ground of the fable. (f) Phryxus and Helle] Phryxus & Helle. Brother and sister, the children of Athamas sonne to Aeolus, a man of Nephele: who becom­ming mad, and running into the desers, Athamas maried Ino Cadmus his daughter: who hating Phryxus and Helle, made meanes by the matrons to spoile all the fruites of the citty: the cause where of they should go and inquire of the Oracle, and returne this false answer, that the chil­dren of Nephele must be sacrificed. But Iuno pittying them, sent them a golden fleeced Ram, to ride ouer the sea vpon. Helle being a young virgin, and not able to guide her selfe, sell into the sea, that runs betweene Asia & Europe, therevpon named Hellespont (her did Neptune lie with, and she bare him Paeon.) Phryxus passed ouer Bosphorus, Propontis, &c. and at last landed at Colchos, where he sacrificed the Ram vnto Ioue, and the fleece vnto Mars, building him a tem­ple. Apollonius saith hee built Mars no temple, but onely one vnto Iupiter fugius, the flight­guider, (yet some Greeke authors say that Deucalion erected the statue of this deity, presently vpon the deluge.) The Ram was bred at Orchomenon in Boeotia, some say in Thessaly: he was taken to heauen, & made the first signe in the Zodiak. Now that is obscure (saith Eratosthenes) for when he was to ascend, he put off his golden fleece himselfe, & gaue it vnto Phryxus. There was an Oracle (saith Diod. li. 5.) told Aeetas King of Pontus, that the Ram should dye as soone as a strange ship came to take away this fleece of the Ram: wherevpon he cruelly massacred all strangers, to make them feare to come thither, and walled the temple about with a triple wall, keeping a continuall guard of Taurians about it, of whom the Greekes told an hundred lyes: that they were Buls that breathed fire, and that a great dragon watched the [...]leece, &c. But they were called Bulls, of their countrie name Taurica, and because they were so cruell, were said to breath fir [...]. And the keepers name of the temple being Draco, hence fetched the Poets all their fixions. So feigned they also of Phryxus, who indeed sailed away in a ship called the Golden Ram, and Helle being sea-sick, and leaning ouer the poo [...]e, fell into the sea. Others say, that Gambrus the King of Scythia landed at Colchos the time that Phryxus and his maister was taken and that the King liking the youth well, Aeetas gaue him to him, & he brought him vp as the heire of his kingdome, and left him it at his death: but for his maister Aries, (for that was his name) he was sacrificed to the gods, and his skin hung vp in the temple, as the custome was. And then the oracle telling Aeetas that he should dye when strangers came to demand the Rams skin, he to make the keepers more carefull ouer it, guilded it ouer: thus far Siculus. Some referre this to the riuer of Colchos, in whose channels there is gold found, which they purge from the sand through siues, and receiue it into skins which they lay vnder their siues. Some refer it to the great aboundance of gold and siluer in that country, as Pliny doth in these words. Now had Salauces and Esubopes reigned in Colchos, who finding the land in the original purity, digged out much gold and syluer in the Sanian territories: This as Strabo saith, first made Phryxus, and then Iason, to vnder-take an expedition against it: both which, left some me­mories of their being there: Iason, the Cittie Iasonia; and Phryxus, Phryxium; and both of them matched with Aeetas daughters, Iason with Medea, and Phryxus with Chalciope: by whome he had Cytissorus, Mela [...]a, Phontis and Argus, of whome (saith Pherecides) their ship was called Argo. But Euseb. will haue Phryxus, Abas the Argiue, and Erichtheus of Athens, all of one time. Some writers affirme (saith hee) that Phryxus at this time fled with his sister Helle from his step-mothers treacheries, and was seene go ouer the sea vpon a golden Ram: the ship wherein hee sailed bearing a guilt Ram vpon her stemme. Palaephatus deliuers it thus. [Page 683] Athamas, Aeolus his sonne raigning in Phrygia, had a steward called Aries whome he much trus­ted. This Aries told Phryxus how his death was plotted: so Phryxus his sister Helle and this Aries, got a great masse of riches together, and away they went. Helle died at sea: and so they cast her body ouer-boord, which gaue the name of Hellespont vnto the sea; the rest got to Colchos. Phryxus ma­ried Hellespont. King A [...]tas daughter, and gaue him an Image of a Ramme, all of pure gold: which hee [...]de of the riches that he brought with him. (g) The Gorgon.] There were said to bee three Gorgons, Steno, Euriale and Medusa, daughters to Phorcus, and sea monsters. Hesiod saith that Gorgons. of these three Medusa onely was mortall, In Theog. Ouid hath but two in all. Met. 4. and both these had but one eye betweene them, which they vsed by course. Ouer against the West of Ethiopia, are Ilands that Mela calleth Gorgones, making them the habitation of these monsters. And Lucan agreeth with him Phars. 9. Ouer against Hesperoceras a promontory of Egipt their are Ilands (saith Pliny) which the Gorgon whilom inhabited; some two daies saile Lib. 6. from the maine: Hanno of Carthage came to them, & tooke two of the women, al rough & hai­ry: the men were too swift for them, but these he got: & their skins hung vp for a monument in Iunos temple, a long time after, at Carthage. Some tooke these Gorgons for the Hesperides, but the Hesperides Iles, sayth Statius Sebosus ly forty daies sayle farther then the Gorgons. Diodorus saith that the Gorgons were a warlike nation of women in Lybia, whome Perseus ouerthrew, with their leader Medusa. lib. 4.

This Medusa the fables say that Neptune lay withall in Minerua's Temple, whereat Minerua Medusa. being angry turned her hayres into snakes, and made them all that beheld her, become stones: Perseus being armed with Minerua's shield encountred her, and she beholding herselfe in the bright sheeld as in a glasse grew into an heauy sleepe, and became a stone, but Perseus pre­sently cut of her head, and the droppes of blood that fell from it filled Lybia full of serpents [...] since: and those that fell vpon the twigges of shrubs, turned them into corall: and from thence (saith Ouid and Hesiod) came Pegasus that winged horse: but others say, from the copulation of Neptune and Medusa. Higinus sayth that Perseus ouercame the Gorgons thus: Hauing but one eye betweene them, hee watched the time that the one tooke it out to giue the other, and then hee suddenly came and snatched it away, and threw it into the lake [...], and so hauing blinded them he easily foyld them both. Iupiter being to fight against the [...] was told that he must weare the Gorgons head if he would be victor: whervpon he [...] it with a goats skine, and so bare it to the field: Pallas afterwards got it of him. Euhe­ [...] [...]th that Pallas slew the Gorgon. In sacr. Hist. Tis commonly held that this Medusa [...] wonderfull faire, and amazed all that beheld her beauty, and thence was it said she made them stones. The Gorgons came to the field armed in the skins of mighty serpents. Diod, per­haps they will put some of this fixion vpon the Catoblepae, for they liue ouer against the Iles Gorgones, in that part of the mayne. Mela. Pliny. They are no great beasts, but they are the diuill for dangerous; slow of body, with great heads hanging alwaies downe to the ground: and hurt not with any member but their eyes. No more doth the basiliske against which Basiliske. [...] go armed with glasses in their shields and brest-plates, that the serpent may see him-selfe. Palaphatus tells along tale of these things and this it is. Phorcys was an Ethiopian of Cyrene, which is an Iland without the strayght of Hercules, and the inhabitants till the ground of Lybia as farre as the riuer Amona neare to Carthage, and are very rich in gold. So Phorcis erected a [...] vnto Minerua, of three cubites height: but died ere he could dedicate it. (This goddesse now they call Gorgon.) So he left three daughters behind him Stheno, Euriale, and Medusa: who would none of them marry, but shared their fathers estate equally: each one had her Iland, but for that statue, they neither consecrated it nor diuided it but kept it in the treasury, and possessed it [...] [...] by course. Now Phorcys had one faithfull friend about him whome hee vsed as if it had [...] his eye. Now Perseus being fled from Argos, and turned pyrat, hearing that those Ilands were full of gold and empty of men, lurked secretly betweene Sardinia and Corsica, and watching [...] faithfull messenger whome the sisters vsed still to send from one to another, tooke him in a mes­ [...], [...] learnt of him that there was nothing for him to take, but Mineruas statue. So the Vir­ [...] [...]dring what was become of their seruant, their eye, Perseus landed, and shewed them that [...] [...] [...], and would not restore him, nay further, would kill them, vnlesse they shewed him the [...] [...]tue, Medusa would not, and so was slaine, the other two did, and had their eyes again [...] [...] [...] set Medusas head vpon the prow of his Gally, naming her the Gorgon, and then rob­ [...] [...], spoyled all the Ilanders of their wealth, killing, and plaging those that would giue him no­thing, [Page 684] and d [...]ding m [...]ny of the Striphians, they forsooke the citty which he entring found nothing but a many stone statues in the Market place. See (quoth Persius) how my Gorgon turnes men in­to st [...], I would she did not so with our selues. Thus farre Palaephatus: who is farre mistaken in the places. I thinke those Ilands the Syrtes, for they doe accord better with Cyrene, Sardinia and Corsica. But there may bee some error in his copies. (h) Bellerophon. Sonne to Bellerephō Glaucus: Sisiphus his sonne: king of Ephyra (afterwards Corinth) vntill Praetus the Argiue King depriued him and made him serue him. Now Antia, Praetus his wife, tempted him to lie with her, which refusing, shee slandered him vnto her husband of attepmting it. So he sent him to Ariobatus, Antias father with a letter aduising him to protect his daughters chastity by killing▪ Bellerophon. Ariobatus, sent him against the Chymera which hee with the helpe of the winged horse Pegasus ouer-came (i) Now this Chymaera (saith Hesiod) was a Lyon in his Chymaera. fore-parts▪ a Dragon in the midst, and a Goate behind; which hinder parts gaue name to the whole monster, Homer maketh it the midle part a goat. Typhon they said begot it vpon [...], it brea [...]d fire: Uirg. Aen. 6 vpon which place Seruius saith that indeed it was a mountaine in Ly [...] whose top cast forth flames: and that about the height of it there were Lyons: that the middle parts were good pasture grounds, and that the foote of it swarmed with serpents: & this Bellerophon made habitable. Pegasus the horse, had as Ouid saith, Caelum pro terra pro pede Pegasus. penna heauen for earth, and wings for hoofes. Apul [...]ius saith that it was his feare made him famous, leaping about the Chymaera for feare of hurt, as if he had flowne. Asini. lib. 8. From this horse, the two chiefe fountaines of the Muses in Greece had their names. Thus writeth Solinus of them. By Thebes is the wood Helicon, the groue Cytheron, the riuer Ismenius, and foun­taynes, Arethusa, Oedipodia, Psammate, Derce, and chiefly Aganippe and Hippocreene, both which Cadmus, the first inuentor of letters, finding as he rode abroade gaue the Poets occasion to saigne that they both sprung from the dints of the winged horses heeles, and both being drunke of, inspired the wit with vigor and learning. Thus he▪ Now Bellerophen riding vp to­wards heauen, and looking downe, grew brain-sicke, and downe he fell, but Pegasus, kept on his course, and was stabled amongst the starres. Palaephatus saith Bellerophon was a Phrygi­an, of the bloud of Corynth, and was a couer in the straytes of Asia and Europe, hauing a long shippe called Pegasus. In Phrygia is Mount Telmisus, and Chymaera adioyning to it: neare that was a caue that vented fyre: and vpon Mount Chymaera, were dragons, Lyons▪ &c. that did the husbandmen much hurt. The whole mountaine did Bellerophon set on fire, and so the wild-beasts were all burnt. (k) Of Amphion.] Brother to Zetus and Calais, Ioues sonnes by [...]. A [...]tiope: for which Lynceus her husband, King of Thebes, refused her. The children being come to age reuenged their mothers disgrace, slew Lynceus, and Dyrce his wife, and chasing out old Cadmus, possessed Thebes them-selues. Amphion they say drew the stones after his musike and so built the walls of Thebes, the stones dauncing themselues into order. Horac. de. Arie poet.

Dictus et Amphion Thebanae conditor arcis,
S [...]a mouere sono testudinis, et prece blanda,
—Ducere quo uellet.
Amphion builder of the Theban city,
With [...]ound of harpe and sweet entising ditty,
To moue the stones is sayd, and where he would them lead.

Pliny saith hee inuented Musicke. lib. 7. Some say the Harpe also: and some say that Mercury gaue him the Harpe. He was author of the Lydian tones. Ualerius probus vpon Uirgills [...], saith that Euripides, and Pacuuius say that Zetus & Amphion could gather their flockes to­gether with their pipes. Witnesse Thebes which they walled about as Apollonius writeth. I [...] Arg [...]. But Zetus b [...]re the stones to their places, Amphion onely piped, or harped them together. Eusebi [...]s maketh them both the inuentors of Musike. Euang. praep. Pa [...]yasis, and Alex­ander say that Mercury gaue Amphion the Harpe for freeing of Cynara. Thus farre Pro [...]. Amphion built Thebes, (saith Solinus.) not that his Harpe fetched the stones thether, for that i [...] not likely, but hee brought the mountayners, and hyland-men vnto ciuility, and to helpe [...] that worke. This is [...] which Horace sayth: Dictus [...]t Amphion Thebanae conditor [...] [Page 685] [...] [...] ▪ &c. It may bee that his song or his eloquence obteined stones for the worke, of [...] [...]ghbours. Palaephatus saith hee paide them for the stones with his Musicke, hauing no [...]. But Eusebius maketh him and Zetus to liue both together in two seuerall ages, vnlesse [...] [...]iber haue falsified him. For first they liued vnder Linceus his reigne, and then in [...] his time afterwards. Niobe (about whose children the writers hold that famous contro­ [...]) was Amphions wife.

( [...]) Daedalus] An Attike (saith Diod. lib. 5.) sonne to Eupalamus, who was grand-child to Daedalus. [...] hee was a rare statuarie, and an excellent Architect, framing statues that seemed [...] [...]th, and to goe, his witte was so admirable. Hee taught it to Talus his nephew, who [...] [...]ut young▪ inuented the Wimble and Sawe, which Daedalus greeuing at, that the glory [...] Arte should bee shared by another, slew the youth, and being therefore condemned hee [...] Minos in Creete, who interteined him kindly: and there hee built the Labyrinth. [...]. Now Seruius Aenead. 6. saith, that hee and his sonne Icarus being shutte in the [...], hee deceiued his keepers by perswading them hee would make an excellent worke [...] King, and so made him and his sonne wings, and flew away both. But Icarus flying [...], the sunne melted his waxen ioyntes, and so hee fell into the sea that beareth his [...] [...] lighted at Sardinia, and from thence (as Salust saith) he flew to Cumae, and [...] [...] a temple to Apollo. Thus Seruius. Diod. and others say, hee neuer came in Sardi­ [...] [...] into Sicilia, whether Minos pursued him, Cocalus reigning then in Camarina, who [...] [...]our of a long discourse with him in his bathe, held him there vntill hee had choaked [...] [...]le saith, that Crotalus his daughters killed him: but hee interpreteth a ship and In Poli [...]. [...] [...]ee his wings, whose speed seemed as if hee flew away. Diodorus reckoneth many [...] in Sicilia, Cocalus intertaining him with all courtesie, because of his excellent [...], and that it was a Prouerbe to call any delicate building, a Daedalean worke. [...]. 1.

[...], &c.
Vnder his feete a foote-stoole was, which in Daedalean worke did passe.

[...] calleth the honey combes, Daedalean houses. Geo. 4. and Circe hee calleth Daeda­ [...] (in Polit.) saith that the statues hee made would goe by them-selues. I and runne [...] Plato in Memnone) Vnlesse they were bound. Hee that had them loose had fu­ [...] [...]ts of them. Hee made a statue of Venus that mooued through quick-siluer that [...] Arist. 1. de Anima. Palaephatus referres all this to the distinction of the feete▪ all sta­ [...] [...]ore him making them alike, Hee learnt his skill in Egipt, but hee soone was his [...] [...]tter. For hee alone made more statues in Greece then were in all Egypt: At Mem­ [...] Vulcans porche, so memorable a worke of his, that hee had a statue mounted on it, [...] honors giuen him, for the Memphians long after that, had the temple of Daedalus [...] [...]nour: which stood in an Ile neere Memphis. But I wonder which Cumae the wri­ [...], when they say hee flew to Cumae: whether the Italian or the Ionian, whence the [...] [...] descended. Most holde of the Italian. For thence hee flew into Sicilia, and of this [...] [...] [...]nd Iuuenall meane. Iuuenall where hee saith, how Vmbritius went to Cumae, and [...] Aeneas conferreth with Sybilla of Cumae. But the doubt is, because the Icarian [...] [...] drowned sonnes name) is not betweene Crete and Italy, but betweene Crete [...] [...]re vnto Icarus, one of the Sporades Ilands, of which the sea (saith Varro) is [...] and the Ile beareth Icarus his name, who was drowned there in a ship-wrack, [...] name to the place. Ouid describeth how they flew in their course in these [...]

—Et iam Iunonia laua
Parte Samos fuerat, Delosque parosque relictae:
Dextra Lebynthos erat, faecunda (que) melle Calydna.
Now Paros, Delos, Samos, Iunoes land,
On the left hand were left: on the right hand
Lebynth, and hony-full Calydna stand.

[...]ee [...]ew an vnknowne way to the North. But the Ionian Cumae, and not the Ita­ [...] [...]th from Crete. But Seruius saith, that if you obserue the worde, hee flew to­ [...] [...]th: but if you marke the historie, hee flew by the North. So that the fable [Page 686] hath added some-what besides the truth: vnlesse it were some other Icarus, or some other cause of this seas name, who can affirme certainly in a thing of such antiquity. (l) Oedipus.] Oedipus. Laius, Grand-child to Agenor and sonne to Labdacus, King of Thebes in Boetia, married Iocasta Creons daughter: who seeming barren, and Layus being very desirous of children, went to the oracle which told him hee neede not bee so forward for children, for his owne sonne should kill him. Soone after Iocasta conceiued, and had a sonne: the father made holes to bee bored through the feete and so cast it out in the woods: but they that had the charge, gaue it to a poore woman called Polybia, and she brought it vp in Tenea, a towne in the Co­rinthian teritory. It grew vp to the state and strength of a man, and being hardy and high minded he went to the Oracle to know who was his father, for hee knew hee was an out-cast child. Layus by chance came then from the Oracle, and these two meeting neare Phoris, nei­ther would giue the way: so they fell to words and thence to blowes, where Laius was slaine or as some say, it was in a tumulte in Phocis, Oedipus and hee taking seuerall parts. Iocast [...] was now widdow, and vnto her came the Sphynx with a riddle for all her wooers to dissolue: hee that could, should haue Iocasta and the Kingdome; he that could not, must dye the death. Her riddle was: what creature is that goeth in the morning on foure feete, at noone on two and at night on three? This cost many a life, at last came Oedipus and declared it: so maried his A ridle. mother, and became King of Thebes. The Sphynx brake her necke from a cliffe, Oedipus hauing children by his mother, at last knew whome hee had maried, and whome he had slaine: where-vpon hee pulled out his owne eyes: and his sonnes went to gether by the eares for the Kingdome. Thus much out of Diod. Strabo, Sophocles and Seneca: for it is written in trage­dyes. Hee was called Oedipus quasi, [...], swollen fete. The Sphynx (saith Hesiod) was begot betwne Typhon and the Chymaera. Ausonius (I [...] Gryphiis.) makes her of a triple [...]ynx. shape, woman-faced, griffin-winged, and Lyon-footed. His words be these.

Illa etiam thalamos per trina aenigmata querens,
Qui bipes, [...]t quadrupes foret, [...]t tr [...]pes omnia solus,
Terruit Aoniam volucris, [...]o, virgo triformis,
Sphinx volucris pennis, pedibus fera, fronte pulla.
A mariage she seeking by ridles three,
What one might two, three, and foure-footed be,
Three-shaped bird, beast, made, she Greece distrest,,
Sphinx maid-fac'd, fetherd-foule, foure-footed beast.

But indeed this Sphynx was a bloudy minded woman. All this now fell out (saith Eusebius) In Pandions time, the Argiues, and in the Argonautes time. Palaephatus saith that Cad [...]s hauing put away his wife Harmonia, shee tooke the mountaine Sphynx in Boeotia, and from that roust did the Boeotians much mischiefe. (Now the Boeotians called treacheries Aenig­ [...], riddles.) Oedipus of Corynth ouer-came her, and slew her, (l) From the truth of.] For of nothing is nothing inuented, saith Lactant and Palaephatus. (m) Ganymed.] Tantalus stole [...]. him and gaue him to Ioue, he was a goodly youth: and sonne to Tros King of Troy. Io [...] made him his cup-bearer, and turned him into the signe Aquary. Tros warred vpon Tantalus for this, as Ph [...]cles the Poet writeth. Euseb. and Oros. say that hee was stollen from [...], which tooke the name from that fact: it was a place neare the citty Parium in Phrygia. Ste­phan. (n) Danae.] Of her elsewhere. She was Acrisius his daughter: who shut her and his [...] sonne Preseus in a chest, and cast them into the sea, they droue to Apulia, where Danae was married vnto Pilumnus, and bare him Da [...]nus, of whome Apulia was called Daunia, (o) Admetus.] The Hell-gods complayning to Ioue that Asculapius diminished their kingdome in reuiuing dead men, hee killed him with a thunder-bolt, at which his father Apollo being mad, shot all the Cyclops (Ioues thunder-makers (to death, which Ioue greatly [...] would haue thrust Apollo out of Heauen: but at Latonas intreaty, hee onely bound hi [...] yeare prenti [...] vnto a mortall. So hee came into Thessaly and there was heardsman vnto King Admetus, and therefore was he called Nonius, or Pastorall. Orph. Flacc. in Argonaut. D [...] [...] [...] Higi [...]s saith he killed no [...] ▪ all the Cyclops but onely Steropes. Admetus sayled with the Ar­ [...]tes: Apollo loued him wel, and kept his heards because he lay with his daughter. Lact [...]. [Page 687] [...] [...]ee that Apollo that gaue the Arcadians their lawes, who called him Nomius. [...] [...]weth the contrarie? (p) Father Liber] As Diodorus, Strabo, Pliny, Philostratus, [...] [...]oets almost doe recorde▪ Diodor. and Philost. giue this reason of that fable of his [...] [...]e in Ioues thigh. His armie was sore infected with maladies in India, and he lead [...] to an higher and more wholesome ayre, where hee recouered them all, and this [...] [...]dians called Femur (a thigh:) and so grew the fable. (q) Was conquered] Some ( [...]) in these times (to witte when Pandion remooued the seate of the Argiue [...] [...]o My [...]s) recorde the deedes of Liber Pater, the Indians, Actaeon and [...], and that Persus ouer-came Liber, and slew him as Dinarc [...]s▪ the Poet [...] that will not beleeue him, let him view the tombe of Liber at Delphos, neere [...] statue of Apollo. Hee is painted in an [...]ffiminate shape, for hee lead women to [...] as well as men, as Philocerus saith, liber. 2. Thus farre Eusebius. Clemens (Contra [...]th that the Tytans pulled him in peeces, and began to roaste and boyle his [...] ▪ but Pallas gotte them away, and Apollo by Ioues command buryed them on [...]

[...]as and] Sonne to Ioue and Danaë: of him had Persia the name, for hee warred [...] admirable good fortune. Oros. so holde the Greekes as Xenophon Atticus for Perseaus. [...] was daughter to Caephus, Phaenix his sonne, and Cassiopeia. Shee [...] bound Androme­da. [...]ke, by the command of Apollo's Oracle, for a Sea-monster to deuoure, and her pa­ [...] [...]ding and weeping ouer her: Perseus comming from the Gorgons warres, hearing [...]gs stood▪ bargained with them that hee should marry the Virgin, and so slew [...] by presenting the Gorgons head vnto it. All of them were afterwards placed in [...] [...]eus hath nineteene starres at the backe of Vrsa Minor, and the circle Arctike [...] in the brest, no part of his constellation euer setteth, but his shoulders: Cassio­ [...] in a chaire, and hath thirteene starres, and the milken circle diuides her in the [...] [...]he heauens motions turnes her heeles vpwards (saith Higinus) because shee [...] was fairer then the Nereides. Andromeda was deified by Minerua, for prefer­ [...] [...]and before her countrey and friend: shee is next Cassiopeia, and hath twentie [...] constellation: her head is vnder Pegasus his belly, and the Tropike of Cancer [...] her brest and her left arme. Perseus hath seauenteene starres: his right hand [...] [...]e circle Arctike, and his foote stands vpon Arcturus his head. Of these, read Iulius [...] Aratus Solensis. Ioppa in Syria (saith Mela. lib. 1.) was built before the deluge, [...] inhabitants say Cepheus reigned, where they doe keepe diuerse old altars of his [...] [...]her P [...]ineus with great reuerence, as also the huge bones of the sea monster [...] slew. Hierom. Marcus Scaurus (saith Pliny lib. 9. in his Edileship amongst [...] sights, shewed the bones of the monster that should haue deuoured Andro­ [...] [...]ing fortie foote more in length, then the longest Elephants ribbe of India, and La [...]rence Valla in an errour. [...] thicker in the back bone. This hee brought from Ioppe, a towne in Iudaea. [...] writers say that Ioppe is in Iudaea, and therefore I wonder that Lawrence Ualla [...] of this opinion: for hee taxeth Ierome of Ignorance for placing of it in India: [...] had Pliny and Mela on his side, of better credite in Geographie then Ouid. [...] [...]ose verses are not much to the purpose: for the first of the swartie browne, [...] of Aethiopia or Egypt: and in the later, Ualla himselfe mistaketh the sto­ [...] came out of Mauritania to Iudaea and Aegypt, along the coast of Africa. [...] hee Andromeda, and from thence hee went to Euphrates, and to that coun­ [...] Greekes call Persia after him, from thence into India, and then home to Argos [...] (s) Nor affraide] Fearing not to blast heauen with such impious and fabu­ [...].

Of the Theologicall Poets. CHAP. 14.

[...] [...]hat time liued Poets, who were called Theologians, versifying of [...] men-made gods: or of the worlds elements (the true GODS [...]kes) or the principalities and powers, (whome GODS will and [Page 688] not their merite, had so aduanced) of these as of Gods did they make their [...] ▪ If their fables contained any thing that concerned the true God it was [...]o layd in hugger mugger with the rest, that hee was neither to bee discer­ [...] from their false gods therby, nor could they take that direction to giue him the whole, his onely due, but must needs worshippe the creatures as Gods, with God the creator, and yet could not abstaine from disgracing the same their gods with obs [...] [...]bles. Such was Orpheus (a) Museus, and Lynus. But those were onely the gods seruants, not made gods them-selues. Though Orpheus, I know not by what meanes, hath gotten the (b) ruling of the infer­nall sacrifices▪ or rather sacriledges in the citty of the Deuill. The (c) wife of [...] also, [...]no, cast her selfe headlong into the sea with her child Mel [...]r­tes, and yet were reputed gods: as others of those times were also, as (d) Castor and Pollux. Ino, was called by the Greekes L [...]ucothea, and by the latines Mat [...], and held a goddesse by both parts.

L. VIVES.

ORpheus (a) Musaeus, and Li [...]s.] They liued all together a little before the warres of Troy. Orpheus was a Thracian and sonne to O [...]ager, or as some say, to Apollo and Cal­liope, Orpheus. but that was afiction, deriued from his delicate vaine. Artapanus sayth he learnt Moy­ses law of a maister in Egypt, Diod, sayth hee brought the bacchanalia from Egipt into Greece, and taught the Thebanes them, because they vsed him curteously. Beasts and stones did follow his musicke, by report, and his [...]armony perswaded the very destenies to returne hi [...] his Euridice. Thus the Poets fable. The Bacchae slew him: wherefore, no man kno­weth: some say because hee had seene the sacrifices of Liber: others because in his praises of the gods, being in hell, hee left Liber out. Others, because hee iudged that Calliope should lye with Adonis one halfe yeare, and Uenus another; and rudged not all for Uenus: there­fore the women fell vpon him and killed him. Hee was torne in peeces (saith Higin▪ lib. 2.) and [...] harpe placed in Heauen, with the belly towards the circle Arcticke. Aristotle saith there was no▪ such man. Others say he was of Crotone, and [...]d in Pysi [...]tratus his time, the Tyran of Athens. Author Argonautic. Linus was sonne to Mercury and Vrania: Hermod [...]. Apollos sonne, saith Virgill. Hee first inuented musike in Greece. Diod. Hee taught Hercules [...]. on the Harpe: who being du [...]le and there-vpon often chiden, and some-times striken by Linus, one time vp with his harpe and knockt out his maisters braynes. Some say hee was slayne with one of Apolloes shaftes. Suidas reckneth three Musaei. One borne at Eleusis: sonne [...]. to Antiphe [...]s and scholler to Orpheus, hee wrot ethi [...]e verses vnto Eumolpus. Another a Theban, sonne to Thamyras. Hee wrot himnes, and odes, before the warres of Troy. A third farre latter, An Ephesian, in the time of Eumenes and Attalus, Kings: hee wrot the [...] ­faires of the Troyans. It is commonly held that hee that was Orpheus scholler was sonne to [...]. L [...]s sayth he wrot the genealogyes of the Athenian gods: inuented the sphere▪ and held one originall of all things, vnto which they all returned. Hee dyed at Phal [...] in Attica▪ as his epitaph mentioneth, they say hee was Maister of the Eleusine ceremonies when Hercules was admitted to them. Some (as I said before) held that the Greekes called Moyses, [...] vnlesse Eusebius bee herein corrupted (b) Ruling of the infernall.] Because held to goe into hell and returne safe: and to mollifie the destenies and make the furies weepe. O [...] M [...] 10. This prooued him powerfull in Hell▪ (c) The wife.] Shee seeing her husband loue an Actolian maid shee had, called Antiphera, fell in loue her-selfe with her sonne [...]. And therefore no seruant may come in her temple. The crier of the sacrifices vsed to cry: A way [...], and A [...]lians, man and woman. [...].

At Rome the Matrons led one maid seruant onely into Mat [...]tas Temple, and [...] they be [...] [...]. P [...] ▪ Prob. In [...] and Melicerta being drowned, had their names changed▪ [...] [Page 689] [...] in Greeke and Matuta in Latine: Melicerte [...] to Palaemon in Greeke, and Por­ [...] [...]n Latine: quasi Deus portuum, the God of hauens. His temple was on the whar [...]e of Portumn [...]s. [...] his feasts called Portumalia. Varro. In honour of him the Corinthians ordained the [...] games. Pausan. (d) Castor and Pollux] Iupiter in the shape of a Swan, commanding [...] [...]o pursue him in the shape of an Eagle▪ flew into Laedas lappe, who tooke him, and kept [...] shee being a sleepe, he got her with egge, of which came Castor, Pollux, and Helena, Castor and Pollux. [...] she laid two egges: (Hor. Art. Poet.) and that Hellen and Clytemnestr [...] came of the [...].

[...] say that Helen onely and Pollux were the immortall births of the egge: but [...] was mortall, and begotten by Tyndarus. Isocrates saith that Hellen was thought [...] the Swannes begetting, because shee had a long and a white neck. They were all [...] [...] and Tyndaridae, because they were supposed the children of Tyndarus, Tyndaridae. [...] [...]sband, and sonne vnto Oebalus, and not of Ioue. Yet is a Swanne placed in heauen [...]ment of this holy acte (forsooth) and Castor and Pollux are the signe Gemini which Gemini. [...] by course: because (saith Homer) Castor and Pollux endeuouring to take away [...] of Lincus and Idas, Idas after a long fight killed Castor, and would haue killed [...], but that Iupiter sent him sudden helpe, and made him invulnerable. So Pollux [...] Ioue, that his brother might haue halfe of his immortality, and Ioue granted it Castor [...] good horse-man, and Pollux a wrastler. They were called Dioscuri, [...], that is, Dioscuri. [...]nnes. Homer saith they were buried in Lacedaemon, they were held to bee good for [...], and they appeared like two starres, because they being in the Argonautes voy­ [...] [...]pest arose, where-vpon all were terribly afraide, sauing Orpheus who cheered them [...] hauing prayde to the Samothracian gods, the tempest immediately began to calme, [...] appearing vpon the heads of Castor and Pollux, which miracle gladded them all, [...] them thinke that the gods had freed them: and so it grew to a custome to implore [...] [...]f those two, who when both appeared, were a good signe, but neuer when they [...] ▪ But the Romanes called their temple most commonly Castors temple: wherein [...] [...]yther ir-religious, or Castor vngratefull, who beeing made immortall by his [...] [...]nes, would take all the glory and honour vnto him-selfe, who had beene for­ [...] le [...]t in obscurity but for the other. But Pollux was cause of this, for hee obtey­ [...] should shine one day, and another another day, was cause that they could neuer [...] [...]others company.

The ruine of the Argiue kingdome: Picus Saturnes sonne succeeding him in Laurentum. CHAP. 15.

[...] was the Argiue kingdome translated (a) to Mycaenae, where (b) [...] [...]on ruled: and then (c) arose the kingdome of the Laurentines, [...]) Picus Saturnes sonne was the first successor in, (e) Delborah a wo­ [...] [...]ng Iudgesse of the Iewes: GODS spirit indeed iudged in her, for [...] a Prophetesse: (her (f) prophecie is too obscure to drawe vnto [...] with-out a long discourse.) And now had the Laurentines had a [...] in Italy, (g) from whence, (after their discent from Greece) the Ro­ [...] pedegree is drawne. Still the Assyrian Monarchy kept vp: Lampares [...]ith King ruling there now, when Picus began his kingdome in Lau­ [...] His father Saturne (the Pagans say) was no man: let the Pagans looke [...] some of them haue written that hee was, and that hee was (h) King [...]ore his sonne Picus. Aske these verses of Virgill, and they will tell [...] [...]id. 8.

[Page 690]
Is genus indocile ac dispersum montibus altis
Aeneid. 8.
Composuit, legesque dedit, latiumque vocari
Maluit: his quoniam latuisset tutus in oris.
Aureàque vt perhibent illo sub rege fuêre.—Secula.
Th'vndocill sort on Mountaines high disperst
He did compose, and gaue them lawes, and first
Would call it Latium, when he latent lay,
In whose raigne was the golden age men say.

Tush, but these they say are fictions (l) Sterces was Saturnes father, hee that inuented (m) manuring of the ground with dung, which of him was called Stercus. Stercus: Some say they called him Stercutius: Well howsoeuer hee gotte the name of Saturne, hee was the same Sterces or Stercutius whome they deified for his husbandry. And Pyrus his sonne was deified after him also; (n) a cun­ning sooth-sayer, and (o) a great soldier as they report him to bee. Hee be­gotte (p) Faunus, the second King of Laurentum, and hee was made a Syl­uane god. All these men were deified before the Troyan warre.

L. VIVES.

TRanslated (a) vnto Mycaenae] Pausanias his wordes here-vppon. All know the villa­ny of Danaus daughters vpon their cousine Germaines, and how Lynceus succeeded The Ar­giue King­dome. Danaus in the Kingdome: who dying, Abas his sonnes diuided the Kingdome amongst them. Acrisius had Argoes Praetus, Eraeum, Mydaea and Tyrinthus, and all that lay to the sea: In Tyrinthus are monuments yet of Praetus his dwelling there. Afterward Acrisius hearing how his grand-childe Perseus was aliue, and of great renowne, hee retyred to Larissa neare the riuer Peneus: Now Perseus was wonderfull desirous to see him, and sought all the meanes to honour him that might bee, and comming to Larissa to him, they mette, and Perseus after a while began to practise the casting of the quoyte (his owne inuen­tion) to shew his strength: now Acrisius by chance came vnder the fall of the quoyte, and so was brayned according to the Oracle concerning his death. Perseus returning to Argos, and beeing ashamed of his grandsiers death, changed Kingdomes with Megapenthes the sonne of Praetus: and then built Mycenas, calling it so, because his swordes [...], scab­berd Mycenae. fell off there: which hee tooke for a signe to settle there. Yet some say it was named so of Mycenae daughter to Inachus the second, and wife to Arestor. Homer doth name such a woman. (b) Agamemnon] Pelops begotte Atreus and Thyestes on Hippodame, and Atreus begotte Agamemnon and Menelaus of Aerope, as Homer holdeth. But Hesiod saith they Agamem­non. were the sonnes of Plisthenes, Thyestes sonne, vnlesse wee read Thyestes for Plisthenes, which is more likely. This Agamemnon ledde all the Heroes against Troy: Though some say that hee was putte once from the Empire and Palamedes crowned, who beeing slayne by the craft of Ulysses, the empire returned to Agamemnon. (c) Laurentum] The eldest Citty of Latium: the seate of the Aborigines where the Kingdome was founded by Saturne: called Lauren­tum. Picus. Laurentum of the laurell wood, that grew neare it. (d) Picus] Saturnes sonne by Fauna. Virg. lib. 7. Ouid. Meta. 14. He marryed Cyrce, who perceiuing that he loued Pomona, turned him into a bird called a Pye: wherfore the Latines held that for Mars his bird, and it was ora­culous. Dyonis. Alex. Ouid saith hee was thus transformed for refusing the loue of Cyrce, but she was not his wife. So holds Seruius also. (l) Delborah] Hierome readeth it Deborah, Delborah. that is (sayth hee) a Bee: or a Pratler The Tribe of Nephthalim vnder her directions and Baruchs conduct ouerthrew the mighty armie of Sisara, Iudg. 4. Ioseph. de antiqui. lib. 5. Shee ruled the people fourty yeares, and hadde peace all the while in Israell, [Page 691] (f) Her prophecy] Iud. 5. (g) From whence] In a continuall succession from the Laurentes vnto [...] Aenaeas his wife, to Syluius Posthumus their sonne, and so to the Kings of Alba, downe vnto [...]itor, Amulius, Ilaean Romulus, and Remus. (h) King there] Wherevpon it was called Saturni [...] [...]hough the ancient poet Eusebius thinke otherwise. Read his words in Dion. lib. 1. (i) Uirgil] [...]nders words. Ae [...]id. 8. (k) Golden age] Of this before. It was such as Plato required in his resp [...]blica▪ and that was [...] as Adam liued in before his fall: so that Eusebius saith that Plato had that place from Moyses [...]w. (l) Sterces] This they say was Saturne Stercutius. that taught manuring, call him what they will. Macrob. Saturnal. But Pliny saith that Stercutius who was deified for dung-finding, was Saturnes sonne. But there was a Saturne Saturnes many. long before this, three hundred yeares before the Troyan warre, as Theophilus writeth out of Talus: liuing in the time of Belus the Babilonian. Alex. Polyhistor called Belus him­selfe▪ Saturne: which were it so, either our times are false accoun [...]d, or he was eight hunde­red yeares before that warre. It may bee (as hee that wrote the Aequiuoca saith) that the [...] of euery noble family were called Saturnes, and their sonnes Ioues. (m) Manuring] T [...]ght by Pliny lib. 16. Uarro, and other writers of husbandry. Cato in Tully, wonders that H [...] ommiteth it, Homer hauing mentioned it before him. (n) A cunning sooth-saier] There­fore was hee said to be turned into a pie, because hee kept one alwaies for Aug [...]y: and there­ [...] Virgill saith he was painted with the Augurs staffe by him. Aeneid.

Ipse Quirinali lituo▪ paruâ (que) sedebat,
Virg. A [...]nid. li. 7
Succinctus trabea.—
He in a sory paule did sit,
An augurs crosier ioyn'd with it.

( [...]) Warriour] Ouid. Met. 14. and Uirgil calleth him the Horse-breaker, which in Greeke is [...] [...]ch as Warrior: wherefore they feigne him changed into a hardy bird; who pearceth an [...] [...]ith her bill: and is holy vnto Mars. The Romans honour it much, and affirme that it [...]ed Romulus and Remus from hurt when they were cast out in their infancy. (p) Faunus] Faunus. [...] [...]as also called Fatuus, and his sister Fauna, and Fatua. Of these we haue spoken before. [...] saith that some held Mars to bee his great grand-father, and that the Romans wor­ [...] him as their countries Genius, with songs and sacrifices. So saith Trogus. They say [...]e [...]d Euander and his few Arcadians vpon mount Palatine; and his wife Fatua (saith Tro­ [...]) was euery day filled with the spirit of prophecy: so that it grew a prouerbe to say of pro­ [...], that they were infatuate, Faunus killing her, she was deified and named Bona daea and her [...]stity is said to be such, as no man lyuing euer saw her, but her owne husband. Varro. from Bona D [...]a▪ this Faunus come all the fawnes, Syluanes, and Satires.

How Diomedes was deified after the destruction of Troy: and his fellowes said to bee turned into birdes. CHAP. 16.

TRoy (whose destruction the excellent wits of elder times haue left recorded [...]to all memory, as well as the greatnesse of it selfe) beeing now destroied in the reigne of (a) Latinus, sonne to Faunus, (b) (and from him came the Latine [...],) the Laurentine ceasing): The Grecian victors returning each one to his [...], (c) were sore afflicted on all sides, and destroied in great numbers: yet some [...] them got to bee gods. For (d) Diomedes was made one, who neuer returned [...], and his fellowes they say (e) became birdes: this now they haue his­ [...] for, not poetry onelie, yet neither could his new god-head, nor his in­ [...] of Ioue preuaile so much as to turne his fellowes vnto men againe. It [...] [...] also that hee hath a Temple (f) in the Ile Diomedea, not farre from [...]t Gargarus in Apulia, where these birdes continually flie about [...] Temple, and dwell there with such wonderfull obedience, that they [Page 692] will wash the Temple with water which they bring in their beakes, and when any Grecian comes thether, or any of a Greeke race, they are quiet, and [...] bee gentle with them, but if any one else come they will fly at his face wi [...] great fury, and hurt some euen to death, for their beakes are very bigge [...]arpe and strong, as it is said.

L VIVES.

LAtinus (a) Sonne.] Sonne to Faunus and Marica. Uirg. Some say this was Circe, and Latinus. some held her (saith Seruius) to bee Uenus: Hesiod makes him the Sonne of Circes and Vlisses, and Uirgil toucheth at that also, But the times allow it not, therefore wee must affirme with Higinus, that there were many Latini. Dionytinus saith that Hercu­les being in Italy begot Pallas of Lauinia, Euanders daughter, and Lasius of Hyper­boride his hostage; who at his departure to Greece hee maried to Faunus King of the Aborigines. Iustine sayth he was bastard to Hercules and Faunus daughter. The Greeks called him [...]elephus, that is illustrious. (b) And from him.] The common report is they were first called Aborigines, and afterwards Latines. Dion and others. But Philelphus brings in Orpheus against this calling them Latines ere Latinus was borne. But let him looke which Orpheus it was that wrot both the Argonautica and the Hymmes: not the Thracian Orpheus, hold all the learned: but for the Hymmes, the Pythagorists hold them the workes of a certaine cobler. Aristotle saith there neuer was such a Poet as Orpheus was. But if it be called Latium of Latium. Saturnes lying hid there, then are they called the Latines of Latium. But Uarro deriueth it from Latinus. (c) Sore afflicted.] Ulisses his wandrings are well knowne. Menelaus was driuen into Egipt. Oyleus Aiax into Lybia. The whole nauy was drawne vpon the rockes of Capha­reus, neare Euboea by a false light Nauplius father to Palamedes hung out. Virgill. lib. 2. Seruius diriues all this mischiefe from Mineruas wrath, either for Cassandras rape, or for their con­tempt Diomedes. shewen in not sacryficing vnto her. (d) Diomedes.] Sonne to Tydeus and Deiphile: A soldior before Troy and almost equalized with Achilles by Homer. Hee maketh him foyle Mars, He was King of Aetolia, but would not returne thither, because of his wife Egiale that playde the whore with Cylleborus, Sthenelus his sonne, so went he into Apulia, where he built Adria, Argyripa, Sipunte and Salapia, and there are Diomedes fieldes which hee shared with Danaus his step-father. There was an elder Diomedes, a bloudy King of Thrace that fed his horses with mans-flesh, and Hercules fed them with him-selfe. His sister Abdera built that citty in Thrace where Democritus was borne: Neare vnto which was Diomedes tower, the Greekes say those horses were his filthy daughters, whome hee made strangers to lye withall, and then killed them. Palaphatus referreth it vnto the wasting of his patrimony vpon horses, Diomedes fellowes become birds. as Acteon did his vpon dogs. (e) Became birdes.] Because Agmon Diomedes his fellow had rayled on Venus. Ou. Met. 4 or, because Diomedes had hurt both Uenus and Mars, before Troy, the later the likelier. Homer. Ili. 5. Pliny saith these birds are called Cataractae (by Iuba) and that their teeth and eyes are of the collour of fire: their bodies are white, one euer leadeth the shole, and another followes it: and they are onely seene in the Ile Diomedea, where his tombe and his Temple is, ouer against Apulia. If any stranger come there, they set vp a mons­trous cry; But if a Greeke come, they will play with him, that you would wounder to see how they seeme to acknowledge their country-men. Origen saith their washing of his temple is but a fable. They were transformed (sayth Seruius) through their impatient sorrow after the losse of their leader, and that they will fly in flocks to the Greekes ships still, as knowing their old kindred, but do the Barbarians all the Greefe they can, for that Diomedes was killed by the Illyrians. In Geor. 2. yet Aristotle saith Aeneas slew him. In Psyl. Seruius saith the Greekes called them [...], which Gaza translateth, Hearons. Suidas saith they were like storkes, or storkes them-selues. They may be like storkes or hearons, or swans as Ouid saith, but they are neither storkes, hearons, nor swans. (f) In the Ile.] Some (as Augustine here, Suidas, festus. &c.) will haue but one Ile thus called: but there are two, in one of which Dio­medes lies buried. Some will haue fiue or sixe of them. But Pliny and Strabo do name onely two, ouer against the promontory Garganus which lyes three hundred furlongs into the sea, [Page 693] the one of them is inhabited, but not the other, in which they say Diomeds was lost and neuer seene more: so the Venetians both there and in there owne seate, gaue him diuine honours.

Of the incredible changes of men that Varro beleeued. CHAP. 17.

VArro, to get credite vnto this, reports a many strange tales of that famous (a) witch Circe, who turned Vlisses his fellowes into beasts: and (b) of the Arca­dians, who swimming ouer a certaine lake became wolues, and liued with the wolues of the woods: and if they eate no mans flesh, at nine years end swimming [...] the said lake they became mē againe. Nay he names one Daemonetus, who tas­ [...] of the sacrifices, which the Arcadians (killing of a child) offered to their [...] [...]us, was turned into a wolfe, and becomming a man againe at ten yeares [...] [...]ee grue to bee a (c) champion, and was victor in the Olympike games. Nor doth he thinke that Pan (d) and Iupiter were called Lycaei in the Arcadian history for any other reason then for their transforming of men into wolues: for this they held impossible to any but a diuine power: a wolfe is called [...] in greeke, and thence came their name Lycaeus: and the Romane Luperci (saith hee) had ori­ginall from their misteries.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) famous witch Cyrce] Daughter to the Sun, Aunte vnto Medea. Her mother is vn­ [...] [...]ne, some say she was Asteria, Latona's sister. Homer saith y t Persa, Oceanus his daugh­ [...] Circe. mother. But Diod. tells this tale. Perseus and A [...]etas, were sonnes to Phaebus: Per­ [...] [...]ot Hecate, a cruell huntresse, who vsed to strike men in stead of beasts; with dartes [...] in Aconyt [...]m, (the vse whereof shee first found): And she had Medea, Cyrce and a sonne [...] Aegias, by her vncle Aetas. Cyrce became an excellent Herbarist, and could make Phil­ [...] [...]-drinks) she married Scytha King of Sarmatia, and poysoned him when she had done. [...]pon shee was chased into a little desert Ile in the Ocean, or as some say, vnto the pro­ [...] that beares her name. Some thinke it is an Ile, but indeed it is but a promontory [...] [...]insula. Strabo. It was once an Ile, but time hath knit it vnto the continent, as it hath [...]ny more. Seruius. In the bigger Ile of the two Pharmacussae, is Circes tombe to bee [...] ▪ This is shee that turned Vlisses his consorts into beasts; Homer hath much of her. So [...] [...]ritus, Virgill and many other poets and Historians. (b) Of the Arcadians] Euantes [...] Pliny lib. 8.) a credible Greeke author writeth that the Arcadians vsed to choose one [...] the family of one Anteus, and to bring him to a certaine lake, where he (putting off his [...] and hanging them on an oke) swam ouer, and became presently a wolfe, running [...] [...]o the desert, and lyuing nine yeares amongst the wolues, where if hee eate no mans [...] [...]hat space hee returned to the lake and swimming ouer againe, became man as hee [...]ly nine yeares elder: Fabius saith hee had the same cloathes againe also. So saith [...] Neu [...], a people in Scythia, that they haue set times wherein they may turne wolues [...] will, and wherein they may turne men againe if they will. (c) A champion] Properly a [...] with whirlebats: for that, wrastling, running, leaping, and quoiting were the Greekes [...]: and the practisers of them all were called in greeke [...], in laine [...] Pentathli. Pan and] Vpon mount Lycaeus in Arcadia were three gods honored, by the name of Lycaei. [...], Bacchus, and hornned Pan. I thinke the place, (but some others hold their driuing [...] the wolues) gaue them their names. Some say they ruled in this metamorphizing of [...] wolues, and helped them to their natiue shapes againe.

Of the deuills power in transforming mans shape: what a Christian may beleeue herein. CHAP. 18.

SOme perhaps will looke for our opinion heere, touching this deceipt of the deuills, (a) [what a christian, should do, vpon this report of miracles amongst the infidells.] What shall wee say, but get you out of the midst of Babilon? this propheticall command wills vs, to ply our faiths feete as fast as we can, and quit our selues of this Worldly Citty compact of a confused crue of sinners and euill Angells, and hie vs vnto the liuing God. For the greater power wee behold in the deceiuer, the firmer hold must we lay vpon our mediator, by whom wee leaue the dregs and ascend vnto hight of purity. So then if we should say, all those tales are lies, yet are there some that wil avow they haue either hard them for truth, of persons of credite, or haue seene them tried themselues. For when I was in Ita­ly, I heard such a report there, how certaine women of one place there, would but giue one a little drug in cheese, and presently hee became an asse, and so they made him carry their necessaries whether they would, and hauing done, they reformed his figure againe: yet had he his humane reason still, (b) as Apu­leus had in his asse-ship, as himselfe writeth in his booke of the golden asse; bee it a lie or a truth that hee writeth. Well (c) either these things are false, or incredi­ble, because vnusuall. But we must firmely hold Gods power to bee omnipotent in all things: but the deuills can doe nothing beyond the power of their nature (which is angelicall, although maleuolent) vnlesse hee whose iudgements are e­uer secret, but neuer vniust, permit them. (d) Nor can the deuills create any thing (what euer shewes of theirs produce these doubts) but onely cast a changed shape ouer that which God hath made, altering onely in shew. Nor doe I thinke the deuill can forme any soule or body into bestiall or brutish members, and es­sences: but they haue an vnspeakable way of transporting mans fantasiein a bodily shape, vnto other senses (this running ordinarylie in our dreams through a thou­sand seuerall things, and though it be not corporall, yet seemes to cary it selfe in corporall formes through all these things) while the bodies of the men thus af­fected lie in another place, being aliue, but yet in an extasie farre more deepe then any sleepe. Now (e) this phantasie may appeare vnto others sences in a bodily shape, and a man may seeme to himselfe to bee such an one as hee often thinketh himselfe to be in his dreame, and to beare burdens, which if they be true burdens indeed, the deuills beare them, to delude mens eyes with the apparance of true burdens, and false shapes. For one Praestantius told me that his father tooke that drug in cheese at his owne house, wherevpon he lay in such a sleepe that no man Praestanti­us. could awake him: and after a few daies hee awaked of himselfe and told all hee had suffered in his dreames in the meane while, how hee had beene turned into an horse and carried the souldiours victualls about in a (f) budget. Which was true as he told, yet seemed it but a dreame vnto him: another told how one night be­fore he slept, an old acquaintance of his a philosopher came to him and expoun­ded certaine Platonismes vnto him, which hee would not expound him before. So afterwards he asked him why he did it there which he would not doe in his own house when he was intreated? I did it not quoth the other, indeed I dreamed that I did it. And so that which the one dreamed, the other in a fantasticall appea­rance beheld: These now were related by such as I thinke would not lie, for had any one told them, they had not beene to be beleeued. So then those Arcadians, [Page 695] whom the god (nay the deuills rather) turned into wolues, and those fellowes of Vlisses (g) beeing charmed by Circe into Bestiall shapes, had onely their fantasie, occupied in such formes, if there were any such matter. But for Diomedes birds, seeing there is a generation of them, I hold them not to be transformed men, but that the men were taken away, and they brought in their places, as the (h) hinde was, in Iphigenias roome, Agamemnons daughter. The deuill can play such iugling [...]kes with ease, by Gods permission, but the Virgin beeing found aliue after­wards, this was a plaine deceipt of theirs to take away her, and set the hinde there. But Diomedes, fellowes, because they were neuer seene, (the euill angells destroy­ing them) were beleeued to bee turned into (i) those birds that were brought out of their vnknowne habitations into their places. Now for their washing of his temple, their loue to the Greekes and their furie against others, they may haue all this by the deuills instinct: because it (k) was his endeuor to perswade y t Diomedes was become a god, thereby to make them iniure the true God, by ador­ing fained ones, and dead persons (with temples, altars priests and sacrifices) who when they liued, (l) had no life: all which honours beeing rightly bestowed, are peculiar to that one true and onely God.

L. VIVES.

VVHat (a) a Christian] Some copies haue not this. (b) As Apuleius] Hee was a magitian, doubtlesse: but neuer turned into an asse. Augustine saw how incredible that was, but Apuleius. Lucian. [...] not red many Greekes, he could not know whence he had his plot ofthe golden asse: for [...] names none that he followes, as hee doth in his cosmography. But Lucian before him [...] [...]ow hee beeing in Thessaly to learne some magike was turned into an asse in stead of a [...] that this was true: but that Lucian delighted neither in truths, nor truths likelihoods. [...] [...]ke did Apuleius make whole in latine, adding diuers things to garnish it with more delight to such as loue Melesian tales, and heere and there sprinckling it with his antiquaries [...], and his new compositions, with great liberty, yet some-what suppressing the absurdity [...] [...] [...]ame. But wee loue now to read him because hee hath said some things there in▪ that [...] dexterity, which others seeking to imitate, haue committed grosse errors: for I thinke [...] grace of his in that worke, is inimitable. But Apuleius was no asse, only he delights mens [...] [...]th such a story, as mans affection is wholy transported with a strange story. (c) Either [...] [...] l. 8. held them all false, nor may we beleeue all the fables affirmed: but the Greeks [...] cruell liers, that they would not want a witnesse for the most impudent fiction they [...] [...] Nor can] To create, is to make something of nothing: this God onely can do: as all the [...] affirme: [but then they dispute whether hee can communicate this power vnto a crea­ [...]. Saint Thomas hath much concerning this, and Scotus seekes to weaken his arguments to To create what it is. [Lou­uaine co­pie de­fectiue. [...] his owne: and Occam is against both, and Petrus de Aliaco against him, thus each [...] [...]weth the celestiall power into what forme he please. How can manners, bee amended, [...]ow can truth bee taught, how can contentions bee appeased, as long as there is this confused [...] iangling, and this haling too and froe in matter of diuinity, according as [...] [...] [...]ands affected? [(e) This Phantasie] All the world prooues this opinion of Augu­ [...] [...]. (f) A budget] Reticulum: the trauellers caried their victualls in it, bread, cheese, [...] ▪ &c. Hor. lib. 1. Serm.

Reticulum panis venales inter onustos,
Forte vehas humero, nihiloplus accipias quam
Qui nihil portarit—
As if you, on your backe well burdened, bore
A wallet of sale-bread, you should no more
Receiue for food then he: that were from burthen free.

[Page 696] It was a nette (sayth Acron) wherein bread was borne to the slaues that were to bee sold. Thus I coniecture (sayth hee) (g) Charmed] Virg. Pharmaceutr. (h) The Hinde] Iphige­nia was daughter to Agamemnon and Clitemnestra. The Army being at Aulis in Boeotia, Iphigenia. Agamemnon killed a Stag of Dianas, for which deed the nauy was sore beaten with stormes, and infected with pestilence: to the Augury they went: Calchas answered, Diana must be ap­peased Calchas. with Agamemnons bloud. So Ulisses was sent to Mycenae for Iphigenia, vnder coulor of a marriage, and being brought to the Altar, and ready to bleed, shee was sent away, and a Hinde sette in her place, shee beeing carryed into Taurica Chersonnesus, to King [...]hoas, where shee was made Priest vnto Diana Taurica, who had men sacrificed vnto her. So Orestes hi [...] brother comming thether, they two conspired together and slewe the King, and then sayled away to Aricia in Italy (i) Those birds] A diuersity of reading. (k) It was his indeauor] Many a fond note was there, on this worke here-tofore. An asse, that is, a creature so called: hee spoke, that is, hee sayd, I was silent, that is, I said nothing: and such an one was crept into the text heere but wee haue left it out. (l) Had no true life] For the soules true life i [...] God▪ whome the soule leauing, dyeth. This the Pagan Phylosophers taught as well as wee Christ­ians that all things the farther they were from GOD, the lesse life had they, and so of the contrary. This is common in Plato and sometimes in Aristotle. The Stoikes sayd that a wise-man onely liued, and was a man; the rest were nothing but plaine apes. So sayd Socrates.

That Aeneas came into Italy when Labdon was Iudge of Israell. CHAP. 19.

Troy beeing now taken and razed, (a) Aeneas with tenne shippes filled with the remaynes of Troy came into Italy, Latinus being King there, (b) Mnest­heus at Athens, Poliphides in Syrion, (d) Tautanes in Assyria, and (e) Labdon iudg­ing Israell. Latinus dying, Aeneas raigned three yeares in the same time of the same Kinges, excepting that (f) Pelasgus was King of Sycion, and (g) Sampson Iudge of the Hebrewes, who was counted Hercules for his admired strength. Aeneas (h) beeing not to bee found after his death (i) was canonized for a God by the Latines. So was Sangus or Sanctus by the Sabines. And at this time Co­drus the King of Athens, went in [...]disguise to bee slaine of the Peloponesians the Athenians enemies; and so he was: hereby deliuering his countrey from ruine. For the Peloponesians had an Oracle told them that they should conquer if they killed not the Athenian King. So hee deceiued them by his disguise, and giuing them euill wordes, prouoked them to kill him, whereof Virgill sayth: Aut iurgi [...] Codri. And (k) him the Athenians sacrificed vnto as a God▪ Now in the raigne of Syluius the fourth Latine King (Aeneas, his sonne by Lauina, not by Creusa, nor brother to Ascanius)▪ Oneus the nine and twentith of Assyria (l) Mclanthus the A [...]ead, 8. sixteenth of Athens, and Heli the Priest iudging Israell, the Sicyonian Kingdom [...] fell to ruine, which indured (as it is recorded) 959 yeares.

L. VIVES.

Aeneas (a)] How hee escaped out of Troy, it is diuersly related. Dionys. lib. 1. For Aeneas. some say that hee keeping a Tower, and setting all the Grecians on fire against that place, meane time packt away all the vnnecessaries, old men, women and children in­to the shippes, and then breaking through the foes, increased his powers and tooke the strengths of Ida, which they held almost a yeare: but the Greekes comming against them, they made a peace, vpon condition to depart out of Phrygia without disturbance of any man whatsoeuer, vntill they were setled some-where. Thus saith Helanicus, a famous, but a fabulous author. M [...]ucerates Xanthius saith Aeneas betrayed Troy, and therefore the Greekes freed him: the reason of this treason was, for that Paris scorned him and made him a mocking stocke to the Troyan Lords: some say he was in the hauen when Troy was ta­ [...]n▪ others, that he was admirall of Pri [...]s nauy: the Latines say that Antenor and hee were [Page 697] preserued because they had alwaies perswaded the restoring of Hellen, and were of old ac­quaintance in Greece. How hee came into Italie, Virgill sings at full, mixing false notes with [...], as poets commonly vse▪ I wil quote no more from others, for this is the most like to truth. He came first into Thrace, staid there all winter, and had many fled vnto him out of Asia: there he built a Citty and called it Aenea (Dionys.) or Aenon: (Mela and Plin.) And there saith Virgil was P [...]lidorus buried. Aen. 3.

—Feror huc et littore curuo
Maenia prima loco, fatis ingressus iniquis:
Aeneadesque meos nomen de nomine fingo.
I hether driu'n, by crosse-fates in I came,
And on crook't shore first walls did found and frame▪
And nam'd them Aeneads by myne owne name.

This Citty Salust calleth Aenon, though Homer saith that Aenon sent armes against Troy. Seru. in Aen. 3. Euphorion and Callimachus say that Vlisses his companion was buried there, going forth to forage, and dying: and thence it had the name. It stood vntill the Mace­donian monarchy, and then King Cassander razed it, and remooued the townesmen to Thessa­lonica which hee then built. From Thrace Aeneas went to Delos, then to Cythera, then to his kinsmen in Arcadia, thence to Zacynthus, so to Leucadia, and thence to Ambracia where there was a Citty on the riuer Achelons banke, called Aenea, but it was left vn-peopled afterwards. Thence went Anchises to Butrotum in Epyrus, and Aeneas to Dodona to the oracle, with all speed, and thence returning to his father, they came to Drepanum in Sicily, where Anchises di­ed. (Yet Strabo saith Anchises came into Italy: and died (saith Dionys.) a yeare before Aeneas) T [...] came Aeneas into Italy, into the quarters of Laurentum, in the fiue and thirty yeare of [...] his reigne, two yeares after his departure from Asia. Nor came his whole Nauy hether. [...] [...]e landed in Apulia, and some in other places of Italy, of whose arriuall there are monu­ [...] vnto this day. Some of them leauing Aeneas in Italy, returned to Phrygia againe. The [...] place that Aeneas held in Latium, they named Troy. It was foure furlongs from the sea. (b) [...]] Sonne to Ornius, Erichtheus his sonne; hee stirred the people against Theseus [...] [...] absence, saying that hee had brought the free people of Attica into one citty, as into a [...] Now Theseus was held in most straite prison by Orchus the Molossian King: and he had [...] the rauished Hellen at Aphydna, which Castor and Pollux tooke, freed their sister and [...] Mnestheus King of Athens, for that hee left them souldiours. So Theseus being freed by [...]es, and making meanes for the recouery of his Kingdome, went into Scyros, where [...] Lyconides slew him. So ruled Mnestheus quietly at Athens: for Theseus his children [...] but young, and in the hands of Elpenor in Euboea, Mnestheus respected them not. They [...] come to yeares went with Elpenor to that vniuersall warre of Troy, and Mnestheus [...] also with his forces, and returning died in Melos, and Demophon Theseus sonne succee­ded him. Plut. Paus. Euseb. So that Mnestheus was dead a little before Aeneas came into Italy. [...] Polyhistor saith that Demophon reigned at Athens when as Troy was destroied. (c) Po­ [...]] So saith Euseb. but Pausanias relateth it thus. Sycion had a daughter, called Echtho­ [...], on hir did Mercury (they say) beget Polybus, Phlias, Dionysius his sonne married her afterwards, and had begot Androdanas on her. Polybis married his daughter Lysianassa to Ta­ [...], sonne to Bias King of Argos. At this time Adrastus fled from Argos to Polybus in Sicy­ [...] ▪ and Polybus dying was King there. He returning to Argos, Ianiscus one of Clytius Laome­ [...] posterity came from Attica thether & got their Kingdome, and dying, left it to Phaestus, a [...] of Hercules. Hee beeing called by Oracle into Crete, Euxippus sonne to Apollo and [...] Syllis, reigned, and hee being dead, Agamemnon made warre vpon Sycionia, and Hippo­ [...] [...]ne to Rhopalus the sonne of Phaestus, fearing his power, became his tributary, vpon [...]ion. This Hippolitus, had issue Lacestades and Phalces. Now Tamphalces sonne to [...] came with his Dorikes in the night and tooke the citty, yet did no harme, as beeing [...]ed from Hercules also, onely hee was ioyned fellow in this Kingdome with him. From [...] the Sycionians were called Dorians, and made a part of the Argiue Empire. (d) Tauta­ [...] [...] reigned in the time of the Troian wars. Eus. Diod. saith that Priam (who held his crown [...] [...] as from his soueraigne) in the beginning of the siege sent to intreate some helpe of [Page 698] him: who sent him 10000. Ethiopians: 10000. Susians, and twenty chariots o [...] [...] [...] ­gons, vnder the conduct of Memnon, sonne to Duke Tython his dearest associate. Ho [...] mentions this Memnon, for he was slaine in this warre. He was a youth of an hardy and [...] ­que spirit, as his valourous performances did witnesse in abundance. (e) Labdon] So doth Eu­seb: Labdon. call him. The Bible hath it Abdon. Iud. 12. 13. Sonne he was to Hylo the Ephraite, who had forty sons, and they had fifty sons al good horsmen & he left them al liuing at his death. Io [...]. [...] (f) Pelasgus] The old bookes, read Pelagus. My friend Hieronimo Buffaldo (a [...] vnwear [...]ed Hieromino. Buffaldo. student, a true friend, and an honest man) saith that in one copy hee had read it Pelagus, Pau­sanias putteth other names in this place quite different: he giues vs no light here. (g) Samp­son] Iud. 13. His deeds excelled all those of Hercules, Hector, or Milo. They are knowne: I will not stand to rehearse them. (h) Being not to be] Mezentius King of Hetruria warred against the Latines, and Aeneas (their King) ioyning battell with him neere Lauinium, they had a [...] Mezent us. fought field: and being parted by night, next morning Aeneas was not to bee found: some said he was indenized, some, that he was drowned in Numicus, the riuer. The Latines built him A [...]as dei­fied. a Temple, & dedicated it: TO OVR HOLY FATHER AND TERRESTRIALL GOD▪ GO­VERNOR OF THE WATERS OF NVMICVS. Dionys. Some say be built it himselfe, Festus saith, Ascanius his sonne did. He died three yeares after his step-father Latinus, (so long was he King) and seauen years after the dissolution of Troy. He hath toumbes in many nations, but those are but for his honour, [...], empty monuments, his true one is by the riuer Numicus. Liu. They call him Iupiter indiges, so Ascanius named him whē he deified him: Indiges, is a mor­tall made a Deity. Some say it is onely spoken of those, whom it is sacriledge to name, Indiges, vvhat it is. as the patron-gods of citties, and such like. But I thinke Indiges bee as much as in-borne or in­liuing; that is, meaning them that dwelt or were borne in the soile, where they are deified. Such did Lucane meane when he said.

Indigites fleuisse deos vrbis (que) laborem,
Testatos sudore lares—
The towne-gods wept, the house-hold-gods with sweat
Witnes [...], the Citties labour should be great.

And therefore he was both Iupiter indiges, and Iupiter Latialis. But this I may not ba [...]e: Aeneas had his swinging places in Italy, as Erigone Icarus his daughter had in Greece: for Svvinging games. thus saith Festus Pompeius. These swinging-games had originall from hence, because Aeneas, being lost (no man knew how in his warres against Mezentius King of the [...]) was held deified, and called Ioue Latiall. So Ascanius sent out all his subiects bond and free sixe daies to seeke him in earth and ayre: and so ordeined swinging to shew the forme of mans life, how he might mount to heauen, or fall from thence to earth, and the perpetuall reuolution of fortune. Thus Festus. (i) By the Latines] And the Sicilians also in E [...]yma, a citty that hee built. Ou. Met. 14. (k) Sangus] Or Xanthus, or Sanctus, or Sancus, but Sangus is the truth. Por­cius Sangus Cato (saith Dionys.) wrote that the Sabines had their name from Sabinus, sonne to Sangus the god of the Sabines, otherwise called Pistius. Him (saith Lactantius) doe the Sabines adore, as the Romanes doe Quirinus, and the Athenians Minerua. Hereof hee that list may read A [...] ­nius. Codrus. [...]equester Uibius, in his description of Rome, mentions this Genius Sangus. (l Codrus▪ [...]on to Melanthus the Messenian; in whose time the Kings of Peloponnesus (descended from Her­cules) warred vpon Athens, because they feared the aboundance of exiles there, and Codrus reiging at Athens, they feared both the Corinthians, because of their bordering vpon them (for Isthmus wherein Corynth stood, ioyneth on Megara) and the Messenians also, because of Melanthus, Codrus his father, beeing King there. So the bloud royall of Peloponnesus [...] to the oracle, and were answered that the victory and the Kings death should fall both [...] one side: herevpon they conceiled the Oracle, and withall, gaue a strict cha [...]ge th [...]t [...] [...]hould touch Codrus. But the Athenians hearing of this Oracle, and Codrus beeing de­sirous of glorie, and the good of his countrie, disguised himselfe, went into the Laconian campe, and falling to brable with the souldiours, was slaine. So they lost the fielde, and all their Kingdome besides, excepting onely Megara. (m) An Oracle] Eyther that the Laconians should conquer if they killed not Codrus: (Trog.) or that the Athenians should conquer if Codrus were killed. Tusc. quaest. lib. 3. Seruius deliuereth it, as wee did but now. (n) Him the Athenians] If these bee gods (saith Tully Denat. Deor. [...].) [Page 699] then is Erichtheus one, whose priest and temple we see at Athens: if hee be a god, why then is not Codrus, and all those that fought and died for their countries glory, Gods also? which if it [...]. [...]. be not probable, then the ground whence it is drawne, is false. These words of Tully seeme to auerre that Codrus was held no god at Athens rather then otherwise. (o) Creusa] Daughter to Priam and Hecuba, wife to Aeneas, mother to Ascanius. But Aeneas in Italy had Syluius by Cre [...]. [...], and hee was named Posthumus because his father was dead ere hee were borne. Some think that Lauinia, after Aeneas his death swaied the state till Syluius came to yeares, and then [...]igned to him. Some say Ascanius had it though hee had no claime to it from Lauinia by whom it came: but because that she had as yet no sonne, and withall, was of too weake a sex to manage that dangerous war against Mezentius & hisson Lausus (leaders of the Hetrurians) therefore she retired into the country, and built her an house in the woods where she brought vppe her sonne, calling him therevpon Syluius. Now Ascanius hauing ended the warre fetched them out of the woods, and vsed them very kindly, but dying hee left his Kingdome to his son I [...]lius, betweene whom and his vncle Syluius there arose a contention about the Kingdome, which the people decided, giuing Syluius the Kingdome, because he was of more yeares, & dis­cretion, and withall, the true heire by Lauinia: and making Iulus chiefe ruler of the religion, a power next to the soueraignes. Of this Caesar speaketh, both in Lucane, and in Suetonius. And this power remained to the Iulian family vntill Dionys. his time. I remember I wrote before, that because of Neptunes prophecy in Homer, some thought that Aeneas returned into Phry­gia hauing seated his fellowes in Italy, and that hee reigned ouer the Troians th [...]re, at their [...]ome: (perhaps stealing from that battaile with Mezentius, and so shipping away thether.) But [...]f that Homer meane the Phrygian Troy, then he likewise speaketh of Ascanius, whom many hold did reigne there againe. Dionysius saith that Hellenus brought Hectors children back to l­ [...], and Ascanius came with them and chased out Antenors sonnes whom Agamemnon had [...]de viceroies there at his departure. There is also a Phrygian Citty called Antandron, where Ascanius (they say) reigned buying his liberty of the Pelasgiues, for that towne, wherevpon it had the name. So that it is a question whether Aeneas left him in Phrygia, or that his father being dead in Italy, and his step-mother ruling all, he returned home againe. Hesychius names Ascania, a citty in Phrygia of his building▪ Steph. It may bee this was some other son of Aeneas Ascania, a City. [...]s, then that who was in Italie. For I beeeue Aeneas had more sonnes of that name [...]en one: It was rather a sur-name amongst them then otherwise; for that Ascanius that is [...] to rule in Italy, properly hight Euryleon. (p) Melanthus,] Codrus his father. How hee got Melanthus. this Kingdome, is told by many: but specially by Suidas in his Apaturia. This feast (saith hee) was held at Athens in great sollemnity, three daies together: and Sitalcus his sonne (the [...]ing of Thrace) was made free of the Citty. The first day they call Dorpeia, the supping day, for that daie their feast was at supper: the second Anarrhysis, the riot, then was the excessiue [...]crifices offered vnto Iupiter Sodalis, and Minerua: the third, Cureotis, for their bo [...]es and wen­ [...]s plaied all in companies that daie. The feasts originall was thus. The Athenians hauing [...]es with the Baeotians about the Celenians, that bordered them both; Xanthus the Boe­ [...]an challenged Thimetus the King of Athens: hee refusing, Melanthus the Messenian [...] to Periclymenus, the sonne of Neleus, beeing but a stranger there, accepted the combat [...] was made King. Beeing in fight Melanthus thought hee saw one stand behind Xanthus [...] a black goates skin, wherevpon he cried out on Xanthus that he brought helpe with him to [...] field. Xanthus looking back, Melanthus thrust him through. Herevpon was the feast [...] the deceiuer ( [...]) ordained, and a Temple built to Dyonisius Melanaiges, that Apaturia. [...] black-skind. Some say that the name of these feasts came of their fathers gathering to­ [...]er to inscribe their sonnes into the rolls of their men, and giue them their toga virilis, their [...] of mans estate. Thus farre Suidas.

Of the succession of the Kingdome in Israell after the Iudges. CHAP. 20.

SOone after (in those Kings times) the Iudges ceased, and Saul was anoynted first King of Israel, in Samuel the prophets time: and now began the Latine [Page 700] kings to be called Syluij of Syluius Aeneas his sonne: all after him, had their proper names seuerall, and this sur-name in generall, as the Emperors that (a) succeeded The Slyuii. Caesar, were called Caesars long after. But Saul and his progeny being reiected, (b) and he dead, Dauid was crowned, (c) forty yeares after Saul beganne his reigne. (d) Then had the Athenians no more kings after Codrus, but beganne an Aristo­cracy. (e) Dauid reigned forty yeares, and Salomon his sonne succeeded him, hee that built that goodly Temple of God at Ierusalem. In his time the Latines built Alba, & their kings were thence-forth called Alban kings, though ruling in Lati­um. Alba. (f) Roboam succeeded Salomon, & in his time Israel was diuided into two king­domes, and either had a king by it selfe.

L. VIVES.

THat (a) succeeded Caesar] Not Iulius, but Augustus (and so haue some copies) for it was from him that Augustus, and Caesar became Imperiall surnames. He was first called C. Octa The Caesars whence. uius, but Caesar left him heire of his goods, and name. (b) Hee dead,] Samuel had anointed him long before, but he began not to reigne vntill Sauls death, at which time God sent him into Hebron. 2. Sam. 2. (c) Forty yeares] So long ruled Saul, according to the scriptures, and Iosephus. But Eupolemus that wrote the Hebrew gests, saith, but 22. (d) Then had the] They set a rule of [...], princes, magistrates, or what you will. The Latines call them Archons, vsing the Greeke. Cic. 1. de fato. Spartian. in Adriano. Vell. Paterc. &c. They had nine magistrates at A­thens Archons, a kinde of Magistrates (saith Pollux. lib. 8.) first the Archon, elected euery yeare new. Then the president, then the generall for war: then the chiefe Iustice, and fiue other Counsellors or Lawiers with him. These last heard and decided matters in the Court. The Archon, he was to looke to the or­dering of Bacchus his sacrifices, and Appollo's games in the spring: commanding all then: hee was chiefe also of the Court where causes of violence, slander, defraudations of wards, electi­ons of guardians, letting out of the fatherlesse childrens houses, &c. were dispatched, all these must passe his seale. Thus Pollux. Before Solons lawes, they might not giue iudgement but each in a seuerall place. The president, hee sat at the Bucolaeum, not farre from the Councell­house. The Generall in the Lycaeum, the Counsellours in the Thesmotium. The Archou at the brazen statues, called Exonimi, where the lawes were fixed ere they were approued (e) Dauid] There was neuer such a paire of men in the world, princes or priuate men as were these two, Dauid. Dauid and Salomon, the father and the sonne, the first for humility, honesty, and prophecy: the second for wisdome. Of him and of the Temple hee built, Eupolemus and Timochares, (prophane Authors) doe make mention. Lact. Inst. diu. lib. 4. saith that hee reigned one hun­dered and forty yeares before the Troyan warre: whereas it was iust so long after it ere hee beganne to reigne. Either the author, or the transcriber are farre mistaken. (f) Roboam. In him, was the prouerbe fulfilled, a good father hath often-times a badde sonne: for hee like a Roboam. foole, fallen quite from his fathers wisdome would needes hold the people in more awe then his father had done before him, and so lost tenne tribes of his twelue; and they chose them a King, calling him King of Israel, leauing the name of the King of Iuda to him and his posteri­ty, that reigned but ouer that, and the tribe of Beniamin: for Leui, belonging to the temple of God, at Ierusalem, was free.

Of the latian Kings: Aeneas (the first) and Auen­tinus (the twelfth) are made gods. CHAP. 21.

LAtium, after Aeneas their first deified king had eleauen more, and none of them deified. But Auentinus the twelfth, beeing slaine in warre, and buried [Page 701] on that hill that beares his name, he was put into the calender of their men gods. Some say he was not killed, but vanished away, and that mount Auentine (a) had not the name from him but from another: after him was no more gods made in Latium but Romulus the builder of Rome, betwixt whom and Auentine were two Kings: one, Virgil nameth saying.

Proximus ille Procas Troianae gloria gentis.

In whose time because Rome was now vpon hatching, the great monarchy of Assyria tooke end. For now after one thousand three hundred & fiue years (coū ­ting Belus his reigne also in that little Kingdome at first) it was remooued to the Medes. Procas reigned before Amulius. Now Amulius had made Rhea, (or Ilia) his brother Numitors daughter, a vestall Virgin, and Mars they say lay with her (thus they honour her whore-dome) and begot two twins on her, who (for a proose of their fore-said excuse for her) they say were cast out, and yet a she-wolfe, the beast of Mars came and fedde them with her dugges: as acknowledging the sonnes of her Lord and Maister. Now some doe say that there was an whore found them when they were first cast out, and shee sucked them vp. (Now they called whores, Lupae, shee wolues, and the stewes vnto this daie are called Lupa­ [...]:) Afterwardes Fastulus a shep-heard had them (say they) and his wife Woluish whores. Acca brought them vppe. Well, what if GOD, to taxe the bloudy minde of the King that commanded to drowne them, preserued them from the water and sent this beast to giue them nourishment? is this any wonder? Numitor, Romulus, his grand-sire succeeded his brother Amulius in the Kingdome of Latium, and in the first yeare of his reigne was Rome built, so that from thence forward, hee and Ro­ [...]s reigned together in Italy.

L. VIVES.

AVentine (a) had not] It hath many deriuations (saith Uarro.) Naeuius deriueth it ab auibus from the birds that flew thence to Tyber. Others, of Auentinus the Alban King, there Auentine. buried. Others, ab aduentu hominum, of the resort of men, for there stood Dianas temple, com­ [...] to all Latium. But I thinke it comes rather ab aduectu, of carrying to it: for it was whi­ [...] seuered from all the cittie, by fennes, and therefore they were faine to bee rowed to it in [...]pes. And seeing wee doe comment some-what largely in this perticular booke, for cu­ [...] heads, take this with yee too: Auentine was quite without the precinct of Rome, either because that the people encamped there in their mutiny, or because that there came no fortu­ [...] birds vnto it in Remus his Augury.

Rome, founded at the time of the Assyrian Monarchies fall, Ezechias being King of Iuda. CHAP. 22.

BRiefly Rome (a) the second Babilon, daughter of the first (by which it pleased God to quell the whole world, and fetch it all vnder one soueraignty) was now founded. The world was now full of hardy men, painfull and well practised in warre. They were stubborne, and not to bee subdued but with infinite labour and danger. In the conquests of the Assyrians ouer all Asia, the warres were of farre lighter accompt, the people were to seeke in their defenses, nor was the world so populous. For it was not aboue a thousand yeares after that vniuersall [...]luge wherein all died but Noah and his family, that Ninus conquered all Asia [Page 702] excepting India. But the Romanes came not to their monarchy with that ease that hee did: they spred by little and little, and found sturdy lets in all their pro­ceedings. Rome then was built when Israell had dwelt in the land of promise 718. yeares. 27. vnder Iosuah, 329. vnder the Iudges, and 362. vnder the Kings vntill Achaz, now King of Iudah, or as others count, vnto his successor Ezechias, that good and Godly king, who reigned (assuredly) in Romulus his time: Osee in the meane time being king of Israell.

L. VIVES.

ROme the (a) second Babilon] Saint Peter calleth Rome Babilon as Hierome saith (in Ui­ta Marci.) who also thinketh that Iohn in the Apocalips meaneth no other Babilon but Rome cal­led Babilō. [Ah (say the Lo­uaynists) this bites, leaue it out, and so they doe.] Rome. Ad Marcellam. [But now it hath put off the name of Babilon: no confusion now: you cannot buy any thing now in matter of religion without a very faire pretext of holy law for the selling of it, yet may you buy or sell (almost) any kinde of cause, holy, or hellish, for money.]

Of the euident prophecy of Sybilla Erithraea con­cerning Christ. CHAP. 23.

IN those daies Sybilla Erythrea (some say) prophecied: there were many (a) Sybilis (saith Varro) more then one. But this (b) Sybille of Erithraea wrote some appa­rant prophecies of Christ, which wee haue read in rough latine verses, not cor­respondent to the greeke, the interpretor wel learned afterward, being none of the best poets. For Flaccianus, a learned and eloquent man (one that had beene Consulls deputie) beeing in a conference with vs concerning Christ, shewed vs a greeke booke, saying they were this Sybills verses, wherein in one place, he shew­ed vs a sort of verses so composed, that (c) the first letter of euery verse beeing taken, they all made these words [...]. Iesus Christus, Dei Filius, Saluator, IESVS CHRIST, SON OF GOD THE SAVIOVR. Now (d) these verses, as some haue translated into latine, are thus. The English of them you shall haue in the Comment following, in an acrostike out of the Greeke.

(e) Iudicii signo tellus sudore madescet.
Ec [...]lo rex adueniet per s [...]cla futurus:
(f) Scilicet in carne presens vt iudicet orhem.
Unde Deum cernent incredulus at (que) fidelis
Celsum cum sanctis, [...]ui iam termino in ipso.
(g) Sic anim [...] cum carne aderunt, quas iudicet ipse.
Cum iacet incultus densis in vepribus orbis.
Reiicient simulachra viri, cunctam quoque Gazam.
(h) Exuret terras ignis, pontumque, polumque
Inquirens, tetri portas effringet Auerni.
(i) Sanctorum sed enim cunctae lux libera carni
Tradetur, sontes aeternum flamma cremabit.
(k) Occultos actus retegens, tunc quisque loquetur
[Page 703] Secreta, atque Deus reserabit pectora luci.
Tunc erit et luctus, stridebunt dentibus omnes:
Eripitur solis Iubar, et chorus interit astris.
Soluetur caelum lunaris splendor obibit.
Deiiciet colles, valles extollet ab imo.
Non erit in rebus hominum sublime, vel altum.
Iam equantur campis montes, et caerula ponti.
Omnia cessabunt, tellus confracta peribit.
Sic pariter fontes torrentur. fluminaque igni.
Sed tuba tunc sonitum tristem dimittet ab alto
Orbe, gemens facinus miserum, variosque labores:
Tartareumque Chaos monstrabit terra de [...]iscens.
Et coram hic domino reges sistentur ad vnum.
Decidet è caelis ignisque et sulphuris amnis.

Now this translator could not make his verses ends meete in the same sence that the Greeke meete in: as for example, the Greeke letter v, is in the head of one verse, but the Latines haue no word beginning with v, that could fitte the sence. And this is in three verses, the fifth, the eighteenth and the nineteenth. Againe wee doe not take these letters from the verses heads in their iust number, but ex­presse them 5. wordes, Iesus Christus, Dei Filius, saluator. The verses are in all, 27. which make a trine, fully (m) quadrate, and solid. For 3. times 3. is 9. and 3. times 9. is 27. Now take the 5. first letters from the 5. first wordes of the Greeke sentence included in the verses heads, and they make [...] a fish, a misti­call name of Christ, who could be in this mortall world, as in a deepe Sea, with­out all sinne. Now this Sibilla Erythraea, or (as some rather thinke) Cumana, hath not one word in all her verses (whereof these are a parcell) tending to Ido­latry, but all against the false gods and their worshippers, so that she seemes to me to haue beene a cittizen of the Citty of God. (f) Lactantius also hath prophe­cies of Christ out of some Sibille, but he saith not from which. But that which he dilateth in parcels, do I thinke good to lay together, and make one large prophe­cy of his many little ones. This it is. Afterwards he shall be taken by the vngodly, [...]d they shall strike God with wicked hands, and spitte their venemous spirits in his face. Hee shall yeeld his holy backe to their strokes, and take their blowes with silence, least they should know that he is the word, or whence he came to speake to mortals. They shall crowne him with thorne, they gaue him gall in stead of vineger to eate, this table of hospitallity they shall afford him. Thou foolish nation that knewst not thy God, [...]t crowned him with thorne, and feasted him with bitternesse. The vayle of the Temple shall rend in two, and it shall bee darke three houres at noone day. Then shall he [...] and sleepe three dayes, and then shall hee arise againe from death and shewe the first fruites of the resurrection to them that are called. All this hath Lactantius vsed in seuerall places▪ as hee needed, from the the Sybill: We haue laid it together, dis­tinguishing it onely by the heads of the chapters, if the transcriber haue the care to obserue and follow vs. Some say Sybilla Erythraea liued in the Troyan [...]rre long before Romulus.

L. VIVES.

MAny (a) Sybils] Prophetesses. Diod. lib. 5. Seru. in 4. Aeneid. Lactant. Diu. inst. The Sy­bils. say that Sybilla commeth of [...] God, (in the Aeolike Dialect) and [...] counsel, Suidas [...] that it is a Romane word and signifieth a Prophetesse. How many of the Sibils ther were [Page 704] and when they liued, is vncertaine: wee will heare the best authors hereof▪ Martianus [...] there were but two Sybills, one called Erophila, daughter to Marmasus the Troyan (and [...] hee saith was that of Phrygia and Cumae) the other Symmachia, daughter to an Hippone [...], borne at Erythra, and prophecying at Cumae also. There were three statues of three Sybils, in the pleading court at Rome. Plin. the first erected by Pacuuius Taurus Aedile, and the rest by M. Messala. These (saith Solinus) were the Cumane, the Delphike, and the Erithr [...] ­an Eriphila. Aelian (hist. vari.) names foure: Erythraea, Samia, Egyptia, Sardiana. O­thers adde two more Iudaea, and Cumaea. Varro makes them vp ten. De re diu [...] ▪ ad C [...]s. The Greekes thought to doe with them as they did with the Ioues and Hercules, making a many all into one, and writ much of one Sybilla: some make her daughter to Apollo and [...]: sonne to Aristocrates and Hydole: some to Crimagoras, or to Theodorus. Some make her borne at Erythra, some in Sicily, some in Sardinia, Gergethia, Rhodes, Lybia, or Leucania, and all these concerne the Erythrean Sibyll, who liued before the sack of Troy, say they. But now to Uarro's ten Sybills, as Lactantius reckens them, adding the fitte assertions of Greekes, or Latines by the way. The first was a Persian, mentioned by Nicander, the Chronicler of Alexanders actes. This some say was a Chaldean, and some a Iew, her name being Samb [...]tha, borne in Noe, a citty neare the read sea, of one Berossus and his wife Tymantha, who had foure and twenty children betweene them. Shee prophecyed aboundantly of Ch [...]ist, and his comming, with whome the other Sybills doe fully accorde. The second was a Lybian. Eur [...] ▪ Prolog. in Lamiam. The third a Delphian, (Chrysip. de Diuinat.) borne at Delphos, called Themis, liuing before the siege of Troy. Homer inserted many of her verses into his Rapso [...]ie. This saith Diodorus was Daphne, Tyresias daughter, whom the Argiues conquering Thebes, sent to Delphos, where growing cunning in Apollo's mysteries, shee expounded the Oracles, to them that sought to them, and therefore was called Sibylla. There was another Daphne, daughter to Ladom the Arcadian, Apollo loued her, and shee is feigned to bee turned into a Lawrell in flying from him. The fourth a Cumaean in Italy. Naeu. de bello Punic. Piso in [...]n­nal. Some say shee was borne in Cymerium a towne in Italy neere Cumae. The fifth an Ery­thraean: Apollodorus saith hee and shee were borne both in a towne. Shee prophecied to the Greekes, going to Troye, that they should conquer, and that Homer should write lyes. But the common opinion is, shee liued before the siege of Troy: yet Eusebius drawes him to Ro­mulus his time. Indeede Strabo maketh more then one Erythream Sibyll: saying there was one ancient one, and another later called Athenais, liuing in Alexanders time. Lactantius saith Sibylla Erythraea was borne at Babilon, and chose to bee called Erythraea. The sixt was a Samian, Eratosth. saith hee found mention of her in the Samian Annales: shee was called Phito the seauenth, a Cumane, called Amalthea, and by other Herophile, or Demophile. Sui­das Tarquinius Priscus. calleth her Hierophile, and saith shee brought nine bookes to King Tarquinius Priscus, and asked him three hundred angels for them, which hee denying and laughing at her, shee burnt three of them before his face, and asked him the whole summe for the rest. Hee thinking shee was madde or drunke indeed, scoffed at her againe: shee burned other three, and asked still the whole summe for the three remaining: then the King was mooued in minde, and gaue it her. This is recorded by Pliny, Dionys. Solin. Gellius, and Seruius, concerning Tarquin the proud, not the other. Pliny saith shee had but three bookes, burning two, and sauing the third. Suidas saith she had nine bookes of priuate oracles, and burnt but two of them: her tombe (saith Solinus) may be seene yet in Sicilia. But he calleth her not Eriphile, for that hee giues to the Erythraean Sybill, who was more ancient then the Cumane. Eusebius thinks that Hierophile was neither the Erythrean, nor Cumane, but the Samian, that she liued in Numa's time, L [...]o­crates being Archon of Athens. The wife of Amphiaraus was called Eriphile also. The eight was of Hellespont, borne at Marmissum neare Troy, liuing in the time of Solon and Cyrus. He­racl. Pontic. The ninth was a Phrygian, and prophecied at Aucyra. The tenth a Tyburtine, called Albumea, worshipped at Tybur, as a goddesse on the banke of the riuer Anienes, in whose chan­nell her Image was found, with a booke in the hand of it. These are Varro's Sybills. There are others named also, as Lampusia, Calchas his daughter, of Colophon, whose prophecies were whilom extant in verse: and Sybilla Elyssas also with them. Cassandra also, Priams daughter, who prophecied her countries ruine, was counted for a Sybill: there was also Sybill of Epirus, and Mant [...] Tyresias daughter: and lastly Carmentis Euanders mother, and Fatua, Faunus his wife, all called Sybills. Didi [...]s Grammaticus is in doubt whether Sapho were a Sybill or no. [Page 705] S [...]. de stud. liberal. Yet some in this place read Publica for Sybilla. But which Sybill it was that wrote the verses conteyning the Romanes fate, Varro him-selfe they s [...]y could not tell. Some sayd it was Sybilla Cumana, as Virgill doth, calling her Deiphobe daughter to Glaucus, who was a Prophet, and taught Apollo the art: vnlesse you had rather read it [...], for she (as some say) brought the bookes to Tarquin Priscus who hid them in the Capitol: She li­ued in Rome (sayth Solinus) in the fifteenth Olympiad. If that be so, it was Tarqum Priscus, & not the Proud, that bought her bookes: For Priscus dyed, and Seruius Tullus began his raigne the fourth yeare of the fifteenth Olympiade, Epitelides of La [...]aedemon beeing victor in the Games, and Archestratides beeing Archon of Athens. That therefore is likelier that U [...]rro and Suidas affirme of Priscus, then that which others sayd of Superbus, if Solinus his Account bee true. Her Chappell was to bee seene at Cumae, but Varro thinketh it vnlikely that the Sybill that Aeneas talked with, should liue vnto the fist King of Romes time: and therefore hee thinketh it was Erythraea that sung the Romaines destinies. Yet Dionys. sayth it was to her that Aeneas went. lib. 4. Varro hath this further ground, that when Apolloes Tem­ple at Erythraea was burnt, those very verses were found there. Euen this is shee whome Uirgill calleth Cumaea, for shee prophecyed at Cumae in Italy, sayth Capella, and so thinke I; There is Cumae in Ionia, by Erythrea, but Aristotle sayth directly, there is a Caue in Cumae a Citty of Italy, in which Sybilla dwelt. Shee whome others called Erythraea, the Cumaeans for glory of their country call Cumaea: Otherwise they meane some other. For it was not Virgils Sybill that Cumane Sybilla, that sold Tarquin the bookes. Nor sayth Uirgill, nor thinke wee that there were no verses in those bookes, but of One Sybils. This Tacitus shew­eth saying of Augustus, that, whereas there were many fables spred vnder the Sybils names, hee sent into Samos, Erythrea, Ilium, Africke, and to all the Italian Colonyes, to bee at Rome with their verses at a day appoynted, where a iudgement was past by the Quindecimuers, and a censure vppon all that should haue of these verses in priuate: Antiquity hauing decreed against it before. And the Capitoll beeing repayred (sayth Lactantius out of Varro) they came thether from all places (and cheefly from Erythraea) with Sybills verses. This also Fe [...]es­tella (a dilligent Author) recordeth, and that P. Gabinius, M. Octacilius, and Luc. Valeriu [...] went to Erythraea purposely about it, and brought about a thousand verses to Rome, which priuate men had copyed forth. Thus farre Lactantius. Stilico Honorius his step-father, de­ [...]ring to mooue the people against his sonne in law, made away all the Sybills bookes: Of which fact, Claudian writeth thus:

Nec tantum Geticis grassatus proditor armis
Ante Sybillinae fata cremauit opis.
Nor onely rag'd the Traytor in Gothes armes,
But burnt the fates of Sybils helpe from harmes.

And thus much of the Sybills. (b) Sybill of Erythraea] Lactantius citeth some of those verses from another Sybill: it is no matter indeed which Sybills they are. One Sybils they are sure to be, and because shee was the most famous, to her they assigne them. (c) The first letter▪ That the Sybils put misteries in their verses heads, Tully can testifie. Their Poems sayth he▪ proo­ [...]h them not mad, for there is more cunning then turbulency in them: beeing all conueyed into Acrosticks, as Ennius also had done in some, Shewing a minde rather [...] then [...]. De diuinat. lib. 2. Virgill also Aegl. 4.

Ultima Cumaei venit iam carminis aetas:
The Sybils prophecies draw to an end.

N [...]ly the time that shee included in her propheticall Acrosticks. (d) Those verses] The Greeke verses in Eusebius are these.

[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[Page 706] [...].
[...].
[...].
[...].
[...].
[...]
[...]
[...].
[...].
[...].
[...]
[...].
[...].
[...].
[...].
[...]
[...].
[...].
In signe of Dommes-day, the whole earth shall sweate:
Euer to reigne, a King, in heau'nly seate,
Shall come to iudge all flesh. The faithfull, and
Vnfaithfull too, before this God shall stand,
Seeing him high with Saints, in Times last end.
Corporeall shall hee sit; and, thence, extend
His doome on soules. The earth shall quite lie wast,
Ruin'd, ore-growne with thornes, and men shall cast
Idolls away, and treasure. Searching fire
Shall burne the ground, and thence it shall inquire,
Through seas, and skie, and breake Hells blackest gates:
So shall free light salute the blessed states
Of Saints; the guilty lasting flames shall burne.
No act so hid, but then to light shall turne;
Nor brest so close, but GOD shall open wide.
Each where shall cries be heard, and noyse beside
Of gnashing teeth. The Sunne shall from the skie
Flie forth; and starres no more mooue orderly.
Great Heauen shall be dissolu'd, the Moone depriu'd
Of all her light; places at height arriu'd
Deprest; and valleys raised to their seate:
There shall be nought to mortalls, high or great.
Hills shall lye leuell with the plaines; the sea
Endure no burthen; and the earth, as they,
Shall perish cleft with lightning: euery spring
And riuer burne. The fatall Trumpe shall ring
Vnto the world, from heauen, a dismall blast
Including plagues to come for ill deedes past.
Old Chaos, through the cleft masse, shall bee seene,
Vnto this Barre shall all earths Kings conueene:
Riuers of fire and Brimstone flowing from heau'n.

(e) Iudicii signo] Act. 1. 11. This Iesus who is taken vp to heauen, shall so come as you haue seene him goe vp into heauen. (f) Scilicet] This verse is not in the Greeke, nor is it added here, for there must be twenty seauen. (g) Sicanimae] The Greeke is, then shall all flesh come into free heauen, and the fire shall take away the holy and the wicked for euer, but because the sence is harsh, I had rather read it [...], and so make it agree with the Latine inter­pretation. [Page 707] (h) Exuret.] The bookes of consciences shall bee opened, as it is in the Reue­lation: Of those here-after (i) Sanctorum] Isay. 40. 4. Euery valley shall bee exalted, and euery mountaine and hill shall bee layde lowe: the crooked shall bee streight, and the rough places plaine.

(k) Occultos] High and [...] shall then bee all one, and neither offensiue; pompe▪ height and glorye shall no more domineere in particular: but as the Apostle saith. Then shall all principalities and powers bee annihilated, that GOD may bee all in all. For there is no greater plague then to bee vnder him that is blowne bigge with the false conceite of greatnesse: hee groweth rich and consequently proud: hee thinkes hee may domineere, his father [...]as, I marry was hee: his pedigree is alway in his mouth, and (very likely) a theefe, a Butcher or a Swin-heard in the front of this his noble descent.

Another Tarre-lubber bragges that hee is a souldiour, an ayde vnto the state in affaires military, therefore will hee reare and teare, downe goe whole Citties before him (if any leaue their owne seates and come into his way, or to take the wall of him, not else): A quadrate number, plaine and solide. (l) No word] For the Greeke [...], beginning a word, is alwayes aspirate: now if we bring it into Latine, aspirate wee must put H. before it, and this deceiues the ignorant. (m) Qua­drate and solid] A plaine quadrate is a number multiplyed once by it selfe, as three times three, then multiply the product by the first, and you haue a solid: as three times three is nine. Heere is your quadrate plaine, three times nine is twenty seauen, that is the quadrate Lactant. lib. 4 cap. 18. solide. (n) Lactantius] Lactantius following his Maister Arnobius, hath written seauen most excellent and acute volumes against the Pagans, nor haue wee any Christian that is a better Ciceronian then hee.

[...].
[...],
[...].
[...].
To th'faithlesse vniust hands then shall hee come,
Whose impure hands shall giue him blowes, and some
Shall from their foule mouthes poysoned spittle send,
Hee to their whips his holy back shall bend.

[...]
[...].
[...]
Thus beate hee shall stand mute, that none may ken
Who was, or whence, the worde, to speake to men▪
And hee shall beare a thornie crowne—

[...].
[...].
They gaue him for drinke Vineger, and Gall for meate,
This table of in-hospitalitie they set.

[Page 708] This is likewise in another verse of Sybills: the Greeke is:

[...],
[...]
[...].
Thy God (thy good) thou brainlesse sencelesse didst not know,
Who past and plaid in mortall words and works below:
A crowne of thornes, and fearfull gall thou didst bestow.

In the next Chapter following: the words are these.

[...]
Chap. 19.
[...].
The Temples veile shall rend in twaine, and at mid-day
Prodigious darkned night for three full houres shall stay.

In the same Chapter.

[...].
[...]
[...].
Death shall shut vp his date with sleeping for three daies
Then rising from the dead, he turnes to the Sunne rayes:
The resurrections first-fruites to th'elect displayes,

(o) Of the resurrection] Making away for the chosen, by his resurrection, so the Greeke im­plyeth, Christ as the Apostle saith, being the first borne of many brethren, and the first fruites of those that sleepe.

The seauen Sages in Romulus his time: Israel lead into captiuity: Romulus dyeth and is deified. CHAP. 24.

IN Romulus his time liued Thales, one of those who (after the Theologicall Poets in which Orpheus was chiefe) were called the Wise-men, or Sages. And (a) now did the Chaldaeans subdue the ten Tribes of Israell, (fallen before from Iuda) and lead them all into Chaldaea captiue, leauing onely the tribes of Iuda and Beniamin free, who had their Kings seate at Hierusalem. Romulus dy­ing, and beeing not to bee found, was here-vpon deified, which vse was now almost giuen ouer, so that (b) in the Caesars times they did it rather vpon flat­tery then error, and Tully commends Romulus highly in that hee could deserue those in so wise and learned an age, though Philosophy were not yet in her height of subtile and acute positions and disputations. But although in the later dayes they made no new Gods of men, yet kept they their old ones still, and gaue not ouer to worship them: increasing superstition by their swarmes of Images, whereof antiquity had none: and the deuills working so powerfully with them, that they got them to make publike presentations of the gods shames, such as if they had bin vn-dreamed of before, they would haue shamed to inuent as then. After Romulus reigned Numa, who stuffed all the Citty with false reli­gion, yet could hee not shape a God-head for him-selfe out of all this Chaos of [Page 709] his consecrations. It seemes hee stowed heauen so full of gods that hee left no roome for him-selfe. He raigning at Rome, and Manasses ouer the Hebrewes (that (c) wicked King that-killed the Prophet Isaias) Sybilla (d) Samia liued, as it is reported.

L. VIVES.

NOw (a) did] By the conduct of Senacharib, or Salmanazar, King of Chaldaea, in Osee [...] time. They were transported into the Mountaines of Media, after they had bene ruled by [...]gs 250. yeares. Senacherib sent colonies out of Assyria into Iudaea to possesse and keepe it▪ and they followed the Iewish law, and were called Samaritanes, that is, keepers. (b) In the Samari­tanes. Caesars time] Tully in his Phillippikes rattles vp Caesars deity, Seneca derides that of Claudius, and Lucan the diuine honours giuen to all the Caesars. (c) That wicked King that killed] So [...] did and set vp an Idoll with fiue faces. Esaias was a Prophet of the bloud royall. Hee pro­phecyed vnder Manasses who made him be sawen in two. He was buryed vnder the oke Ro­ [...]ll▪ neare to the spring that Ezechias damned vppe. Hierome. (d) Samia] Called Herophi­ [...] Esaias. [...]nd liuing in Samos. Euseb.

Phylosophers liuing in Tarquinius Priscus his time, and Sedechias, when Hierusalem was taken, and the Temple destroyed. CHAP. 25.

SEdechias ruling ouer the Hebrewes, and Tarquinius Priscus (successor to Ancus Martius) ouer the Romanes, the Iewes were carried captiue to Babilon, Hie­rusalem was destroyed, and Salomons temple razed. (b) The Prophets had told them long before that their wickednes would be the cause of this, chiefly Hieremy (c) who told them the very time that it would hold: (d) about this time liued (e) Pittacus of Mitylene, another of the sages. And the other fiue also (which with Thales and this Pittacus make seauen) liued all (as Eusebius saith) (f) within the time of the Israelites captiuity in Babilon. Their names were (g) Solon of Athens (h) Chilo of Lacedaemon (i) Periander of Corinth (k) Cleobulus of Lindum, (l) and [...] of Prienaeum. These were all after the Theolgicall Poets, and were more fa­mous for their (m) better discipline of life, then others obserued, & for that they [...]ue sundry (n) good instructions, touching the reformatiō of manners. But they left (o) no records of their learning to posterity, but onely Solon that left the Athe­ [...]ns som lawes of his making. Thales was a Naturalist, & left books of his opini­ [...]ns: & in this time also liued Anaximander, Anaximenes & Xenophanes, al natural, Philosophers, & Pythagoras also frō whome Philosophy seemed to take begining.

L VIVES.

SEdechias (a)] Nabuchodrosor (or [...]) warred with three Kings of Iuda, first [...]ith Ioachim, and him he made his [...] which [...], and him he carried [...] Nab [...]co­drosor. three months war, vnto Babilon, [...] [...] lury, and l [...]auing [...] (whom he named [...]s) Iechonias his vncle, Prouost [...] [...]: he charged his name to make him remember [...] place, but he disobeyed him vpon his depature, and so pulled the weight of a great war vp­ [...] him. For the Chaldaean cam [...] in [...] ▪ burned and [...]lew all vp before him, besieged Hie­ [...], took it through famine [...]w Sedechias [...] children before his face, put out his eies, and [...]d him captiue to Babilon, with al his people [...]ith him, and razed the citty to the ground. [...] The Prophets] Hieremy began to prophecy the third yeare of Iosias, son of Ammon, King of [...], as he declareth in the [...] of his prophecy [...] saith, not vntill the tenth yeare. [...] and his prophecy thus writeth Alex. Polyhist. In Ioachims time, he was sent by God to Hieremy. [Page 710] Prophecy, and finding the Iewes adoring of their Idol Baal, hee there-vppon [...] [...] Citties ruine and their captiuity, where-vppon Ioachim commanded to burne him▪ [...] [...] them that with the same peeces of wood should they (beeing captiue) digge and [...] [...] Tigris and Euphrates. This Nabuchodrozor heard off, and gathering his power, came and [...] ▪ Iudaea, Hierusalem, and the Temple, taking the Arke and all away with him. (c) Who tola Sea­uenty yeares hee sayd it would indure, and so it did. (d) Pittacus] Euseb▪ sayth that [...] The 'capti­ [...]ty of Iu­da. Thales were seauen wise men of Greece in Cyrus his time. Euang. Prep. lib. 10. But indeed [...] times cannot bee brought vnto one, some were before other some. Thales assuredly sp [...]ke with Cyrus, so did Solon and Pittacus with Craesus who warred with Cyrus. But [...] time began but a little before his ended. For Cyrus liued from the fortith to the [...] Olympiade. Some say to the fifty one, fifty two, fifty three, yea and some to the fifty eigh [...]Eusebius sayth Thales liued in the beginning of Romulus his time. But eyther the author or the transcriber is in a foule fault, yet Augustine followeth them. For how could [...] come to Cyrus his time then? From the eighth Olympiad vnto the fiue and fifteeth, very neere two hundred yeares? Thales by the longest accompt liued but ninety: So [...] Sosicrates, but ordinarily hee hath but seauenty allowed him, Laert. And Eusebius maketh the seauen sages to liue but in Seruius his first beginning of his reigne: and Thales in the first of Ancus Martius; that is Olymp. thirty fiue, whome he sayd liued vnto Olymp. fifty eight: then must he not be referred to Romulus his time. And the Greekes haue exceeding adoe about their sages, euery one being vayne-gloryous for his owne side, for they hadde wo [...] in old time to call all their Artists, Sages, as wee call them knowing men. The Poets [...] Wise men & sages at first a gene­rall name to A [...]st and Poets. were called so: as Hesiod and Homer. And then Thales, Bias, Pittacus, and Solon gotte a [...]l this name. For these sayth Dicaearchus, were assuredly such. But whome to adde to [...] now there lyes the doubt. It is the greatest and most noble question that is handle [...] in pro­phane matters. The three that Augustine nameth, are commonly added. Laert. Plato, re­iectes Periander, and putteth one Mison in his place, whose countrey is vnknowne. In pro­tag. Plato maketh him a Cheuean, a man-hater as Tymon, and [...] was. Le [...] ­drius for him and Cleobulus, putts Leop hantus of Ephesus, and Epimenedes of Crete. [...] puttes Anacharsis the Sythian in Perianders place. Others ad Aristodemus Pamphilus, and Strabras the Argiue, Hermippus reckons seauenteeene wise men: Solon, Thales, [...]acus, Bias, Cleobulus▪ Chilo, Periander, Anacharsis, Acusilaus, Epimenides, Cleophantus▪ Phe­recides, Aristodemus, Pythagoras, Latius, Hermion and Anaxagoras. (e) [...]] Sonne to Hircadius the Thracian as it is reported: borne at Mytelene in Lesbos: a louer of his coun­tryes Pittacus. freedome▪ for which hee slew the Tyrant Melanchrus: he was very valiant (for [...] fought hand to hand with Phrymon of Athens who had beene victor in the [...] [...] slew him) and most iust, for beeing made a iudge betweene Athens and Mitylene in a con­trouersie concerning lands, hee iudged on the Athenians side: and therefore the Mityleni­ans made him President of their state, which hee held vntill hee had setled it and then gaue it ouer. Hee dyed, Olymp. fifty one, in the seauentith yeare of his age; tenne yeares after hee had reformed the state. (f) Within the time] Euseb. Praep. Euang. and in Chronic. (whom [...] Augustine followeth much in this work) In Cyrus his time were the Israelites freed, and in the beginning of his reigne the seauen sages flourished. (g) Solon] born in Salaminia, vnder the do­minion Solon. of Athens, & son of Exestides one descended from the bloud-royall of Codrus the [...] ­lified Draco his bloudy lawes, & gaue the Athenians better: for Draco wrote his with bloud & not with inke, as Demades said: al crimes great and smal, yea euen idlenes it selfe was [...] of death. Solon hated his cousin Pisistrates his affectation of a Kingdom, who attaining it, [...] got him into Aegipt, & from thence to Craesus, King of Lydia: then to Cilicia where hee [...] Solos (afterwards called Pompeiopolis) because there Pompey ouercame the p [...]rates, thence to Cyprus and there he died, being 70. yeares old. He was Archon of Athens, Olymp. 46. in the third yeare therof. For they elected now euery yeare, not euery tenth yeare as they had done before. The Athenians offered him their Kingdom which he stoutly refused, & exhorted them earnestly to stand in their liberty. Laertius and Plutarch recite some of his lawes, which the Romans put into their twelue tables. (h) Chilo] His fathers name was Damagetes; he was one of the Ephori (Magistrates much like the Romaine Tribunes) for he first ordained the [...]yning Chilo. of the Ephori with the Kings: he was a man of few words, and briefe in phraze as the L [...] ­ans were naturally. Hee dyed at Pisa, imbracing his sonne comming victor from the The Epho­ri, a Magi­ [...]acy▪ Olympicks. He had an epigram vnder his statue, that called him the wisest of the seauen (i) [Page 711] (i) Periander.] I see no reason he should haue this honor, for hee was a tyrant, most furious, vicious, couetous, and abhominably incestuous. These are no parts of wisdome, therefore [...]. many do put him out of this number. But Sotion and Heraclitus say that the wise Periander was not hee of Corynth, but an Ambracian borne. Aristot, saith hee was borne at Corinth: and [...]-germaine to the Tyrant. Plato saith no. (k) Cleobulus.] Borne at Lindus in Rhodes, some Cleobulus, say, in Caria. Du [...]is. His father was called Euagoras, the most beautious and valorous person of his time. Hee learnt his knowledge in Egypt, his daughter Cleobul [...]a was a famous pro­phetesse, &c. (l) Bias.) His fathers name was Teuta [...]us. Prie [...]ia is in Ionia. To him they say the golden Tripos was brought, and hee sent it vnto Hercules of Thebes. Hee freed his Bias, country from the great warre of Craesus the Lydian, his was that phrase, Omnia [...]ea me­ [...] porto: Myne owne, and all mine owne, I beare about me. Cic. Paradox. I wonder the Greekes make no mention of this in his life. They speake not of Prienes taking in all his whole life: Tully I beleeue was deceiued in this, nor is this his onely errour. Seneca seemes to giue it more truely to Stilpo of Megara, for Demetrius as then tooke Mega [...]a. Bias died sweetly with his head in the lap of his grand child by his daughter. The Prienmans built a cha­pell to him. Satyrus preferreth him before all the other Sages. (m) Better discipline.] They were not learned, nor Philosophers (saith Dicaearchus) but they were hardy men and good politi­ [...]s. And so saith Tully. De Amicit. (n) good instructions.] We haue Greeke sentences vnder there names: Ausonius hath made some of them into verse. Thales his motto was, Nosce te: know thy selfe. Pittacus his, Nosce occasionem: take time while time is. Solons, Nihil nimis: the meane is the best. Chilons. Sponsioni non deest iactura: Bargaines and losses are inseparable, or he that wil aduenture must loose. Perianders, Stipandus Imperator dediturus non est armis sed bene­ [...]lentia, loue and not armes guard him that would rule. Cleobulus, ca [...] i [...]micorum insidias, a­ [...]corum The motts of [...]he seuen Sages. inuidias, beware of your foes emnity and your friends enuy. Bias, Plure [...] mali. The worse are the more. So agree Augustine and Eusebius who saith that their inuentions were nothing but short sentences, tending to the instituting of honest disciplines into mens hearts. Prep. Euang. liber. 10. (o) No records.] Yet Solon and Bias they say left some verses.

The Romaines were freed from their Kings, and Israel from captiuity both at one time. CHAP. 26.

AT the same time (a) Cyrus King of Persia, Caldaea, and Assyria, gaue the Iewes a kinde of release, for hee sent 50000. of them to re-edifie the Temple, and these onely built the Altar, and layd the foundations▪ for their foes troubled them with so often incursions that the building was left of vntill Darius his time. (b) The story of Iudith, fell out also in the same times: which they say the Iewes receiue not into their cannon. The seauenty yeares therefore being expired in Darius his reigne, (the time that Hieremy (c) had prefixed) The [...]ewes had their full freedome: Tarquin the proud being the seauenth King of Rome: whom the Romaines expelled, and neuer would be subiect to any more Kings. Vntill this time, had Israell prophets, in great numbers, but indeed we haue but few of their Prophecies cannonicaly recorded. Of these I said in ending my last booke, that I would make some mention in this, and here it is fittest.

L. VIVES.

CYrus (a) King.] Sonne to Mandanes, Astiaeges his daughter, the Median King, and Cambyses one of obscure birth: hee was called Cyrus, after the riuer Cyrus in Persia Cyrus▪ [Page 712] nere to which he was brought vp. Hee foyled his grandfather in warre, and tooke the Mo­narchy from the Medes, placing it in persia. He conquered Chaldaea also. For the Me [...] hauing gotten the Monarchy to them-selues after Sardanapalus his death▪ had their Kings all crowned at Babilon, and Nabuchodrosor was their most royall ruler: his exploytes they extoll aboue the Chaldean Hercules actes: saying that hee had a conquering a [...]mye, as farre as the Gades. Strabo ex Megasthene. Megasthenes, (sayth Alphaeus) affirmes that Nabuchodrosor was a stouter soldier then Hercules, and that hee conquered all Libya and Asia as farre as Armenia, and returning to his home, he cryed out in manner of prophecy­ing: O Babilonians, I presage that a great misfortune shall befall you, which neither B [...]lus, nor any of the gods can resist: The Mule of Persia shall come to make slaues of you all! Haui [...]g thus sayd, presently hee vanished away, Milina Rudocus his sonne succeeded him, and was slaine by Iglisares who reigned in his place, and left the crowne to his sonne Babaso Arascus, who was slaine by treason, Nabiuidocus was made King. Him did Cyrus, taking Babilon, make Prince of Carmania. Thus farre Alphaeus. Alexander Polyhistor differeth somewhat from this but not much. Iosephus sayth there were two Nabuchodrosors: and that it was the sonne that▪ Megasthenes pre [...]erres before Hercules, and the father that tooke Bab [...]lon. The sonne dying left his crowne to Amilmadapak, or Abimatadok▪ and he freed Iechonias and made him Computati­on of years one of his Courtiers. Amilmadapak dyed hauing reigned eighteene yeares, and left his son Agressarius to inher [...]te, who reigned fourty yeares, and his sonne Labosordak succeeded him, who dyed at the end of nine monthes, and Balthazar otherwise called Noboar had his crowne, and him did Cyrus chase out of his Kingdome when hee had reigned seauenteene yeares. Now if this account bee true, there are more then an hundred yeares betweene the beginning of the Iewes captiuitie and Cyrus the Persian. But sure an error there [...]s, eyther in the author or in the transcriber. Now Cyrus being moued by the Prophecy of Esay, who had Is [...] pro­p [...]ecyed 210▪ yeares before Cy­rus. fore-told the original of his Empire twenty yeares ere it came to passe, sette the Iewes free and sent them to build the Temple, restoring all the vessels that Nabuchodrosor had brought away. This was now fourty yeares after the beginning of their captiuity, Euseb. So they went and built, but their enemies troubled them so that they were fayne to let it alone vn­till the second yeare of Darius his reigne, the sonne of Histaspis, who expelled the Magi, and was King alone. For hee in fauour of Zorobabell, sent all the Iewes home, and forbad any of his subiects to molest them. So in the seauentith yeare after their captiuation they returned home. This is after Eusebius his account, vnto whome Clement [...], saying. The Iewes captiuity indured [...]eauenty yeares vnto the second yeare of Darius King of Per­sia, Aegypt and Assyria, in whose time, Aggee, Zachary and one of the 12. called Angelus, prophecyed; and Iesus the son of Iosedech was high Priest. That Darius his second yeare, and the seauentith of the captiuity, were both in one, Zachary testifieth Chap. 1. 1. 12. But Iose­phus The autho­rity of the booke of Iudith. maketh seauenty yeares of the Captiuity to be runne in Cyrus his time. (b) The sto [...]y of Iudith] This booke (sayth Hierome) hath no authority in matter of Controuersie: But yet the synode of Nice hath made it canonicall. Bede sayth that Cambysis sonne to the elder Cyrus was called by the Iewes the second Nabuchodrosor, and that the fact of Iudith was done in his time. (c) Had profixed] Chap. 25. 11.

Of the times of the Prophets whose bookes wee haue: How they prophecyed (some of them) of the calling of the nation, in the declyning of the Assyrian Monarchy, and the Romaines erecting. CHAP. 27.

TO know the times wel, let vs go backe a little. The prophecy of Ozee, the first of the twelue beginneth thus. The word of the Lord that came to Ozee, in the dayes of Ozias, Ioathā, Achaz, Ezechias, Kings of Iuda (b) Amos write [...]h also that y prophecy in Ozias his daies, (c) adding that Hieroboam liued in those times also, as [...]e did indeed. [...] also the son of Amos (either the Prophet or some other, [Page 713] [...] this later is more generally held) nameth the foure in the beginning of his [...]phecy, that Osee named. So doth (d) Micheas also. All these their prophe­ [...] proue to haue liued in one time: together with (e) Ionas, and (f) Ioel, the [...] vnder Ozias, and the later vnder his sonne Ioathan. But wee finde not the [...]es of the two later, in their bookes, but in the Chronicles. Now (g) these times reach from Procas or Auentinus his predecessor, King of the Latines, vn­to Romulus now King of Rome, nay euen vnto Numa Pompilius, his successor: For so long reigned Ezechias in Iuda. And therefore in the fall of the Assyrian Empire and the rising of the Romane, did these fountaines of prophecy breake [...]th: that euen as Abraham had receiued the promise of all the worldes beeing [...]ed in his seed, at the first originall of the Assyrian estate: So likewise might [...] [...]stimonies of the person in whome the former was to bee fulfilled, be as fre­ [...] both in word and writing in the originall of the westerne Babilon. For [...] prophets that were continually in Israell, from the first of their Kings, [...] all for their peculiar good, and no way pertaining to the nations. (h) But [...] [...]e more manifest prophecies, which tended also to the nations good, it [...] [...]te they should begin, when that Citty began that was the Lady of the [...].

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) dayes of Ozias] The surest testimony of the Prophets times, are in their works O [...]. [...] haue not omitted to record when they prophecied, so that it were superfluous to [...] [...]ddition of any other confirmations, then those of their owne. Osee prophecyed too, [...] [...]ose three Kings of the two tribes, the father, the sonne, and the sonnes sonne, in the [...] whose dayes, Salmanazar ledde the Israelites away captiue. So that Osee (as Hierome [...] [...]id both presage it ere it came, and deplore it when it came. Ozias liued in that memo­ [...]e of the Assyrian Empire, by the rebellion of the Medes. Some call this King Aza­ [...]) Amos] Amos (sayth Hierome) the next Prophet after Ioell, and the third of the [...] was not hee that was the Prophet Esays father. For his name is written [...], Amos. [...] and Tsade beeing the first and last letters of his name, which is interpreted, strong and [...]: but this Prophets name is written [...]: with Ain and Samech, and is translated [...]ed people. Mem and Ua [...], both of them haue alike. To vs now that haue no difference [...], nor of the letter S, which the Hebrewes haue triple, these wordes seeme all one: [...] can discerne them, by the propriety of the vowels and accents. This Prophet Amos [...] in Thecue, sixe miles South from holy Betheleem where our Sauiour was borne: and [...]d that is neyther village nor cottage: such an huge desert lyes betweene that and the [...] sea, reaching euen to the confines of Persia, Aethiopia, and India. But because the [...] is barren and will beare no corne, therefore all is full of sheapheards, to countervaile [...] [...]lesnesse of the land, with the aboundance of cattell. One of these sheapheards was [...], rude in language but not in knowledge. For the spirit that spake in them all, spoke al­so [...] him. Thus far Hierome. Wherefore I wonder that the Prologue vnto Amos sayth di­ [...] that hee was father to Esay; perhaps it was from some Hebrew tradition, who say that [...] [...] Prophets fathers, or grand-fathers, that are named in any part of their workes titles, [...] Prophets also. Hier. in Sophon. (c) Adding that Hieroboam] Not hee that drewe the [...] tribes from Roboam, for hee was a hundred and sixty yeares before this other, who [...] his sonne. (Micheas] Hee prophecyed (sayth Hierome) in the time of Ioathon, [...] Ozias. The seauenty make him third Prophet of the twelue, and the Hebrewes the Michaeas. [...]) Ionas] So sayth Eusebius, of the times of Azarias, or Ozias. So sayth Hierome al­ [...] [...]ommentaryes vppon Ozee: and in his prologue vppon Ionas he receyteth the opini­ [...] Ionas, [...] that helde Amathi the father of Ionas, to bee the widow of Sarephta's sonne, [...] Elias restored to life, where-vppon shee sayd: Now I know that thou art a man of [...] that the word of God in thy mouth is truth, and therefore her childe was so named. [Page 714] For Amithi, in our language is truth. (f) Ioell] In our tongue Beginning. Hierome. Hee prophecyed in the times of the other prophets. (g) These times▪] Auentinus raigned thir­ty [...]uen Ioel, yeares, and in the two and thirtith of his reigne began Azarias or Ozias to reigne in Iuda. Euseb. Eutropius differs not much from this, so that by both accounts Ezechias his time fell to the beginning of Numa his reigne. (h) But for the] For these prophets pro­phecyed of the calling of the Heathens, as he will shew afterwards.

Prophecies concerning the Ghospell, in Osee and Amos. CHAP. 28.

OSee is a Prophet as diuine as deepe. Let vs performe our promise, and see what hee [...]ayth: In the place where it was sayd vnto them, you are not my people, it sh [...]ll bee sayd, ye are sonnes of the liuing God, This testimony the (a) Apostles Hose, 1. 10. [...]m-selues interpreted of the calling of the Gentiles: who because they are th [...] spirituall sonnes of Abraham, and therfore (b) rightly called Israell: it fol­loweth of them thus: Then the children of Iudah and the children of Israell shall bee gathered together and appoint them-selues one head, and they shall come vp out of the land. If wee seeke for farther exposition of this, wee shall [...]loy the sweete taste of the Prophets eloquence. Remember but the corner stone, and the two wals, the Iewes and the Gentiles, eyther of them vnder those seuerall names, beeing founded vppon that one head, and acknowledged to mount vppe from the land. And that those carnall Israelites that beleeue not now shall once beleeue (being as sonnes to the other, succeeding them in their places) the same Prophet auou­che [...]h, saying: The children of Israell shall sit many dayes without a King, without a Hose, [...]. 4. Prince, without an offering, without an Altar, without a Priesthood, and without (c) manifestations, who sees not that these are the Iewes? Now marke the sequele. Afterwards shall the children of Israell conuert, and seeke the Lord their God, and Da­uid their King, and shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in these later dayes. Nothing can be playner spoken, here is Christ meant by Dauid, as he was the son of Dauid in the flesh (sayth the Apostle) Nay this Prophet fore-told the third day of his re­surrection also: Heare him else: After two dayes will he reuiue vs, and in the third day he will rayse vs vp. Iust in this key spake Saint Paul saying: If ye bee risen with Hose, 6. 2. Colo [...], 3. 1. [...] ▪ 4. 1 [...] Christ, seeke the thinges which are aboue. Such a prophecy hath Amos also: Prepare to meete thy God O Israell, for lo, I forme the thunder; and the windes, and declare mine annoynted in men: and in another place: (d) In that day will I raise vp the taberna­cle of Dauid that is falne downe, and close vp the breaches thereof, and will raise vppe his ruines, and build it as in the daies of old: that the residue of mankind, and a [...] the hea­t [...], [...]ay seek me, because my name is called vpon them, saith the Lord that doth this.

L. VIVES.

TH [...] (a) Apostles] Pet. 1. 2. 10. (b) Rightly called Israell] For all that follow truth and righte­ousnesse are of Abrahams spirituall seed. Wherfore such as descend from him in the flesh, the scriptures call Iudah, because that tribe stucke to the old Priesthood, temple and sacrifices: and such as are not Abrahams children by birth, but by faith, are called Israell. For the tenne tribes that fell from Iu [...]ahs King, the Iewes named Israell, and they differed not much from [...]: for they left their fathers religion, and became Idolaters: Wherfore the Iewes hated [...] [...] [...] much as they did the [...], who had no clayme at all of descent from Abrah [...]. [Page 715] (c) Manifestations] So doe the seauenty read it. The hebrew hath it Ephod. The seauenty [...] at that intimation of the losse of their prophecy, doctrine and wisdome: the greatest losse [...] could befall a citty. The hebrew, at the abolition of their priest-hood, dignity, and orna­ [...](d) In the day] This place Saint Iames in the Acts testifieth to be meant of the calling of [...] Nations Act. 15. 15. 16. The Apostles there avowing it, who dares gaine-say it?

Esay his prophecies concerning Christ. CHAP. 29.

ESaias (a) is none of the twelue prophets. They are called the small prophets because their prophecies are briefe, in comparison of others that wrote large [...]mes, of whom Esay was one, whom I adde here, because he liued in the times [...] two afore-named. In his precepts against sin, and for goodnesse, & his pro­ [...]cies of tribulation for offending, hee forgetteth not also to proclame Christ [...] his Church more amply then any other, in so much that (b) some call him an [...]gelist rather then a Prophet. One of his prophecies heare in briefe because I [...] stand vpon many. In the person of God the Father, thus hee saith: (c) Be­ [...] Isay 52, 13 14 my son shal vnderstand: he shalbe exalted and be very high: as many were astonied [...] (thy forme was so despised by men, and thy beauty by the sons of men) so shall ma­ [...]ions admire him, & the kings shalbe put to silence at his sight: for that which they Is. 53, 1, 2 &c. [...] not heard of him, shall they see, and that which hath not beene told them, they shall [...]stand. Lord who will beleeue our report? to whom is the Lords arme reuealed? wee [...] [...]clare him, as an infant and as a roote out of a dry ground: he hath neither forme [...]ty, when wee shall see him hee shall haue neither goodlinesse nor glory: but his [...] [...]albe despised and reiected before all men. He is a man full of sorrowes, and hath [...]ce of infirmities. For his face is turned away: he was despised and we esteem­ [...] not. Hee hath borne our sinnes and sorroweth for vs: yet did we iudge him as [...] of God, and smitten and humbled. But hee was wounded for our transgressions, [...] broken for our iniquities: our peace we learned by him, and with his stripes wee are [...]. We haue all straied like sheepe: man ha [...] lost his way, and vpon him hath GOD [...] our guilt. He was afflicted, vet neuer opened he his mouth: he was led as a sheepe [...] slaughter▪ & as [...] Lambe before the shearer, is dumbe, so was he & opened not his [...]: hee was out from prison vnto iudgement: O who shall declare his generation? [...] shalbe taken out of life. For the transgression of my people was he plagued: and [...]l giue the wicked for his graue, and the ritch for his death: because hee hath [...] wickednesse, nor was there any (d) deceite found in his mouth! The LORD [...] [...] him from his affliction: (e) If you giue your soule for sinne, you shall see the [...] [...]tinue long, and the LORD shall take his soule from sorrow: to shew him light [...]firme his vnderstanding, to iustifie the righteous, seruing many, for he bare their [...]ties. Therefore I will giue him a portion with the great: hee shall diuide the [...] of the strong, because hee hath powred out his soule vnto death: Hee was recko­ [...] [...]ith the transgressors, and hath borne the sinnes of many, and was betraied [...]ir trespasses. Thus much of CHRIST, n [...] what saith he of his church? [...] O barren that bearest not: breake forth and crie out for ioy, tho [...] that bringest Isai. 54, 1, 2 &c. [...]th: for the desolate hath more children then the maried wife. Enlarge thae [...] [...] thy tents, and fasten the (f) curtaines of thy Tabernacles: spare not, stretch out [...]des and make fast thy stakes: spread it yet further to the right hand and thy [...] thy seed shal possesse the Gentiles, and dwell in the desolate Citties: feare not, be­cause [Page 716] thou [...]t shamed: be not afraid because thou art vp-brayded, for thou shall for­get thi [...] euerlasting shame, and shalt not remember the reproch of thy widdow-hood any more, for the Lord that made thee is called the Lord of Hostes, and the redeemer, the holy one of Israel shalbe called the God of all the world. &c. Here is enough, needing but a little explanation, for the places are so plaine that our enemies themselues are forced (despite their hearts) to acknowledge the truth. These then suffice.

L. VIVES.

ESaias (a) is.] A noble man worthily eloquent, more like an Euangelist then a Prophet, he [...]. prophecied in Hierusalem and Iury. Hier. ad Eustoch. & Paulam. Manasses King of Iudah made him be sawen a two, with a wooden saw, of him is that ment in the Hebrewes. chp. 11. verse. 37. They were sawen asunder. The causes of his death Hierome relateth, comm [...]n, in Esa. lib. [...]. (b) Some.] Hierome ad Paul & Eustoch. for he speaketh not in misticall manner of things as if they were to come, but most plainely, as if they were present, or past which is not ordinary in the other prophets. (c) Behold.] All this quotation out of the 52. 53. and 54. chapters of Isay, the Septuagints (whome Saint Augustine followeth) do some-times differ from the Hebrew truth: But the scope aymes all at one end, namely the passion of Christ: wee will not stand to decide perticulars, Augustine him-selfe saith all is playne inough, and omits to stand vpon them, to avoyd tediousnesse. (d) Deceipt found.] The seauenty, leaue out found (e) If you giue your soule.] The seauenty read it, if you giue (him) for sinne, your soule shall see your seede of long continuance. (f) The curtaines.] The vulgar, and the seauenty read, the skins.

Prophecies of Michaeas, Ionas, and Ioell, correspondent vnto the New-Testament. CHAP. 30.

THe Prophet Michaeas prefiguring Christ by a great mountaine, saith thus (a) In the last daies shall the mountaine of the Lord be prepared vpon the toppes of [...]. 4, [...]. [...]. the hills, and shalbe exalted aboue the hills: and the nations shall hast them to it say­ing: Come let vs goe vp into the mountaine of the Lord, into the house of the God of Ia­cob, and he wil teach vs his waies and we wil walke in his paths, for the law shal go forth of Sion and the word of the Lord from Hie [...]salem. Hee shall iudge amongst many people and rebuke mighty nations a farre of. The same prophet foretells Christ birth place also saying, (b) And thou Bethleem (c) of Ephrata, art little to bee amongst the thou­sands of Iudah: yet out of thee shall a (d) captaine come forth vnto mee that shalbe the Prince of Israel, (e) whose goings forth haue beene euerlasting. Therefore (f) will he giue them vp vntill the time that the child-bearing woman do trauell, and the (g) remnant of her brethren shall returne vnto the children of Israell. And he (h) shall stand and looke, and feed his flocke in the strength of the Lord: in the hon [...]or of Gods [...] shall they continue: for now shall he be magnified vnto the worlds end. Now (i) Io­nas prophecied Christ rather in suffering, then in speaking, & that most manifestly considering the passion & resurrection. For why was he 3. daies in the whals belly and then let out, but to signifie Christs resurrection from the depth of hell, vpon the third day? Indeed Ioels prophecies of Christ & the Church, require great ex­planation, yet one of his, (and that was remembred by the (k) Apostles, at the des­cending of the Holy Ghost vpon the faithfull, as Christ had promised) I will not o­ [...]it. Afterwards ( [...]ith hee) I will power out my spirit vpon all flesh: your sonnes [Page 717] and daughters shall Prophecy, and your old men shall dreame dreames, and your yong men [...] visions: euen vpon the seruants and the maids in those daies will I poure my spirit.

L VIVES.

IN (a) The last daies.] The same is in Esay. 2. 2. (b) And thou Bethelem.] Augustine, and the seauenty do differ here from the Hebrew. S. Mathew readeth it thus. And thou Bethleem [...] the land of Iudah art not the least among the Trinces of Iudah, for out of thee shall come the g [...]rnor that shall feed my people Israel. S. Hierome vpon Michaeas (lib. 2.) saith that this quo­ [...]ion of Mathew accordeth neither with the Hebrew nor the seauenty. This question put­ [...]g the holy father to his plunges, hee is fayne to say that either the Apostle cited it not ha­ [...]g the booke before him, but out of his memory, which some-time doth erre: or else [...] hee cited it as the priests had giuen it in answer to Herod: herein shewing their negli­ [...], the first hee affirmeth as the opinion of others. It is an hard thing to make the Apostle [...]ke iust contrary to the prophet: Neither Prophyry nor Celsus would beleeue this in a matter [...] concerned not themselues. But the scope of both being one, maketh this coniecture in­ [...]de the more tollerable: But it is a weake hold to say the Priest spake it thus, it were [...]ly absurd in their practise of the scriptures to alter a Prophecy, intending especially [...]hew the full ayme of it. But before the Apostle (nay the spirit of God) shalbe taxed with [...] an error, let the later coniecture stand good, or a weaker then it, as long as we can finde [...] stronger. But if we may lawfully put in a guesse, after Hierome (that worthy) in the ex­ [...]tion of those holy labyrinths, to grant that the Hebrew and the seauenty read this place [...]matiuely and the Euangelist negatiuely: read the place with an interrogation, and they [...] both reconciled: I meane with an interrogation in the Prophet, as is common in their [...]es, and befitting the ardor of their affections: but in the Euangelist the bare sence is [...]y fit to be layd downe without figure or affection. (c) Of Ephrata.] The country where Ephrata. Bethleem. [...]leem stood, which the Priests omitted, as speaking to Herod a stranger that knew Iuda [...]. The Euangelist gaue an intimation of Christ whence he was to come, by putting in [...] for Ephrata; there was another Bethleem in Galilee, as it is in Iosuah. Hierome vpon [...] [...]hew noteth it as the transcribers falt to put Iudea for Iuda, for all the Bethlems that are, [...] [...] Iudea Galelee, where the other is, being a part thereof. And the like falt it may be is in [...] which followeth; But when hee heard that Archelaus raigned in Iudaea, for Iuda, but [...]ed Iudaea after the returne from Captiuity, kept not the old bounds, but was contracted [...] country about Hierusalem, the metropolitane citty thereof. (d) A captaine.] The Bru­ [...] copy leaueth out, a captaine, and so do the seauenty. But the putting of it in, alters not [...] sense. (e) Whose goings out.] This excludeth all mortall men from being meant of in this [...]ecy: inculding onely that eternall Sauiour, whose essence hath beene from all eternity. [...] Will he giue them.] The gentiles shall rule, vntill the body of their states do bring forth [...]en vnto the Lord (g) The remnant.] The bretheren of the people Israel, and the spiri­ [...] seede of Abraham, &c. they shall beleeue on that Christ that was promised to the true [...]. (h) He shall stand.] Here shalbe rest, and security, the Lord looking vnto all his sheepe [...] [...]eeding them with his powerfull grace. (i) Ionas.] Being cast ouer-bord by the saylers Iona [...]. [...]orme, he was caught vp by a Whale, and at the third daies end was cast a shore by him: [...] was he the Image of Christ him-sefe vnto the tempting Iewes. Mat. 12. 39. 40. (k) By [...] Apostles.] Act. 2. 17. 18.

Prophecies of Abdi, Naum and Abacuc, concerning the worlds saluation in Christ. CHAP. 31.

[...]Herefore the small prophets (a) Abdi, (b) Naum, and (c) Abacuc [...] neuer mention the times: nor doth Eusebius or Hierome supply that [...]ct. They place (d) Abdi and Michaeas both together, but not [...]re where they record the time of Michaeas his prophecying (e) which [Page 718] the negligence of the transcribers I thinke was the onely cause of. The two o­ther, we cannot once finde named in our copies: yet since they are cannonicall, we may not omit them. Abdi in his writing is the briefest of them all, he speakes against Idumaea, the reprobate progeny of Esau, the elder sonne of Isaac, and grand­child of Abraham. Now if we take Idumaea, by a Synechdoche partis, (g) for all the nations, we may take this prophecy of his to be meant of Christ: Vpon Mount Sy­on shalbe saluation, and it shalbe holy, and by and by after. They that (h) shall be saued, shall come out of Sion (that is the beleeuer in Christ, the Apostles, shall come out of Iudah) to defend mount Esau. How to defend it, but by preaching the Gos­pell, to saue the beleeuers, and translate them into the kingdome of GOD out of the power of darkenesse as the sequell sheweth? And the Kingdome shalbe the Lords. For Mount Syon signifieth Iuda, the store-house of saluation, and the ho­ly mother of Christ in the flesh: and (i) Mount Esau, is Idumaea, prefiguring the church of the Gentiles, whom they that were saued came out of Syon to defend, that the kingdome might bee the Lords. This was vnknowne ere it were done, but beeing come to passe, who did not discerne it? Now the Prophet Naum (nay God in him) sayth. I will abolish the grauen and molten Image, and make them thy Naum 1 (k) graue. Behold vpon the feete of him that declareth and publisheth peace. O Iudah keepe thy sollemne feasts, performe thy vowes▪ for the wicked shall no more passe through thee, he is vtterly cut off. He that breatheth in thy face, and freeth thee from tribula­tion, ascendeth. Who is this that doth thus? remember the Holy Ghost, remem­ber the Gospell. For this belongeth to the New Testament whose feasts are re­newed, neuer more to cease. The Gospell we see hath abolished all those grauen and molten Images, those false Idols, & hath layd them in obliuion, as in a graue. Herein we see this prophecy fulfilled. Now for Abacuk, of what doth he meane but of the comming of Christ, when he saith? The Lord answered saying, write the vision, and make it plaine on tables that he may runne that readeth it. For the vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the last it shall speake and not lie, though it tarry: Ab [...] 2 awaite, for it shall come surely, and shall not stay.

L. VIVES.

ABdi (a)] The Hebrewes (saith Hierome) say this was he that in the persecution vnder A­chab and Iezabel, fedde one hundered prophets in caues, that neuer bowed the knee vnto Abdi. Baal, and those were part of the seauen thousand whom Elias knew not. His sepulchr [...]e is next vnto Heliseus the prophets, and Iohn Baptists, in Sebasta, otherwise called Samaria. This man got the spirit of prophecy because he fed those prophets in the wildernesse, and of a warriour, became a teacher. Hier. in Abdi. He was in Iosaphats time, before any of the other. Tiber being king of the Latines. (b) Naum] He liued in Ioathans time, the king of Iuda. Ioseph. lib. 9. (c) A­bacuc] Of him is mention made in Daniel. c. 14. that hee brought Daniel his dinner from Iuda Naum. Abacuc. [Louaine copie de­fectiue.] to Babilon. [But Augustine vseth not this place to proue his times, because, that history of [...]el, and all this fourteenth chapter together with the history of Susanna are Apocryphall, neither written in Hebrew nor translated by the seauenty.] Abacuc prophecied (saith Hierome) when Nabucodrosar led Iudah and Beniamin into captiuity, and his prophecy is all against Babilon. (d) Abdi and] Eusebius placeth Addi and Michaeas both vnder Iosaphat. It is true that Abdi liued then, but for Michaeas, his owne words (cited before by Augustine) doe disprooue it. For his visions befell him in the times of Ioathan, Achaz, and Ezechias, long after Iosaphat. (e) Which she negligence] I assure you there is errour in Eusebius, very dangerous both to the ig­norant and the learned. (f) Idumaea] It adioyneth to Palestina, and is the next countrie beyond Idumaea. Arrabia. Pliny Ioseph. Hierom. The Greeke and Latine authors call them Nabathei, inhabiting [Page 719] the Citty Petra. The land hath the name of Esau, who was otherwise called Edom, for di­uers causes (g) For all the nations] Idumaea is no part of israel, but yet they descended both from Isaac. Yet was it a foe vnto Iuda, and the Iewes called the Romanes, Idumaeans. Idu­ [...] signifieth flesh, which fighteth against the spirit, (b) Shalbe saued] The hebrew is, shall [...]. (i) Mount Esau] The Mountaines in Idumaea are called Seir. Ioseph. Iosuah. chap. 24▪ Seir, the mountaines of Idumaea▪ because they are rugged and rough, as Esau was. (k) Thy graue] The hebrew addeth. For thou at vile. Saint Paul had not his quotation. Rom. 10. 15. from hence, but from the fifteeneth of Esay.

The prophecy conteined in the song, and praier of Abacuc. CHAP. 32.

ANd in his praier and song, who doth he speake vnto but Christ saying. O Lord I heard thy voice, and was afraid, Lord I considered thy workes, and was terrified. What is this but an ineffable admiration of that suddaine and vnknowne salua­tion of man? In the midst of two, shalt thou bee knowne, what are those two? the two Testaments; the two theeues, or the two prophets Moyses and Elias. In the ap­proch of yeares shalt thou be knowne: this is plaine, it needs no exposition. But that which followeth: My soule being troubled there-with, in thy wrath remember mercy: is meant of the Iewes, of whose nation hee was: who being madde in their wrath and crucifying Christ, he remembring his mercy, said, Father forgiue them, they [...] not what they doe. God shall come from Theman and the holy one from the thick and darke mountaine: from (a) Theman (say some) that is from the (b) South: signifyeth the heate of charity, and the light of truth. The thicke darke mountaine, may bee taken diuersly, but I rather choose to hold it meant of the depth of the holy scriptures prophecying Christ: for therein are many depths for the industrious to excercise themselues in: and which they finde out when they find him whom they concerne: His glory couereth the heauens, and the earth is full of his praise: that is iust as the psalme saith. Exalt thy selfe O GOD aboue the heauens and let thy glorie bee aboue all the earth: His brightnesse was as the light: His glorie shall enlighten the nations: Hee had hornes comming out of his hands: that was his extension on the crosse: there was the hiding of his power, this is plaine. Before him went the word, and followed him into the field: that is, hee was▪ prophecied ere hee came, and preached after his departure: hee stood, and the earth mooued, hee stood to saue, and earth was mooued with beleeuing in him: He beheld the nations, and they were dissolued: that is hee pitied, and they repented: Hee brake the mountaines with violence, that is, his miracles amazed the proude: the eternall his did bow: the people were temporally humbled, to bee eternally glorified: For my paines, I saw his goings in: that is, I had the reward of eternity for my labours in charity: the tents of Ethiope trembled: and so did they of Madian: that is euen those nations that were neuer vnder Rome, by the terror of thy name and power preached, shall become subiect to Christ. Was the Lord angry against the riuers or wa [...] thine anger against the sea? this implieth that he came not to iudge the world, but to saue it: thou rodest vpon horses, and thy Chariot brought saluati­ [...]: The Euangelists are his horses, for hee ruleth them, and the Gospell his Chariot, saluation to all beleeuers: thou shalt bend thy bowe aboue scep­ters▪ thy iudgement shall restraine euen the Kings of the earth, thou shalt cleaue the earth with riuers, that is, thine abundant doctrine shall open the hearts [Page 720] of men to beleeue them: vnto such it is sayd. Rend your hearts and not your gar­ments. The people shall see thee, and tremble; thou shall spread the [...]aters as thou goest, thy preachers shall power out the streames of thy doctrine on all sides. The deepe made anoise: the depth of mans heart expressed what it saw: the hight of his phantasie, that is the deepe gaue out the voice, expressing (as I sayd▪) what it saw. This phantasie was a vision, which hee conceiled not, but proclaim­ed at full. The Sunne was extolled, and the Moone kept her place. Christ was assumed into heauen, and by him is the church ruled: thine arrowes flew in the light. Thy word was openly taught, and by the brightnesse of thy shining arme [...], thine arrowes flew: For Christ himselfe had said, What I tell you in darkenesse, that speake in the light. Thou shalt tread downe the land in anger, thou shalt hum­ble M [...]. 10, 27 high spirits by afflicting them. Thou shalt thresh the heathen in displeasure, that is, thou shalt quell the ambitious by thy iudgements: thou wentest forth to saue thy people and thine annointed, thou laidest death vpon the heads of the wicked: all this is plaine: thou hast cut them off with amazement: thou hast cut downe bad, and set vppe good, in wonderfull manner: the mighty shall crowne their heads; which maruell at this: they shall gape after thee as a poore man eating secretly. For so diuers great men of the Iewes beeing hungry after the bread of life, came to eate secretly, fearing the Iewes, as the Gospell sheweth: thou pu [...]test thine horses into the sea, who troubled the waters; that is, the people▪ for vnlesse all were troub­led, some should not become fearefull conuertes, and others furious persecutors. I marked it and my body trembled, at the sound of my lippes: feare came into my bones, and I was altogether troubled in my selfe. See, the hight of his praier and his pre­science of those great euents amazed euen himselfe, and hee is troubled with those seas, to see the imminent persecutions of the church whereof hee lastly avoucheth himselfe a member, saying, I will rest in the da [...]e of trouble, as if hee were one of the hopefull sufferers, and patient reioycers: that I may goe vppe to the people of my pilgrimage: leauing his carnall kinred that wander after nothing but worldly matters, neuer caring for their supernall countrie: [...]or the fig­tree shall not fructifie nor shall fruite bee in the vines: the oliue shall fa [...]le and the fields shalbe fruitlesse. The sheepe haue left their meate, and the oxen are not in their stalles. Here hee seeth the nation that crucified CHRIST, depriued of all spirituall goods, prefigured in those corporall fertilities, and because the coun­tries ignorance of God had caused these plagues, forsaking Gods righteousnesse through their owne pride, hee addeth this: I will reioyce in the Lord, and ioy in God my Sauiour: the Lord my God is my strength, he will establish my feete: hee will set mee vpon high places, that I may bee victorious in his song. What song? euen such as the psalmist speaketh of: hee hath set my feete vpon the rocke: and ordered my go­ings: and hath put into my mouth a new song of praise vnto GOD. In such a song (and not in one of his owne praise) doth Ah [...]cuc conquer, glorying in the Lord his God. Some bookes read this place better. ( [...]) I [...] ioy in my LORD IESVS. But the translators had not the name it selfe in Latine other-wise wee like the word a great deale better.

L. VIVES.

FRom (a) Theman] Aquila, Symmachus, and the fifth edition (saith Hierome) put the very Theman. word so. Onely T [...]tion▪ expresseth it, from the South, &c. Theman is [...]nder Edo [...], in [Page 721] the land of G [...]bal, named so by Theman▪ sonne to Elyphaz the sonne of Esau, and it holdeth the name vnto this day: lying fiue miles from Petra where the Romaine garrison lyeth, and where Eliphaz King of the Thebans was borne. One also of the sonnes of Isaacs, was called Theman. Indeed the Hebrews call euery Southerne Prouince, Theman. Hieron. loc. Hebraic. (b) S [...]th] Such is that place also in the Canticles. (c) The thick darke mountaine] S [...] say the LXX. but the Hebrewes, from mount Paran, which is a towne on the farre side of Arabia, ioy­ning to the Sarazens. The Israelites went by it when they left Sina. The LXX. rather expressed the adiacents, then the place it selfe. (d) Neuer vnder Rome] India, Persia, and the new sound lands. (e) I will ioy] So doth the Hebrew read it: indeed. Iesus, [...] and Sauiour, are all one. In Tullyes time they had not the Latine word Saluator. Act. [...]. in Verr. but Lactantius. Au­ [...], and many good Latinists doe vse it since. Read Hierome of this verse if you would Saluator. know further.

Prophecies of Hieromie, and Zephany, concerning the former themes. CHAP. 33.

HIeremy (a) is one of the greater Prophets: so is Isay [...], not of the small: of some of whom I now spake. He prophecied vnder Iosia King of Iuda, Ancus Martius being King of Rome, hard before Israels captiuity, vnto the fifth month of which hee prophecied, as his owne booke prooueth. Zephany (b) a small pro­phet, was also in his time, and prophecied in Iosias time also (as himselfe saith) but how long he saith not. Hieremies time lasted all Ancus Martius his, and part of Tarquinius Priscus his reigne, the fift Romaine King. For in the beginning of his reigne, the Iewes were captiued. This prophecie of Christ wee read in Hieremy. The breath of our mouth, the annoynted our Lord was taken in our sinnes. Heere hee [...] brieflie both Christ his deity and his sufferance for vs. Againe. This is [...] G [...]d, nor is there any besides him: he hath found all the wayes of wisdome, & taught [...] to his seruant Iacob, and to Israel his beloued: Afterwards was hee seene vpon earth, and hee conuersed with men. This, some say, is not Hieremyes but (d) Baruchs his transcribers. But the most hold it Hieremies. Hee saith further. Behold, the Hier 23 [...]. [...] [...] come (saith the Lord) that I will raise vnto Dauid a iust branch, which shall [...] as King, and be wise: and shall exetute iustice and iudgement vpon the earth. [...] [...] dayes shall Iudah be saued, and Israell shall dwell safely, and this is the name that they shall call him: The Lord our righteousnesse. Of the calling of the Gentiles (which we see now fullfilled) he saith thus. O Lord my God and refuge in the day of [...] [...] thee shall the Gentiles come from the ends o [...] the world, and shall say: Our fa­ther [...] haue adored false Images wherein there was no profit. And because the Iewes would no [...] acknowledge Christ, but should kill him: the Prophet saith. (e) The [...] [...] [...] in all things, he is a man and who shall know him? His was the testimo­ [...] [...] of the New Testament and Christ the mediatour, which I recited in my [...] Booke: for hee saith. Behold, the dayes come that I will make a new couenant [...] the house of Israel▪ &c. Now Zephany, that was of this time also, hath this of [...] Wayte vpon me (saith the Lord) in the day of my resurrection, wherein my Zeph. 2. [...]dgement shall gather the nations: and againe: The Lord will bee terrible vnto [...]: hee will consume all the gods of the earth: euery man shall adore him from his [...] [...]en all the Iles of the Heathen: and a little after: Then will I turne to the peo­ [...] pure language, that they may all call vpon the Lord, and serue him with one con­ [...], and from beyond the riuers of Ethiopia shall they bring mee offerings. In that day [...] th [...] not bee ashamed for all thy workes wherein thou hast offended mee, for then [...] [...]use thee of the wicked that haue wronged thee: and thou shalt no more bee [Page 722] proud of mine holie mountaine, and I will leaue a meeke and lowly people in the mindes of thee, and the remnant of Israell shall reuerence the name of the Lord. This is the remnant that is prophecied of else-where, and that the Apostle mentioneth say­ing: there is a remnant at this present time through the election of grace. For a rem­nant of that nation beleeued in Christ.

L. VIVES.

HIeremy (a)] Of him, already. (b) Zephany] Hee was a prophet, and father to prophets, and had prophets to his grand-father and great grand-father, say the Hebrewes. Chusi was his Zephany. father, who was sonne to Godolias, the sonne of Amaria [...] the son of Ezechias, all prophets: for al the prophets progeny named in their titles, were prophets, say the Hebrew doctors. (c) The an­nointed] There are many anointed, & many Lords: but that breath of our mouth, this annoynted is none but CHRIST our SAVIOVR the SON of GOD: by whom we breath, we moue, and haue our being: who if he leaue vs, leaueth vs lesse life, then if we lackt our soules. (d) Baruch [...]] Hee was Hieremies seruant (as Hieremies prophecy sheweth) and wrote a little prophecy, al­lowed by the Church, because it much concerned Christ, and those later times. (e) Th [...] heart] [...]. This is the Septuagints interpretation. Hierome hath it otherwise from the hebrew.

Daniels, and Ezechiels prophecies, concerning Christ, and his Church. CHAP. 34.

NOw in the captiuity it selfe (a) Daniel and (b) Ezechiel, two of the greater prophets prophecied first. Daniel fore-told the very number of yeares vntill the comming of Christ, and his passion. It is too tedious to perticularize, and o­thers haue done it before vs. But of his power and glorie; this he sayd: I beheld a vision by night, and behold, the sonne of man came in the cloudes of heauen, and ap­proached Dan. 7, 13 vnto the ancient of daies, and they brought him before him and hee gaue him dominion and honor, and a Kingdome, that all people, nations and languages should serue him; his dominion is an euerlasting dominion, and shall neuer bee tane away: his King­dome shall neuer be destroied: Ezechiel also prefiguring Christ by Dauid (as the prophets vse) because Christ tooke his flesh, and the forme of a seruant from Da­uids Ezech. 34 seed: in the person of GOD the Father doth thus prophecy of him. I will set vppe a sheapheard ouer my sheepe, and hee shall feed them, euen my seruant Dauid, hee shall feed them and be their sheapheard. I the Lord wilbe their God, and my seruant Dauid shalbe Prince amongst them: I the LORD haue spoaken it. And againe: One [...]. 37 King shalbe King to them all: they shalbe no more two peoples, nor bee deuided from thence-forth into two Kingdomes: nor shall they bee any more polluted in their Idols, nor with their abhominations, nor with all their transgressions: but I will saue them out of all their dwelling places, wherein they haue sinned, and will cleanse them: they shalbe my people and I wilbe their GOD: and Dauid my seruant shalbe King ouer them, and they all shall haue one sheapheard.

L. VIVES.

DAniel (a)] Hee was one of the capti [...]ed sonnes of Iudah, and so Daniel, was named Daniel. Balthazar▪ by the Kings Eunuch that had charge of the children. His wisdome made [Page 723] him highly esteemed of Balthazar the last King of Babilon, and after that, of Darius the Mo­narch of Media, as Daniel himselfe and Iosephus lib. 10. doe testifie▪ Methodius, Apollinaris, and Eusebius Pamphilus defended this prophet against the callumnies of Porphiry. (b) Ezechiel▪ A priest, and one of the captiuity with Daniell, as his writings doe record.

Of the three prophecies of Aggee, Zachary and Malachy. CHAP. 35.

THre of the small prophets, (a) Aggee, (b) Zachary, and (c) Malachy, all prophe­cying in the end of this captiuity, remaine still. Aggee prophecyeth of Christ and his church, thus, diuersly and plainely: Yet a little while and I will shake the heauens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land: and I will mooue all nations, and the desire of all nations shall come, saith the Lord of hostes. This prophecie is partly come to effect, and partly to bee effected at the consumation of all. The Angells, and the starres are witnesse, of heauens moouing at Christs birth. The miracle of a Virgins child-birth, mooued the earth, the preaching of Christ in the Iles and the continent, mooued both sea and drie land: The nations we see are mooued to the faith. Now the comming of the desire of all nations, that we doe expect, at this day of iudgement▪ for first hee must be loued of the beleeuers and then be desired of the expecters. Now to Zachary. Reioyce greatly O daughter of Syon (saith hee of Christ and his church) shoute for ioy O daughter of Ierusalem: be­hold thy King commeth to thee, hee is iust, and thy Sauiour: poore, and riding vpon an asse, and vpon (d▪ a colt, the fole of an asse: his dominion is from sea to sea, & from the ri­ [...]er to the lands end. Of Christs riding in this manner, the Gospell speaketh: where this prophecy (as much as needeth) is recited: In another place, speaking pro­phetically of the remission of sinnes by Christ, he saith thus to him. Thou in the bloud of thy testament hast loosed thy prisoners out of the lake wherein is no water. This lake may bee diuersly interpreted without iniuring our faith. But I thinke hee meaneth that barren, bondlesse depth of humaine myseries, wherein there is no streame of righteousnesse, but all is full of the mudde of iniquitie: for of this is that of the psalme meant: Hee hath brought mee out of the lake of misery, and Psal. 40. 2. [...] of the my [...]y clay.

Now Malachi prophecying of the church (which wee see so happily pro­pagate by our Sauiour Christ) hath these plaine word, to the Iewes in the per­son of God: I haue no pleasure in you, neither will I accept an offring at your hand: for fr [...] the rising of the Sunne vnto the setting my name is great amongst the Gentiles, [...] in euery place shalbe (e) incence offered vnto mee, and a pure offering vnto my [...]: for my name is great among the heathen, saith the LORD. This wee see of­fered in euery place by Christs priest-hood after the order of Melchisedech: but the sacrifice of the Iewes, wherein God tooke no pleasure but refused, that they cannot deny is ceased. Why do they expect an other Christ, and yet see that this prophecy is fulfilled already, which could not bee but by the true Christ? for he [...] by & by after in the persō of God: My couenant was with him of life and peace: I [...] him feare, and he feared me, and was afraid before my name. The law of truth was [...] his mouth: he walked with me in peace and equity, and turned many away, from ini­ [...] ▪ for the priests lips should preserue knowledge, and they should seeke the law at his [...]: for he is the messenger of the Lord of hostes. No wonder if Christ be called [...] as he is a seruant because of the seruants forme he tooke, when he came to [Page 724] men: so is hee a messenger, because of the glad tydings which hee brought vnto men. For Euangelium in greeke, is in our tongue, glad tydings, and he saith againe of him. Behold I will send my messenger and hee shall prepare the way before mee: the Lord whom you seeke, shall come suddenly into his Temple, and the messenger of the co­uenant whom you desire: behold he shall come, saith the Lord of hostes: but who ma [...] a­bide the daie of his comming? who shall endure when he appeareth? This place is a direct prophecy of both the commings of Christ: of the first: He shall come sud­denly into his temple his flesh, as hee sayd himselfe: Destroy this temple, and in three daies I will raise it againe. Of the second: Behold, hee shall come, saith the LORD of hostes, but who may abide the day of his comming? &c. But those words the Lord whom you seeke, and the messenger of the couenant whom you desire, imply that the Iewes, in that manner that they conceiue the scriptures, desire and seeke the comming of CHRIST. But many of them acknowledged him not, being come, for whose comming they so longed: their euill desertes hauing blinded their hearts.

The couenant, named both heere, and there where hee sayd, My couenant was with him, is to bee vnderstood of the New Testament whose promises are eternall, not of the Old, full of temporall promises: such as weake men estee­ming too highly, doe serue GOD wholy for, and stumble when they see the sinne-full to enioy them. Wherefore the Prophet, to put a cleare difference betweene the blisse of the New Testament, peculiar to the good, and the abun­dance of the Old Testament, shared with the badde also, adioyneth this, Your words haue beene stout against me (saith the Lord) and yet you said, wherein haue we spoken against thee? you haue sayd it is in vaine to serue GOD; and what profit haue we in keeping his commandements, and in walking humbly before the LORD GOD of hostes? and now wee haue blessed others: they that worke wickednesse are set vppe, and they that oppose God, they are deliuered. Thus spake they that scared the Lord: each to his neighbour, the Lord hearkned, and heard it, and wrote a booke of remembrance in his sight, for such as feare the Lord, and reuerence his name. That booke insinuateth the New Testament. Heare the sequele: They shalbe to mee saith the Lord of hostes, in that day wherein I doe this, for a slocke: and I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serueth him. Then shall you returne, and discerne betweene the righteous and the wicked, and betweene him that serueth GOD, and him that serueth him not. For behold the day commeth that shall burne as an oven: and all the proud and the wicked shalbe as stubble, and the day that com­meth, shall burne them vppe, saith the LORD of Hostes, and shall leaue them neither roote nor branch. But vnto you that feare my name shall the sonne of righteousnesse arise, and health shalbe vnder his wings, and you shall goe forth and growe vppe as fatte Calues. You shall tread downe the wicked, they shalbe as dust vnder the soles of your feete in the day that I shall doe this saith the LORD of Hostes. This is that day that is called the day of iudgement, whereof if it please God, wee meane to say some-what, in place conuenient.

L. VIVES.

AGgee (a) Zachary] Esdras nameth them. chap. 6. 1. where he calleth Zachary the sonne [...] Addo, whom Zachary himselfe saith was his grand-father, and Barachiah, his father. Th [...] (saith Hierome) was doubtlesse that Addo that was sent to Hieroboam the sonne of Naba [...] [Page 725] in whose time the Altar cleft, and his hand withered, and was restored by this Addes prayers Kings. 1. 1 [...]. & Chro. 2. 12. But hee is not called Addo in either of these [...] the Kings omit his name, the Chronicles call him Semeius. But a prophet of that time must bee great great grand-father at least to a sonne of the captiuity. This Zachary was not the sonne of [...] whome Ioash the King of Iuda kiiled. Cbr. 2. 34. 21. he whome Christ said was killed betweene the Temple and the Altar. Mat. 23. 35. (b) Malachi.] His name interpreted is, His Angell, Malachi and so the seauenty called him, where-vpon Origen vpon this prophet saith that hee thinketh it was an Angell that prophecyed this prophecy, if we may beleeue Hieromes testimony here­in. Others call him Malachi, for indeed, names are not to be altered in any translation. No man calleth Plato, Broade: Or Aristotle good perfection, or Iosuah, the Sauiour, or Athens, [...] [...]. [...] [...] change no names. Minerua. Names are to be set downe in the proper Idiome▪ other-wise, the names of famous men, being translated into seuerall tongues, should obscure their persons fame, by being the more dispersed, which makes me wonder at those that will wring the Greeke names &c. vnto their seuerall Idiomes, wherein their owne conceit doth them grosse wrong, Caesar was wise, to deale plainely in giuing the french & Germaine, each his contries names, only making them declinable by the Latine. But to Malachi. Some by concordance of their stides, say that he was Esdras: and prophecied vnder Darius the sonne of Histaspis. Of Esdras in the next chapter (c) Reioyce greatly.] This whole quotation, and the rest differ much from our vulgar translation. (d) Upon a colt.] The Euangelist S. Mathew readeth it: vpon a colt, and the fole of an asse [...]sed to the yoke. cha. 21. ver. 5. The Iewes that were yoaked vnder so many ceremonies were prefigured herein. But the free and yong colt (as the seauenty do translate it) was the type, of the Gentiles, take which you will: God sitteth vpon both, to cure both from corruption and to bring both saluation. (e) Shalbe incense offred.] The seauenty, read it, is offred: because the Prophets often speake of things to come, as if they were present yea and some-times as if they were past. The translation of the seauenty is some-what altred in the following quotation.

Of the bookes of Esdras, and the Machabees. CHAP. 36.

AFter Agee, Zachary & Malachy, the three last Prophets, in the time of the said captiuity, (a) Esdras wrote, but he is rather held an Historiographer then a Prophet: As the booke of (b) Hester is also, contayning accidents about those times; all tending to the glory of God. It may bee said that Esdras prophecied in this, that when the question arose amongst the young men what thing was most powerfull, one answering Kings, the next, wine, and the third women, for they often command Kings, (c) yet did the third adde more, and said that truth conquered althings. Now Christ in the Gospell is found to bee the truth. From this time, after the temple was re-edified the Iewes had no more kings but prin­ces vnto (d) Aristobulus his time. The account of which times wee haue not in [...] canonicall scriptures, but in the others, (e) amongst which the bookes of the Machabees are also, which the church indeed holdeth for canonicall (f) be­cause of the vehement and wonderfull suffrings of some Martires for the law of God before the comming of Christ. Such there were that endured intollerable [...]ments, yet these bookes are but Apocryphall to the Iewes.

L. VIVES.

[ [...] (a)] A most skilfull scribe of the law he was, & Hierom saith he was that Iosedech whose Esdras. [...] Iesus was priest. He, they say, restored the law, which y Chaldaees had burnt, (not without [...] assistance) & changed the hebrew letters to distinguish thē frō the Samaritanes, Gentiles [Page 726] which then filled Iudea. Euseb. The Iewes afterwards vsed his letters, only their accents differed from the Samaritans, which were the old ones that Moyses gaue them. (b) Hester▪ [...] [...] ­tory [...]ter. Artaxerxes, [...]ong-hand. fell out (saith Iosephus) in the time of Artaxerxes, other-wise called Cyrus: for Xerxes was the sonne of Darius Histaspis, and Artaxerxes surnamed Long-hand, was sonne to him, in whose time the Iewes were in such danger by meanes of Haman, because of Mardochee, Hesters vncle, as there booke sheweth. This Nicephorus holdeth also. But Eusebius saith this could not bee, that the Iewes should bee in so memorable a perill, and yet Esdras who wrot their fortunes vnder Artaxerxes neuer once mention it. So that hee maketh this accident to fall out long after, in the time of Artaxerxes Mnemon, bastard sonne to Darius, and him the Hebrewes called Assuerus, (saith hee), Indeed, Bede is of this minde also. But I feare Eusebius his accompt is not so sure as Iosephus, but in this wee recite opinions onely, leauing the iudge­ment. (c) Yet did the third.] This was Zarobabel that said truth was about all. Esd. 33. los. Ant. lib. 11. but the third and fourth booke of Esdras are Apocryphall, Hierome reiecteth Zorobabel. Aristobulus them as dreames. (d▪ Aristobulus.] Sonne to Ionathas, both King and Priest, he wore the first diademe in Iudaea, foure hundred eighty and foure yeares after the captiuity vnder Nabuca­donosor. (e) Machabees.] Hierome saw the first of those bookes in Hebrew, the latter hee knew to bee penned first in Greeke by the stile: Iosephus wrot the history of the Machabees as Hierome saith Contra Pellagian. I cannot tell whether hee meane the bookes that we haue for scripture, or another Greeke booke that is set forth seuerall and called Ioseph [...]ad Macha­beos, There is a third booke of the Machabees, as yet vntranslated into Latine that I know of: that I thinke the Church hath not receiued for canonicall. (f) Because of.] [...]or there were seuen brethren who rather then they woold breake the law, endured together with their mo­ther to be flayed quicke, rather then to obey that foule command of Antiochus, against God.

The Prophets more ancient then any of the Gentile Philosophers. CHAP. 37.

IN our (a) Prophets time (whose workes are now so farre diuulged) there were no Philosophers stirring as yet, for the first of them arose from (b) Pithagoras of Samos, who began to bee famous at the end of the captiuity. So that all other Philosophers must needes bee much later (c) for Socrates of Athens, the chiefe Moralist of his time, liued after Esdras, as the Chronicles record. And [...]o one after was Plato borne, the most excellent of all his scholers. To whom if we ad also the former seauen, who were called sages, not Philosophers, and the Naturalists that followed Thales his study, to wit Anaximander, Anaximenes, Anaxagoras, and others before Pythagoras professed Philosophy, not one of these was before the Prophets, for Thales the most ancient of them all, liued in Ro­mulus his time, when this Propheticall doctrine flowed from the fountaine of Is­raell, to be deriued vnto all the world. Onely therefore the Theologicall Poets, Orpheus Linus, Musaeus and the others (if there were anymore) were before our canonicall prophets. But they were not more ancient then our true diuine Moyses, who taught them one true God, and whose bookes are in the front of our Canon, and therfore though the learning of Greece warmeth the world at this day, yet neede they not boast of their wisdome, being neither so ancient nor so excellent as our diuine religion, and the true wisdome: we confesse, not that Greece, but that the Barbarians, as Egypt for example, had their peculier doctrines before Moyses time, which they called their wisdome: Otherwise our scripture would not haue said that Moyses was learned in al the wisdome of the E­gyptians: for there was hee borne, adopted, and brought vp worthily ( [...]) by the daughter of Pharao. But their wisdome could not bee before our prophets, for Abraham him-selfe was a prophet. And what wisdome could there be in Egypt. before Isis their supposed goddesse taught them letters? This Isis was daughter to Inachus King of Argos, who raigned in the times of Abrahams Grandchildren.

L. VIVES.

IN our (a) prophets] Here Augustine prooues the Old Testament ancienter then all the philo­sophy of the greekes. This question Iosephus handleth worthily against Ap [...]on, so doth Euseb. prep. euang. and Iustin. Martyr Ad Gentes. The case is plaine inough by our allegations vpon other chapters of this booke. (b) Pythagoras] Tully saith he liued in his progenitor Seruius Tullus his time, and so saith Liuy lib. 1. True in his later yeares, and in the whole time of Cyrus Pythago­ras. the Persian: for hee flourished Olympiade sixty, wherein Tarquin the proud beganne his [...]. He died (according to Eusebius) Olymp. 70. after the Iewes were freed from captiuity and liued quietly at Ierusalem. (c) Socrates] He liued Olymp. 77. saith Apollodorus, almost forty [...]res after Darius sent the Iewes to the reparation of the temple. (d) Sonne after was] In the eighty eight Olympiad. Apollod. (e) By the daughter] Maenis the daughter of Chenephres King [...] Egipt, hauing no children, adopted a Iewish child called in hebrew Moyses, in greeke Mu­ [...]. Moyses. This Eusebius lib. 9. praep. citeth out of Artapanus.

Of some scriptures too ancient for the Church to allow, because that might procure suspect that they are rather counterfeit then true. CHAP. 38.

NOw if I should goe any higher, there is the Patriarch Noah, before the great deluge: we may very well cal him a prophet, for his very Arke, and his escape in that floud, were propheticall references vnto these our times. What was Enoch, the seauenth from Adam? Doth not the Canonicall Epistle of Iude s [...]y that hee prophecied? The reason that wee haue not their writings, nor the Iewes neither, is their to great antiquity: which may procure a suspect that they are rather feigned to bee theirs, then theirs indeed. For many that beleeue a [...] they like, and speake as they list, defend themselues with quotations from bookes. But the cannon neither permitteth that such holy mens authority should be reiected, nor that it should be abused by counterfeit pamphlets. Nor is it any maruell that such antiquity is to be suspected when as we read in the histories of the Kings of Iuda and Israel (which we hold canonicall) of many things touch­ed at there which are not there explaned, but are said (a) to bee found in other bookes of the prophets, who are sometimes named, & yet those workes wee haue not in our Canon, nor the Iewes in theirs? I know not the reason of this, only I thinke that those prophets whom it pleased the holy spirrit to inspire, wrote [...]e-things historically as men, and other things prophetically as from the [...]outh of God, and that these workes▪ were really distinct: some being held their own, as they were men, and some the Lords, as speaking out of their bosomes: so that the first might belong to the bettring of knowledge and the later to the con­ [...]ming of religion, to which the Canon onely hath respect, besides which if there be any workes going vnder prophets names, they are not of authority to better the knowledge, because it is a doubt whether they are the workes of those prophets or no: therefore wee may not trust them, especially when they make against the canonical truth, wheein they proue themselues directly false birthes.

L. VIVES.

TO bee found in (a) other. For we read: Concerning the deedes of Dauid. &c. they are [Page 728] written in the booke of Samuel the Seer, and in the booke of Nathan the prophet, and of Gad &c. Chron. 1. 29. 29. & so likewise of Salomons Chron. 29. 29. And of Iosaphats. Chronic. 2. [...]0. 34.

That the Hebrew letters haue beene euer continued in that language. CHAP. 39.

VVEE may not therefore thinke as some doe, that the hebrew tongue onely was deriued from Heber to Abraham, & that (a) Moyses first gaue the hebrew letters with the law: no, that tongue was deriued from man to man successiuely by letters aswell as language. For Moyses appointed men to teach them, before the law was giuen. These the scriptures call (b) Grammaton Isagogos, that is intro­ductors of letters, because they did as it were bring them into the hearts of men, or rather their hearts into them. So then no nation can ouer-poise our Prophets and Patriarches in antiquity of wisdome, for they had diuine inspirations, & the Egyptians themselues that vse to giue out such extreame and palpable lies of their learnings, are prooued short of time in comparison with our Patriarches. For none of them dare say that they had any excellence of vnderstanding before they had letters, that is, before Isis came and taught them. And what was their goodly wisdome thinke you? Truely nothing but (c) Astronomy, and such other sciences as rather seemed to exercise the wit, then to eleuate the knowledge. For as for morality, it stirred not in Egypt vntill Trismegistus his time, who was indeed long before (d) the sages and Philosophers of Greece, but after Abraham, Philosophy Isaac, Iacob, Ioseph, vea & Moyses also: for at the time when Moyses was borne, was Atlas, Prometheus his brother, a great Astronomer lyuing, and hee was grand-fa­ther by the mother-side to the elder Mercury, who begot the father of this Trismegistus.

L. VIVES.

MOyses (a) first gaue] It is the common opinion both of the Iewes & Christians that Moyses did giue the first letters to that language. Eupolemus, Artapanus, & many other prophane Moyse. authors, affirme it also: and that the Phaenicians had their letters thence. Artapanus thinketh that Moyses. gaue letters to the Egyptians also: and that he was that Mercury, whom all af­firme did first make the Egyptian language literate. If any one aske then in what letter that wisdome of Egipt, that Moyses learned was contained, hee shalbe answered, it went partly by tradition, and partly was recorded by Hierog [...]yphicks: Philo the Iew saith, Abraham inuen­ted the Hebrew letters. But that they were long before Abraham it seemes by Iosephus, who saith that the sonnes of Seth, erected two pillers, one of stone, and another of brick, whereon the artes that they had inuented were ingrauen: and that the stone piller was to bee seene in Syria in his time. Antiq. lib. 1. These Augustine seemeth here to take for the Hebrew letters. Pillers e­rected by the sons of Seth. (b) Grammato isagogos] Hierome translateth it, Doctors, and Maysters and Scribes. They taught onely the letter of the scriptures, and declined not from it an inch: but the greater professors were the Pharises, of Phares, diuision, for they seuered themselues from others, as all others bet­ters. Both sorts taught the law out of [...] Moyses chaire, the scribes the litterall sence, and the Pharisees the misteries. (c) Astronomy] Geometry, Arithmetick and Astronomy, were the anci­ent Egyptians onely studies. Necessity made them Geometers, for Nilus his in-undations e­uery yeare tooke away the boundes of their lands, so that each one was faine to know his Scribes. Pharases. owne quantity, and how it lay and in what forme, and thus they drewe the principles of that art. Now aptnesse made thē Astronomers, for their nights were cleare, & neuer cloud came on [Page 729] their land, so as they might easily discerne all the motions, stations, rising and fall of euery star: a [...]udy both wondrous delectable, and exceeding profitable, and beseeming the excellence of [...]: now these two arts, could not consist without number, and so Arithmetick gotte vp for the third. (d) Before the sages] A diuersity of reading rather worth nothing then noting.

The Aegyptians abhominable lyings, to claime their wisdome the age of 100000. yeares. CHAP. 40.

IT▪ is therefore a monstrous absurdity to say, as some doe, that it is aboue 100000. yeares since Astronomie began in Egipt. What recordes haue they for this, that had their letters but two thousand yeares agoe (or little more) from Isis. Varro's authority is of worth here, agreeing herein with the holy Scriptures. For seeing it is not yet sixe thousand yeares from the first man Adam, how ridi­culous are they that ouer-runne the truth such a multitude of yeares? whome shall wee beleeue in this, so soone as him that fore-told what now we see accor­dingly effected? The dissonance of histories, giueth vs leaue to leane to such as doe accorde with our diuinitie. The cittizens of Babilon indeed, being diffused all the earth ouer, when they read two authors of like (and allowable) authority, differing in relations of the eldest memory, they know not which to beleeue. But we haue a diuine historie to vnder-shore vs, and wee know that what so euer seculer author he bee, famous or obscure, if hee contradict that, hee goeth farre [...]ay from truth: But bee his words true or false, they are of no valew to the at­ [...]ement of true felicitie.

The dissension of Philosophers, and the concord of the Canonicall Scriptures. CHAP. 41.

BVt to leaue history, and come to the Philosophers whom wee left▪ long agoe: their studies seemed wholy to ayme at the attainment of beatitude. Why did the schollers then contradict their maisters, but that both were whirled away with humaine affects: wherein (a) although there might be some spice of vaine­glory, each thinking him-selfe wiser and quicker conceited then other, and af­fecting to bee an Arch-dogmatist him-selfe, and not a follower of others: not­withstanding to grant that it was the loue of truth, that carried some (or the most of them) from their teachers opinions, to contend for truth, were it truth or were it none? what course, what act can mortall misery performe to the obtai­ning of true blessednesse, with-out it haue a diuine instruction? as for our Cano­nicall authors, God forbid that they should differ. No they do not: and therefore Worthily did so many nations beleeue that God spoake either in them or by them: this the multitude in other places, learned and vnlearned doe auow, though your petty company of ianglers in the schooles denie it. Our Prophets were but few, [...]east being more, their esteeme should haue beene lesse, which religion ought [...]ghly to reuerence, yet are they not so few but that their concord is iustly to be admired. Let one looke amongst all the multitude of philosophers writings, and if he finde two that tell both one tale in all respects, it may be registred for a rari­ [...]. It were two much for me to stand ranking out their diuersities in this worke. [...] what Dogmatist in all this Hierarchy of Hell hath any such priuiledge that [...] may not bee controuled, and opposed by others, with gracious allow­ [...] to both partes: were not the Epi [...]urists in great accoumpt at Athens, [...]ing that GOD had naught to doe with man? And were not the Stoikes their opponents, that held the Gods to bee the directors of all things, euen [Page 730] as gratious as they? Wherfore I maruell that (b) Anaxagoras, was accused for saying the sunne was a fiery stone, denying the god-head thereof: Epicurus being allowed and graced in that Citty, who diuided both deities of sunne, starres, yea of Ioue him-selfe (c) and all the rest, in all respect of the world, and mans sup­plications vnto them: was not Aristippus there with his bodily summum bonum, and Antisthenes with his mentall? Both famous Socratists, and yet both so farre contrary each to other in their subiects of beatitude. The one bad a wise man flye rule, the other bad him take it, and both had full and frequent audience. Did not euery one defend his opinion in publike, in the towne (d) g [...]llery, in (e) schooles, in (f) gardens, and likewise in all priuate places? One (g) held one world: another a thousand: some hold that one created: some, not created: some hold it eternall, some not eternall: some say it ruled by the power of God, others by chance. Some say the soules are immortall: others mortall: some trans­fuse them into beasts: others deny it: some of those that make them mortall, say they dye presently after the body: others say they liue longer, yet not for euer: some place the cheefest good in the body, some in the soule, some in both: some draw the externall goods to the soule and the body: some say the sences go alwaie true, some say but some-times, some say neuer. These and millions more of dissentions do the Phylosophers bandy, and what people, state, kingdom or citty of all the diabolicall socyety hath euer brought them to the test, or re­iected these and receiued the other? But hath giuen nourishment to all confusi­on in their very bosomes, and vpheld the rable of curious ianglers, not about lands, or cases in lawe, but vppon mayne poynts of misery and blisse? Wherein if they spoke true, they had as good leaue to speake false, so fully and so fitly sorted their society to the name of Babilon, which (as we sayd) signifieth confusion. Nor careth their King the diuell how much they iangle, it procureth him the lar­ger haruest of variable impiety. But the people, state, nation and Citty of Isra­ell to whome Gods holy lawes were left, they vsed not that licentious confusion of the false Prophets with the the true, but all in one consent held and acknowled­ged the later for the true authors, recording Gods testimonies. These were their Sages, their Poets, their Prophets, their teachers of truth and piety. Hee that liued after their rules, followed not man, but God; who spake in them. The sacri­ledge forbidden there, God forbiddeth: the commandement of honour thy father and mother, God commandeth. Thou shalt not commit adultery, nor murder, nor shalt steale: Gods wisdome pronounceth this, not the witte of man. For (h) what [...]xod. [...]0. truth soeuer the Philosophers attayned and disputed off amidst their falshood as namely, that God framed the world, and gouerned it most excellently, of the honesty of vertue, the loue of our countrey, the faith of friendship, iust dealing, and all the appen­dances belonging to good manners: they knew not to what end the whole was to bee referred: The Prophets taught that from the mouth of God in the per­sons of men, not with inundations of arguments, but with apprehension of fear and reuerence of the Lord in all that understood them.

L VIVES.

ALthough (a) there be] Vain-glory led almost all the ancient authors wrong, stuffing artes with infamous errors, grosse and pernicious: each one seeking to be the proclamer of his own opinion, rather then the preferrer of anothers. Blind men! they saw not how laudable it is to obey Good councell, & to agree vnto truth. I knew a man once (not so learned as arrogant) [Page 731] who professed that hee would write much, and yet avoyd what others had said before him▪ as hee would fly a serpent or a Basiliske: for that hee had rather wittingly affirme a lie, then assent vnto the opinion. (b) Anaxagoras.] A stone fell once out of the ayre into Aegos, a­riuer in Thracia, and Anaxagoras (who had also presaged it) affirmed that heauen was made all of stones and that the sonne was a firy stone: where-vpon Euripides his scholler calleth it a Anaxagoras golden turfe. In Phaetonte: for this assertion Sotion accused him of impiety, and Pericles his scholler pleaded for him, yet was he fined at fiue talents, and perpetuall banishment. Others say otherwise. But the most say that Pericles who was great in the Citty, saued his life being condemned: where-vpon the Poets faigned that Ioue was Angry at Anaxagoras and threw a thunder-bolt at him, but Pericles stept betweene, and so it flew another way. (c) And all the rest.] Epicurus held Gods, but excluded them from medling in humane affayres, and hearing Epicuras. vs: indeed his vnder ayme was Atheisme, but the Areopage awed him from professing it: for farewell such Gods as wee haue no neede on saith Cotta in Tully (d) Towne gallery.] There taught the stoikes. (e) Schooles.] As the Peripatetiques in the Lycaeum. (f) Gardens.] As the Ep [...]cureans did (g) Some held.] Of these we spake at large vpon the eight booke. (h) What truth soeuer.] Euse. de praep. Euang prooueth by many arguments that Plato had all his excellent position out of the scriptures.

Of the translations of the Old-Testament out of Hebrew into Greeke, by the ordinance of God for the benefit of the nations CHAP. 42.

THese scriptures one (a) Ptolomy a king of Egypt desired to vnderstand, for after the strange & admirable conquest of Alexander of Macedon, surnamed the great, wherein he brought all Asia and almost all the world vnder his subiec­tion, partly by faire meanes and partly by force, (who came also into Iudaea) his nobles after his death making a turbulent diuision or rather a dilaceration of his monarchy, Egypt came to be ruled by Ptolomyes. The first of which was the soone of Lagus, who brought many Iewes captiue into Egypt: the next was Phi­ladelphus, who freed all those captiues, sent guifts to the temple, and desired Eleazar the Priest to send him the Old-testament whereof he had hard great com­mendations, and therefore hee ment to put it into his famous library: Eleazar sent it in Hebrew, and then hee desired interpretours of him, and he sent him seauenty two, sixe of euery tribe all most perfect in the Greeke and Hebrew. Their translation doe wee now vsually call the Septuagints. (b) The report of their diuine concord therein is admirable: for Ptolomy hauing (to try their faith) made each one translate by him-selfe, there was not one word difference be­tween them, either in sence or order, but al was one, as if only one had done them all: because indeede there was but one spirit in them all. And God gaue them that admirable guift, to giue a diuine commemdation to so diuin a worke, wherin the nations might see that presaged, which wee all see now effected.

L VIVES.

ONe (a) Ptolomy.] The Kings of Egypt were all▪ called Pharaos vntill Cambyses added that Ptolomies. kingdome vnto the Monarchy of Persia. But after Alexander, from Ptolomy sonof La­gus, they were al called Ptolomies, vntil Augustus made Egipt a prouince. Alexander was abroad Alexander the great. [...] an army 21. yeares; in which time he subdued al Asia, but held it but a while, for in the 32. [...] of his age, he died, and then his nobles ranne all to share his Empire as it had bin a bro­ [...] filled with gold; euery one got what he could, and the least had a Kingdome to his [...]. Antigonus got Asia; Seleucus Chaldaea, Cassander Macedonia, each one somewhat, & Pto­ [...] Egypt, Phaenicia and Ciprus; hee was but of meane descent. Lagus his father was one of [Page 732] Alexanders guard, and hee from a common soldior, got highly into the fauour of his Prince for his valor, discretion, and experience. Being old, and addicted to peace, he left his crowne Philadel­phus. to his sonne Philadelphus, who had that name either for louing his sister Arsinoe or for hating her afterwards, a contrario. He freed all the Iewes whome his father had made captiues and set Iudaea free from a great tribute: and being now growen old, and diseased (by the per­swasion of Demetrius Phalereus, whome enuy had chased from Athens thether) hee betooke him-selfe to study, gathered good writers together, buylt that goodly librarie of Alexan­dria, wherein he placed the Old-Testament, for hee sent to Eleazar for translators for the law and Prophets, who being mindfull of the good hee had done to Iudaea, sent him the sea­uenty The septu agi [...]. two interpretours whome from breuity sake we call the seauenty, as the Romaines ca [...] ­led the hundred and fiue officers, the Centumuirs. In Iosephus are the Epistles of Ptolomy to Eleazar, and his vnto him. lib. 12. There is a booke of the seauenty interpreters that goeth vn­der his name, but I take it to be a false birth. (b) The report of.] Ptolomy honored those in­terpreters, highly. To try the truth by their Agreement (saith Iustine) hee built seauenty two chambers, placing a translator in euery one, to write therein, and when they had done, conferred them all and their was not a letter difference. Apologet. ad Gent. The ruines of these Iustine saith he saw in Pharos, the tower of Alexandria. Menedemus the Philosopher admired the congruence in the translation, Tertull. Aduers. gentes [Hierome some-times ex­tolls [The Lo­uaine co­py faileth here.] their translation as done by the holy spirit, and some-times condemneth it for euill, and ignorant: as hee was vehement in all opposition] that story of their chambers, [...]e scoffeth at for this he saith: I know not what hee was whose lyes built the chambers for the seauenty at Alexandria, where they might write seuerall, when as Aristeas one of Ptolomies gard, saith that they all wrote in one great pallace: not as Prophets: for a prophet is one thing, and a translatour another, the one speaketh out of inspiration, and the other translateth out of vn­derstanding. Prolog. in Pentateuch.

That the translation of the Seuenty is most authenticall, next vnto the Hebrew. CHAP. 43.

THere were other translators out of the Hebrew into the Greeke as Aquila, Symmachus, Theod [...]tion, and that namelesse interpetor whose translation is called the fift Edition. But the Church hath receiued that of the seauenty, as if there were no other, as many of the Greeke Christians, vsing this wholy, know not whether there be or no. Our Latine translation is from this also. Although one Hierome, a learned Priest, and a great linguist hath translated the same scriptures from the Hebrew into Latine. But (a) although the Iewes affirme his Hierome a Priest. learned labour to be al truth, and auouch the seauenty to haue oftentimes erred, yet the Churches of Christ hold no one man to be preferred before so many, es­pecially being selected by y e high Priest, for this work: for although their concord had not proceeded from their vnity of spirit but frō their collations, yet were no one man to be held more sufficient then they all. But seeing there was so diuine a demonstration of it, truely whosoeuer translateth from the Hebrew, or any other tongue, either must agree with the seauenty, or if hee dissent, wee must hold by their propheticall depth. For the same spirit that spake in the prophets, trans­lated in them. And that spirit might say other-wise in the translation, then in the Prophet, and yet speake alike in both, the sence being one vn [...]o the true vnderstander though the words bee different vnto the reader. The same spi­rit might adde also, or diminish, to shew that it was not mans labour that performed this worke, but the working spirit that guyded the labours. [Page 733] Some held it good to correct the seauenty, by the Hebrew, yet durst they not put out what was in them and not in the Hebrew, but onely added what was in that and not in them, (b) marking the places with (c) Asteriskes at the heads of the verses, and noting what was in the seauenty, and not in the Hebrew, with [...], as we marke (d) ounces of weight withall: And many Greeke and Latine [...]pies are dispersed with these markes. But as for the alterations, whether the difference be great or small, they are not to be discerned but by conferring of the bookes. If therefore we go all to the spirit of God and nothing else, as is fittest, whatsoeuer is in the seauenty, and not in the Hebrew, it pleased God to speake it by those latter prophets, and not by these first. And so contrary-wise of that which is in the Hebrew and not in the seauenty, herein shewing them both to be [...]phets, for so did he speak this by Esay, that by Hieremy, and other things by othes as his pleasure was. But what wee finde in both, that the spirit spake by both: by the first as Prophets, by the later as propheticall translations: for as there was one spirit of peace in the first who spake so many seuerall things with discordance, so was there in these who translated so agreeably without con­ference.

L VIVES.

ALthough (a) the Iewes.] No man now a daies sheweth an error, and leaueth it. Man­kind is not so wise. Againe, time gayneth credit vnto many: and nothing but time vn­to some. But it is admirable to see how gently hee speaketh here of Hierome: whose opinion he followed not in this high controuersie. O that wee could immitate him! (b) Marking.] of this Hierome speaketh Prolog. in Paralip. Origen was the first that tooke the paines to con­ [...] Hierome. the translation, and he conferred the seauenty with Theodotion, Hier. ep. id August. where he inueigheth at what hee had erst commended: saying that the booke is not corrected but rather corrupted by those asteriskes, and spits. [But this he said because Augustine would not meddle with his translation, but held that of the seauenty so sacred, this power oftentimes [The Lo­uaine co­py defec­tiue.] [...] affection in the holiest men.] (c) Asteriskes.] Little stars (d) Ounces.] It seemes the o [...]ce in old times was marked with a spits character. Isido [...]e saith it was marked with the Greeke Gamma, and our o: thus [...], and the halfe scruple with a line thus—they noted those places with a spit, thus [...] to signifie that the words so no [...]ed, were thrust through as ad­ [...], falsefiing the text. It was Aristarchus his inuention vsed by the Grammarians in their [...] of bookes and verses. Quinti. lib. 1. Which the old Grammarians vsed with such seuerity [...] they did not onely taxe false places, or bookes hereby, but also thrust their authors either [...] of their ranke or wholy from the name of Grammarians. Thus Quintilian. Seneca did ele­ [...] call the rasing out of bastard verses, Aristarchus his notes.

Of the destruction of Niniuy▪ which the Hebrew perfixeth fourty daies vnto, and the Septuagints but three. CHAP. 44.

[...] will some say, how shall I know whether Ionas said, yet forty daies and Ni­ [...] shalbe destroyed, or yet three daies? who seeth not that the Prophet presaging [...] destruction could not say both: if at three daies end they were to bee des­ [...], then not at fourty: if at fourty then not at three. [Page 734] If I bee asked the question, I answer for the Hebrew. For the LXX. being [...] after, might say otherwise, and yet not against the sence, but as pertinent to the matter as the other, though in another signification: aduising the reader not to leaue the signification of the historie for the circumstance of a word, no [...] to con­temne either of the authorities: for those things were truly done ( [...]) at Ni [...]ie, and yet had a reference farther then Niniuie: as it was true that the Prophet Nin [...]uie, a figure of the Church was three dayes in the Whales belly, and yet intimated the being of the Lord of all the Prophets three dayes in the wombe of the graue. Wherefore if the Church of the Gentiles were prophetically figured by Niniuie, as being dest [...]oy­ed in repentance, to become quite different from what it was: Christ doi [...]g this in the said Church, it is hee that is signified both by the forty dayes, and by the three: by forty, because hee was so long with his disciples after hi [...] resurrection, and then ascended into heauen: by three, for on the third day hee aro [...]e againe: as if the Septuag [...]nts intended to stir the reader to looke further into the mat­ter then the meere history, and that the prophet had intended to intimate the depth of the mysterie: as if hee had said: Seeke him in forty dayes [...]hom thou shalt finde in three: this in his resurrection, and the other in his asce [...]sion Wherefore both numbers haue their fitte signification, both are spok [...]n by one spirit, the first in Ionas, the latter in the translators. Were it no [...] for [...]diousnesse I could reconcile the LXX. and the Hebrew in many places wherein they are held to differ. But I study breuity, and according to my talent haue followed the Apo­stles, who assumed what made for their purposes out of both the copies, knowing the holy spirit to be one in both. But forward with our purpose.

L. VIVES.

YEt (a) forty dayes] Hierome wonders that the seauenty would translate three, for forty, the Hebrew hauing no such similitude in figure or accent. In these straites is the excel­lent witte of Saint Augustine now [...]n angl [...]d, nor can hee well acquit him-selfe of th [...]m (b) At Ni [...]iuie] A citty in Assyria, built by Ninus. Wee haue spoaken of it already.

The Iewes wanted Prophets euer after the repayring of the Temple, and were afflicted euen from thence vntill Christ came: to shew the Prophets spake of the building of the other Temple. CHAP. 45.

AFter the Iewes were left destitute of Prophets, they grew dayly worse and worse: namely from the end of their captiuity, when they hoped to growe into better state vpon the repaying of the Temple. For so that carnall nation vnderstood Agees Prophecie, saying; The glory of this last house shall bee greater then the first: which hee sheweth that hee meant of the New Testa­ment Agge. 2. in the words before, where hee promiseth CHRIST expressely, saying: I will mooue all nations, and the desire of all nations shall come. Where the LXX. vsed a sence rather applyable to the members then the head, say­ing: And they that are GODS elect shall come▪ out of all Nations, to witte, the [Page 735] men of whom Christ said in the Gospell. Many are called, but fewe are chosen. For those chosen, is the house of GOD built by the New Testament, of liuing stones, farre more glorious then that which was built by Salomon, and repaired after the captiuity. Therefore from thence had this nation no more Prophets, but were sore afflicted by aliens, euen by the Romaines them-selues, to teach them that Agge meant not of that house which they had repayred. For (b) [...] [...] to Go [...], [...] [...] should Alexander came soone after that, and subdued them: who although hee made no massacre of them (for they durst doe no other but yeeld at his first booke) yet there was the glory of that Temple prooued inferiour to what it had beene in their owne free Kings times. For in the Temple did Alexander sacrifice, not in any true worship vnto GOD, but giuing him a place in the adoration of his false deities. (c) Then came the fore-named Ptolomey sonne to Lagus, after Alexa [...]ders death, and h [...]e lead many of them captiue into Egipt, yet his sonne Philadelphus did courteouslie free them afterwards, and had the seauentie to translate the Old Testament for him, as I sayde before: from whence it came to our hands.

After all this, the warres mentioned in the Machabees, lay vpon them. And in (d) processe of time, Ptolomy King of Alexandria sudbued them, (hee that was called Epiphanes) and then were they extreamly plagued, forced to offer to Idols, and their Temple filled with sacriligious pollution by Antiochus King of Syria, whose powers not-with-standing Iudas Machabeus vtterly subue [...]ted, and restored the Temple to the ancient dignity.

Within a while after. did Alchimus (a man borne out of the Priests bloud) by ambition aspire to the Priest-hood: and then about fifty yeares after, all which were passed vnder the variable chance of warre, did Aristobulus assume a dia­deme, and became both King and Priest. For all the time before, euer since the captiuitie, they had no Kings but Captaines and Generalls, or Pri [...]ces (though a King may bee called a Prince, because of his preheminence, but all that are Captaines and Princes, (f) are not Kings, as Aristobulus was). To him (g) did Alexander succeed both in the kingdome and the Priesthood, and is recorded for a tyrant ouer his people. Hee left the regality to his wife Alexandra, and from Alexandr [...]. thence began the Iewes extremities of affliction. For (h) her two sonnes Ari­stobulus and Hircanus contending for the Principalitie, called the Romaine for­ces to come against Israell, by the meanes of Hircanus demanding their ayde against his brother. Then had the Romaine▪ conquered all Affrick and Greece, and hauing commanded ouer a multitude of other nations, (i) the state see­med too heauie for it selfe, and brake it selfe downe with the owne burden. For now had sedition gotten strong hold amongst them, breaking out into confede­racies, and ciuill warres, where-with it was so maimed, that now all declined vn­to a Monarchike forme of gouernment. But Pompey the great generall of Romes forces, brought his powers into Iudaea, tooke Hierusalem, opened the Temple Pompey pro­phaneth t [...]e temple. doores (not to goe in to pray vnto God, but to prey vpon God rather) and not as a worshipper, but as a prophaner, entred the (k) sanctum sanctorum, a place onely lawfull for the high Priest to bee seene in. (l) And hauing seated Hircanus in the priest-hood, and made Antipater prouost of the prouince, hee departed carrying Aristobulus away with him, prisoner. Here began the Iewes to bee the Romaines Cassius spoiles the temple. tributaries. Afterwards came Cassius and spoiled the Temple. (m) And within a few yeares after, Herod an Alien was made their gouernour, and in his time was our Sauiour CHRIST borne. [Page 736] For now was the fulnesse of time come which the Patriarch prophetically im­plyed, saying, The Scepter shall not depart from Iuda, nor the law-giuer from be­tweene Gen. 49. 10 his feete, vntill Shilo come, and hee shall gather the nations vnto him. For the Iewes had neuer beene with-out a Prince of their bloud, vntill Herods time, who was their first Alien King. Now then was the time of Shiloh come, now was the New Testament to bee promulgate, and the nations to bee reconciled to the truth. For it were vnpossible that the nations should desire him to come in his glorious power to iudge, (as wee see they doe) vnlesse they had first beene vnited in their true beleefe vppon him, when hee came in his humility to suffer.

L. VIVES.

THey that (a) are Gods elect] [...]. (b) Alexander came] In the time of Dariu [...], Alexander. sonne to Arsamus, Olymp. 112. which is a little more then two hundred yeares after. F [...]r Alexander besieging Tyre: and sending for helpe to Iaddus the Priest, commanding him as [...] were Lord of Asia, seeing he had now chased Darius thence, the Priest answered, that he ought him no seruice as long as Darius liued, with whome hee was in league. A wise answer, and be­fitting an Israelites faith: it enflamed the valarous young King, who hauing taken Tyre, made straight to Galilee through Palestina, tooke Gaza, and set forward to Hierusalem, where the Priests mette him in all their ceremoniall robes, and saluted him: so hee was pac [...]fied and ado­red the Priest, saying that hee was the Priest of the God of Nature, who had appeared vnto him in his sleepe at Macedon, and tolde him hee should attaine this Empire. So tooke hee Iudaea into his protection. Ioseph. lib. 11. Antiq. (c) Ptolomy sonne to Lagus] Vnder colour Ptolomy. of desiring to sacrifice in the Temple vpon a Sabboth, hee tooke the towne. Ioseph. (d) Epi­phanes] That is, Illustrious. Hee succeeded his Father Philopater, and warred with Antiochus Epiphanes. Epiphanes, vntill they bo [...] were wearied, and then hee marryed Cleopat [...], Antiochus his daughter, and had Iudaea for his dowrie, &c. (e) Antiochus] Of him read the Machabees 2. 7, and 8. and Ioseph. lib. 13. (f) Are not Kings] For King is a greater name then Prince, or Captaine, bringing larger licence to the ruler, and stricter bondage to the s [...]biect. ( [...]) A­lexander] Aristobulus kept his brothers prisoners during his life, but beeing dead, his [...] Saloni (whome the Greekes call Alexandra) set them at liberty, and made Alexander (one of them) King, whome Ptolomy, Demetrius, and Antiochus foyled in many fights. At length beeing sickly by often surfetting, hee dyed. Hee was a forward spirit [...]d and a valorous tyrant, but euer vnfortunate, and vnwise. Hee left the kingdome to▪ Alexan­dra his wife, who held it nine yeares, letting the Pharisees rule all as befitted a woman, to doe.

(h) Her two sonnes] Their warre was worse then ciuill, and befell (saith Ioseph) in the Aristobolus. [...] & Hircanus Consulship of Q, Hortensius, and Q. Metellus Creticus, Olymp. a hundred eighty three. Alexander and his wife had left Antipas (afterwards called Antipater the [...]ch) an [...] ­maean Antipater. prefect of Idumaea, who was factious and stirring, and fauoured Hircanus aboue Aristobulus, and set Aretes King of Arabia against Aristobolus, and for Hircanus. Hee soone assented, and besieged Aristobulus in Hierusalem. Then warred Pompey the great in Affrica, and his Legate Aemil. Scaurus lead part of his forces into Syria, and him did Ari­stobolus Pompey. implore in his ayde: Scaurus raysed the siege, and afterward the bretheren conten­ding for the kingdome before Pompey at Damascus, were both dismissed. Afterwards, Ari­stobolus offending him, hee marched into Iudaea, tooke him prisoner, and turned Iuda a into a Prouince of Rome, Tully and C. Antonius being Consuls. Ioseph. lib. 15. (i) The state seemed too heauie] So sayd Liuie of it indeed. (k) The sanctum sanctorum] The Romaines [...] The sanct [...] sanctorum. earnestly to see what God the Hebrewes worshipped, thinking they had some statue of him in the Temple. So Pompey, and a few with him, entred euen to this place (which the Iewes he [...] [Page 737] a sacriledge for any man but the priest to doe,) where he found nothing but a golden table, a many tasters, a great deale of spices, and 2000. talents in the holy treasury: of this enuy of his Tacitus speaketh, Annal. 21. and saith that vpon this it was giuen out that the Iewes had no Images of their gods but worshipped in voide roomes and empty sanctuaries. (l) And ha­uing seated] By the sending of Aulus Gabinius, who diuided also all the land into fiue parts, Hircants. and set rulers ouer them all. Iosephus saith that in Caesars warre agai [...]st Ptolomy, Hircanus and Antipater sent him ayde, wherevpon hauing ended the warre hee made Hircanus high priest, and Antipater (according to his choice) prouost of the whole land. De bello Iu [...]. lib. 1. & in Antiq. lib. (m) And within a few] Antipater dying, made his sonne Hircanus, (a dull and Herod. sloathfull youth) gouernor of Ierusalem, and Herode (beeing as then scarcely fi [...]teene yeare old) ruler of Galilee, who by his vertues, surmounting his age, quickly got the hearts of all the Syrians, and so by a brib [...] (paide by them) got the gouernment of Syria from Sextus [...] [...] as then held it: and afterwardes helping Octauius and Antony greatly, in the warre o [...] [...] and Cassius, got the stile of King of Iudaea, giuen him by the S [...]nate, hee beeing [...] [...] borne. So was Iacobs prophecy at his death, fulfilled, which alone might bee of power [...]uffi­cient to shew the Messias to the Iewes, but that their eyes by Gods secret iudgements are so wholy sealed vp, and enclowded.

Of the words becomming flesh, our Sauiours birth▪ and the dispersion of Iewes. CHAP. 46.

HErod reigning in Iudaea, Romes gouernment being changed, and (a) Augus­tus Caesar being Emperor, the world beeing all at peace, Christ (according to the precedent prophecy) was borne in Bethelem of Iudah, beeing openly man of his Virgin-mother, and secretly God, of God his father▪ for so the Prophet had said: (b) Behold, a Virgin shall conceiue, and beare a sonne: and she shall call his name, Emanuel, that is, God with vs. Now he shewed his deity by many miracles, which as farre as concerneth his glory and our saluation, are recorded in the Gospell. The first is his miraculous birth, the last his as miraculous as [...]ension. But the Iewes who reiected him, and slew him (according to the needfulnesse of his death, and resurrection) after that were miserably spoiled by the Romanes, cha­sed all into the slauery of strangers, and dispersed ouer the face of the whole earth. For they are in all places with their Testament, to shew that we haue not forged those prophecies of Christ, which many of them considering, both be­fore his passion and after his resurrection, beleeued in him, and they are the rem­nant that are [...]aued through grace. But the rest were blinde, as the psalme saith, Let their table be made a snare before them, and their prosperity their ruine: let their eyes be blinded that they see not, and make their loines alway to tremble. For in refu­sing to beleeue our scriptures, their owne (which they read with blindnesse) Psal. 69 22. 23 are fulfilled vpon them.

(c) Some may say that the Sybills prophecies which concerne the Iewes, are but fictions of the christians: but that sufficeth vs that wee haue from the bookes of our enemies, which wee acknowledge in that they preserue it for vs against their wills, themselues and their bookes beeing dispersed as farre as GODS Church is extended and spread; in euery corner of the world, as that prophecy of the psalme which they themselues doe read, fore-telleth them. My mercifull GOD will preuent mee, GOD will let me see my desire vpon mine enemies: slay them Psal. 59, [...] 11 not least my people forget it, but scatter them abroade with thy power, here did GOD shew his mercy to his church euen vpon the Iewes his enemies, because (as the [Page 738] Apostle saith) through their fall commeth saluation to the Gentiles. And there­fore hee [...] them not, that is hee left them their name of Iewes still, although they bee the Romaines slaues, least their vtter dissolution should make vs forget the law of GOD concerning this testimony of theirs. So it were nothing to say▪ Slaye them not, but that he addeth, Scatter them abroade: For if they were not dispersed through-out the whole world with their Scriptures, the Church should want their testimonies concerning those prophecies fulfilled in our Messias.

L. VIVES.

AUgustus (a) Caesar] In the forty and two yeare of his reigne, and of the world fiue thousand one hundred ninety and nine, was Christ borne. Him-selfe, and M. Plautius be­ing Consulls. Euseb. Cassiodorus referreth it to the yeare before, Cn. Lentulus, and M. Messala being Consuls. (b) Behold a Uirgin] Shall take a sonne into her wombe, say the seauentie. (c) Some may say] But not truly: for Lactantius and Eusebius cited them when the bookes were common in all mens hands. Where if they had quoted what those bookes conteined not, it would both haue beene impudence on their parts, and disgrace to the cause of Christ. Besides Ouid and Uirgil vse many of the Sybills verses, which can concerne none but Christ, as Uirgills whole fourth Aeglogue is, and his digression vpon the death of Caesar. Georg. 1. And likewise in Ouid wee read these.

Esse quo (que) in fatis [...] affore terris
Quo [...]are, quo tellus corrept aque regia [...],
Ardeat èt mundi moles operosa laboret.
There is a time when heauen (men say) shall burne,
When ayre, and sea, and earth, and the whole frame,
Of this [...]ge [...] shall all to ashes turne.

And likewise this.

Et Deus [...] lustrat sub imagine terras.
God takes a view of earth in humaine shape.

And such also hath Luca [...] in his Pharsalian warre. liber 12. Now if they say that all the as­sertions of ours (recorded by great Authors) bee fictions, let mee heare the most direct [...]th that they can affi [...], and I will finde one Academike or other amongst them that shall [...]ke a doubt of it.

Whether any but Israelites, before Christs time, belonged to the Citty of God. CHAP. 47.

[...]erefore any stranger be he no Israelite borne, nor his workes allowed for [...] [...]onicall by them, if hee haue prophecied of Christ, that wee can know or [...], [...] bee added vnto the number of our testimonies: not that wee need [...] [...], but because it is no error to beleeue that there were some of the Gen­ [...], [...] whom this mystery was reuealed, and who were inspired by the spirit of prop [...] to declare it: were they elect or reprobate, & taught by the euill spi­ [...], whom we know confessed Christ being come, though the Iewes denied him. [Page 739] [...] do I thinke the Iewes dare auerre, that (a) no man was saued after the pro­ [...] of Israel, but Isralites: Indeed there was no other people properly cal­ [...] [...] people of God. But they cannot deny that some particular men liued in [...] [...]orld and in other nations that were belonging to the Heauenly hierarchy. [...] deny this, the story of (b) holy Iob conuinceth them, who was neither a [...] Isralite, nor (c) a proselite, adopted by their law, but borne and buried [...] [...]aea: and yet (d) is hee so highly commended in the scriptures, that [...] was none of his time (it seemes) that equalled him in righteousnesse, whose [...] though the Chronicles expresse not, yet out of the canonicall authority of [...] owne booke wee gather him to haue liued in (e) the third generation after [...]. Gods prouidence (no doubt) intended to giue vs an instance in him, that there might be others in the nations that liued after the law of God, and in his [...]ice thereby attaining a place in the celestiall Hierusalem: which we must [...] none did but such as fore-knew the comming of the Messias, mediator be­ [...] God and man, who was prophecied vnto the Saints of old that he should [...] iust as we haue seene him to haue come in the flesh: thus did one faith vnite [...] [...]he predestinate into one citty, one house, and one Temple for the liuing God. [...] what other Prophecies soeuer there passe abrod concerning Christ the vici­ [...] may suppose that we haue forged, therefore there is no way so sure to batter [...] all contentions in this kinde, as by citing of the prophecies conteyned [...] [...] Iewes bookes: by whose dispersion from their proper habitations all ouer [...] world, the Church of Christ is hapily increased.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) No man.] Nature being vnpolluted with vicious opinion might possibly guid [...] [...] to God as well as the law of Moyses, for what these get by the law, those might get [...]out it, and come to the same perfection that the Iewes came, seeking the same end: nor [...] [...] difference other then if one traueller should cary an I [...]erary of his way with him, The Lo­uaine co­py defec­tiue in all this.] [...] [...]he other trust onely his memory, [So may he also now a dayes, that liueth in the faith­ [...] of the Ocean, and neuer heard of Christ, attaine the glory of a Christian by keeping [...] abstracts of all the law and the Prophets, perfect loue of God and his neighbour: such [...] is a law to man, and according to the Psalmist. He remembreth the name of the [...] [...] the night, and keepeth his lawe. This hath hee that seeth the Lords righteousnesse: so [...] blessing is it to bee good, although you haue not one to teach you goodnesse. And [...] wanteth here but water? [...]or here is the holy spirit as well as in the Apostles: as Peter [...] of some who receiued that, before euer the water touched them. So the na­ [...] that haue no law but natures, are a law to them-selues, the light of their liuing well is [...] [...] of God comming from his sonne, of whome it is said. Hee is the light which lighteth [...] [...] that commeth into the world.] (b) Holy Ioh.] His holy history, saith hee was of the [...] of Huz. Hierome saith Huz buylt Damascus, and Traconitide and ruled betweene Pales­ [...] and Caelosiria: this the seauenty intimate in their translation. Huz was of the sonne of [...], the brother of Abraham. There was an other Uz descended from Esau but Hierom [...] him from Iobs kindred, admitting that sonne of Aram, for that (saith hee) it is [...] [...]nd of the booke where hee is said to be the forth from Esau, is because the booke was [...] out of Syrian, for it was not written in the Hebrew. Phillip the Priest, the next [...] vpon Iob after Hierom saith thus: [...]uz and B [...]z were the sons of Nachor, Abra­ [...] [...]ther begot of Melcha, sister to Sarah. It is credible that this holy man (Iob) dwelt Iob. [...] [...] [...] bore his fathers name: and that hee was rather of the stocke of Nachor [...] though some suspect the contrary, but the three Kings (to wit Eliphaz; Bildad; [...]) were of the generation of Esau. Thus saith Phillip. So that Iob was sonne [...], by Melcham. Origen followeth the vulgar, and saith that hee was an Vzzite [Page 740] borne & bred, and there liued. Now they, & the Minaeites, and Euchaeites & the Themanites, are all of the race of Esau, or Edom, Isaacs sonne: and all Idumaea was as then called Edom: but now they are all called Arabians, both the Idumaeans, Ammonites and Moabites. This is the opinion of Origen, and the vulgar, and like-wise of some of the Gentiles, as of Aristeus Hist. Iudaic. &c. (c) A proselite] Comming from heathenisme to the law of [...], to come to A proselyte. (d) So highly commended] In the booke of Iob, and Ezech. 14. (e) In the third generation] Some thinke that Genesis mentioneth him vnder the name of Iasub, but there is no certenty of it. Hierome saith that Eliphaz, Esau's fonne by Adah, is the same that is mentioned in the booke of Iob: which if it be so, Iob liued in the next generation after Iacob.

Aggees prophecy of the glory of Gods house, fulfilled in the Church, not in the Temple. CHAP. 48.

THis is that House of God more glorious then the former for all the precious compacture: for Aggees prophecy was not fulfilled in the repayring of the Temple, which neuer had that glory after the restoring that it had in Salomons time: but rather lost it all, the Prophets ceasing, and destruction ensuing, which was performed by the Romanes as I erst related. But the house of the New Testa­ment is of another lustre, the workemanship being more glorious, and the stones being more precious. But it was figured in the repaire of the old Temple, because the whole New Testament was figured in the old one. Gods prophecy therefore that saith, In that place will I giue peace, is to be meant of the place signified, not of the place significant: that is, as the restoring that house prefigured the church which Christ was to build, so GOD, said in this place, (that is in the place that this prefigureth) will I giue peace, for all things signifying, seeme to support the persons of the things signified, as Saint Peter said: the Rock was Christ: for it sig­nifyed Christ. So then, farre is the glory of the house of the New Testament a­boue the glory of the Old, as shall appeare in the finall dedication. Then shall the desire of all nations appeare (as it is in the hebrew): for his first comming was not desired of all the nations, for some knew not whom to desire, nor in whom to beleeue. And then also shall they that are Gods elect out of all nations come (as the LXX. read it) for none shall come truely at that day but the elect, of whō the Apostle saith As he hath elected vs in him, before the beginning of the world: for the Architect himself, that sayd, Many are called but few are chosen▪ he spoke not of those that were called to the feast and then cast out: but meant to shew that Ephes, [...], 4 hee had built an house of his elect, which times worst spight could neuer ruine. But being altogither in the church as yet, to bee hereafter sifited, the corne from the chaffe; the glory of this house cannot be so great now, as it shalbe then where man shalbe alwaies there where he is once.

The Churches increase vncertaine, because of the commixtion of elect and re­probate in this world. CHAP. 49.

THerefore in these mischieuous daies, wherein the church worketh for his fu ture glory in present humility, in feares, in sorrowes, in labours and in temp­tations, ioying onely in hope when shee ioyeth as she should, many rebroba [...]e liue amongst the elect: both come into the Gospells Net, and both swim at randon in the sea of mortality, vntill the fishers draw them to shore, and then the [Page 741] [...] owne from the good, in whom as in his Temple, God is all in all. We ac­knowledge therefore his words in the psalme, I would declare and speake of them, [...] are more then I am able to expresse, to be truly fulfilled. This multiplication Psal. 40, 5 [...] at that instant when first Iohn his Messenger, and then himselfe in person [...] to say, Amend your liues for the Kingdome of God is at hand. He chose him dis­ [...], and named the Apostles: poore, ignoble, vnlearned men, that what great [...] soeuer was done hee might bee seene to doe it in them. He had one, who a­bused his goodnesse, yet vsed hee this wicked man to a good end, to the fulfilling of his passion, and presenting his church an example of patience in tribulation. And hauing sowne sufficiently the seed of saluation, he suffered, was buried and [...] againe; shewing by his suffering what wee ought to endure for the truth, and [...] resurrection what we ought for to hope of eternity, (a) besides the ineffa­ [...]ament of his bloud, shed for the remission of sinnes. Hee was forty daies [...] with his disciples afterwardes, and in their sight ascended to heauen, [...]es after sending downe his promised spirit vpon them: which in the com­ming▪ gaue that manifest and necessary signe of the knowledge in languages of [...], to signifie that it was but one Catholike church, that in all those nati­ [...] [...]uld vse all those tongues.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) the ineffable] For Christs suffrance, and his life hath not onely leaft vs the vertue [...] Sacraments, but of his example also, whereby to direct ourselues in all good courses

[...] Gospell preached, and gloriously confirmed by the bloud of the preachers. CHAP. 50.

[...] then, as it is written, The law shall goe forth of Zion, and the word of [...] Lord from Ierusalem, and as Christ had fore-told, when as (his disciplies [...]onished at his resurrection) he opened their vnderstandings in the scrip­ [...] told them that it was written thus: It behoued Christ to suffer, and to rise [...] the third day, and that repentance, and remission of sinnes should bee preached in Luk. 24, 46 47 [...] [...]mongst all nations beginning at Ierusalem: and where they asked him of [...] comming, and he answered, It is not for you to know the times and seasons [...] father hath put in his owne power: but you shall receiue power of the Holie [...] hee shall come vpon you and you shalbe witnesses of mee in Ierusalem, and in [...] in Samaria, and vnto the vtmost part of the earth: First the church spred [...] [...]om Ierusalem, and then through Iudaea, and Samaria, and those lights [...] world bare the Gospell vnto other nations: for Christ had armed them, [...] Feare not them that kill the body but are not able to kill the soule: they had Mat. 10, 25 [...] of loue that kept out the cold of feare: finally, by their persons who [...] him aliue, and dead, and aliue againe: and by the horrible persecuti­ [...] by their successors after their death, and by the euer conquered (to [...] [...]conquerable) tortures of the Martires, the Gospell was diffused [...] all the habitable world: GOD going with it in Miracles, in vertues, and [...] of the Holy Ghost: in so much that the nations beleeuing in him who [...] for their Redemption, in christian loue did hold the bloud of those [Page 742] Martires in reuerence, which before, they had shed in barbarousnesse, and the Kings whose edicts afflicted the church came humbly to be warriours vnder that banner which they cruelly before had sought vtterly to abolish: beginning now to persecute the false gods, for whom before they had persecuted the seruants of [...] true GOD.

That the Church is confirmed euen by the schismes of Heresies. CHAP. 51.

NOw the deuill seeing his Temples empty & al running vnto this Redeemer, set heretiques on foote to subert Christ, in a christiā vizar, as if there were y allowance for them in the heauenly Ierusalem which their was for contrariety of Philosophers in the deuills Babilō. Such therfore as in the church of God do dis­tast any thing, and (a) being checked & aduised to beware, do obstinately oppose themselues against good instructions, and rather defend their abhominations then discard them, those become Heretikes, and going forth of Gods House, are to be held as our most eager enemies: yet they doe the members of the Catho­like Church this good, that their fall maketh them take better hold vpon God, who vseth euill to a good end, and worketh all for the good of those that loue him. So then the churches enemies whatsoeuer, if they haue the power to im­pose corporall afflictiō, they exercise her patience: if they baite her with with op­position onely verball, they practise her in her sapience: and shee in louing these enemies excerciseth his beneuolence, and bounty, whether shee goe about them with gentle perswasion or seuere correction: and therefore though the deuill hor chiefe opponent, mooue all his vessells against her vertues, cannot iniure her an inch. Comfort she hath in prosperity, to bee confirmed, and constant in ad­uersity: and excercised is shee in this, to bee kept from corrupting in that: Gods prouidence managing the whole: and so tempering the one with the other that the psalmist sayd fitly. In the multitude of the cares of mine heart thy comforts haue ioyed my soule. And the Apostle also: Reioycing in hope and patient in tribulation. Ps [...]. 94, 19 Rom 12, 12 [...] Tim. 3 For the same Apostles words saying, All that will liue Godly in Christ shall suffer per­secution, must be held to be in continuall action: for though ab externo, abroad, all seeme quiet, no gust of trouble appearing, & that is a great comfort, to the weake especially: yet at home, ab intus, there doe wee neuer want those that offend and molest the Godly pilgrim by their deuillish demeanour, blaspheming Christ and the Catholike name, which how much dearer the Godly esteeme, so much more griefe they feele to heare, if lesse respected by their pernicious brethren then they desire it should bee: and the Heretiques themselues, beeing held to haue Christ, and the Sacraments amongst them, greeue the hearts of the righteous ex­treamely, because many that haue a good desire to christianity, stumble at their dissentions, and againe many that oppose it, take occasion hereby to burden it with greater calamities: the Heretiques bearing the name of christians also. These persecutions befall Gods true seruants by the vanity of others errours, al­though they be quiet in their bodily estate: this persecution toucheth the heart, and [...] body: as the psalme saith, in the multitude of the cares of mine heart: not of my body. But then againe, when wee revolue the immutability of Gods promises, who as the Apostle saith, knoweth who be his, whom hee hath predesti­nate to (b) be made like the Image of his Sonne, their shall not one of these bee [Page 743] [...] [...]fore the psalme addeth. Thy comforts haue ioyed my soule. Now the sor­ [...] the Godly feeleth for the peruersnesse of euill, or false christians, is [...] their owne soules, if it proceed of charity, not desyring their destruc­ [...] the hindrance of their saluation: and the reformation of such, yeeld­ [...] comfort to the deuout soule, redoubling the ioy now, for the griefe The sor­row of the Godly. that it felt before for their errors. So then in these malignant daies, not onely [...] Christ and his Apostles time, but euen from holy Abell whom his wick­ed brother slew, so along vnto the worlds end, doth the church trauell on hir pilgrimage, now suffering worldly persecutions, and now receiuing diuine [...]ons.

L. VIVES.

[...] (a) checked] Heretiques are first to be quietly instructed by the church, & letten know [...] their positions are vnchristian: which if they obstinately auer, then their contumacy is [...] to their soules as their doctrine. (b) To be made] Made, is not in Saint Pauls text.

Whether the opinion of some, be credible, that there shalbe no more persecutions after the ten, past, but the eleauenth, which is that of Antichrists. CHAP. 52.

[...] thinke that that is not to be rashly affirmed, which some doe thinke viz. [...] the church shall suffer no more persecutions vntill Antichrists [...] the ten already past, that his shalbe the eleauenth and last. The (a) first [...] Nero, the (b) second by Domitian, the third by Traian, the (c) fourth by [...]s, the (d) fift by Seuerus, the (e) sixt by Maximinus, the (f) seauenth by De­ [...] (g) eight by Valerian, the (h) ninth by Aurelian, the (i) tenth by Diocletian, [...]. For some hold (k) the plauges of Egipt being ten in number before [...] [...]dome, to haue reference vnto these, Antichrists eleauenth persecutiō [...] the Egyptians pursuite of Israel in the read sea, in which they were all [...]. But I take not those euents in Egipt to bee any way pertinent vnto [...]er as prophecies, or figures, although they that hold other-wise haue [...] [...]ry ingenious adaptation of the one to the other, but not by the spirit [...]cy, but onely by humaine coniecture, which some-times may erre, as [...] for what will they that hold this affirme of the persecution where­ [...] was killed? What ranke shall that haue amongst the rest? If they except [...] [...]old that such onely are to be reckned as belong to the body and not to [...], what say they to that after the ascension, where Steuen was stoned, and [...] brother of Iohn beheaded, and Peter shut vp for the slaughter, but that [...] freed him? where the brethren were chased from Ierusalem, and [...] [...]wards made an Apostle and called Paul) plaied the pursiuant amongst [...]ing them out to destruction? and where he himselfe also being conuer­ [...] [...]eaching the faith which he had persecuted, suffered such afflictions as [...] [...]es hee had laid vpon others, wheresoeuer hee preached, vnto Iewes or [...] why do they begin at Nero, when the church was neuer without perse­ [...] [...]f all the time before, wherof it is too tedious to recount the perticulars. [Page 744] If they will not beginne but at persecutions by a King, why (l) Herod was a King, who did the church extreame iniury after Christs ascention? Againe (m) why are not Iulians villanies reckned amongst the ten? was not hee a persecutor that (n) forbad to teach the christians the liberall artes? was not (o) Valentinian the elder (who was the third Emperor after him) depriued of his generallship, for confessing of Christ? to (p) leaue all the massacres begun at Antioche, by this wicked Apostata, vntill one faithfull and constant young man lying in tortures an whole day, continually singing psalmes, and praysing of GOD, did with his pa­tience so terrifie the persecuting Atheist that hee was both afraid and ashamed to proceed. Now lastly (q) Valens, and Arrian, brother to the aboue-named Valentinian, hath not hee afflicted the easterne church with all extreamity, e­uen now before our eyes? What a lame consideration is it to collect the per­secutions endured by an vniuersall church vnder one Prince, and in one nation, and not in another? cannot a church so farre diffused, suffer affliction in one perticular nation but it must suffer in all? perhaps they will not haue the chris­tians persecution in Gothland, (r) by their owne King for one, who martired a many true Catholikes, as wee heard of diuers brethren who had seene, it liuing in those parts when they were children: and (s) what say they to Persia? Hath not the persecution there, chased diuers euen vnto the townes of the Romanes? It may be now quiet, but it is more then wee can tēll. Now all these considera­tions laid together, and such like as these are, maketh me thinke that the number of the churches persecutions is not to bee defined: but to affirme that there may bee many inflicted by other Kings before that great and assured one of Anti­christ; were as rash an assertion as the other: let vs therefore leaue it in the midst, neither affirming nor contradicting, but onely controwling the rashnesse of both in others.

L. VIVES.

THe first (a) was] Of these writeth Euseb. Hist. Eccl. of this first Suetonius and Tacitus make mention, Suetonius calling the christians men of new and pernicious superstition. in Ner [...], Suetonius and Taci­tus against the christi­ans. And Tacitus calleth them, Hated for their wickednesse, guilty, and worthy of vtmost punishment. lib. 15. Oh sencelesse men, Tacitus and Suetonius! Can your bestiall and luxurious Ioue seeme a God vnto you, and Christ seeme none? call you an vnion in innocency, execrable superstiti­on, and hold you them worthy of punishment whose chiefe lawes is, to doe no man hurt, and all men good? If you haue not read our lawes why condemne you vs? If you haue, why re­prooue you vs, seeing wee embrace those vertues which your best writers so highly admire. (b) The second] Nero's three ended vnder Uespasian, who suffred the christians to liue in qui­et, and so did his sonne Titus after him. But Domitianus Caluus Nero, to proue himselfe right Nero, begunne the persecution againe, banishing Saint Iohn into Pathmos: This, and the third of Traian, is all one: for Domitian begunne it and it lasted vnto Traian, successor vnto Nerua, who succeeded Domitian, and held the Empire little more then a yeare. There is an Domitian. Epistle extant vnto Traian from Pliny the younger, Regent of Asia, asking how he woul haue him to vse the christians, seeing hee saw no hurt in them, reckning vp their hurtlesse meetings, praiers, hymnes, communions, &c. and affirming that the name spred so farre that the altars o [...] the gods cooled, and the priests were almost starued. Traian biddeth him not seeke them out, but if they bee accused vnto him punish them, vnlesse they will recant &c. [O would wee christians could vse this moderation vnto others.] In this persecution was Simon Cle [...] second Bishoppe of Ierusalem, martired. (c) The fourth] For Adrian was a secret fauourite [...] [...]. [...]. Christ, and would haue deified him amongst his other gods, but that some told him, all the [...] would goe downe if Christ once came vp, Antoninus Pius also did lighten their affliction by [Page 745] [...]ict. But this Antonine that caused the forth persecution was the Philosopher who ru­ [...] S Pol [...]carpe Pionius martires. Iu [...]. Seuerus. with Antonius ver [...]s: In this persecution were Policarpe and Pionius martyred in Asia: [...] many in France, whose sufferings are left recorded. Iustine martir also suffred at this time [...] lib. 4. Hist. Eccl. (d) The fift by Se [...]eus.] He had good fortune to become Emperor, for hee [...] an African, a fierce and bloudy fellow. He forbad Christianity vpon a deadly penalty. (Ael. [...].) and plagued the Christians all Egypt ouer, chiefely in Thebais. Euseb. Eccl. Hist. lib. [...]. Alexander Bishop of Hieusalem was martyred at this time. (e) The s [...]t.] Maximinus was a [...]ian borne, his father a Goth, his mother a Scythian: barbarous in descent, body and Maximinus [...]. His strength preferd him from a common soldior to a commander. And Alexander M [...]ea her sonne being killed, the soldiours made him Emperor. He was most proud and [...]ll. He persecuted the priests, as the especiall causers of christianity Euse. (f) By Decius.] Decius, [...]e in Bubalia, a part of the lower Pannonia. He foyled Philip the Emperor in a ciuill fight, and he then succeded in his place: hating the Christians so much more because Phillip fauo­red them, and putting them to exquisite torments: S. Laurence, he broyled. Eutrop. Yet ruled he but one yeare, what would he haue done had he continued? Fabian also the Bishop of S Laurence Fabian B. of Rome. Valerian. Rome was martyred vnder him. (g) By Valerian.] Who was crowned three yeares after Decius He was most vnfortunate: for Sapor King of Persia tooke him in fight, and made him his [...] to mount his horse by. Galien and he were ioynt Emperors, vnder whome the Empire [...] greatly to decay: no maruell, being both deiected, sluggish lvmpes. In this persecution [...] S. Cyprian Bishop of Carthage martired. (h) By Aurelian.] Third Emperor after Galien. A Cyprian. Aurelian. D [...]e; very fortunat in warre, but bloudy and Barbarous, fit for an Empire, and for nothing else▪ hated, (and so slayne) by his owne friends, who killed him as he went from Byzance to Herculea. (i) Diocletian.] Sonne to Salon, a dalmatian, he aspired to the Empire by the con­tentions Diocletian, Maximinus of others, and ioyned Maximianus Herculeus with him, the better to withstand the [...]ent warre. Hee was suttle, and cruell, and could easily lay his butcheries on anothers [...]. Maximian was Barbarous, and brutish euen in Aspect, and serued for Diocletians hang­ [...], who grew to such pride that he commanded him-selfe to be adored as a God, and that [...] [...] should be kissed, whereas before, they vsed but to kisse their hands: he presecuted [...] Church and on Easter-weeke, the ninteenth yeare of his raigne, commanded all the Chur­ches to be pulled downe, and the Christians to bee killed. Decius his persecution was the greatest, but this was the bloudiest. (k) The Plagues of Egipt.] This is Orosius his opinion. lib. 7.

(l) Herod.] His sonne vnder whome Christ was borne. (m) Iulian.] The Apostata, first Iulian the Apostata, a Christian, and after-wards an Atheist. He shed no Christian bloud, but vsed wounderfull [...] to draw men from Christ: a bitter kind of persecution, taking more hearts from God by that one meanes, then all the violence before had done. (n) Forbad to teach the liberall [...] ▪] His edict was torne in peeces by S. Iohn. There was one Prohaeresius a Sophister of Caesarea, who comming to Athens was receiued with great applause of the people, to whome he made an extemporall oration in a frequent audience. Iulian allowed leaue onely vnto him to teach the Christians: but the learned man hating that Barbarous edict, forsooke the towne [...] scholers, to the great greefe of the students. (o) Ualentinian.] An Hungarian, captaine Valentinian the elder, [...] [...] [...]gatyers, and saluted Emperor by the soldiours. Being a Christian vnder Iulian, he was commanded either to sacrifice vnto the Idols or to resigne his place, which hee resigned wil­ [...], and soone after Iulian being slaine, and Iouinian dead, he reigned Emperor, receiuing [...] for his captaine-ship that he had lost for Christs sake. Eutrop. His sonne, Ualentinian the younger ruled first with Gratian and then with Theodosius the great. (p) At Antioche.] Iulian [...] the Christians remoue the tombe of the martire Babylas to some other place, so they went [...] it singing the Psalme When Israel went out of &c. Which Iulian hearing was vexed, & Psa, 114. [...] diuers of them to be put to torments. Salustius was he that had the charge, who tooke a [...] man called Theodorus, and put him to most intollerable torments, yet he neuer mo­ [...] [...] with a ioyfull countenance continually sung the Psalme that the Church sung the [...], which Salust seeing, hee returned him to prison, and went to Iulian, telling [...] [...] [...] hee tortured any more of them, it would redownd to their glory and his shame▪ [...]-vpon hee ceased. Eusebius saith that him-selfe talked with this Theodorus at Antioch [...] asked him if hee felt no payne; who told him no: for there stood a young-man behind [Page 746] me in a white raiment, who oftentimes sprinckled cold water vpon me, and wiped my sweat a way with a towell as white as snow, so that it was rather paine to mee to bee taken from the racke. (q). Ualens] An Arrian: when Augustine was a youth, this Emperour made a law that Monkes should goe to the warres, and those that would not, hee sent his souldiors to beate Valens. them to death with clubbes. An huge company of those Monkes liued in the deserts of E­gipt. Euseb. Eutrop. Oros (r) By their owne] Immediatly after Ualens his death: Arianisme as then raging in the church. (s) In Persia] Vnder King Gororanes, a deuillish persecutor who raged because Abdias an holy bishop had burnt downe all the Temples of the Persians great Gororanes. god, their fire. Cassiod. Hist. trip. lib. 10. Sapor also persecuted sore in Constantines time, a little before this of Gororanes.

Of the vnknowne time of the last persecution. CHAP. 53.

THe last persecution vnder Antichrist, Christs personall presence shall ex­tinguish. For, He shall consume him with the breath of his mouth, and abolish him with the brightnesse of his wisdome, saith the Apostle. And here is an vsuall questi­on: 2. Thess. 2 [...]. when shall this bee? it is a saucy one. If the knowledge of it would haue done vs good, who would haue reuealed it sooner then Christ vnto his disci­ples? for they were not bird-mouthed vnto him, but asked him, saying: Lord wilt thou at this time (a) restore the Kingdome to Israel. But what said he? It is not for you to knowe the (b) times or seasons which the Father hath put in his owne power. They asked him not of the day or houre, but of the time, when hee answered them thus. In vaine therefore doe wee stand reckning the remainder of the worlds yeares, wee heare the plaine truth tell vs, it befits vs not to know them. Some talke how it shall last 400. some fiue hundered, some a thousand yeares af­ter the Ascension, euery one hath his vie, it were in vaine to stand shewing vpon what grounds; In a word, their coniectures are all humane, grounded vpon no certenty of scripture. For hee that said, It is not for you to know the times &c. stoppes all your accounts and biddes you leaue your calcula­tions.

But (c) this beeing an Euangelicall sentence, I wonder not that it was not of power to respresse the audacious fictions of some infidels touching the con­tinuance of christian religion. For those, obseruing that these greatest per­secutions A damna­ble fiction accusing Peter of sorcery. did rather increase then suppresse the faith of CHRIST, inuented a sort of greeke verses (like as if they had beene Oracle) conteyning how CHRIST was cleare of this sacreledge, but that Peter had by magike foun­ded the worship of the name of CHRIST for three hundered three score and fiue yeares, and at that date, it should vtterly cease. Oh learned heads! Oh rare inuentions! fit to beleeue those things of CHRIST since you will not be­leeue in CHRIST: to wit, that Peter learned magike of CHRIST: yet was he innocent: and that his disciple was a witch, and yet had rather haue his Mai­sters name honored then his owne, working to that end with his magike, with toile, with perills, and lastly with the effusion of his bloud! If Peters witch craft made the world loue CHRIST so well, what had CHRISTS innocence done that Peter should loue him so well? Let them answere, and (if they can) conceiue that it was that supernall grace that fixed CHRIST in the hearts of the nations for the attainment of eternall blisse: which grace also made [Page 747] Peter willing to endure a temporall death for CHRIST, by him to bee receiued into the sayd eternity. And what goodly gods are these that can presage these things and yet not preuent them? but are forced by one witch and (as they affirme) by one (c) child-slaughtring sacrifice, to suffer a sect so miurious to them to preuaile against them so long time, and to beare downe all persecutions by bearing them with patience, and to destroy their Temples, Images, and sacrifices? which of their gods is it (none of ours it is) that is compelled to worke these effects by such a damned oblation? for the ver­ses say that Peter dealt not with a deuill, but with a god, in his magicall operation. Such a god haue they, that haue not CHRIST for their GOD.

L. VIVES.

AT this time (a) restore] So it must bee read, not represent. (b) It is not for you] He forbid­deth Against calculators. all curiosity, reseruing the knowledge of things to come onely to himselfe. Now let my figure-flingers, and mine old wiues, that hold Ladies and scarlet potentates by the eares, with tales of thus and thus it shalbe; let them all goe packe. Nay sir he doth it by Christs command: why very good, you see what Christs command is. Yet haue wee no such de­light as in lies of this nature, and that maketh them the bolder in their fictions, thinking that wee hold their meere desire to tell true, a great matter in so strange a case. (c) Euangelicall] Spoken by Christ, and written by an Euangelist. Indeed Christs ascension belongeth to the Gospell and that Chap. of the Actes had been added to the end of Lukes Gospell but that his preface would haue made a seperation. (d) Child-slaughtering▪ The Pagans vsed to vp­braid Killing of children cast in the christians teeth. Cataphry­gians. the Christians much with killing of Children. Tertull Apologet. It was a filthy lie. In­deed the Cataphrygians and the Pepuzians, two damned sects of heresie, vsed to prick a yong childes body all ouer with needles, and so to wring out the bloud, wherewith they tempered their past for the Eucharisticall bread. Aug ad Quodvultd. So vsed the Eu [...]hitae and the Gnostici, for to driue away deuills with. Psell. But this was euer held rather villanies of magike then rites of christianity.

The Pagans foolishnesse in affirming that Christianity should last but 365. yeares. CHAP. 54.

I Could gather many such as this, if the yeare were not past that those lies pre­fixed and those fooles expected. But seeing it is now aboue three hundred sixty fiue yeares, since Christs comming in the flesh, and the Apostles preaching his name, what needeth any plainer confutation. For to ommit Christs infancy and child-hood where in he had no disciples, yet after his baptisme in Iordan, by Ihon, as soone as he called some disciples to him, his name assuredly began to bee [...]lged, of whom the Prophet had said, hee shall rule from sea to sea, and from the [...] to the lands end. But because the faith was not definitiuely decreed vntill [...] his passion, to wit, in his resurrection; for so saith Saint Paul to the Athe­nians: Now hee admonisheth all men euery where, to repent, because hee hath appoin­ [...]da daie in which hee will iudge the world in righteousnesse by that man in whom Act. 17, 30 [...]ee hath appointed a faith vnto all men, in that hee hath raised him from the dead: Wee shall doe better for the solution of this question, to beginne at that time, [Page 748] chiefly because then the Holy Spirit descended vpon that society wherein the second law the New Testament was to bee professed, according as Christ had promised. For the first law, the Old Testament was giuen in Sina by Moyses, but the later which Christ was to giue was prophecied in these words: The law shall goe forth of Zion, and the word of the LORD from Ierusalem. There­fore hee said himselfe that it was fit that repentance should bee preached in his name throughout all nations, yet beginning at Ierusalem. There then be­ganne the beleefe in CHRIST crucified and risen againe. There did this faith heate the heartes of diuers thousands already, who sold their goods to giue to the poore and came cheerefully to CHRIST and to voluntary pouerty, withstanding the assalts of the bloud-thirsty Iewes with a pacience stronger then an armed power.

If this now were not done by Magike, why might not the rest, in all the world bee as cleare? But if Peters magike had made those men honour Christ, who both crucified him and derided him beeing crucified, then I aske them when their three hundered three scorce and fiue yeares must haue an end? CHRST died in the (a) two Gemini's consulshippe, the eight of the Calends of Aprill: and rose againe the third daie, as the Apostles saw with their eyes, and felt with their hands: fortie daies after ascended hee into Heauen, and tenne daies after (that is fiftie after the resurrection) came the Holy Ghost, and then three thousand men beleeued in the Apostles preaching of him. So that then his name beganne to spread, as wee beleeue, and it was truely proo­ued, by the operation of the Holy Ghost: but as the Infidels feigne, by Peters magike. And soone after fiue thousand more beleeued through the preach­ing of Paul, and Peters miraculous curing of one that had beene borne lame and lay begging at the porch of the Temple: Peter with one word. In the name of our LORD IESVS CHRIST, set him sound vpon his feete. Thus the church gotte vppe by degrees. Now reckon the yeares by the Consulls from the descension of the Holie Spirit that was in the Ides of Maie, vnto the consulshippe of (b) Honorius, and Eutychian, and you shall finde full three hunde­red three score and fiue yeares, expired. Now in the next yeare, in the consul­ship of (c) Theodorus Manlius when christianity should haue beene vtterly gone (according to that Oracle of deuills, or fiction of fooles:) what is done in other places, wee neede not inquire, but for that famous cittie of Carthage wee know that Iouius and Gaudentius, two of Honorius his Earles, came thether on the tenth of the Calends of Aprill, and brake downe all the Idols, and pulled downe their Temples.

It is now thirty yeares agoe since, (almost) and what increase christianity hath had since, is apparant inough: and partly by a many whom the expecta­tion of the fulfilling of that Oracle kept from beeing reconciled to the truth, who since are come into the bosome of the church, discouering the ridicu­lousnesse The chris­tians be­leeue not in Peter but in CHRIST. of that former expectation. But wee that are christians re & [...]re, indeed and name, doe not beleeue in Peter, but in (f) him that Peter beleeued in. Wee are edifyed by Peters sermons of Christ, but not bewitched by his charmes nor deceiued by his magike, but furthered by his religion. CHRIT, that taught Peter the doctrine of eternitie, teacheth vs also. But now it is time to set an end to this booke, wherein as farre as neede was wee haue runne along with the courses of the Two Citties in their confused [Page 749] progresse the one of which, the Babilon of the earth, hath made her false gods of mortall men, seruing them and sacrificing to them as shee thought good, but the other, the heauenly Ierusalem shee hath stucke to the onely and true GOD, and is his true and pure sacrifice her selfe. But both of these doe feele one touch of good and euill fortune, but not with one faith, nor one hope, nor one law: and at length, at the last iudgement they shall bee seuered for euer, and either shall receiue the endlesse reward of their workes. O [...] these two endes wee are now to discourse.

L. VIVES.

IN the (a) two] First, sure it is, Christ suffered vnder Tyberius the Emperor. Luke the Euange­list The time of Christs death. maketh his baptisme to fall in the fifteenth yeare of Tyberius his reigne. So then his pas­sion must be in the eighteenth or ninteenth, for three yeares hee preached saluation. Hier. So [...]ith Eusebius, alledging heathen testimonies of that memorable eclips of the Sunne, as name­ly our of Phlegon, a writer of the Olympiads: who saith that in the fourth yeare of the two hundered and two Olympiade (the eighteenth of Tyberius his reigne) the greatest eclips be­fell, that euer was. It was midnight-darke at noone-day, the starres were all visible, and an earth-quake shooke downe many houses in Nice a city of Bythinia. But the two Gemini, Ru­ [...], and Fusius, were Consulls in the fifteenth yeare of Tyberius, as is easily prooued out of Tacitus lib. 5. and out of Lactantius lib. 4. cap. 10. where hee saith that in that yeare did Christ suffer, and him doth Augustine follow here. But Sergius Galba (afterwards Emperor) and L. Sylla were Consulls in the eighteenth yeare. (b) Honorius and▪ In the consulship of these two, [...] draue the Gothes and Vandals into Italy. Honorius the Emperor beeing Consull the fourth time. Prosper saith this was not vntill the next yeare, Stilicon and Aurelian beeing [...]. (c) Theodorus] Claudian made an exellent Panegyrike, for his consulship, wherein hee sheweth that hee had beene Consul before. Prosper maketh him Consull before Honorius his fourth Consulship, but I thinke this is an error in the time, as well as in the copie. For it must bee read, Beeing the second time Consul. Eutropius the Eunuch was made Consull with him, but soone after hee was put to death. Wherevpon it may bee that Eutropius his name was blotted out of the registers, and Theodorus Manlius (hauing no fellow) was taken for two, Theodorus and Manlius, as Cassiodorus taketh him, but mistakes himselfe. Yet about that time, they began to haue but one Consull. (d) Now 30. yeares] Vnto the third yeare of Theodosius Iunior, where­in Augustine wrote this. (e) In him that Peter] For who is Paul, and who is Apollo? the mini­sters by whom you beleeue.

Finis lib. 18.

THE CONTENTS OF THE nineteenth booke of the City of God

  • That Varro obserued 288. sectes of the Phi­lophers, in their question of the perfection of goodnesse.
  • 2. Varro his reduction of the finall good out of al these differences vnto three heads, & three definitions, one onely of which is the true one.
  • 3. Varro his choise amongst the three fore­named sects, following therin the opinion of An­tiochus, author of the old Academicall sect.
  • 4. The Christians opinion of the cheefest good and euill, which the Philosophers held to bee within themselues.
  • 5. Of liuing sociably with our neighbours: how fit it is, and yet how subiect to crosses.
  • 6. The error of humaine iudgements in cases where truth is not knowne.
  • 7. Difference of language an impediment to hu­maine society. The miseries of the iustest wars.
  • 8. That true friendship cannot be secure, a­mongst the incessant perrills of this present life.
  • 9. The friendship of holy Angells with men, vndiscernable in this life, by reason of the di­uells, whom al the Infidells tooke to be good pow­ers and gaue them diuine honors.
  • 10. The rewards that the Saints are to receiue after the passing of this worlds afflictions.
  • 11. The beatitude of eternall peace, and that true perfection wherein the Saints are enstalled
  • 12. That the bloudiest wars cheefe ayme is peace: the desire which is natural in man.
  • 13. Of that vniuersal peace which no pertur­bances can seclude from the law of nature; Gods iust iudgements disposing of euery one ac­cording to his proper desert.
  • 14. Of the law of Heauen and Earth, which swayeth humaine society by councell, and vnto which councell humaine society obeyeth.
  • 15. Natures freedome & bondage, caused by sinne; in which man is a slaue to his own affects, though he be not bond-man to any one besides.
  • 16. Of the iust law of souerainty.
  • 17. The grounds of the concord and discord betwixt the Cities of Heauen and Earth.
  • 18. That the suspended doctrine of the new Academy opposeth the constancy of Christianity
  • 19. Of the habit and manners belonging to a Christian.
  • 20. Hope, the blisse of the heauenly Citizens, during this life.
  • 21. Whether the Citty of Rome had euer a true common-wealth according to Scipio's de­finition of a common-wealth in Tully.
  • 22. Whether Christ the Christians God be he vnto whome onely sacrifice is to be offered.
  • 23. Porphery his relation of the Oracles touching Christ.
  • 24. A definition of a people, by which, both the Romans and other kingdomes may chal­lenge themselues common-weales.
  • 25. That there can be no true vertue, where true religion wanteth.
  • 26. The peace of Gods enemies, vsefull to the piety of his friends, as long as their Earthly pillgrimage lasteth.
  • 27. The peace of Gods seruants; the fullnesse wherof it is impossible in this life to comprehead
  • 28. The end of the wicked.
FINIS.

THE NINETEENTH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
That Varro obserued 288. sects of the Philosophers in their question of the perfection of goodnesse. CHAP. 1.

WHereas I am now to draw my discourse (from the pro­gresse) vnto the consummation of the state of those two hierarchies, the celestiall and the terrestriall, I must there­fore first lay downe their arguments (as farre as the quan­tity beseeming this volume may permit) who intend to make them-selues vp a beatitude extant euen in the conti­nuall misfortunes of mans temporall mortality: wherein my purpose is to paralell their vaine positions with our as­sured hope which GOD hath giuen vs, and with the obiect of that assurance, namely the true blessednesse which he will giue vs: that so, confirming our asser­tions both with holy scriptures, and with such reasons as are fitt to be produced against Infidels, the difference of their grounds and ours, may bee the more fully apparant. About that question of the finall good, the Philosophers haue kept a wonderfull coyle amongst them-selues: seeking in euery cranke and cauerne thereof, for the true beatitude: for that is the finall good, being onely desired for it selfe, all other goods hauing in their attainments a reference vnto that alone. We do not call that the finall good, which endeth goodnesse, that is, which mak­eth it nothing: but that which profiteth it, which giueth it fulnesse of perfection; nor do wee call that the end of all euill, whereby it ceaseth to bee euill, but that point which mischiefe ariseth vnto, still reseruing the mischieuous nature, that we call the end of mischiefe. So then the great good and the greatest euil, are the ends of all good and euill: the finall goodnesse, and the finall badnesse. About which two there hath beene wonderfull inquisition, to auoide the finall euill and attaine the finall good: this was the daily endeuour of our worldly Philosophers: who though they were guilty of much exorbitance of error, yet the bounds of na­ture were such limits to their Aphorismes that they sought no further then either the body, the mind, or both, wherein to place this summum bonum of theirs. From this tripartite foundation hath M. Varro in his booke De Philosophia, most wittily and diligently obserued 288. sects to haue originall, not in esse, but in posse, so ma­ny seuerall positions may bee drawne from those three fountaines: of which to make a briefe demonstration, I must begin with that which hee rehearseth in the booke afore named. viz. That there are foure things which euery one desireth Foure things desi­red by man in nature. by nature, without helpe of maister or industry, or that habite of life which is called (a) vertue, and is learned by degrees: namely, eyther sensible pleasure, or sensible rest, or both, (b) (which Epicurus calleth by one name of pleasure) or (c) the vniuersall first positions of nature, wherein these and the rest are inclu­ded, as in the body, health and strength, and in the minde, sharpnesse of witte, [Page 752] and soundnesse of iudgement: these foure therefore, pleasure, rest, both, and natures first positiues, are in the fabricke of man vnder these respects, that either vertue (the effect of doctrine) is to be desired for them, or for it selfe, or they for vertue or for themselues. And here are foundations for twelue [...]ects, for by this meanes they are all tripled. I will show it in one, and that will make it apparant in all the rest. Bodily pleasure, being either set vnder vertue, aboue it, or equall with it, giueth life to three diuers opinions. It is vnder vertue when vertue ruleth it and vseth it, for it is a vertue to liue for our countries good, and for the same end to beget our children: neither of which can be excluded from corporall delight, for without that wee neither eate, to liue, nor vse the meanes of carnall generation. But when this pleasure is preferred before vertue, then is it affected in meere respect of it selfe, and vertues ataynement is wholly refer­red vnto that, that is all vertues acts must tend to the production of corporall pleasure, or else to the preseruation of it: which is a deformed kind of life, be­cause therein, vertue is slaue to the commands of voluptuousnes: (though in­deed, that cannot properly bee called vertue that is so.) But yet this deformity could not want patronage and that by many Philosopers. Now pleasure and ver­tue are ioyned in equallity when they are both sought for them selues, no way respecting others. Wheresore, as the subiection, preheminence, or equality of vertue vnto voluptuousnesse, maketh three sects, so doth rest, delight and rest, and the first positiues of nature make three more in this kinde, for they haue their three places vnder, aboue, or equall to vertue, as well as the other: thus doth the number arise (d) vnto twelue. Now adde but one difference, to wit, society of life, and the whole number is doubled: because whosoeuer follo­weth any one of these twelue sects, either doth follow it as respecting him-selfe or his fellow, to whome he ought to wish aswell as himselfe: So there may bee twelue men that hold those twelue positions each one for their owne respect, and other twelue that hold them in respect of others, whose good they desire as much as their owne. Now bring in but your (e) new Academikes, and these twenty foure sects become fourty eight, for euery one of these positions may bee either maintained Stoically to bee certaine (as that of vertue, that it is the sole good) or Accademically as vncertaine, and not so assuredly true, as likely to bee true. Thus are there twenty foure affirming the certaine truth of those positions, and twenty foure standing wholly for their vncertainty. Againe each of these positions may be defended either in the habite of any other Philo­pher or (f) of a Cynike, and this of fourty eight maketh the whole ninety sixe: Againe these may either be disputed of by such as professe meere Philosophy no way entermedling with affaires of state, or by such as loue argumentation, and yet neuerthelesse keepe a place in politique directions and employments of the weale publike, or by such as professe both, and by a certaine vicissitude, do now play the meere Philosophers, and now the meere polititians: and thus is the number trebled, amounting to two hundred eighty and eight. Thus much, as briefely as I could out of Varro, laying downe his doctrine in mine owne formes. But to shew how he confesseth all the rest but one, (g) and chooseth that, as peculiar to the old Academikes of Platos institution, (continuing to defend certaine Aphorismes from him to (h) Polemon the forth that succeded him) who are quite different from the new nought-affirming Academikes, instituted by (i) Archesilas, Polemons successe: to shew Varros opinion in this, that the old Academikes were free both of vncertenty and errour. It is too tedious to make [Page 753] a full relation of it, yet may we lawfully (nay and must necessarily) take a view of it in some part: first therfore he remou [...]th al the differences procuring this multi­tude of sects his reason is, they ayme not at the perfection of goodnesse. For hee holdeth not that worthy the name of a sect in Philosophy, (k) which differeth not from all others in the maine ends of good and euill: the end of all Philosophy being onely beatitude; which is the maine end and perfection of all goodnesse. This then is the aime of all Philosophers: and such as do not leuell at this are vn­worthy that name. Wherefore in that question of society in life, whether a wise man should respect the perfection of goodnesse in his friend as much as in him­selfe, or do all that he doth for his owne beatitudes sake: this now doth no way concerne the good it selfe, but the assuming or not assuming of a companion into the participation of it, not for ones owne sake, but for his sake that is admitted, whose good the other affecteth as hee doth his owne. And likewise in these new Academicismes, whether all these assertions be to be held as vncertaine, or with that assurance that other Philosophers defended them: the question medleth not with the nature of that which we are to attaine, as the end of all good, but it as­keth whether there be such a thing or no, auerring a doubt hereof rather then an affirmation: that is (to be more plaine) the controuersie is, whether the follower of this perfection may affirme his finall good to be certaine, or onely that it see­meth so, but may be vncertaine, and yet both these intend one good. And likewise againe, for the Cynicall habite, the reality of the good is not called in question, but whether it be to be followed in such a fashion of life and conuersation or no. Finally there haue beene Philosophers that haue affirmed diuersly of the finall good, some placing it in vertue, and some in pleasure, and yet haue all obserued one Cynicall habite and forme of cariage: so that the cause of their being ensti­led so, had no manner of reference to the perfection that they studied to attaine. For if it had, then should that end bee peculiar to that habite, and not bee com­municated with any other.

L VIVES.

ANd (a) is learned] The old Philosophers haue a great adoe about vertues in man: whether it be by laborious acquisition, or naturall infusion! Some hold the later, and some the first: Vertue. Plato is variable. Assuredly vertue is not perfited in any one with-out both, nature & exercise. Three things [...], nature, reason and practise, are as necessary in the attaining of artes and all good habites, as a fatte soyle, a good seed, and a painfull husband-man, are vnto the obteining of a fruitfull haruest. Plutarch hath a little worke, proouing vertue to bee ex industria. (b) Which Epicurus] Hee called both sensible delight, and rest-full quiet by one Pleasure. onely name, Pleasure. For so doth Tully make Torquatus an Epicure auouch, in his first booke De finibus. (c) The vniuersall] These are most frequent and peculiarly vsed by the Stoikes. Cicero vseth them in many places. (d) Unto twelue] Omit but vertue in some of those refe­rences, and the number will arise to a farre greater sum: comparing pleasure with rest, & then with natures first positiues, and then compare rest with them, but indeed there was neuer Phi­losopher so impudent, as to exclude vertue from the seate of felicitie, though he gaue the pre­heminence vnto pleasure. (e) New Academicks] Herein he obserueth the vulgar opinion. For Varro in Tully saith, that he thinketh that Socrates instituted that Academy of Archesilas, that it was the elder, and that Plato confirmed it, & recorded the positions. Eusebius addeth a third Academy of Carneades his institution called the middle Academy. Praep. euang. lib. 14. But Laertius maketh Plato the founder of the old one, Archesilas of the middle one, and Lacyd [...] (his scholler) of the new one. (f) Of a Cynicke] Antisthexes, Scholler to Socrates, an earnest hater of pleasure, founded this sect: Such were most of the Cynikes after him, yet some were great voluptuaries, where-vpon Origen compareth the dogge-flye vnto their [Page 754] sect, who to draw others vnto the same damnation with them, auouch lust and carnall [...] to be the true beatitude. In Exod. Now it were strange that this should bee meant of all, the old Cynikes hauing this prouerbe continually in their mouthes, I had rather runne m [...]e then enioy delight: It may bee that Hierome followeth Origen, in calling Aristippus and the Cynikes, the proclamers of voluptuousnesse. In Ecclesiast. But wee haue put Cyrenaikes for Cynikes, for that makes the better sence. Note that Laertius saith the Cynickes are a true and [...]ust sect of Philosophers, not molifyed, nor deniable vpon any respect. (g) And chooseth that] Which Tully also approoueth aboue all, as almost pure Aristotelian. De fin. lib. 5. For Aristotle had most of his morality that was worth ought, from his maister Plato. (h) Polemon] Speu­sippus, sisters sonne to Plato, was made Platos successor in the schoole, but hee growing disea­sed, resigned the place to Xenocrates, who by one oration conuerted this Polemon from a lewd and luxurious youth, to become an honest and earnest obseruer of pacience: and after Xeno­crates death, he taught in his place. Ualer. Maximus citeth him, as an example of sudden change of manners. There was another Polemo surnamed Hellanicus, an Historiographer, wee haue vsed his authorities else-where. A third also of this name there was, a sophister in Lao­dicia. (i) Archesilas] Borne in Pitane in Aeolia, a Socratist in matter and forme: leauing no more recordes of his doctrine himselfe, then Socrates did. (k) Which differeth not] Hee that amongst the old Philosophers differed from any other in the summum bonum, was forth­with reputed of a contrary sect, though he agreed with them in all positions besides.

Varro his reduction of the finall good out of all these differences vnto three heads and three definitions, one onely of which is the true one. CHAP. 2.

THerefore in these three sorts of life, the contemplatiue, the actiue, and the mixt, if our question be, which of these we should obserue, we doe not med­dle with the finall good, but with the easie or hard attainement of that good, which accompanieth those three seuerall courses: for beeing attained, the finall good doth immediatly make the attainer blessed. But it is neither contemplation, nor action, nor these two proportioned together, that maketh a man blessed for one may liue in any of these three fashions, and yet bee farre wide from the true course to beatitude. So then, the questions touching the end of goodnesse, which distinguish all those sects, are farre different from those of society of life, Acade­micall vncertainty cynicall cariage, and that of the three courses of conuersati­on, Philosophicall, politique, and neuter. For none of all these doe once meddle with the natures of good and euill. Wherefore Varro hauing recited the last foure, whereby the whole summe of opinions amounteth to two hundred eigh­ty eight, because they are not worthy the name of sects, in that they (a) make no mention of the good that is chiefly to be desired, he leaueth them all, and re­turneth to their first twelue, whose controuersie is about the maine point, Mans chiefe good: out of these will he gather one direct truth, and shew all the rest to be false. For first he remooues the three sorts of life, and they carry two parts of the number with them: so there remaines but ninety sixe. Then go the Cynikes, and they carry forty eight with them: so there remaineth but forty eight, then send away the new Academikes with their parts, so there remaines but thirty sixe. And then the sociall conuersation, with the multitude that it brought, so there remaines onely twelue, which no man can deny to be twelue seuerall sects. For their onely difference is the highest parts of good and euill. For the ends of good being found, the euills lye directly opposite. So these twelue sects are pro­duced by the triplication of these foure, Pleasure, rest, both, and (b) natures pri­mitiue affects and habites, which Varro calleth Primogenia. For they all are made [Page 755] eyther vertues inferiours, and desired onely in respect of her, or her superiours, and shee desired onely for their sake: or equalls, and both are affected for their owne sakes: thus doe they accrew vnto twelue seuerall positions. Now of these foure heads, Varro taketh away three: pleasure, rest, and both vnited: not that he disprooues them, but that they are already included in the fourth: namely the first positiues of nature, as well as many things more are, and therefore what neede they keepe a number in this ranke? So then of the three remaining deduc­ted from the fourth head, his discourse must wholy be framed, to know which of them is the truth: there can bee but one true one by reason, bee it in these three, or in some other thing, as wee will see afterwards. Meane time let vs briefly see Varro's choise of the three: which are these; Whether Natures first posi­tiue affects, bee to bee desired for vertues sake, or vertue for theirs, or both for them selues.

L. VIVES.

THey (a) make no] For though their true vse seeme to hinder, or further the chiefest good, yet haue they no essentiall reference there-vnto. (b) Natures primitiue] As health, strength, perfection of the sences, freedome from sorrow, vigor, beauty, and such like: like vn­to which are the first seedes of vertue in our mindes, which if depraued opinions would suffer to come to maturity, they alone were sufficient to guide vs to beatitude.

Varro his choise amongst the three fore-named sects, following therein the opinion of Antiochus, author of the old Academicall sect. CHAP. 3.

THus hee beginneth to shew in which of them the truth is conteined. First, What man is. because the question concerneth not the beatitude of Gods, or beasts, or trees, but of man, he holds fit to examine what man is. Two things he findeth in his nature, body and soule, whereof the soule hee affirmes to bee the farre more excellent part. But whether the soule be onely man, and that the body be vnto it, as the horse is to the horse-man, that hee maketh another controuersie of: (for (a) the horse-man, is the man alone not the horse and man both together: yet is it the mans reference to the horse, that giueth him that name.) Or whether the body onely bee the man, hauing that respect vnto the soule that the cup hath to the drinke, (for it is not the cup and the drinke both that are called (b) poculum in Latine, but the cup onely: yet onely in respect that it conteineth the drinke:) or whether it bee both body and soule conioyned, and not seuerall, that is called man, and these two are but his parts, as two Oxen are called a yoake, (which though it consist of one on this side, and another on that, yet call wee neither of them seperately a yoake, but both combined together). Now of those three po­sitions he chooseth the last, calling the essence composed of body and soule, man, and denying the appellation vnto either of them, beeing seuerally considered. And therefore (saith he) mans beatitude must be included in the goods that be­long ioyntly both to body and soule: so that the prime gifts of nature are to bee desired for them-selues, & that vertue which doctrine doth gradually ingraffe in a good minde, is the most excellent good of all. Which vertue or methode of life, hauing receiued those first guifts of nature (which not-with-standing had [Page 756] being, before that they had vertue) it now desireth all things for it selfe, and the owne selfe also: vsing all things together with it selfe, vnto the owne pleasure and delightfull fruition, (d) more or lesse, making a liking vse of all, and yet if ne­cessity require, rather refusing the smaller goods, for the attainment or preserua­tion of the greater, then otherwise. (e) But euer-more holding it selfe in higher respect then any other good what-so-euer, mentall or corporall: For it know­eth both the vse of it selfe and of all other goods that maketh a man happy. But where it wanteth, bee there neuer so many goods, they are none of his that hath them, because hee cannot giue them their true natures by good application of them. That man therefore alone is truly blessed, that can vse vertue, and the other bodyly and mentall goods which vertue cannot be with-out, all vnto their true end. If hee can make good vse of those things also that vertue may easily want, he is the happier in that. But if hee can make that vse of all things what-so-euer, to turne them either to goods of the body or of the minde, then is hee the hap­piest man on earth: for life and vertue are not all one. The wise-mans life onely it is, that deserues that name for some kinde of life may bee wholy voyde of ver­tue, but no vertue can be with-out life. And so likewise of memory, reason, and other qualities in man: all these are before learning, it cannot bee with-out them, no more then vertue, which it doth teach. But swiftnesse of foote, beauty of face, strength of body, and such, may bee all with-out vertue, and all of them are goods of them-selues, with-out vertue, yet is vertue desired for it selfe ne­uerthelesse, and vseth these goods as befitteth. Now (f) this blessed estate of life they hold to bee sociable also, desiring the neighbours good as much as their owne, and wishing them in their owne respects, as well as it selfe: whether it be the wiues and children, or fellow cittizen, or mortall man what-so-euer, nay sup­pose it extend euen to the Gods whome they hold the friends of wise-men, and whome wee call by a more familiar name, Angels. But of the ends of the good and euill they make no question, wherein onely (they say) they differ from the new Academikes: nor care they what habite, Cynicall, or what-so-euer a man beare, so he auerre their ends. Now of the three lines, contemplatiue, actiue, and mixt, they choose the last. Thus (saith Varro) the old Academikes taught: (g) Antiochus maister to him and Tully, beeing author hereof, though Tully make him rather a Stoike then an old Academike in most of his positions. But what is that to vs? wee are rather to looke how to iudge of the matter, then how others iudge of the men.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) horsman] But eques hath beene of old time vsed for equus. Gell. Marcell. Macrob. and Seruius, all which doe prooue it out of Ennius, Annal. lib. 7. and Uirgil Aenead. 3. And it was the old custome to say, that the horse rode, when the man was on his backe, as well as the man him-selfe. Macrob. Saturnal. 6. (b) Poculum] Poculum is also the thing that is in the vessell, to bee drunke, especially in the Poets. Uirg. Georg. 1. (c) Uertue or me­thode] Which ripening out of the seedes infused by nature, groweth vp to perfection, and then ioynes with the first positiues of nature, in the pursuite of true beatitude; thus held the Academikes, hee that will read more of it, let him looke in Aristotles Morality, and Tullyes de finib. lib. 5. Vnlesse hee will fetch it from Plato, the labour is more, but the liquor is purer. [Page 757] (d) More or lesse] Bodily goods lesse then mentall, and of the first, health more then strength, quicknesse of sence more then swiftnesse of foote. (e) But euer-more] Nor is it arrogance in vertue to haue this knowledge of her-selfe, and to discerne her onely excellence surmoun­ting all. (f) This blessed] The Stoikes placed it in a politique manner of life, but their mea­ning Seneca explaineth (De vita beata) making two kin [...] of common wealths, the one a large and comely publike one, conteining GOD and Man, and this is the whole world: the other, a lesser, where-vnto our [...] hath bound vs, as the Athenian state or the Cartha­ginians: Now some follow the greater common-weale, liuing wholy in contemplation, and others the lesser, attending the state and action of that, and some apply them selues to both. Besides, a wise man often-times abandoneth to gouerne, because either the state respecteth him not, or the maners thereof are vnreformable. The latter made Plato liue in priuate, the first, Zeno, Chrysippus and diuerse other. (g) Antiochus An Ascalonite: he taught Uarro, Lu­cullus, Tully, and many other nobles of Rome, all in forme of the ancient Academy, together with some inclination to Zeno, yet calling the men of his profession rather reformed Acade­mikes then renewed Stoikes, and therefore Brutus who was an auditor of his brother Aristius, and many other Stoikes, did greatly commend his opinion of beatitude. Indeed it was very neere Stoicisme (as wee sayd else-where) and their difference was rather verball then mate­riall. Some few things onely were changed, which Antiochus called his reformations of the old discipline.

The Christians opinion of the chiefest good, and euill, which the Philosophers held to be within them-selues. CHAP. 4.

IF you aske vs now what the Citty of God saith, first to this position of the per­fection of good, and euill, it will answere you presently, eternall life is the per­fection of good and eternall death the consummation of euill, and that the ayme of all our life must bee to auoyde this, and attaine that other. Therefore is it written, The iust shall liue by faith. For wee see not our greatest good, and therefore are to beleeue and hope for it, nor haue wee power to liue accor­dingly, vnlesse our beleefe and prayer obteyne helpe of him who hath giuen vs that beleefe and hope that hee will helpe vs. But such as found the perfecti­on of felicity vpon this life placing it either in the body, or in the minde, or in both: or (to speake more apparantly) eyther in pleasure or in vertue, or in pleasure, and rest together, or in vertue, or in both, or in natures first affects, or in vertue, or in both: fondlye and vainely are these men perswaded to finde true happynesse heere. The Prophet scoffes them, saying: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of men, or (as Saint Paul hath it, of the wise,) that they are vaine. For who can discourse exactly of the miseries of this life? Tully (a) vppon his daughters death, did what hee could. But what could hee doe? in what person can the first affects of nature bee found with-out alteration? what hath not sorrow and disquiet full power to disturbe the pleasure and quiet of the wisest▪ So strength, beauty, health, vigour and actiuity, are all subuerted by their contraries, by losse of limmes, deformitie, sicknesse, faintnesse, and vnweeldi­nesse. And what if a member fall into some tumor or other affect? what if weakenesse of the back bend a man downe to the ground, making him neere to a foure-footed beast? is not all the grace of his posture quite gone? and then the first guifts of nature, whereof sence and reason are the two first, because of the apprehension of truth, how easily are they lost? how quite doth deafenesse or [Page 758] blindnesse take away hearing and sight? and then for the reason, how soone, is it subuerted by a phreneticall passion, a Lethargy or so? Oh it is able to wring teares from our eies to see the actions of phrenetique persons so wholy different, nay so directly contrary vnto reasons direction! what need I speake of the D [...] ­moniakes, whose vnderstanding the diuel wholy dulleth, and vseth all their powers of soule and body at his owne pleasure? and what wise man can fully secure him­selfe from these incursions? Againe, how weake is our apprehension of truth in this life, when as we reade in the true booke of wisedome, the corruptible body is heauy vnto the soule, and the earthly mansion keepeth downe the minde that is Wisdom 9. full of cares?

And that same (b) [...], that violent motion vnto action, (c) which they recken for one of natures first positiues in good men: is it not that that effecteth those strange and horrible acts of madnesse when the reason & sence are both besotted and obnubilate? Besides, vertue, which is not from nature but commeth after wards from industry, when it hath gotten the highest stand in humanity, what other workehath it, but a continuall fight against the in-bred vices that are inhe­rent in our owne bosomes not in others? chiefely that (d) [...] that temperance which suppresseth the lusts of the flesh, and curbeth them from carying the mind away into mischiefe? for that same is a vice when (as the Apostle saith) the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and that contrary is a vertue, when the spirit lus­teth after the flesh, for they (saith hee) are contrary, so that you cannot do what you would. And what would wee? what is our desire in this perfection of God, but that the flesh should not lust against the spirit, and that there were no vice in vs against which the spirit should lust? which since we cannot attaine in this life, would wee neuer so faine, let vs by God grace endeuour this, that we do not subiect our spirit vnto the concupiscence of our flesh, and so seale vnto the bond of sinne with a free consent.

So that farre bee it from vs euer to thinke that wee haue attayned the true happinesse whilst wee liue here. Who is so wise, but hath now and then di­vers fights against his owne lustes? what is the office of prudence? is it not to dis­cerne betweene things to be chosen, & things to be refused, to the end that no er­ror be incurred in either? This testifieth that there is euil in vs and that we are in euil. It teacheth vs that it is euill to assent vnto sinne, and good, to avoyd it. But yet neither can prudence nor temperance rid our liues of that euill which they fore-warne vs of and arme vs against. And what (e) of Iustice, that giueth eue­ry one his due? and the iust order of nature is that the soule bee vnder God, the flesh vnder the soule, and both together vnder God. Is it not plaine that this is rather continually laboured then truely attained in this life? for the lesse that the soule both meditate of God, the lesse it serueth him, and the more that the flesh lusteth against the soule, the lesse command hath the soule o­uer it, wherefore as long as wee are obiected vnto this languour and corrupti­on, how dare we say we are safe, or (if not safe, much more) blessed by the per­fection of attayned blesse? Now there is also Fortitude, another authenticall tes­timony of humaine miseries endured with Patience.

I wonder with what face the Stoikes deny these to bee euills, of which (f) they confesse that if a wise man cannot, or ought not to endure them, hee may lawfully (nay he must needs) kill him-selfe, and auoyd this life. To this hight is their proud stupidity growne (building all there beatitude vpon this life) that if their wise man (g) were blind, deafe, lame, and made the very hospitall of all [Page 759] agonies and anguish, which shouldly so sore on him that they should force him be his owne death, yet this life that is enuironed with all those plagues, are not they ashamed to call blessed. Osweete and blessed life, which it is requisite that death do conclude! for if it be blessed why then keepe it still: but if those euills make it avoydable, what is become of the blisse? or what are these but euills, that haue such power to subuert the good of fortitude? making i [...] not onely guilty of deiection, but of dotage, in affirming that one and the same life is blessed, and yet must be auoyded: who is so blind that seeth not that if it be the one, it cannot possibly be the other? O but (say they) the auoydance is caused by the effect of the ouerpressing infirmity: why may they not aswell bid adue to obstinacy, and confesse that it is wretched? was it patience that made Cato kill him selfe? no he would not haue done it but that he tooke Caesars victory so vnpatiently: where was his fortitude now? gone, it yeelded, and was so troden downe that it fled both light and life, as blessed as it was. Was not his life then blessed? why then it was wretched. Why then are not they true euills that can make ones life so wretched and so to be auoyded? And therefore the Peripatetiques and old Academikes (whose sect Varro stands wholy for) did better in calling these accidents, plainely euill. But they haue one foule errour to hold his life that endureth these euills, blessed, if hee rid him-selfe from them by his owne voluntary destruction. The paines and torments of the body are euill, say they, and the greater the worse, which to avoyde, you must willingly betake your selfe to death, and leaue this life: what life? this, that is so encombred with euills. What is it then blessed amongst so many euills that must bee avoyded, or call you it blessed, because you may abandon these euills when you list, by death? what if some power di­uine should hold you from dying, and keepe you continually in those euills, then you would say this were a wretched life indeed? well, the soone leauing of it maketh not against the misery of it: because if it were eternall, your selfe would iudge it miserable. It is not quit of misery therefore because it is short, nor (much lesse) is it happynesse in that the misery is short. It must needes be a forcible euill, that hath power to make a man (nay and a wise man) to be his owne executioner, it being truely said by them-selues, that it is as it were natures first and most forcible precept, that a man should haue a deare respect of him-selfe, and therefore avoyde the hand of death, by very naturall instinct: and so bee-friend him-selfe, that hee should still desire to bee a liuing creature, and enioy the coniunction of his soule and body. Mighty are the euills that subdue this natural instinct, which is in al men to desire to aviod death, and subduing it so farre, that what was before abhorred, should now be desired, and (rather then wanted) effected by a mans owne hand. Mighty is the mis­chiefe that maketh fortitude an homicide, if that bee to bee called fortitude which yeeldeth so to these euills, that it is faine to force him to kill him-selfe to auoyde these inconueniences whome it hath vndertaken to defend against all inconueniences.

Indede a wise man is to endure death with patience, but that must come ab externo, from another mans hand and not from his owne. But these men teaching that hee may procure it to him-selfe, must needs confesse that the e­uills are intollerable which ought to force a man to such an extreame inconue­nience. The life therefore that is liable to such a multitude of miseries can no way bee called happy, if that men to auoyd this infelicity bee faine to giue it [Page 760] place by killing of them-selues, and being conuinced by the certainty▪ of reason are faine in this their quest of beatitude, to giue place to the truth, and to dis­cerne, that the perfection of beatitude is not resident in this mortall life, when in mans greatest guifts, the greater helpe they affoord him against anguish, dangers and dolours, the surer testimonies are they of humaine miseries. For if true vertue can bee in none in whome there is no true piety, then doe they not promise any many in whom they are, any assurance from suffering of temporall sorrowes. For true vertue may not dissemble, in professing what it cannot per­forme: but it aimeth at this onely, that mans life which being in this world, is turmoyled with all these extreames of sorrowes, should in the life to come bee made pertaker both of safety and felicitie. For how can that man haue felicitie that wanteth safety? It is not therefore of the vnwise, intemperate, impacient or vniust that Saint Paul speaketh, saying, Wee are saued by hope, but of the sonne of truepiety, and obseruers of the reall vertues: Hope that is seene, is not hope, for how can a man hope for that which hee seeth? But if wee hope for that wee see not, Rom. 8. 25 wee doe with patience abide for it. Wherefore as wee are saued, so are wee bles­sed by hope, and as wee haue no holde of our safety, no more haue wee of o [...] felicity, but by hope, paciently expecting it; and beeing as yet in a desert of thor­nie dangers, all which wee must constantly endure vntill wee come to the para­dise of all ineffable delights, hauing then passed all the perills of encombrance. This security in the life to come, is the beatitude wee speake of, which the Phi­losophers not beholding will not beleeue, but forge them-selues an imaginarie blisse here, wherein the more their vertue assumes to it selfe, the falser it procues to the iudgement of all others.

L. VIVES.

TUlly (a) vpon] Hee had two children, Marke a sonne, and Tullia a daughter, marryed first to Piso-frugus Crassipes, and afterwards to Cornel. Dolabella, and dyed in child-bed. Tully tooke her death with extreame griefe. Pompey, Caesar, Sulpitius, and many other wor­thy men sought to comfort him, both by letters and visitation, but all being in vaine, hee set vp his rest to bee his owne comforter, and wrote his booke called Consolatio, vpon this sub­iect: which is not now extant, yet it is cited often, both by him and others. There-in hee saith hee bewailed the life of man in generall, and comforted him-selfe in particular. Tusc. quest. 1.

(b) [...], is, to goe to any acte with vehemencie and vigor, to goe roundly to worke. [...], is the violence of passion that carieth euery creature head-long to affect or to auoyde: and are conuersant onely about things naturally to bee affected, or auoyded, as the Stoikes say, and Cato for one, in Tully. (c) Which they] The instinct where-by wee affect our owne preseruation is of as high esteeme as eyther the witte or memorie: for turne it away, and the creature cannot liue long after. (d) [...]] Of this before. (e) Of Iustice] It comprehendeth both that distributiue change of estate, and also vnto the line of reason and religion. (f) They confesse] Cic. de fin. lib. 3. & Tusc. quaest. 4. (g) Were blinde] It is a wise mans duty (saith Cato the Stoike in Tully) some-times to renounce the happiest [...]. So saith Seneca often. (h) Ouer-passing infirmitie] A diuersity of reading in the texts of Bruges and Basil: but it is not to bee stood vpon. (i) Natures first] Cic. off. 1. and De [...]. 3. and 5.

Of liuing sociably with our neighbour: how fitt it is, and yet how subiect to crosses. CHAP. 5.

WE doe worthily approoue their enioyning a wise man to liue in mutuall so­ciety: for how should our Celestiall Citty (the nineteene booke whereof wee now haue in hand) haue euer come to originall, to prolation or to perfection, but that the Saints liue all in sociable vnion? But yet what is he that can recount all the miseries incident vnto the societies of mortalls? Here what the Comedi­an saith, with a generall applause. (a) I married a wife (b) O what misery wanted I then! I begot children: so, there's one care more. And those inconueniences that Terence pins on the back of loue, as (c) iniuries, enmities, warre, & peace againe, do not all these lackey our mortality continually? do not these foote some times into the friendliest affections? and doth not all the world, keepe these examples in continuall renouation as warre, I meane iniuries & enmities. And our peace is as vncertaine, as we are ignorant of their affects with whome wee hold it, and though we nigh know to day what they would do, to morrow we shall not. Who should be greater friends then those of one family? yet what a many secret plots of malice lye euen amongst such, to expell security? their firmer peace becom­ming fouler malice: and being reputed most loyall, whereas it was onely most craftily faigned: the far spread contagion of this made Tully let this saying runne out with his teares: Treason is neuer so close carried, as when it lurketh vnder the name of duty, or affinity. An open foe is easily watched: but this your secret serpent both breedes and strikes ere euer you can discouer it. Wherefore that which the holy scripture saith, (d) A mans enemies are the men of his house, this wee heare with great greefe: for though a man haue fortitude to endure it, or preuention to auoyde it, yet if hee bee a good man, hee must needes take great griefe at the badnesse of those so neare him: bee it that they haue beene vsed vnto this vi­perous dissimulation of old, or haue learnt it but of late. So then if a mans owne priuate house affoord him no shelter from these incursions, what shall the citty doe, which as it is larger, so is it fuller of brables, and sutes, and quarrels, and ac­cusations, to grant the absence of seditions and ciuill contentions, which are too often present: and whereof the Citties are in continuall danger, when they are in their safest estate?

L. VIVES.

I (a) haue maried] Ter. Adelph. Act. 3. sc. 4. Demea's words. (b) O what] Some bookes haue it not as Terence hath it, but they haue beene falsly copied. (c) Iniuries] Parmeno his words vnto Phadria. (d) A mans enemies] Mich. 7. and Matth. 10.

The errour of humaine iudgments, in cases where truth is not knowne. CHAP. 6.

ANd how lamentable and miserable are those mens iudgements whom the Citties must perforce vse, as Magistrates, euen in their most setled peace, concerning other men? they iudge them whose consciences they cannot see, and [Page 762] therefore are often driuen to wring forth the truth by (a) tormenting of inno­cent witnesses. And what say you when a man is tortured in his owne case, and tormented, euen when it is a question whether hee be guilty or no? and though hee bee (b) innocent, yet suffereth assured paines when they are not assured hee is faulty. In most of these cases the Iudges ignorance turnes to the prisoners miserie. Nay which is more lamentable, and deserueth a sea of teares to washe it away; the Iudge in torturing the accused, least hee should put him to death being innocent, often-times through his wretched ignorance killeth that party being innocent, with torture, whome hee had tortured to auoyde the killing of an innocent. For if (according vnto their doctrine) hee had rather leaue this life then endure those miseries, then hee saith presently that hee did the thing whereof hee is cleare indeed. And beeing there-vpon condemned, and execu­ted, still the Iudge cannot tell whether hee were guilty or no. Hee tortured him least hee should execute him guiltlesse, and by that meanes killed him ere hee knew that hee was guilty. Now in these mists of mortall societie, whether shall the Iudge sitte or no? Yes hee must sitte: hee is bound to it by his place, which hee holdeth wickednesse not to discharge, and by the states command, which hee must obey. But hee neuer holds it wickednesse to torture guiltlesse witnesses in other mens causes, and when the tortures haue ore-come the pati­ence of the innocent, and made them their owne accusers to put them to death as guilty, whome they tortured but to trie, being guiltlesse: nor to let many of them dye euen vpon the very racke it selfe, or by that meanes, if they doe escape the hang-man. Againe, what say you to this, that some bringing a iust accusati­on against this man or that, for the good of the state, the accused endureth all the tortures without confession, and so the innocent plaintiffes beeing not able to prooue their plea, are by the Iudges ignorance cast and (c) condemned▪ These now, and a many more then these, the Iudge holdeth no sinnes, because his will is not assenting vnto them, but his seruice to the state compells him, and his ignorance of hurt it is that maketh him doe it, not any will to hurt. This now is misery in a man: if it bee not malice in a wise man, is it the trou­bles of his place and of ignorance that cause those effects, and doth not hee thinke hee is not well enough in beeing free from accusation, but hee must needes sitte in beatitude? (d) how much more wisdome and discretion should hee shew in acknowledging his mortality in those troubles, and in detesting this misery in him-selfe, crying out vnto GOD (if hee bee wise) with the Psalmist: Lord take mee out of all my troubles.

L. VIVES.

TOrmenting (a) of] For in the cause pertaining them, the seruant still is called in question, and so is the guiltlesse commonly brought to the torment. This kinde of Triall is oft men­tioned in Tully. It was once forbidden. Ci [...] pro deiotar. & Tacit. l. 2, (b) Yet sufficient] It was a true tyrant, (were it Tarquin the proud, or whosoeuer) that inuented torments to trye the truth; for neither hee that can endure them will tell the truth, nor hee that cannot endure them. Paine (saith one) will make the innocent a lyer. (c) Condemned] By that lawe, that saith, Let the accuser suffer the paines due to the accused, if hee cannot prooue hi [...] accusation. (d) How much more] A needelesse difference there is here in some copyes (but I may well omitte it).

Difference of language, an impediment to humane soci­ety. The miseries of the iustest warres. CHAP. 7.

AFter the citty, followeth the whole world, wherein the third kind of humane society is resident, the first beeing in the house, and the second in the citty. Now the world is as a floud of waters, the greater, the more dangerous: and first of all, difference of language (a) diuides man from man] For if two meete, who perchance light vpon some accident crauing their abiding together, and confe­rence, if neither of them can vnderstand the other, you may sooner make two bruite beasts, of two seuerall kindes sociable to one another then these two men. For when they would common together, their tongues deny to accord, which being so, all the other helpes of nature, are nothing: so that a man had rather bee with his owne dogge, then with another man of a strange language. But the great (b) westerne Babilon endeauoureth to communicate her language to all the lands she hath subdued, to procure a fuller society, and a greater aboundance of interpretours on both sides. It is true, but how many liues hath this cost? and suppose that done, the worst is not past: for although she neuer wanted stranger nations against whom to lead her forces, yet this large extention of her Empire procured greater warres then those, named ciuill and confederate warres, and these were they that troubled the soules of man-kinde both in their heate, with desire to see them extinct, and in their pacification, with feare, to see them re­newed. If I would stand to recite the massacres, and the extreame effects here­of, as I might (though I cannot doe it as I should) the discourse would bee infi­nite. (c) yea but a wise man (say they) will wage none but iust warre. Hee will not! As if the very remembrance that himselfe is man, ought not to procure his greater sorrow in that hee hath cause of iust warre, and must needes wage them, which if they were not iust, were not for him to deale in, s [...] that a wise man should neuer haue warre: For it is the o [...]her mens wickednesse that workes his cause iust that hee ought to deplore, whether euer it produce warres or no: Wherefore hee that doth but consider affectionately of all those dolorous and bloudy extreames, must needes say that this is a mysery, but hee that endureth them without a sorrowfull affect, or thought thereof, is farre more wretch­ed to imagine hee hath the blisse of a God, when hee hath lost the sence of a man.

L. VIVES.

DIuersity (a) of language] Plin. lib. 7. (b) Westerne imperious Babilon] Rome: called impe­rious for her soueraignty that was so large, and because her commands were so peremp­tory, he alludes to the surname of Titus Manlius, who was called imperious, for executing his some. The Romanes endeauoured to haue much latine spoken in their Prouinces, in so much that Spaine and France did wholy forget their owne languages, and spake all latine. Nor might any Embassage bee preferred to the Senate but in latine. Their endeauour was most glorious, and vsefull herein, whatsoeuer their end was. (c) Yea but] Here hee disputeth against the Gentiles, out of their owne positions.

That true friendship cannot bee secure, amongst the incessant perills of this present life. CHAP. 8.

BVt admit that a man bee not so grossely deceiued (as many in this wretched life are) as to take his foe for his friend, nor contrariwise, his friend for his foe: what comfort haue wee then remayning in this vale of mortall miseries, but the vnfained faith and affection of sure friends? whom the (a) more they are, or the further of vs, the more we feare, least they bee endamaged by some of these infinite casualties attending on all mens fortunes. We stand not onely in feare to see them afflicted by famine, warre, sicknesse, imprisonment, or so, but our farre greater feare is, least they should fal away through treachery, malice, or depraua­tion. And when this commeth to passe, and wee heare of it, (as they more friends wee haue, and the farther off withal, the likelier are such newes to be brought vs) then who can decypher our sorrowes but he that hath felt the like? we had rather heare of their death, though that wee could not heare of neither, but vnto our griefe. For seeing wee enioyed the comfort of their friendships in their life, how can wee but bee touched with sorrowes affects at their death? hee that for­biddeth vs that, may as well forbid all conference of friend and friend, all sociall curtesie, nay euen all humane affect, and thrust them all out of mans conuersati­on: or else prescribe their vses no pleasurable ends. But as that is impossible, so is it likewise for vs not to bewaile him dead whom wee loued being aliue. For the (b) sorrow thereof is as a wound, or vlcer in our heart, vnto which bewayle­ments doe serue in the stead of fomentations, and plaisters. For though that the sounder ones vnderstanding be, the sooner this cure is effected, yet it proues not but that there is a malady that requireth one application or other. There­fore in al our bewayling more or lesse, of the deaths of our dearest friēds or com­panions, wee doe yet reserue this loue to them, that wee had rather haue them dead in body, then in soule, and had rather haue them fall in essence, then in man­ners, for the last, is the most dangerous infection vpon earth, and therfore it was written, Is not mans life a (b) temptation vpon earth? Wherevpon our Sauiour said: Woe bee to the world because of offences, and againe: Because iniquity shalbe in­creased, Iob. 7, 1 Mat. 18 Mat. [...]4 the loue of many shalbe cold. This maketh vs giue thankes for the death of our good friends, and though it make vs sad a while, yet it giueth vs more assu­rance of comfort euer after, because they haue now escaped all those mischieues which oftentimes, seize vpon the best, either oppressing, or peruerting them, en­dangering them how-soeuer.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) more they are] Aristotles argument against the multitude of friends. (b) Temptation] The vulgar readeth it, Is there not an appointed time to man vpō earth? Hierom hath it a war­fare, for we are in continuall warre with a suttle foxe, whom wee must set a continuall watch against, least he inuade vs vnprouided.

The friendship of holy Angells with men: vndiscernable in this life, by reason of the deuills, whom all the Infidells tooke to be good powers, and gaue them diuine honours. CHAP. 9.

NOw the society of Angells with men (those whom the Philosophers called the gods guardians, Lars, and a number more names) they set in the fourth place, comming as it were from earth to the whole vniuerse, and here including heauen. Now for those friends (the Angels) we need not feare to be affected with sorrow for any death, or deprauation of theirs, they are impassible. But this friendship betweene them and vs, is not visibly apparant as that of mans is: (which addes vnto our terrestriall misery) and againe, the deuill (as wee reade) often transformes himselfe into an Angell of light to tempt men, some for their instruction, and some for their ruine: and here is need of the great mercy of God, least when wee thinke wee haue the loue and fellowship of good Angells, they prooue at length pernicious deuills, fained friends, and suttle foes, as great in power as in deceipt. And where needeth this great mercy of GOD, but in this worldly misery, which is so enveloped in ignorance, and subiect to be deluded. As for the Philosophers of the reprobate citty, who sayd they had gods to their friends, most sure it was they had deuills indeed whom they tooke for deities; all the whole state wherein they liued, is the deuills monarchy, and shall haue the like reward with his, vnto all eternity. For their sacrifices, or rather sacri­ledges, where-with they were honored, and the obscaene plaies which they them­selues exacted were manifest testimonies of their diabolicall natures.

Thereward that the Saints are to receiue after the passing of this worlds afflictions. CHAP. 10.

YEa the holy and faithfull seruants of the true GOD are in danger of the de­uills manifold ambushes: for as long as they liue in this fraile, and foule brow­ed world, they must be so, and it is for their good, making them more attentiue in the quest of that security where their peace is without end, and without want. There shall the Creator bestowe all the guifts of nature vpon them, and giue them not onely as goods, but as eternall goods, not onely to the soule, by refor­ming it with wisdome, but also to the body by restoring it in the resurrection. There the vertues shall not haue any more conflicts with the vices, but shall rest with the victory of eternall peace, which none shall euer disturbe. For it is the finall beatitude, hauing now attained a consummation to all eternity. Wee are sayd to bee happy here on earth when wee haue that little peace that goodnesse can afford vs: but compare this happinesse with that other, and this shall be held but plaine misery. Therefore if wee liue well vpon earth, our vertue vseth the be­nefits of the transitory peace, vnto good ends, if we haue it: if not, yet still our ver­tue vseth the euills that the want thereof produceth, vnto a good end also. But then is our vertue in full power and perfection, when it referreth it selfe, and all the good effects that it can giue being vnto either vpon good or euill causes, vn­to that onely end, wherein our peace shall haue no end, nor any thing superior vnto it in goodnesse or perfection.

The beatitude of eternall peace, and that true perfection wherein the Saints are installed. CHAP. 11.

WEE may therefore say that peace is our finall good, as we sayd of life eter­nall: because the psalme saith vnto that citty whereof we write this labo­rious worke: Prayse thy LORD O Ierusalem, praise thy LORD O Zion: for hee hath made fast the barres of thy gates, and blessed thy children within thee; hee hath made peace thy borders. When the barres of the gates are fast, as none can come in, so none can goe out. And therefore this peace which wee call finall, is the borders and bounds of this citty: for the misticall name hereof, Ierusalem, signifieth, A vision of peace, but because the name of peace is ordinary in this world where eternity is not resident, therefore wee choose rather to call the bound where in the chiefe good of this citty lieth, life eternall, rather then peace. Of which end the Apostle saith. Now beeing freed from sinne, and made seruants to Rom. 6. 22 GOD, you haue your fruite in holynesse, and the end, euerlasting life. But on the o­ther-side because such as are ignorant in the scriptures, may take this euerlasting life, in an ill sence, for the life of the wicked which is eternally euill, either as some Philosophers held, because the soule cannot die, or as our faith teacheth, because torments cannot cease (yet should not the wicked feele them eternally but that they haue also their eternall life): therefore the maine end of this citties ayme, is either to be called eternity in peace, or peace in eternity, and thus it is plaine to all. For (a) the good of peace is generally the greatest wish of the world, and the most welcome when it comes. Whereof I thinke wee may take leaue of our reader, to haue a word or two more, both because of the citties end, whereof we now speake, and of the sweetnesse of peace, which all men doe loue.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) good of peace] Nothing is either more pleasant or more profitable: more wished, or more welcome. Peace is the chiefe good, and warre the chiefe euill. Xenoph. [...]. And the peace of minde is that which Democritus called the great faelicity. The Stoikes make concord one of beatitudes chiefest goods.

That the bloudiest warres chiefe ayme is peaces they desire which is naturall in man. CHAP. 12.

VVHich hee that marketh but mans affaires, and the (a) generall forme of nature, will confesse with me. For ioy and peace are desired a like of all men? The warrior would but conquer: warres ayme is nothing but glorious peace: what is victory but a suppression of resistants, which beeing done, peace followeth? So that peace is warres purpose, the scope of all military discipline, and the limmite at which all iust contentions leuell. All men seeke peace by war, but none seekes warre by peace. For they that perturbe the peace they liue in, do it not for [...]e of it, but to shew their power in alteration of it. They would not disanull it, but they would haue it as they like; and though they breake into seditions from the rest, yet must they hold a peace full force with their fellowes [Page 767] that are engaged with them, or els they shall neuer effect what they intend. Euen the theeues themselues that molest all the world besides them, are at peace a­mongst themselues. Admit one be so strong, or suttle that he will haue no fellow, but plaieth all his parts of roguery alone, yet such as hee can neither cut off, nor li [...] to make knowne his facts vnto, with those he must needs hold a kinde of peace. And at home, with his wife and family, there must he needs obserue quietnesse, and questionlesse delighteth in their obedience vnto him, which if they faile in, [...]e chafes, and chides and strikes, setting all in order by force if need bee, or by cruelly: which he seeth he cannot doe, vnlesse all the rest be subiected vnder one head, which is himselfe. And might hee haue the sway of a citty, or prouince in such sort as he hath that of his house, he would put off his theeuish forme, and put on a Kings, albeit his couetousnesse and malice remained vnchanged. Thus then you see that all men desire to haue peace with such as they would haue liue according to their liking. For those against whom they wage warre, they would make their owne if they could, and if they conquere them they giue them such lawes as they like. (b) But let vs imagine some such insociable fellow as the poets fable recordeth, calling him (c) Halfe-man, for his inhumaine barba­risme.

Now he although his Kingdome lay in a lightlesse caue, and his villanies so rare that they gaue him that great name of (d) Cacus, which is, Euill though his wife neuer had good word of him, hee neuer plaied with his children, nor ruled them in their manlier age, neuer spake with friend, not so much as with (e) his fa­ther Vulcan (then whom he was farre more happy in that he begot no such mon­ster, as Vulcan had, in begetting him) though hee neuer gaue to any, but robbed and reaued all that hee could gripe from all manner of persons, yea and (f) the persons themselues, yet in that horred dungeon of his, whose flore & walls were alwaies danke with the bloud of new slaughters, hee desired nothing but to rest in peace therein, without molestation. He desired also to bee at peace with himselfe, and what hee had, he enioyed, he ruled ouer his owne bodie, and to sa­tisfie his owne hungry nature that menaced the seperation of soule and body, he fell to his robberies with celerity, and though he were barbarous and bloudie, yet in all that, he had a care to prouide for his life and safety: and therefore if hee would haue had that peace with others, which he had in the caue with him­selfe alone, hee should neither haue beene called Halfe-man nor Monster. But if it were his horrible shape and breathing of fire that made men avoide him, than was it not will, but necessity that made him liue in that caue and play the thiefe for his liuing. But there was no such man, or if there were, hee was no such as the poets faigne him. For vnlesse they had mightily belied Cacus, they should not sufficiently haue (h) commended Hercules. But, as I sayd, it is like that there was no such man, no more then is truth in many other of their ficti­ons: for the very wild beasts, (part of whose brutishnesse they place in him) doe preserue a peace each with other (i) in their kinde, begetting, breeding and liuing together amongst themselues, beeing otherwise the insociable births of the de­serts: I speake not here of Sheepe, Deere, Pigeons, Stares or Bees, but of Lions, Foxes, Eagles and Owles. For what Tyger is there that doth not nousle her yong [...]s, & sawn vpon them in their tendernesse? what Kite is there, though he fly so­ [...]ily about for his prey, but wil tread his female, build his nest, sit his egges, seed his young, and assist his fellow in her motherly duety, all that in him lieth? Farre stronger are the bands that binde man vnto society, and peace with all that [Page 768] are peaceable: the worst men of all doe fight for their fellowes quietnesse, and would (if it lay in their power) reduce all into a distinct forme of state, drawne by themselues, whereof they would be the heads, which could neuer bee, but by a co­herence either through feare or loue. For herein is peruerse pride an Imitat­or of the goodnesse of GOD, hauing equality of others with it selfe vnder him, and laying a yoake of obedience vpon the fellowes, vnder it selfe, in stead of him: thus hateth it the iust peace of God, and buildeth an vniust one for it self. Yet can it not but loue peace, for no vice how euer vnnaturall, can pull nature vp by the rootes. But he that can discerne betweene good and bad, and betweene order and confusion, may soone distinguish the Godlie peace from the wicked. Now that peruerse confusion must bee reformed by the better disposing of the thing wherein it is, if it bee at all, as for example: hang a man vp with his head downe­wards, al his posture is confoūded, that which should be lowest, hauing the high­est place, and so contrary this confusion disturbes the flesh, and is troublesome to it. But it is the soules peace with the bodie that causeth the feeling of that distur­bance. Now if the soule leaue the body by the meanes of those troubles, yet as long as the bodies forme remaineth it hath a certaine peace with it selfe, and in the very manner of hanging, shewes that it desireth to bee placed in the peace of nature, the very weight, seeming to demand a place for rest, and though life be gone, yet very nature swayeth it vnto that order wherein shee placed it. For if the dead body bee preserued by putrefaction, by vnguents, and embalmings, yet (n) the peace of nature is kept, for the bodies weight is appli­ed therby to an earthly simpathizing site, & conuenient place for it to rest in. But if it bee not (o) embalmed, but left to natures dissoluing, it is so long altered by (p) ill tasting vapours, vntill each part bee wholy reduced to the perticular na­tures of the elements, yet is not a tittle of the Creators al-disposing law control­led: for if there grow out of this carcasse, a many more liuing creatures, each body of these, serueth the quantity of life that is in it, according to the same law of creation. And if that it be deuoured vppe, by other rauenous beasts or birds, it shall follow the ordinance of the same law, disposing al things congruently, in­to what forme of nature soeuer it be changed.

L. VIVES.

GEnerall (a) forme] Or community of nature. [Our scholians say that wee must neuer res­pect words in matter of diuinity or Philosophy: this they auouch, hand-smooth, and yet one of their great men at Paris, brought these words of Augustine, (in a question of Philoso­phy) to confirme the communities of nature, which Occam had written against. So likewise, [Lou­uaine co­py de­fectiue.] many of them will haue Tully, Seneca, Hierome, Augustine, Pliny and others, speaking of com­mon sense, to meane that which Aristotle maketh the iudge ouer all the sences corporall, whereas they, and all latine authors take common sence, for a thing that is vniuersally inhe­rent, as for a mother to loue her child. And natures community is those generall inclinations that are in all men. This missinterpretation of words hath made foule worke in artes, first cankring and then directly killing them] (b) Imagine some such] This was Uirgils Cacus. Aeneid. 8. Hee was ouercome (saith Dionysius) by Hercules, hee dwelt in an impregnable place, from whence hee plagued all that dwelt neere him: and hearing that Hercules was en­camped nere him, hee stole out and droue away a great prey: but the greekes iniured him in his strength. He dwelt (saith Solinus) at Salinae, where port Trigemina stands now. Beeing put (saith Gellius) into prison by Tarchon the Tyrrhene Prince, whilest hee was embassador for [...]ales the Phrigian who ruled with Marsias, he brake prison and came home, and fortifying [Page 769] all Vulturnum & Campania, he presumed to encroch vpon the Arcadians whom Hercules pro­tected, who therevpon slew him. Thus out of these. Seruius saith: the fable reported him the sonne of Uulcan, that he breathed fire, and destroyed all that hee came neare, but the truth of all is, he was a theeuish and villenous seruant of Euanders, his sister Caca betrayed him, and therefore had a chappell erected vnto her, wherein the vestalls offered sacrifice. Lactant. (c) Halfe-man] Uirgil, and Seruius call him so. (d) Cacus] Diodorus saith his proper name was L [...]uius, if his copy bee true. lib. 5. (e) His father Vulcan] Virg. Ouid. Fast. and others call him so because hee burnt vp the corne, and wasted their fields, with fire. (f) The persons] Whose heads he set vppe at the mouth of his caue. Uirg, and Ouid (g) Breatheing of] Fire-breathing Cacus, did Uirgil call him. (h) Commended Hercules] One of whose labours the death of Ca­cus was for Cacus stole part of his Spanish kine, and drew them into his caue by their tailes, least they should tract them by their steps. But Hercules discouering them by their bellowing, brake into the Caue, & killed him, Liuy, Dionys. Virg. Ouid, and a many more, the story is com­mon. (i) In their kinde] By that law which the lawyers call naturall. Ulpian 1. lib. Pandect. (k) Tyger] A fierce beast. Virg. and Ouid vse it as the embleme of bloudinesse. (l) Nousle her yong] She loueth her young dearely. Plin. l. 8. (m) Kite] A rauenous and meager foule. It is not seene in winter, and at the Solisticies, it hath the gout in the feete. Plin. l. 10. Aristotle hath one strang note of the Eagles breed, that some of them goe out of their kind, & are hatched Ospreyes: the Osprey hatcheth not Ospreyes but the foules called [...], Boane-breakers, and they hatch kites, who doe not breed birds of their owne kinde, but others, which die and neuer bring forth a­ny other. (n) The peace of] Empedocles held all things to consist by concord, and to dissolue by discord, putting them two as the first qualities of the foure elements. (o) Embalmed] As they vse to preserue bodies the longer from putrefaction, drying vp the Viscous humidity, so that thereby the carcases become dry, and at length turne to plaine pouder of dust. (p) Ill tasting] For as a good sent delighteth the sense, so doth a ranke one offend it: nature holding a cor­respondent affection vnto things that delight, and an inherent distaste of things offensiue to it.

Of that vniuersall peace which no perturbances can seclude from the law of nature, Gods iust iudgements disposing of euery one ac­cording to his proper desert. CHAP. 13.

THe bodies (a) peace therefore is an orderly dispose of the parts thereof: the vnreasonable soules, a good temperature of the appetites thereof: the rea­sonable soules, a true harmony betweene the knowledge, and the performance. The bodies, and soules both, a temperate and vndiseased habite of nature in the whole creature. The peace of mortall man with immortall GOD, is an orderly obedience vnto his eternall law, performed in faith. Peace of man and man, is a mutuall concord: peace of a family, an orderly rule and subiection amongst the parts thereof: peace of a citty, an orderly command, and obedience amongst the citizens: peace of Gods Citty a most orderly coherence in God, and frui­tion of GOD: peace of althings, is a well disposed order. For order, is a good dis­position of discrepant parts, each in the fittest place, and therfore the miserable, (as they are miserable) are out of order, wanting that peace-able and vnper­turbed state which order exacteth. But because their owne merites haue incur­red this misery, therefore euen herein they are imposed in a certaine set order howsoeuer. Being not con-ioyned with the blessed, but seuered from them by the law of order, and beeing exposed to miseries, yet are adapted vnto the places wherein they are resident, and so are digested into some kinde of me­thodicall forme, and consequently into some peacefull order. But this is their [Page 770] misery, that although that some little security wherein they liue, exempt them from present sorrowes, yet are they not in that state which secludeth sorrow for euer, and affordeth eternall security. And their misery is farre greater if they want the peace of nature: and when they are offended, the part that grieueth is the first disturber of their peace: for that which is neither offended, nor dis­solued, preserues the peace of nature still. So then as one may possibly liue without griefe, but cannot possibly grieue vnlesse hee liue: so may there bee peace without any warre or contention: but contention, cannot bee without some peace, (not as it is contention, but) because the contenders doe suffer and performe diuers things herein according to natures prescript, which things could not consist, had they not some peacefull order amongst them. So that there may bee a nature (you see) wherein no euill may haue inherence, but to finde a nature vtterly voide of goodnesse, is vtterly impossible. For the very nature of the deuills (consider it as nature) is most excellent, but their owne voluntary peruersnesse depraued it. The deuill abode not in the truth, yet scaped hee not the sentence of the truth: for hee transgressed the peacefull lawe of order, yet could not avoide the powerfull hand of the or­derer.

The good which GOD had bestowed on his nature, cleared him not from GODS heauy iudgement which allotted him to punishment. Yet doth not GOD heerein punish the good which himselfe created, but the euill which the deuill committed: nor did hee take away his whole nature from him, but left him part, whereby to bewaile the losse of the rest: which lamentation, testifyeth both what hee had and what hee hath: for had hee not some good left, hee could not lament for what hee had lost. For his guilt is the greater that hauing lost all his vprightnesse, should reioyce at the losse thereof. And hee that is sicke, if it benefit him nothing yet greeueth at the losse of his health. For vprightnesse and health beeing both goods, it behooueth the loosers of them to mourne, and not to reioyce, vnlesse this losse bee repaired with bet­ter recompence, as vprightnesse of minde is better then health of bodie: but farre more reason hath the sinner to lament in his suffering then to re­ioyce in his transgression. Therefore euen as to reioyce at the losse of good­nesse in sining, argueth a depraued will: so likewise lament for the same losse, in suffering, prooueth a good nature. For he that bewaileth the losse of his natu­rall peace, hath his light from the remainders of that peace, which are left in him, keeping his nature and him in concord.

And in the last iudgement, it is but reason that the wicked should deplore the losse of their naturall goods, and feele GODS hand iustly heauy in de­priuing them of them, whome they scornefully respected not in the bestow­ing them vpon them. Wherefore the high GOD, natures wisest creator, and most iust disposer, the parent of the worlds fairest wonder (mankinde) bestow­ed diuers goods vpon him, which serue for this life onely, as the worldly and temporall peace, kept by honest cohaerence and society: together with all the adiacents of this peace, as the visible light, the spirable ayre, the potable water; and all the other necessaries of meate drinke and cloathing: but with this condition, that hee that shall vse them in their due manner, and reference vnto (b) humaine peace, shall bee rewarded with guiftes of farre greater moment, namely with the peace of immortality, and with vnshaded [Page 771] glorie, and full fruition of GOD, and his brother, in the same GOD: (c) but he that vseth them amisse, shall neither pertake of the former nor the later.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) bodies peace] Saint Augustine in this chapter prooueth althings to consist by peace [...]nd concord: so that consequently, discord must needes bee the fuell to all ruine and con­fusion. Wherefore I wonder at the peruerse nature of men that loue dissentions and quar­rells, as their owne very soules, hating peace, as it were a most pernitious euill; Surely they had but there due, if their bosomes within, and their states without, were wholy fraught with this their so deerely affected darling, warre. (b) Humane peace] But men doe turne all these goods now a daies into contentious vses, as if they were ordeined for no other end; ne­uer thinking that there is a place of eternall discord prepared for them to dwell in hereafter, where they may enioy their damned desires for euer. The whole goodnesse of peace, and of that especially which CHRIST left vs as his full inheritance, is gone, all but for the name and an imaginary shade thereof, all the rest wee haue lost: nay wee haue made a willing ex­trusion of it, and expelled it wittingly, and of set purpose, imagining our whole felicity to con­sist in the tumults of warres and slaughters. And oh so wee braue it, that wee haue slaine thus many men, burnt thus many townes, sacked thus many citties! Founding our principall glories vpon the destruction of our fellowes. But I may beginne a plaint of this heere, but I shall neuer end it. (c) But hee] A diuersity of reading in the copies, rather worth no­thing then noting.

Of the law of Heauen and Earth, which swaieth humane society by counsell, and vnto which counsell hu­mane society obeyeth. CHAP. 14.

ALL temporall things are referred vnto the benefit of the peace which is re­sident in the Terrestriall Cittie, by the members thereof: and vnto the vse of the eternall peace, by the Cittizens of the Heauenly society. Wherefore if wee wanted reason, wee should desire but an orderly state of body, and a good temperature of affects: nothing but fleshly ease, and fulnesse of pleasure. For the peace of the body augmenteth the quiet of the soule: and if it bee a wanting, it procureth a disturbance euen in brute beasts, because the affects haue not their true temperature.

Now both these combined, adde vnto the peace of soule and bodie both, that is, vnto the healthfull order of life. For as all creatures shew how they de­sire their bodies peace, in avoyding the causes of their hurt: and their soules, in following their appetites when neede requireth: so in flying of death; they make it as apparant how much they set by their peace of soule and body. But man hauing a reasonable soule, subiecteth all his communities with beasts, vn­to the peace of that, to worke so both in his contemplation and action, that there may bee a true consonance betweene them both, and this wee call the peace of the reasonable soule. To this end hee is to avoide molestation by griefe, disturbance by desire, and dissolution by death, and to ayme at profi­ [...]e knowledge, where vnto his actions may bee conformable. But least [...] owne infirmity, through the much desire to know, should draw him in­to any pestilent inconuenience of error, hee must haue a diuine instruction, [Page 772] to whose directions and assistance, hee is to assent with firme and free obedi­ence. And because that during this life, Hee is absent from the LORD, hee walk­eth by faith, and not by sight, and therefore hee referreth all his peace of bodie, of soule, and of both, vnto that peace which mortall man hath with immor­tall 2. Cor. 5. 7 GOD: to liue in an orderlie obedience vnder his eternall lawe, by faith.

Now GOD, our good Maister, teaching vs in the two chiefest precepts the loue of him, and the loue of our neighbour, to loue three things, GOD, our neighbour, and our selues, and seeing he that loueth GOD, offendeth not in lo­uing himselfe: it followeth, that hee ought to counsell his neighbour to loue GOD, and to prouide for him in the loue of GOD, sure hee is commanded to loue him, as his owne selfe. So must hee doe for his wife, children, family, and all men besides: and wish likewise that his neighbour would doe as much for him, in his need: thus shall hee bee settled in peace and orderly concord with all the world. The order whereof is, first (a) to doe no man hurt, and secondly, to helpe all that hee can. So that his owne, haue the first place in his care, and those, his place and order in humane society affordeth him more conueniency to benefit. Wherevpon Saint Paul saith, Hee that prouideth not for his owne, and namely for them that bee of his houshold, denieth the faith, and is worse then an 1. Tim. 5. 8 Infidell. For this is the foundation of domesticall peace, which is, an orderly rule, and subiection in the partes of the familie, wherein the prouisors are the Commaunders, as the husband ouer his wife; parents ouer their children, and maisters ouer their seruants: and they that are prouided for, obey, as the wiues doe their husbands, children their parents, and seruants their maisters. But in the family of the faithfull man, the heauenly pilgrim, there the Com­maunders are indeed the seruants of those they seeme to commaund: ruling not in ambition, but beeing bound by carefull duety: not in proud soueraignty, but in nourishing pitty.

L. VIVES.

FIrst (a) to doe no] Man can more easily doe hurt, or forbeare hurt, then doe good. All men may iniure others, or abstaine from it. But to doe good, is all and some. Wherefore holy writ bids vs first, abstaine from iniury, all we can: and then, to benefit our christian bretheren, when wee can.

Natures freedome, and bondage, caused by sinne: in which man is a slaue to his owne affects, though he be not bondman to any one besides. CHAP. 15.

THus hath natures order prescribed, and man by GOD was thus created. Let them rule (saith hee) ouer the fishes of the sea, and the fowles of the ayre, end ouer euery thing that creepeth vpon the earth. Hee made him reasonable, Gen. 1. 26 and LORD, onely ouer the vnreasonable, not ouer man, but ouer beastes. Wherevpon the first holy men were rather shep-heards then Kings, GOD [Page 773] shewing herein what both the order of the creation desired, and what the merit of sinne exacted. For iustly was the burden of seruitude layd vpon the backe of transgression. And therefore in all the scriptures wee neuer reade the word, Seruant, vntill such time as that iust man Noah (a) layd it as a curse vp­on his offending sonne. So that it was guilt, and not nature that gaue origi­nall vnto that name. (b) The latine word Seruus, had the first deriuation from hence: those that were taken in the warres, beeing in the hands of the conque­rours to massacre or to preserue, if they saued them, then were they called Ser­ui, of Seruo, to saue. Nor was this effected beyond the desert of sinne. For in the iustest warre, the sinne vpon one side causeth it; and if the victory fall to the wicked (as some times it may) (c) it is GODS decree to humble the conquered, either reforming their sinnes heerein, or punishing them. Witnesse, that holy man of GOD, Daniel, who beeing in captiuity, confessed vnto his Creator, that his sinnes, and the sinnes of the people were the reall causes of that captiuity.

Sinne therefore is the mother of seruitude, and first cause of mans subiec­tion to man: which notwithstanding commeth not to passe but by the direc­tion of the highest, in whome is no iniustice, and who alone knoweth best how to proportionate his punnishment vnto mans offences: and hee himselfe saith: Whosoeuer committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne, and therefore many religious Io. 8. 34. Christians are seruants vnto wicked maisters, (d) yet not vnto free-men, for that which a man is addicted vnto, the same is hee slaue vnto. And it is a hap­pier seruitude to serue man then lust: for lust (to ommit all the other affects) practiseth extreame tirany vpon the hearts of those that serue it, bee it lust af­ter soueraignty, or fleshly lust. But in the peacefull orders of states, wherein one man is vnder an other, as humility doth benefit the seruant, so doth pride endamage the superior. But take a man as GOD created him at first, and so hee is neither slaue to man nor to sinne. But penall seruitude had the institu­tion from that law which commaundeth the conseruation, and forbiddeth the disturbance of natures order: for if that law had not first beene transgressed, penall seruitude had neuer beene enioyned.

Therefore the Apostle warneth seruants to obey their Maisters and to Ephe. 6 serue them with cheerefulnesse, and good will: to the end that if they cannot bee made free by their Maisters, they make their seruitude a free-dome to themselues, by seruing them, not in deceiptfull feare, but in faithfull loue, vn­till iniquity be ouerpassed, and all mans power and principality disanulled, and GOD onely be all in all.

L. VIVES.

NOah (a) layd it] Gen. 9. (b) The latine] So saith Florentinus the Ciuilian, Institut. lib. 4. And they are called Mancipia (quoth hee) of manu capti, to take with the hand, or, by force. This you may reade in Iustinians Pandects lib. 1. The Lacaedemonians obserued it first. Plin. lib. 7. (c) It is Gods decree] Whose prouidence often produceth warres against the wills of either party. (d) Yet not vnto free] Their Maisters being slaues to their owne passi­ons, which are worse maisters then men can be.

Of the iust law of soueraignty. CHAP. 16.

WHerefore although our righteous fore-fathers had seruants in their fami­lies, and according to their temporall estates, made a distinction be­twixt their seruants and their children, yet in matter of religion (the fountaine whence all eternall good floweth,) they prouided for all their houshold with an equall respect vnto each member thereof. This, natures order prescribed, and hence came the name of, The Father of the family, a name which euen the worst Maisters loue to bee called by. But such as merit that name truely, doe care that all their families should continue in the seruice of GOD, as if they were all their owne children, desyring that they should all bee placed in the houshold of heauen, where commaund is wholy vnnecessary, because then they are past their charge, hauing attained immortality, which vntill they bee installed in, the Maisters are (a) to endure more labour in their gouern­ment, then the seruants in their seruice. If any bee disobedient, and offend this iust peace, hee is forth-with to bee corrected, with strokes, or some other conuenient punishment, whereby hee may bee re-ingraffed into the peace-full stocke from whence his disobedience hath torne him. For as it is no good turne to helpe a man vnto a smaller good by the losse of a greater: no more is it the part of innocence by pardoning a small offence, to let it grow vnto a fouler. It is the duetie of an innocent to hurt no man, but withall, to curbe sinne in all hee can, and to correct sinne in whome hee can, that the sinners correction may bee profitable to himselfe, and his example a terrour vnto o­thers. Euery family then beeing part of the cittie, euery beginning hauing relation vnto some end, and euery part, tending to the integrity of the whole, it followeth apparantly, that the families peace adhereth vnto the citties, that is the orderly command, and obedience in the familie, hath reall refe­rence to the orderly rule and subiection in the cittie. So that the Father of the familie may fetch his instructions from the citties gouernment, whereby hee may proportionate the peace of his priuate estate, by that of the Common.

L. VIVES.

THe Maisters (a) are to endure] It is most difficult and laborious to rule well, and it is as trouble-some to rule ouer vnruly persons.

The grounds of the concord, and discord betweenethe Citties of Heauen and Earth. CHAP. 17.

BVt they that liue not according to faith, angle for all their peace in the Sea of temporall profittes: Whereas the righteous liue in full expectation of the glories to come, vsing the occurences of this worlde, but as pilgrimes, not to abandon their course towardes GOD [Page 775] for mortall respects, but thereby to assist the infirmity of the corruptible flesh, and make it more able to encounter with toyle and trouble. Wherefore the ne­cessaries of this life are common, both to the faithfull and the Infidell, and to both their families: but the endes of their two vsages thereof are farre diffe­rent.

The faythlesse, worldly citty, aymeth at earthly peace, and settleth the selfe therein, onely to haue an vniformity of the Cittizens wills in matters onely pertayning till mortality. And the Heauenly citty, or rather that part thereof, which is as yet a pilgrime on earth and liueth by faith, vseth this peace also: as befitteth vnto, it leaue this mortall life wherein such a peace is requisite and therefore liueth (while it is here on earth) as if it were in capti­uity, and hauing receiued the promise of redemption, and diuers spiritu­all guifts, as seales thereof, it willingly obeyeth such lawes of the temporall citty as order the things pertayning to the sustenance of this mortall life, to the end that both the Citties might obserue a peace in such things as are per­tinent here-vnto. But because that the Earthly Citty hath some members, whome the holy scriptures vtterly disallow, and who standing either to well affected to the diuells, or being illuded by them, beleeued that each thing had a peculiar deity ouer it, and belonged to the charge of a seuerall God: as the body to one, the soule to another, and in the body it selfe the head to one, the necke to another, and so of euery member: as likewise of the soule, one had the witt, another the learning, a third the wrath, a forth the desire: as also in other necessaries or accidents belonging to mans life, the cattell, the corne, the wine, the oyle, the woods, the monies, the nauigation, the warres, the mariages, the generations, each being a seuerall charge vnto a particular power, whereas the cittizens of the Heauenly state acknowledged but one onely God, to whom that worshippe, which is called [...] was peculi­arly and solly due: hence came it that the two hierachies, could not bee com­bined in one religion, but must needs dissent herein, so that the good part was faine to beare the pride and persecution of the bad, but that their owne multitude some-times, and the prouidence of GOD continually stood for their protection.

This celestiall society while it is here on earth, increaseth it selfe out of all languages, neuer respecting the temporall lawes that are made against so good and religious a practise: yet not breaking, but obseruing their diuersi­ty in diuers nations, all which do tend vnto the preseruation of earthly peace, if they oppose not the adoration of one onely GOD. So that you see, the Heauenly citty obserueth and respecteth this temporall peace here on Earth, and the coherence of mens wills in honest morality, as farre as it may with a safe conscience, yea and so farre desireth it, making vse of it for the attaynement of the peace eternall: which is so truely worthy of that name, as that the order­ly and vniforme combination of men in the fruition of GOD, and of one an­other in GOD, is to be accompted the reasonable creatures onely peace, which being once attained, mortality is banished, and life then is the (a) true life indeed, nor is the carnall body any more an encombrance to the soule, by corruptibility, but is now become spirituall, perfected, and entirely subiect vnto the souerainety of the will.

This peace is that vnto which the pilgrime in faith referreth the other which he [Page 776] hath here in his pilgrimage, and then liueth hee according to faith, when all that hee doth for the obteining hereof is by him-selfe referred vnto God, and his neighbour with-all, because being a cittizen, hee must not bee all for him-selfe, but sociable, in his life and actions.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) true life] Ennius vsed the Latine phrase Uita vitalis, to which Augustine alludeth. Cicero.

That the suspended doctrine of the new Academy opposeth the constancie of Christianity. CHAP. 18.

AS for the new Academians, whome Varro auoutcheth to hold no certeinty but this, That all things are vncertaine: the Church of God detesteth these doubts, as madnesses, hauing a most certaine knowledge of the things it appre­hendeth, although but in small quantity, because of the corruptible body which is a burden to the soule, and because as the Apostle saith, Wee know (but) in part. Besides, it beleeueth the sence in obiects, of which the minde iudgeth by the sen­sitiue organs, because hee is in a grosse error that taketh all trust from them: It beleeueth also the holy canonicall scriptures, both old and new, from which the iust man hath his faith, by which hee liueth, and wherein (a) wee all walke with-out doubt, as long as wee are in our pilgrimage, and personally absent from God: and this faith being kept firme, wee may lawfully doubt of all such other things as are not manifested vnto vs eyther by sence, reason, scripture, nor testimony of grounded authoritie.

L. VIVES.

WE all walke (a) without doubt] We haue no knowledge of it, but beleeue it as firmely as what wee see with our eyes.

Of the habite, and manners belonging to a Christian. CHAP. 19.

IT is nothing to the Citty of God what attyre the cittizens weare, or what rules they obserue, as long as they contradict not Gods holy precepts, but each one keepe the faith, the true path to saluation: and therefore when a Philosopher be­commeth a Christian, they neuer make him alter his habite, nor his manners, which are no hindrance to his religion, but his false opinions. They respect not Varro's distinction of the Cynikes, as long as they forbeare vncleane and intem­perate actions. But as concerning the three kindes of life, actiue, contempla­tiue, and the meanes betweene both, although one may keepe the faith in any of those courses, yet there is a difference betweene the loue of the truth, and the duties of charitie. One may not bee so giuen to contemplation, that hee neglect the good of his neighbour: nor so farre in loue with action that hee forget di­uine speculation. In contemplation one may not seeke for idlenesse, but for truth: [Page 777] to benefite him-selfe by the knowledge thereof, and not to grudge to impart it vnto others. In action one may not ayme at highnesse or honor, because all vn­der the sunne is meere vanitie: but to performe the worke of a superiour vnto the true end, that is, vnto the benefite and saluation of the sub ect, as wee sayd be­fore. And this made the Apostle say: If any man desi [...]e the office of a Bishop, hee 1. Tim. 3. 1. desireth a good worke: what this office was, hee explaineth not; it is an office of labour, and not of honour. (a) The Greeke word signifieth that hee that is heerein installed, is to watch ouer his people that are vnder him: Episcopus a Bishop, commeth of [...] which is, ouer, and [...], which is, a watching, or an at­tendance: so that wee may very well translate [...], a superintendent, to shew that hee is no true Bishop, who desireth rather to be Lordly him-selfe, then pro­fitable vnto others. No man therefore is forbidden to proceed in a lawdable forme of contemplation. But to affect soueraignty, though the people must bee gouerned, & though the place be well discharged, yet notwithstanding is (b) tax­able of indecencie. Wherefore the loue of truth requireth a holy retirednesse: and the necessity of charity, a iust employment, which if it bee not imposed vp­on vs, wee ought not to seeke it, but be take our selues wholy to the holy inquest of truth: but if wee bee called forth vnto a place, the law and need of charity bindeth vs to vnder-take it. (c) Yet may wee not for all this, giue ouer our first resolution, least wee loose the sweetnesse of that, and bee surcharged with the weight of the other.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Greeke word] of this before. lib. 1. cap. 9. [...] comes either of [...], to consider, or of [...], which is, to visit. The Scripture, where the seauenty translated [...] doe read it, a watch-man, as in Ezechiel, & Osee, chap. 5. [where the Lord com­plaineth [The Lo­uaine co­pie de­fectiue that they had beene a snare in their watching, and a net vpon mount Thabor. As if hee had spoken of the Bishops of these times, who set snares for benefices, and spread large netts for money, but not too wide wasted, least the coyne should scatter forth. (b) Taxable of indecencie] O but some fine braines haue now brought it so about, that bishoprickes may not onely bee sued for, but euen bought and sold with-out any preiudice at all vnto this lawe.] (c) Yet may wee not] Hee sheweth that a Bishop should conuerse with the holy scrip­tures thus far.] often, and drawe him-selfe home vnto God now and then, from all his businesses, liuing (if he did well) as a pilgrim of Gods in this life, and one that had a charge of Gods, and his owne soules in hand, not any temporall trash, and yet ought he not to forsake his ministery, to which he should be preserred by an heauenly calling, and not by an heauy pursse.

Hope, the blisse of the heauenly Cittizens, during this life. CHAP. 20.

THen therefore is the good of the Holy society perfect, when their peace is established in eternity: not running any more in successions as mortall men doe in life and death, one to another: but confirmed vnto them together with their immortalitie for euer, with-out touch of the least imperfection. What is hee that would not accompt such an estate most happy, or comparing it [Page 778] with that which man hath heere vpon earth, would not auouch this later to bee most miserable, were it neuer so well fraught with temporall conueniences? yet hee that hath the latter in possession, and applyeth it all vnto the vse of his hope [...] firme and faithfull obiect: the former, may not vnfitly bee called happy already, but that is rather in his expectation of the first, then in his fruition of the later. For this possession with-out the other hope, is a false beatitude, and a most true misery. For herein is no vse of the mindes truest goods, because there wanteth the true wisdome, which in the prudent discretion, resolute perfor­mance, temperate restraint, and iust distribution of these things, should referre his intent in all these, vnto that end, where God shall bee all in all, where eternity shall be firme, and peace most perfect and absolute.

Whether the Cit [...]y of Rome had euer a true common-wealth, according to Scipio's definition of a common-wealth, in Tully. CHAP. 21.

NOw it is time to performe a promise which I passed in the second booke of this worke: and that was, to shew that Rome neuer had a true common-wealth, as Scipio defineth one in Tullyes booke De Repub. his Definition was, A common-wealth is the estate of the people. Respub. est res populi. If this be true, Rome neuer had any, for it neuer had an estate of the people, which hee defines the common-wealth by: For, he defineth the people to bee a multitude, vnited in one consent of lawe and profite: what hee meaneth by a consent of lawe, hee sheweth him-selfe: and sheweth there-by that a state cannot stand with-out iu­stice: so that where true iustice wanteth, there can bee no law. For what lawe doth, iustice doth, and what is done vniustly, is done vnlawfully. For wee may not imagine mens vniust decrees to bee lawes: all men defining law to (a) arise out of the fountaine of iustice; and that that same vniust assertion of some, is vtterly false: (b) That is law which is profitable vnto the greatest. So then, where iustice is not, there can bee no societie vnited in one consent of lawe, therefore no people, according to Scipios definitions in Tully. If no people, then no estate of the people, but rather of a confused multitude, vnworthy of a peoples name. If then the common-wealth be an estate of the people, and that they bee no peo­ple that are not vnited in one consent of lawe: nor that no law, which ground­eth not vpon iustice: then followeth it needes, that where no iustice is, there no common-wealth is. Now then ad propositu [...]: Iustice is a vertue distributing vnto euery one his due. What iustice is that then, that taketh man from the true God, and giueth him vnto the damned fiends? is this distribution of due? is hee that taketh away thy possessions, and giueth them to one that hath no claime to them guilty of in-iustice, and is not hee so likewise, that taketh him-selfe away from his Lord God, and giueth him-selfe to the seruice of the deuill? There are witty and powerfull disputations in those bookes De repub. for iustice against in-iu­stice. Wherein, it hauing first beene argued for in-iustice, against iustice, and auerred that a state could not stand with-out in-iustice; and this brought as a principall confirmation hereof, that it is in-iustice for man to rule ouer-man, and yet if the Citty whose dominion is so large, should not obserue this forme of in-iustice, shee could neuer keepe the prouinces vnder. Vnto this it was answered on the behalfe of iustice, that this was a iust course, it being profitable [Page 779] for such to serue, and for their good, to witte, when the power to do hurt is taken from the wicked, they wil carry themselues better being curbed, because they ca­ried themselues so badly before they were curbed. To confirme this answer this notable example was alledged, as being fetched from nature it selfe: If it were vn­ [...]t, to rule, why doth God rule ouer man, the soule ouer the body, reason ouer lust, and al the [...]des other vicious affects? This example teacheth plaine that it is good for some to serue in perticular, and it is good for all to serue God in generall. And the mind seruing God, is lawfull Lord ouer the body: so is reason being subiect vn­to God, ouer the lusts and other vices. Wherefore if man serue not God, what iustice can bee thought to bee in him? seeing that if hee serue not him the soule hath neither lawfull souerainty ouer the body, nor the reason ouer the af­fects: now if this iustice cannot befound in owne man, no more can it then in a whole multitude of such like men. Therefore amongst such there is not that con­sent of law which maketh a multitude a people, whose estate maketh a common­wealth; What neede I speake of the profit, that is named in the definition of a people? for although that none liue profitably that liue wickedly, that serue not God, but the Diuells (who are so much the more wicked in that they being most filthy creatures, dare exact sacrifices as if they were gods:) yet I thinke that what I haue said of the consent of law may serue to shew that they were no people whose estate might make a weale-publike, hauing no iustice amongst them. If they say they did not serue Diuells, but holy gods, what neede wee rehearse that here which we said so often before? who is he that hath read ouer this worke vnto this chapter, and yet doubteth whether they were diuells that the Romaines worshipped or no? vnlesse he be either senslessly blockish, or shamelessely conten­ [...]s? But to leaue the powers that they offered vnto, take this place of holy [...]it for all: He that sacrificeth vnto gods, shalbe rooted out, but vnto one God alone. He that taught this in such threatning manner will haue no gods sacrificed vnto, be they good or be they bad.

L. VIVES.

LAw to (a) arise.] Cic, de leg. lib. 1. It was not the peoples command (saith he) nor Princes decrees, nor iudges sentences, but the very rule of nature that gaue originall vnto law. And againe. lib. 2. I see that the wisest men held that law came neither from mans inuentions nor [...]ar decrees, but is an eternall thing, ruling all the world by the knowledge of commanding and forbidding: and so they auoutched the high law of all to be the intellect of that great God who sway­ [...] all by compulsion and prohibition. Thus Tully, out of Plato, and thus the Stoikes held [...]st Epicurus who held that nature accounted nothing iust, but feare did. Sene. Epist. 16. [...] holy law that lyeth recorded in euery mans conscience, the ciuilians call right and reason [...] & bonum.

So that Ulpian defineth law to be aers aequi & boni, an arte of right and reason, making him [...]ly a Lawyer that can skill of this right and reason, and such that as Tully saydof Sulpitius, [...]re, all vnto equity, and had rather end controuersies then procure them, that peace [...] be generally kept amongst men, and each bee at peace with him-selfe, which is the [...] ioy of nature.

[...]ely the lawyers of ancient times were appointed for this end, to decide and finish con­ [...]s, as when I was litle better then a child, I remember I hard mine vncle Henry [...] read in his admired lectures vpon Iustinians Institutions. Francesco Craneueldio [Page 780] and I had much talke hereof, of late, who is a famous and profound ciuilian, and in truth hee made a great complaint in my hearing of the quirkes, and cousonages that the lawyers of this age do hatch and bring forth. Truly he is a man of a rare conceipt, and of that harmelesse cariage withall, that conuerse with him seauen yeares, and yet you shall neuer heare offensiue tearme come out of his mouth. Marke Laurino, Deane of S. Donatians in Bruges was with vs now and then: if learning had many such friends as he, it would beare an higher sayle then it doth. Iohn Fennius also, of the same house, was with vs sometimes, a youth naturally or­dayned to learning, and so he applieth him-selfe. (b) That is law.] So did Thrasibulus define law. Plato de Rep. lib. 1. where Socrates confuteth him, but truely the law that is in ordinary practise, is most of this nature.

Whether Christ, the Christians God be he vnto whome onely sacrifice is to be offered. CHAP. 22.

BVt they may reply: who is that God? or how proue you him to be worthy of all the Romaines sacrifices, and none besides him to haue any part? oh it is a signe of great blindnesse, to be yet to learne who that God is! It is he whose pro­phets fore-told what our owne eyes saw effected: it is he that tolde Abraham, In thy seed shall all the nations be blessed, which the remainders of the haters of Chris­tianity do know, whether they will or no, to haue beene fulfilled in Christ, [...]e­scended from Abraham in the flesh. It is that God whose spirit spake in [...] whose prophecies the whole Church beholdeth fulfilled: the whole C [...] spred ouer the face of the whole earth, beholds them, and in that were t [...] [...] filled, which I related in my former bookes. It is that God whome Varro cal [...]h the Romaines Ioue, though he know not what he saith, yet this I adde because that so great a scholler thought him to bee neither no God at all, nor one of the meanest, for hee thought that this was the great God of all. Briefly, it is eu [...]n that God whome that learned Philosopher Prophiry (albeit he was a deadly foe to Christianity) acknowledged to bee the highest God, euen by the Oracles of those whom hee called the inferiour gods.

Porphiry his relation of the Oracles touching Christ. CHAP. 23.

FOr he in his bookes which he entitleth [...], The diuinity of Philo­sopoy wherein he setteth downe the Oracles answeres in things belonging to Philosophy, hath something to this purpose, and thus it is, from the Greeke: One went (saith he) vnto the Oracle, and asked vnto what God he should sacrifice for to obtaine his wiues conuersion from Christianity: Apollo answered him thus: Thou maist sooner write legible letters vpon the water, or get thee wings to fly through ayre like a bird, then reuoke thy wife from hir polluted opinion. Let her runne after her mad opinions, as long as she list: let her honour that dead God with her false lamenta­tions, whome the wise and well aduised iudges condemned, and whome a shamefull death vpon the crosse dispatched. Thus farre the Oracle, the Greeke is in verse but our language will not beare it. After these verses, Prophiry addeth this: Behold how re­medylesse their erroneous beleefe is: because as Apollo said (quoth he) the Iewes do [Page 781] receiue God with meanes greater then others. Heare you this? hee disgraceth and obscureth Christ, and yet saith, the Iewes receiue God, for so he interpreteth the o­racles verses, where they say that Christ was condemned by well aduised iudges, as though hee had beene lawfully condemned and iustly executed. This lying Priests oracle let him looke vnto, and beleeue if hee like it: but it may very well bee that the Oracle gaue no such answer, but that this is a meere fiction of his. How hee reconciles the oracles, and agrees with him-selfe, wee shall see by and by. But by the way, heere hee saith, that the Iewes, as the receiuers of God, iudged aright in dooing Christ to so ignominious and cruell a death. So then to the Iewes God sayd well in saying, Hee that sacrificeth vnto many Gods shall bee rooted out, but vnto one God onely. But come on, let vs goe to more manifest mat­ter, and heere what hee maketh of the Iewes God: Hee asked Apollo which was better, the word, or the law: And hee answered thus (saith hee) and then hee ad­deth the answer, I will relate as much of it as needeth): Vpon God the Creator, and vpon the King before all things, who maketh heauen and earth, the sea, and hell, yea and all the Gods to tremble: the lawe is their father, whome the holy Hebrewes doe adore. This glory doth Porphyry giue the Hebrew God, from his God Apollo, that the very deities doe tremble before him. So then this God hauing sayd, Hee that sacrificeth vnto many Gods shall bee rooted out, I wonder that Porphyry was not afraide to bee rooted out for offering to so many Gods. Nay this fellow speak­eth well of Christ afterwards, as forgetting the reproche hee offered him be­fore: as if in their dreames, his Gods had scorned CHRIST, and beeing a­wake, commended him, and acknowledged his goodnesse. Finally, as if hee meant to speake some maruellous matter: It may exceede all beleefe (saith hee) which I am now to deliuer: the Gods affirmed CHRIST to bee a man most godly, and [...]ortalized for his goodnesse, giuing him great commendations: but for the Chri­ [...]ns, they auouche them to bee persons stained with all corruption and errour: and giue them all the foule words that may bee. Then hee relateth the Oracles which blaspheme the Christian religion, and afterwards, Hecate (saith hee) being asked if Christ were GOD, replyed thus: His soule beeing seuered from his body became immortall; but it wandereth about voyde of all wisdome: it was the soule of a most worthy man, whome now those that forsake the truth, doe worship. And then hee ad­deth his owne sayings vpon this oracle, in this manner. The goddesse therefore called him a most godly man, and that the deluded Christians doe worship his soule, bee­ing made immortall after death, as other godly soules are. Now beeing asked why hee was condemned then? shee answered: His body was condemned to torments, but his soule sitteth aboue in heauen, and giueth all those soules vnto errour by desteny, who cannot attaine the guifts of the Gods, or come to the knowledge of immortall loue. And therefore are they hated of the Gods, because they neither acknowledge them, nor receiue their gifts, but are destin'd vnto errour by him: now hee him-selfe [...] godly, and went vp to heauen as godly men doe. Therefore blaspheame not him, but pitty the poore soules whome hee hath bound in errour.

What man is there so fond that cannot obserue that these oracles are either directly faigned by this craftie foe of Christianity, or else the Deuills owne [...]kes to this end, that in praysing of Christ, they might seeme truely to repre­ [...]d the Christian profession? and so if they could; to stop mans entrance into Christianity, the sole way vnto saluation? for they thinke it no preiudice to their [...]y-formed deceipt, to be beleeued in praising of Christ as long as they be be­l [...]ed also in dispraysing the Christian, so that he that beleeueth them, must be a [Page 782] commender of Christ, and yet a contemner of his religion. And thus although hee honour Christ, yet shall not Christ free him from the clutches of the Deuill, because they giue Christ such a kinde of praise, as who so beleeueth to bee true, shall be farre from true Christianity, and rather then other-wise, of (b) Photinus his heresie, who held Christ to be but onely man, and no God at all: so that such a beleeuer should neuer bee saued by Christ, nor cleared of the deuils fowling nettes.

But we will neither beleeue Apollo in his deprauation, nor Hecate in her commen­dation of Christ. He will haue Christ a wicked man, and iustly condemned, she will haue him a most godly man, and yet but onely man. But both agree in this, they would haue no christians, because all but christians are in their clutches. But let this Philosopher, or they that giue credence to those oracles against christianity, if they can reconcile Apollo and Hecate, and make them both tell one tale, either in Christs praise or dispraise. Which if they could do, yet would we auoide them, as deceitfull deuills both in their good words and in their bad. But seeing this God & this goddesse cannot agree about Christ, truly men haue no reason to beleeue or obey them in forbidding christianity. Truly either Porphyry or Hecate in these commendations of Christ, affirming that he destinied the christians to error, yet goeth about to shew the causes of this error; which before I relate, I will aske him this one question: If Christ did predestinate all christians vnto error, whe­ther did hee this wittingly, or against his will? If hee did it wittingly, how then can hee bee iust? if it were against his will, how can hee then bee happy? But now to the causes of this errour. There are some spirits of the earth, (saith hee) which are vnder the rule of the euill Daemones. These, the Hebrewes wise men, (whereof IESVS was one, as the diuine Oracle, declared before, doth testifie) forbad the religious persons to meddle with-all, aduising them to attend the celestiall powers, and especially God the Father, with all the reuerence they possi­bly could. And this (saith hee) the Gods also doe command vs, as wee haue al­ready shewen, how they admonish vs to reuerence GOD in all places. But the ignorant and wicked, hauing no diuine guift, nor any knowledge of that great and immortall Ioue, nor following the precepts of the gods or good men, haue cast all the deities at their heeles, choosing not onely to respect, but euen to reuerence those depraued Daemones. And where-as they professe the seruice of GOD, they doe nothing belonging to his seruice. For GOD is the father of all things, and stands not in neede of anything: and it is well for vs to exhibite him his worship in chastitie, iustice, and the other vertues, making our whole life a continuall prayer vnto him, by our search and imitation of him. (c) For our search of him (quoth hee) purifieth vs, and our imitation of him, deifieth the effects in our selues. Thus well hath hee taught God the Fa­ther vnto vs, and vs how to offer our seruice vnto him. The Hebrew Prophets are full of such holy precepts, concerning both the commendation and refor­mation of the Saints liues. But as concerning Christianity, there hee erreth, and slandereth, as farre as his deuills pleasure is, whome hee holdeth dei­ties: as though it were so hard a matter, out of the obscenities practised and published in their Temples, and the true worship and doctrine presented be fore GOD in our Churches, to discerne where manners were reformed and where they were ruined. Who but the deuill him-selfe could inspire him with so shamelesse a falsification, as to say, that the Christians doe rather honour then detest the Deuills whose adoration was forbidden by the Hebrewes? No, [Page 783] that God whome the Hebrewes adored, will not allow any sacrifice vnto his ho­liest Angels, (whome wee that are pilgrims on earth, doe not-with-standing loue and reuerence as most sanctified members of the Citty of heauen) but forbiddeth it directly in this thundring threate: Hee that sacrificeth vnto Gods, shall be rooted [...], and least it should be thought hee meant onely of the earthly spirits, whome this fellow calles the lesser powers, (d) and whome the scripture also calleth gods, (not of the Hebrews, but the Heathens) as is euident in that one place, Psal. 96. verse 5. For all the Gods of the Heathen, are Diuels: least any should imagine that the fore-said prohibition extended no further then these deuills, or that it con­cerned not the offring to the celestiall spirits, he addeth: but vnto the Lord alone, but vnto one God onely: Some may take the words, nisi domino soli, to bee vnto the Lord, the sunne: and so vnderstand the place to bee meant of Apollo, but [the ori­ [...] [...]nd] the (e) Greeke translations doe subuert all such misprision. So then the Hebrew God, so highly commended by this Philosopher, gaue the Hebrewes a [...]awe in their owne language, not obscure or vncertaine, but already disper­sed through-out all the world, wherein this clause was literally conteined. Hee that sacrificeth vnto Gods shall bee rooted out, but vnto the Lord alone. What neede wee make any further search into the law and the Prophets concerning this? nay what need wee search at all, they are so plaine and so manifold, that what neede I stand aggrauating my disputation with any multitudes of those places, that exclude all powers of heauen and earth from perticipating of the honors due vnto God alone? Behold this one place, spoaken in briefe, but in powerfull manner by the mouth of that GOD whome the wisest Ethnicks doe so highly extoll; let vs marke it, feare it, and obserue it, least our eradication ensue. Hee that sacrificeth vnto more gods then that true and onely LORD, shall bee rooted out: yet God him-selfe is farre from needing any of our seruices, but (f) all that wee doe herein is for the good of our owne soules. Here-vpon the Hebrewes say in their holy Psalmes▪ I haue sayd vnto the Lord, thou art my GOD, my well-dooing [...]th not vnto thee: No, wee our selues are the best and most excellent sacri­fice Psal. 16. 2. that hee can haue offered him. It is his Citty whose mystery wee celebrate [...] [...]ch oblations as the faithfull doe full well vnderstand, as I sayd once already. For the ceasing of all the typicall offrings that were exhibited by the Iewes, a [...]d the ordeyning of one sacrifice, to bee offered through the whole world from East to West (as now wee see it is) was prophecied long before, from GOD, by the mouthes of holy Hebrewes: whome wee haue cited, as much as needed, in conuenient places of this our worke.

Therefore, to conclude, where there is not this iustice that GOD ruleth all alone ouer the society that obeyeth him by grace, and yeeldeth to his pro­ [...]tion of sacrifice vnto all but him-selfe, and where in euery member belong­ [...] to this heauenly society, the soule is lord ouer the body, and all the bad af­ [...] thereof, in the obedience of GOD, and an orderly forme, so that all the [...] (as well as one) liue according▪ to faith (g) which worketh by loue, in [...]ch a man loueth GOD as hee should, and his neighbour as him-selfe: [...] this iustice is not, is no societie of men combined in one vniformity of [...] and profite: consequently, no true state popular, (if that definition holde [...]ch) and finally no common-wealth; for where the people haue no certaine [...], the generall hath no exact forme.

L. VIVES.

[...].] That is of Oraculous Phisosophy, in which worke hee recites Apollos Or­racles, and others, part whereof wee haue cited before. (b) Photinus.] Hee was condemned by the counsell of Syrmium, being confuted by Sabinus Bishoppe of Ancyra. Cassiod. Hist tri­part. He followed the positions of Samosatenus, so that many accompted of both these here­sies all as one. (c) For our search.] Search is here a mentall inquisition, whereby the mind is illustrate, and purged from darke ignorance, and after it hath found God, studieth how to grow pur [...], and diuine, like him. (d) And whome the scripture.] The name of God, is principally his, of whome, by whome, and in whome, al things haue their existence: shewing (in part) the nature and vertue of that incomprehensible Trine. Secondly and (as one may say) abusiue­ly, the Scripture calleth them, gods, vnto whome the word is giuen, as our Sauiour testifieth in the Gospell: and so are the Heauenly powers also called, as seemeth by that place of the Psalme: God standeth in the assembly of the gods. &c. Thirdly and (not abusiuely but) falsely, the Deuills are called gods also. All the gods of the heathen, are Deuills. Origen, in Cantie. This last question Augustine taketh from the seauenty, for Hierome translateth it from the Hebrew, Idols, and not Diuells. Psa 96. 5. (e) The Greeke.] Where wee read [...] nor is this superfluously added of Augustine, for many Philosophers, and many nations both held and honored the Sunne onely for God, and referred the power of all the rest vnto it alone, Macrob. (f) All that we do.] Our well doing benefiteth not God, nor betters him, so that there is nothing due vnto vs for being good: but wee our selues owe God for all, by whose grace it is that wee are good. (g) Which worketh by.] It is dead, and lacketh all the power, and vigour, when it proceedeth not in the workes of charity.

A definition of a people, by which, both the Romaines and other kingdomes may challenge themselues common-weales. CHAP. 24.

BVt omit the former difinition of a people, and take this: A people is a multitude of reasonable creatures conioyned in a general communication of those things it res­pecteth: and them to discerne the state of the people, you must first consider what those things are. But what euer they bee, where there is a multitude of men, conioyned in a common fruition of what they respect, there, may fitly bee sayd to bee a people: the better that their respects are, the better are they them-selues, and other-wise, the worse. By this definition, Rome had a people, and conse­quently a common-weale: what they embraced at the first, and what after­wards, what goodnesse they changed into bloudinesse, what concord they for­sooke for seditions, confederacies and ciuill warres, History can testifie, and wee (in part) haue already related? Yet this doth not barre them the name of a people, nor their state of the stile of a common-wealth, as long as they beare this our last definition vnin-fringed. And what I haue sayd of them, I may say of the Athenians, the Greekes in generall, the Egyptians, and the Assirian Babilonians, were there dominions great or little, and so of all nations in the world. For in the Citty of the wicked, where GOD doth not gouerne and men obey, sacrificing vnto him alone, and consequently where the soule doth not rule the body, nor reason the passions, there generally wanteth the vertue of true iustice.

That there can be no true vertue, where true religion wanteth. CHAP. 25.

FOr though there be a seeming of these things, yet if the soule, and the reason serue not God, as he hath taught them how to serue him, they can neuer haue true dominion ouer the body, nor ouer the passions: for how can that soule haue any true meane of this decorum, that knoweth not God, nor serueth his greatnesse, but runneth a whoring with the vncleane and filthy deuills? No, those things which shee seemes to account vertues, and thereby to sway her affects, if they bee not all referred vnto God, are indeed rather vices then vertues. For al­though some hold them to bee reall vertues, (a) when they are affected onely for their owne respect, and nothing else; yet euen so they incurre vaine-glory, and so loose their true goodnesse. For as it is not of the flesh, but aboue the flesh, that animates the body. So it is not of man, but aboue man, which deifies the minde of man, yea, and of all the powers of the heauens.

L. VIVES.

WHen (a) they] The Stoikes held vertue to bee her owne price, content with it selfe, and to bee affected onely for it selfe. This is frequent in Seneca, and in Tullies Stoicysmes, and Plato seemes to confirme it. Tully setts downe two things that are to be affected meere­ly for them-selues: perfection of internall goodnesse, and that good which is absolutely ex­ternall, as parents, children, friends, &c. These are truly deare vnto vs, in them-selues, but no­thing so as the others are. De finib. lib. 5. It is a question in diuinity, whether the vertues are to bee desired meerely for them-selues. Ambrose affirmeth it. In Epist. ad Galat. Augustine denieth it. De Trinit. lib. 13. Peter Lumbard holdes them both to bee worthy of loue in them-selues, and also to haue a necessary reference vnto eternall beatitude. But indeed, they are so bound vnto Gods precepts, that hee that putteth not Gods loue in the first place, cannot loue them at all. Nor can hee so loue them for them-selues, that hee preferre them before God their author, and their founder, or equall the loue of them, with the loue of him: their nature is to lift the eyes of him that admireth them, vnto GOD, so that hee that seeketh for them-selues, is by them euen ledde and directed vnto him, the consummation vnto which they all doe tend. But Saint Augustine in this place, speaketh of the Gentiles, whose vertues desiring externall rewardes, were held base and ignominious: but if they kept them-selues, content with their owne sole fruition, then were they approoued. but this was the first steppe to arrogance, by reason that heereby they that had them, thought none so good as them-selues.

The peace of Gods enemies, vse-full to the piety of his friends as long as their earthly pilgrimage lasteth. CHAP. 26.

WHerefore, as the soule is the fleshes life, so is God the beatitude of man, as the Hebrewes holy writte affirmeth (a) Blessed is the people whose God is Psa. 144. 15 the Lord: wretched then are they that are strangers to that GOD, and yet [...] those a kinde of allowable peace, but that they shall not haue for euer, because they vsed it not well when they had it. But that they should haue it [...] this life is for our good also: because that during our commixtion with [Page 786] Babilon, wee our selues make vse of her peace, and faith doth free the people of God at length out of her, yet so, as in the meane time wee liue as pilgrims in her. And therefore the Apostle admonished the Church, to pray for the Kings and Potentates of that earthly Citty, adding this reason; That wee may lead a quiet life in all godlinesse and (b) charity. And the Prophet Hieremy, fore-telling the capti­uitie 1. Tim 2. 2 of Gods ancient people commanding them (from the Lord) to goe peace­ably and paciently to Babilon, aduised them also to pray, saying, For in her peace, shall be your peace, meaning that temporall peace which is common both to good and bad.

L. VIVES.

BLessed (a) is] Psal. 144. 15. Where the Prophet hauing reckoned vp all the goods of for­tune, children, wealth, peace, prosperitie, and all in aboundance, at length hee concludeth thus: [they haue sayd] Blessed are the people that bee so: yea, [but] blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. (b) Charity] In the Apostle, it is honesty, [...].

The peace of Gods seruants, the fulnesse whereof, it is impossible in this life, to comprehend. CHAP. 27.

BVt as for our proper peace, we haue it double with God: heere below by faith, and here-after aboue (a) by sight. But all the peace we haue here, bee it pub­like, or peculiar, is rather a solace to our misery, then any assurance of our felicity. And for our righteousnesse, although it be truly such, because the end is the true good where-vnto it is referred, yet as long as we liue here, it consisteth (b) rather of sinnes remission, then of vertues perfection, witnesse that prayer which all Gods pilgrims vse▪ and euery member of his holy Citty, crying dayly vnto him; Forgiue vs our trespasses, as wee forgiue them that trespasse against vs. (c) Nor doth this prayer benefite them whose faith, wanting workes, is dead, but them whose faith worketh by loue: for, because our reason though it be subiect vnto God yet as long as it is in the corruptible body, which burdeneth the soule, cannot haue the affects vnder perfect obedience, therefore the iustest man stands in neede of this prayer. For though that reason haue the conquest, it is not without combat. And still one touch of infirmity or other, creepeth vpon the best conquerour, euen when he hopes that he holds all viciousnesse vnder, making him fall either by some vaine word, or some inordinate thought, if it bring him not vnto actuall errour. And therefore as long as we ouer-rule sinne, our peace is imperfect: be­cause both the affects not as yet conquered, are subdued by a dangerous conflict, and they that are vnder already, doe deny vs all securitie, and keepe vs dooing in a continuall and carefull command. So then, in all these temptations (whereof God said in a word: (d) Is not the life of man a temptation vpon earth?) who dare say hee liueth so, as hee need not say to God, Forgiue vs our trespasses? none but a proud soule. Nor is he mighty, but madly vain-glorious, that in his owne righte­ousnesse will resist him, who giueth grace to the humble, where-vpon it is writ­ten, God resisteth the proud, and giueth grace to the humble. Mans iustice therefore is this: to haue God his Lord, and him-selfe his subiect, his soule maister ouer his 1. Pet. 4. body, and his reason ouer sinne, eyther by subduing it or resisting it: and to in­treate God both for his grace for merite, and his pardon for sinne, and lastly to be [Page 787] gratefull for all his bestowed graces. But in that final peace vnto which all mans peace and righteousnesse on earth hath reference, immortality and incorrupti­on doe so refine nature from viciousnesse, that there wee shall haue no need of reason to rule ouer sinne, for there shall bee no sinne at all there, but GOD shall rule man, and the soule the body: obedience shall there bee as pleasant and easie, as the state of them that liue shalbe glorious, and happy. And this shall all haue vnto all eternity, and shalbe sure to haue it so, and therefore the blessednesse of this peace, or the peace of this blessednesse, shall be the fulnesse and perfection of all goodnesse.

L. VIVES.

BY (a) sight] Being then, face to face with GOD. (b) Rather of sinnes] For the greatest part of our goodnesse is not our well doing, but Gods remission of our sinnes. (c) Nor doth this] For as a medecine, otherwise holesome) cannot benefit a dead body: so this parcell of praier can doe him as little good that saith it, if in the meane while hee bee not friends with his bro­ther. (d) Is not mans] Our vulgar translation is. Is there not an appointed time for man vpon earth, but Saint Aug. followes the LXX. as he vseth. To liue (sayth Seneca) is to wage conti­nuall warre. So that those that are tossed vppe and downe in difficulties, and aduenture vpon the roughest dangers, are valourous men, and captaines of the campe: whereas those that sit at rest whilest others take paines, are tender turtles, and buy their quiet with disgrace.

The end of the wicked. CHAP. 28.

BVt on the other side, they that are not of this society, are desteined to eternall misery, called the second death, because there, euen the soule, being depriued of GOD, seemeth not to liue, much lesse the body, bound in euerlasting tor­ments. And therefore, this second death shalbe so much the more cruell, in that it shall neuer haue end. But seeing warre is the contrary of peace, as misery is vnto blisse, and death to life, it is a question what kinde of warre shall reigne as then amongst the wicked, to answere and oppose the peace of the Godly. But marke only the hurt of war, & it is plainly apparant to be nothing but the aduerse dispose, and contentious conflict of things betweene themselues. What then can be worse then that, where the will is such a foe to the passion, & the passion to the will, that they are for euer in-suppressible, and ir-reconcileable? and where na­ture, and paine shall hold an eternall conflict, and yet the one neuer maister the other? In our conflicts here on earth, either the paine is victor, and so death expelleth sence of it, or nature conquers, and expells the paine. But there, paine shall afflict eternally, and nature shall suffer eternally, both enduring to the con­tinuance of the inflicted punishment. But seeing that the good, and the badde, are in that great iudgement to passe vnto those ends, the one to bee sought for, and the other to bee fled from: by Gods permission and assistance I will in the next booke following, haue a little discourse of that last day, and that terrible i [...]gement.

Finis lib. 19.

THE CONTENTS OF THE twentith booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Gods i [...]dgments continually effected: his last iudgement the proper subiect of this booke following.
  • 2. The change of humaine estates, ordered by Gods vnsearcheable iudgements.
  • 3. Salomons disputation in Eclesiastes, con­cerning those goods, which both the iust, and vniust doe share in.
  • 4. The Authors resolution, in this dicourse of the iudgement, to produce the testimonies of the New Testament first, and then of the Old.
  • 5. Places of Scripture proouing that there shalbe a day of iudgment at the worlds end.
  • 6. What the first resurrection is, and what the second.
  • 7. Of the two Resurrections; what may bee thought of the thousand yeares mentioned in Saint Iohns reuelation.
  • 8. Of the binding and loosing of the deuill.
  • 9. What is meant by Christs raigning a thousand yeare with the Saints, and the diffe­rence betweene that, and his eternall reigne.
  • 10. An answere to the obiection of some, affir­ming that resurrection is proper to the body only and not to the Soule.
  • 11. Of Gog and Magog, whom the deuill (at the worlds end) shall stirre vp against the church of God.
  • 12. Whether the fire falling from heauen, and deuouring them, imply the last torments of the wicked.
  • 13. Whether it bee a thousand yeares vntill the persecution vnder Antechrist.
  • 14. Sathan and his followers condemned: a recapitulation of the Resurrection, and the last iudgement.
  • 15. Of the dead, whom the sea, and death, & hell, shall giue vp to iudgement.
  • 16. Of the new Heauen and the new Earth.
  • 17. Of the glorification of the church, after death, for euer.
  • 18. Saint Peters doctrine of the resurrecti­on of the dead.
  • 19. Saint Pauls words to the Thessalonians▪ Of the manifestation of Antechrist, whose times shall immediatly fore-run the day of the LORD.
  • 20. Saint Pauls doctrine of the resurrection of the dead.
  • 21. Esaias his doctrine concerning the iudg­ment and resurrection.
  • 22. How the Saints shall goe forth to see the paines of the wicked
  • 23. Daniels prophecy of Antichrist; of the iudgment, and of the kingdome of the Saints.
  • 24. Dauids prophecies of the worlds end, & the last iudgment.
  • 25. Malachies prophecy of the iudgement, and of such as are to be purged by fire.
  • 26. Of the Saints offrings, which God shall accept of, as in the old time, and the years be­fore.
  • 27. Of the separation of the good from the bad▪ in the end of the last iudgement.
  • 28. Moyses law to be spiritually vnderstood, for feare of dangerous error.
  • 29. Helias his comming to conuert the Iewes before the iudgment.
  • 30. That it is not euident in the Old Testa­ment, in such places as say, God shall iudge: that it shalbe in the person of Christ, but onely by some of the testimonies, where the LORD GOD speaketh.
FINIS.

THE TVVENTITH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Gods iudgements continually effected: His last iudgement the proper subiect of this booke following. CHAP. 1.

BEing now to discourse of the day of GODS last iudgement, against the faithlesse, and the wicked, wee must lay downe holy scriptures first, for the foundation of our following struc­ture: Which some beleeue not, but oppose them with fond and friuolous arguments, wresting them either quite, vnto an­other purpose, or vtterly denying them to containe any thing diuine. For I doe not thinke that man liueth, who vnderstand­ing them as they are spoken, and beleeuing that GOD inspired them into sancti­fied men, will not giue his full assent vnto what they auerre, but hee must needes professe as much, bee he neuer so ashamed or afraid to auouch it, or neuer so ob­stinate that he would conceale it, and study to defend mere and knowne falshood against it. Wherefore, the whole church beleeueth, and professeth, that Christ is to come from heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead, and this wee call the day of GODS iudgement, the last time of all: for how many daies this iudge­ment will hold, wee know not, but the scripture vseth Daie for Time, verie often, as none that vseth to reade it but well discerneth it. And wee, when we speake of this daie doe adde last, the last daie, because that GOD doth iudge at this present and hath done euer since hee set man forth of paradice, and cha­sed our first parents from the tree of life for their offences, nay from the time that hee cast out the transgressing Angells, whose enuious Prince doth all that hee canne now to ruine the soules of men. It is his iudgement that both men and deuills doe liue in such miseries and perturbations in ayre and earth, fraught with nothing but euills and errors.

And if no man had offended, it had beene his good iudgement that man and all reasonable creatures had liued in perfect beatitude and eternall coherence with the LORD their GOD. So that he iudgeth not onely men, and deuills, vnto misery, in generall, but hee censureth euery perticular soule for the workes it hath performed out of freedome of will. For the deuills pray that they may not bee tormented, neither doth GOD vniustly either in sparing them or punnishing them. And man, some-times in publike, but continually in secret, feeleth the hand of Almightie GOD, punnish­ing him for his trespasses and misdeedes, either in this life, or in the next: though no man canne doe well▪ without the helpe of GOD, nor any [Page 790] diuill can doe hurt, without his iust permission. For as the Apostle sayth: Is there vnrighteousnesse in GOD? GOD forbid: and in another place. Vnsearche­able Rom. 9. 14. Rom. 11, 33. are his iudgements, and his waies past finding out. I intend not therefore in this booke to meddle with Gods ordinary daylie iudgements, or with those at first, but with that great and last Iudgement of his, (by his gratious permission) when CHRIST shall come from heauen, To iudge both the quicke▪ and the dead, for that is properly called the Iudgement-day: because (a) there shalbee no place for ignorant complaint, vpon the happinesse of the bad and the mise­ry of the good. The true and perfect felicity in that day shalbe assured onely to the good, and eternall torment shall then shew it selfe as an euerlasting inheri­tance onely for the euill.

L. VIVES.

THere (a) shalbe no place for] In this life, many men stumble at the good fortunes and prosperity of the badde, and the sad misfortunes of the good; They that know not that fortunes goods are no goods at all, (as the wicked doe beleeue they are) doe wonder at this. But indeede, the wicked neuer enioy true good, nor doth true euill euer befall the good. For the names of goods and euills, that are giuen to those things that these men admire, are in farre other respect then they are aware of, and that makes▪ their fond iudgements con­demne the ordering of things. But at the last Iudgement of CHRIST, where the truth of good and bad shall appeare, then shall good fall onely to the righteous, and bad to the wick­ed: and this shalbe there, vniuersally acknowledged.

The change of humane estates, ordered by Gods vn­searcheable iudgements. CHAP. 2.

BVt here on earth, the euills, endured by the good men instruct vs to endure them with pacience, and the goods enioyed by the wicked, aduise vs not to affect them with immoderation. Thus in the things where GODS iudgements are not to bee discouered, his counsell is not to bee neglected. Wee know not why GOD maketh this bad man ritch, and that good man poore: that hee should haue ioy whose deserts wee hold worthier of paines, and hee paynes, whose good life wee imagine to merite content: that the Iudges corruption or testimonies falsenesse should send the innocent away condemned, much more vn-cleared; and the iniurious foe should depart, reuenged, much more vnpunished: that the wicked man should liue sound, [...] the Godly lie bedde-ridde: that lusty youthes should turne theeues, and those that neuer did hurt in worde, bee plagued with extremity of sicknesse▪ That silly infantes, of good vse in the world, should bee cut off by vntime­ [...] [...], while they that seeme vnworthie euer to haue beene borne, attaine long [...] happie life: that the guilty should be honoured, and the Godlie oppressed, and such like as these; Oh who can stand to collect or recount them!

These now▪ albeit they kept this seemingly absurd order continually, that in [Page 791] [...] whole life (wherein as the Prophet saith in the Psalme, Man is like to [...], and his daies like a shadow that vanisheth) the wicked alone should pos­ [...] Psal. 144▪ 4 those temporall goods, and the good onelie suffer euills, yet might this [...] referred to GODS iust iudgements, yea euen to his mercies: that such [...] [...]ught not for eternall felicitie, might either for their malice, bee iustly [...] by this transitory happinesse, or by GODS mercie bee a comfort vnto the good, and that they beeing not to loose the blisse eternall, might for [...] while bee excercised by crosses temporall, either for the correction of [...], or (a) augmentation of their vertues.

[...] now, seeing that not onely the good are afflicted, and the badde ex­ [...] (which seemes iniustice) but the good also often enioy good, and the [...], euill; this prooues GODS iudgements more inscrutable, and his [...] more vnsearcheable. Although then wee see no cause why GOD [...]ld doe thus or thus; hee in whome is all wisdome, and iustice, and no [...]nesse, nor rashnesse, nor iniustice: yet heere wee learne that wee may [...] esteeme much of those goods, or misfortunes, which wee see the badde share with the righteous. But to seeke the good, peculiar to the one, and to a­ [...] the euill reserued for the other.

And when we come to that great iudgement, properly called the day of doome, [...] [...] consummation of time; there we shall not onely see all things apparant, but [...]ledge all the iudgements of GOD from the first to the last, to bee firme­ [...] [...]ded vpon iustice. And there wee shall learne, and know this also, why [...] iudgements are generally incomprehensible vnto vs, and how iust his [...]nts are in that point also: although already indeede it is manifest vnto [...]full, that wee are iustly, as yet, ignorant in them all, or at least in the [...] them.

L. VIVES.

[...] augmentation] That vertue might haue meanes to exercise her powers, for shee [...] [...]ction, and leauing that, shee languisheth, nay euen perisheth, as fire doth, which [...] [...]ell to worke vpon, dieth. But practise her vpon obiects of aduerse fortune, and she [...] out her owne perfection.

Salomons disputation in Ecclesiastes, concerning those goods which both the iust and the vniust doe share in. CHAP. 3.

[...], the wisest King that euer reigned ouer Israel, beginneth his booke cal­ [...] (a) Ecclesiastes, (which the Iewes themselues hold for Canonicall) in this Eccl. 1. 2 [...]: (b) Vanity of Vanities, all is vanity. What remaineth vnto man of all [...]uells which hee suffereth vnder the Sunne? Vnto which, hee annex­ [...] tormentes and tribulations of this declining worlde, and the short [...]ift courses of time, wherein nothing is firme, nothing constant. [...] vanitie of althings vnder the Sunne, hee bewayleth this also [...], that seeing (c) There is more profitte in wisdome then in follie, [...] light is more excellent then darkenesse: and seeing the wise-mans eyes, [Page 792] are in his head, when the foole wallketh in darkenesse, yet, that one condition, one estate, should befall them both as touching this vaine and transitory life: mea­ning hereby, that they were both a like exposed to those euills that good men and bad do some-times both a like endure. Hee saith further, that the good shall suffer as the bad do: and the bad shall enioy goods, as the good do; in these words: There is a vanity which is done vpon the earth, that there bee Ecd [...] ▪ 8. 14 righteous men to whome it commeth according to the worke of the wicked, and there bee wicked men to whome it commeth according to the worke of the iust: I thought also that this is vanity. In discouery of this vanity, the wise man wrote al this whole worke, for no other cause but that wee might discerne that life which is not vanity vn­der the sunne, but truth, vnder him that made the sunne. But as (d) touching this worldly vanity, is it not Gods iust iudgement that man being made like it, should vanish also like it? yet in these his daies of vanity, there is much betweene the obeying, and the opposing of truth: and betweene partaking and neglecting of Godlinesse and goodnesse? but this is not in respect of attayning or auoyding any terrestriall goods or euills, but of the great future iudgment, which shall dis­tribute goods, to the good, and euils to the euil to remaine with them for euer. Fi­nally the said wise King concludeth his booke thus: feare God and keepe his comman­dements, for this is the whole (duty) of man, for GOD will bring euery worke vnto iudg­ment [...] ▪ 13. 13 (e) of euery dispisedman, be it good or be it euill, how can wee haue an instruc­tion more briefe, more true, or more wholesome? feare God (saith he) and keepe his commandements for this is the whole (duty) of man, for he that doth this, is full man, and he that doth it not, is in accompt, nothing, because he is not reformed according to the Image of truth, but sticketh still in the shape of vanity: for God will bring euery worke, that is euery act of man in this life, vnto iudgement, be it good or euill, yea the workes of euery dispised man, of euery contemptible per­son that seemeth not t [...] be noted at all, God seeth him, and despiseth him not, nei­ther ouer-passeth him in his iudgement.

L. VIVES.

ECclesiastes (a).] Or the Preacher. Many of the Hebrewes say that Salomon wrot this in the time of his repentance for the wicked course that he had runne. Others say that he fore-saw the diuision of his kingdome vnder his sonne Rehoboam, and therefore wrote it, in contempt of the worlds vnstable vanity (b) Uanity of.] So the seauenty read it, but other read it [...] [...], smoke of fumes, Hierome (c) There is more.] Wisdome and folly are as much opposed as light and darkenesse. (d) Touching this.] But that GOD instructeth our vnderstanding in this vanity, it would vanish away, and come to nought, conceyuing falshood for truth; and lying all consumed with putrifiing sinne, at length like a fume it would exhale a way vnto che second death. (e) Of euery despised man.] Our translations read it; with euery secret thing Hierome hath it, Pro omni errato.

The authors resolution in this discourse of the iudgement, to produce the testimonies of the New-Testament first, and then of the old. CHAP. 4.

THe testimonies of holy Scriptures by which I meane to proue this last iudge­ment of God, must bee first of all taken out of the New-Testament, and then [Page 793] out of the Old. For though the later bee the more ancient, yet the former are more worthie, as beeing the true contents of the later. The former then shall proceed first, and they shalbe backt by the later. These, that is, the old ones, the law and the prophets afford vs, the former, (the new ones) the Gospells, and the writings of the Apostles. Now the Apostle saith; By the law commeth the knowledge of sinne. But now is the righteousnesse of GOD made manifest without Rom. 3, 20 21, 22 the law, hauing witnesse of the law and the Prophets, to wit, the righteousnesse of GOD, by the faith of IESVS CHRIST vnto all and vpon al that beleeue. This righte­ousnesse of GOD belongeth vnto the New Testament, and hath confirmati­on from the Old, namely the law and the prophets. Wee must therefore first of all propound the cause, and then produce the confirmations, for CHRIST himselfe so ordered it, saying: Euery scribe which is taught vnto the kingdome of heauen is like vnto an housholder which bringeth out of his treasury things both new Mat: 13, [...] and old. He saith not, both and new, but if hee had not respected the order of digni­ty more then of antiquity, he would haue done so, and not as he did.

Places of Scripture prouing that there shalbe a daie of Iudgement at the worlds end. CHAP. 5.

OVr Sauiour therefore, condeming the citties, whom his great miracles did not induce vnto faith, and preferring aliens before them; telleth them this, Isay vnto you, it shalbe easier for Tyrus (a) and Sydon at the day of iudgement then for Mat. 11, 22 you. And by and by after, vnto another cittie: Isay vnto you, that it shalbe easier for them of the Land of Sodome, in the daie of iudgement then for thee. Here is a Ibid 24 Mat. 12, 41 42 plaine prediction of such a day. Againe: The men of Niniuie (saith hee) shall arise in iudgement with this generation, and condemne it, &c. The Queene of the south shall rise in Iudgement with this generation, and shall condemne it, &c. Heere wee learne two things 1. that there shalbe a iudgement 2. that it shal­be when the dead doe arise againe. For Our Sauiour speaking of the Niniuites, and of the Queene of the South, speaketh of them that were dead long before. Now (b) hee sayd not, shall condemne, as if they were to bee the iudges, but that their comparison with the afore-said generation shall iustly procure the iudges condemning sentence. Againe, speaking of the present commixtion of the good and bad, and their future seperation, in the day of Iudgement, hee vseth a simily of the sowne wheate, and the tares, sowne afterwards amongst it, which hee expoundeth vnto his disciples. Hee that soweth the good seed is the Sonne of Man: the field is the world: the good seed they are the children of the Mat. 13, 37 35, 34, 40 41, 42, 43 Kingdome: the tares are the children of the wicked, the enemy that soweth that is the deuill: the haruest is the end of the world, and the reapers bee the Angells. As then the tares are gathered and burned in the fire, so shall it bee in the ende of this worlde: the Sonne of Man shall send forth his Angells and they shall gather out of his Kingdome all things that offend, and they which doe iniquity, and shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shalbe weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the iust men shine as the Sunne in the Kingdome of their Father. Hee that hath eares to heare, let him heare.

[Page 794] Hee nameth not the Iudgement day heere: but hee expresseth it farre more plainely by the effects, and promiseth it to befall at the end of the world. Fur­thermore; hee saith to his disciples; Verely I say vnto you, that when the Sonne of Man shall sit in the Throne of his Maiesty, then yee which followed mee in their regene­ration, shall sit also vpon twelue thrones and iudge the twelue tribes of Israell. Here wee see that Christ shall bee iudge, together with his Apostles. Wherevpon hee sayd vnto the Iewes in another place: If I through Beelzebub cast out deuills, by whom doe your children cast them out? therefore they shalbe your iudges. But now, in that he speaketh of twelue thrones, we may not imagine that he, and one twelue more with him shalbe the worlds Iudges. The number of twelue, includ­eth the whole number of the Iudges, by reason of the two parts of seauen, which number signifieth the totall, and the vniuerse: which two parts, foure and three multiplied either by other, make vp twelue, three times foure, or foure times three, is twelue. (besides others reasons why twelue is vsed in these words of our Sauiour,). Otherwise, Mathias hauing Iudas his place, Saint Paul should haue no place left him to sit as Iudge in, though hee tooke more paines then them all: but that hee belongeth vnto the number of the Iudges, his owne wordes doe proue: Know yee not that we shall iudge the Angells? The reason of their iudge­ments 1 Cor. 6, 3 also is included in the number of twelue. For Christ in saying, To iudge the twelue tribes of Israel, excludeth neither the tribe of Leui, which was the thir­teenth, nor all the other Nations besides Israell, from vnder-going this iudge­ment.

Now whereas hee saith, In the regeneration heereby assuredlie hee meanes the resurrection of the dead. For our flesh shalbe regenerate by incorruption, as our soule is by faith. I omit many things that might concerne this great daie, because inquiry may rather make them seeme ambiguous, or belonging vnto other purpose then this: as either vnto CHRISTS dayly comming vn­to his church in his members, vnto each in perticular, or vnto the destructi­on of the earthly Ierusalem, because Our Sauiour speaking of that, vseth the same phrase that hee vseth concerning the end of the world, and the last iudge­ment, so that wee can scarcely distinguish them but by conferring the three Euangelists, Mathew, Marke, and Luke, together, in their places touching this point. For one hath it some-what difficult, and another, more apparant, the one explayning the intent of the other. And those places haue I conferred together in one of mine Epistles vnto Hesychius, (of blessed memory) Bi­shoppe of Salon, the Epistle is intituled, De fine seculi, of the worldes ende. So that▪ I will in this place, relate onely that place of Saint Mathew, where CHRIST (the last iudge, beeing then present) shall seperate the good from the badde. It is thus.

When the Sonne of Man commeth in his glory, and all the holy Angells with him, Mat. 25, 31 32, 33 &c. then shal he sit vpon the throne of his glorie, and before him shalbe gathered all nations, and he shall seperate them one from another as a sheepheard seperateth the sheepe from the goates, and hee shall set the sheepe on his right hand, and the goates on his left. Then shall the King say to them on his right hand: come yee blessed of my father inherite yee the Kingdome prepared for you from the foundations of the worlde. For I was an hungered, and you gaue mee meate; I thirsted, and you gaue mee drinke, I was a stranger, and you lodged m [...]: I was naked, and yee cloathed mee, I was sicke and yee visited mee, I was in prison and yee came vnto mee. [Page 795] Then shall the righteous answere him saying; LORD when saw wee thee an hun­gred and fedde thee, or a thirst, and gaue thee drinke, &c. And the King shall an­swere, and say vnto them, Verely I say vnto you in asmuch as yee haue done it vn­to one of the least of these my bretheren, yee haue done it vnto mee. Then shall hee say vnto them on the left hand; Depart from mee yee cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the deuill and his Angells: for I was an hungered and yee ga [...]e mee no meate: I thirsted, and yee gaue mee no drinke, &c. Then shall they also answere him saying: LORD when sawe wee thee hungery, or a thirst, or a stranger; or naked, or in prison, or sicke, and did not minister vnto thee? Then shall hee answere them, and saie, Verelie I saie vnto you in asmuch as yee did it not vnto one of the least of these, yee did it not vnto mee. And these sh [...]ll goe into euerlasting fire, and the righteous into life eternall.

Now Iohn the Euangelist sheweth plainely that CHRIST fore-told this Io. 5, 22, 23, 24 iudgement to bee at the resurrection. For hauing sayd, The Father iudgeth no man, but hath committed all iudgement vnto the Sonne; Because all men should honour the Sonne as they honour the Father, hee that honoureth not the Sonne, the s [...]e honoureth not the Father that sent him: Hee addeth forth-with. Verelie, verelie I say vnto you, hee that heareth my Worde and belee [...]eth in him that sent mee, hath euerlasting life, and shall not come into (c) iudgement, but shall passe from death to life. Behold, heere hee [...] directly that the faithfull shall not bee iudged. How then shall they by his iudgement bee seuered from the faithlesse, vnlesse iudgement bee vsed heere for condemnation? For that is the iudgement into which, they that heare his word and beleeue in him that sent him, shall neuer enter.

L. VIVES.

TYrus (a) and Sydon] Two Citties on the Coast of Phoenicia, [called now, Suri, and Sai [...] Postell Niger. (b) Hee sayd not] The accusers of the guilty persons are sayd to condemne him, aswell as the Iudges. (c) Iudgement but shall passe] Our translation readeth it, condem­nation, but hath passed, Hierome readeth it, transiet.

What the first resurrection is, and what the second. CHAP. 6.

THen hee proceedeth, in these words: Verely▪ verelie I say vnto you, the houre Io. 5. 25, 26 shall come, and now is, when the dead shall heare the voyce of the Sonne of GOD, and they that heare it shall liue. For as the father hath life in himselfe, so likewise hath [...]ee giuen vnto the Sonne to haue life in himselfe.

Hee doth not speake as yet of the second resurrection, of that of the bodies, which is to come, but of the first resurrection, which is now. For to disting­uish these two hee sayth, the houre shall come, and now is: Now this is the soules resurrection, not the bodies; for the soules haue their deaths in sinne, as the bodies haue in nature; and therein were they dead, of whome Our Sauiour [Page 796] sayd, let the dead bury the dead, to witte let the dead in soule, bury the dead in bodie. So then these wordes, The houre shall come and now is, when the dead shall heare the voice of the Sonne of GOD, and they that heare it, shall liue. They that heare it, that is, they that obey it, beleeue it, and remaine in it. Hee maketh no distinction heere, betweene good and euill, none at all. For it is good for all to heare his voice, and thereby to passe out of the death of sinne and impiety, vnto life and eternity. Of this death in sinne the Apostle speak­eth, in these wordes: If one bee dead for all, then were all dead, and hee died for all, that they which liue, should not hence-forth liue vnto themselues, but vnto him which 1 Cor. 5 14, 15 died for them and rose againe.

Thus then, all were dead, in sinne, none excepted, either in originall sinne, or in actuall: either by being ignorant of good, or by knowing good and not performing it: and for all these dead soules, one liuing Son came, and died; liuing, that is, one without all sinne, that such as get life by hauing their sinnes remit­ted, should no more liue vnto themselues, but vnto him that suffered for all our sinnes, and rose againe for all our iustifications, that wee which beleeue vpon the iustifier of the wicked, beeing iustified out of wickednesse, and ray­sed (as it were) from death to life, nay bee assured to belong vnto the first re­surrection, that now is. For none but such as are heires of eternall blisse, haue any part in this first resurrection: but the second, is common both [...]o the bles­sed and the wretched. The first is mercies resurrection: the second, iudge­ments. And therefore the Psalme saith: I will sing mercie and iudgement vnto thee O LORD! With this iudgement the Euangelist proceedeth, thus: An [...] Psal. 101, 1 Io. 5, 27 hath giuen him power also to execute Iudgement, in that hee is the Sonne of Man. Loe heere now, in that flesh, wherein hee was iudged, shall hee come to bee the whole worldes iudge. For these wordes, In that hee is the Sonne of Man, haue a direct ayme at this. And then hee addeth this: Maruell not at this, for the houre shall come in the which, all that are in the graues shall heare Io. 5, 28 his voice; and they shall come forth, which haue done good, vnto the resur­rection of life; but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of iudge­ment.

This is that iudgement which hee put before, for condemnation, when hee sayd, Hee that heareth my Worde, &c. shall not come into iudgement, but shall passe from death to life, that is, hee belongs to the first resurrection, and that be­longeth to life, so that hee shall not come into condemnation, which hee vnderstandeth by the worde Iudgement in this last place, vnto the resurrecti­on of Iudgement. Oh Rise then in the first resurrection all you that will not perish in the the second. For the houre will come, and now is, when the dead shall heare the voice of the Sonne of GOD, and they that heare it shall liue: that is, they shall not come into condemnation, which is called the second death: vnto which they shall all bee cast head-long after the second resurrection, that arise not in the first. For the houre will come: (hee saith not that houre is now, because it shalbe in the worldes end) in the which all that are in the graues shall heare His voice, and shall come forth: but hee saith not heare as hee sayd before, and they that heare it, shall liue: for they shall not liue all in blisse, which is onely to bee called life, because it is the true life. [Page 797] Yet must they haue some life, otherwise they could neither heare nor arise in their quickned flesh.) And why they shall not all liue? hee giueth this subse­quent reason.

They that haue done good shal come forth vnto the resurrection of life: and these on­ly are they that shall liue▪ they that haue done euill, vnto the resurrection of condem­nation, and these (GOD wot) shall not liue, for they shall die the second death. In liuing badlie they haue done badly, and in refusing to rise in the first resur­rection they haue liued badly, or, at least in not continuing their resurrection vnto the consummation. So then, as there are two regenerations, one in faith by Baptisme, and another in the flesh, by incorruption; so are there two resur­rections, the first (That is now) of the soule, preuenting the second death. The later (Future) of the bodie, sending some into the second death, and other some into the life that despiseth and excludeth all death what­soeuer.

Of the two resurrections: what may bee thought of the thousand years mentioned in Saint Iohns Reuelation. CHAP. 7.

SAint Iohn the Euangelist in his Reuelation speaketh of these two resurrecti­ons in such darke manner, as some of our diuines, exceeding their owne ig­norance in the first, doe wrest it vnto diuers ridiculous interpretations. His words are these. And I sawe an Angell come downe from Heauen hauing the Apo [...] ▪ 2 [...] ▪ &c. keye of the bottomlesse pitte, and a great chaine in his hand, And hee tooke that Dra­gon, that old Serpent which is the deuill and Sathan, and bound him a thousand yeares, [...]d hee cast him into the bottomlesse pitte, and shut him vppe, and sealed the dores vp­on him, that hee should deceiue the people no more, till the thousand yeares were fulfil­led. For after hee must bee loosed for a little season. And I saw seates, and they set vpon them, and iudgement was giuen vnto them, and I saw the soules of them which were slaine for the testimonie of IESVS, and for the worde of GOD, and worshipped not the beast, nor his Image, neither had taken his marke vpon their fore-heads, or on their handes: and they liued and reigned with CHRIST a thousand yeares. But the rest of the dead men shall not liue againe vntill the thousand yeares be finished: this [...] the first resurrection. Blessed and Holy is hee that hath his part in the first resurrec­tion, for on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be the Priests of GOD and of CHRIST, and reigne with him a thousand yeares.

The chiefest reason that mooued many to thinke that this place implied a corporall resurrection, was drawne from (a) the thousand yeares, as if the Saints should haue a continuall Sabboth enduring so long, to wit, a thou­sand yeares vacation after the sixe thousand of trouble, beginning at mans creation and expulsion out of Paradise into the sorrowes of mortalitie, that [...]ce it is written, One daie is with the LORD as a thousand yeares, and a thou­s [...]d yeares as one daie, therefore sixe thousand yeares beeing finished, (as the sixe daies) the seauenth should follow, for the time of Sabbath, and last a thou­sand yeares also, all the Saints rising corporallie from the dead to [...]ele­brate it.

[Page 798] This opinion were tolerable, if it proposed onely spirituall deights vn [...]o the Saints during this space (wee were once of the same opinion our selues▪; but seeing the auouchers heereof affirme that the Saints after this resurrection shall doe nothing but reuell in fleshly banquettes, where (b) the cheere shall exceed both modesty and measure, this is grosse, and fitte for none but car­nall men to beleeue. But they that are really and truely spirituall, doe call those Opinionists, (c) Chiliasts; the worde is greeke, and many bee interpre­ted, Millenaryes, or Thousand-yere-ists.

To confute them, heere is no place, let vs rather take the texts true sence along with vs. Our LORD IESVS CHRIST saith: No man can enter into [...] strong mans house, and take away his goods, vnlesse hee first binde the strong Mark. 3, 27 man, and then spoyle his house: meaning by this strong man, the deuill, because hee alone was able to hold man-kinde in captiuity: and meaning by the goods hee would take away, his future faithfull, whome the deuill held as his owne in diuers sinnes and impieties. That this Stong-man therefore might bee bound, the Apostle sawe the Angell comming downe from heauen, hauing the keye of the bottomlesse pitte, and a great chaine in his hand: And hee tooke, (sayth hee) the Dragon that olde serpent, which is, the deuill and Sathan and bound him a thousand yeares, that is, restrayned him from seducing or with-holding them that were to bee set free. The thousand yeares, I thinke may bee taken two waies, either for that this shall fall out in the last thousand, that is, (d) on the sixth daie of the workes continuance, and then the Sab­both of the Saints should follow, which shall haue no night, and bring them blessednesse which hath no end: So that thus the Apostle may call the last part of the current thousand (which make the sixth daie) a thousand yeares, vsing the part for the whole: or else a thousand yeares is put for eternity, noting the plenitude of time, by a number most perfect. For a thousand, is the solid quadrate of tenne: tenne times tenne, is one hundered, and this is a quadrate, but it is but a plaine one. But to produce the solide, multiply ten, by a hundered, and there ariseth one thousand.

Now if an hundered bee some-times vsed for perfection, as wee see it is in CHRISTS wordes concerning him that should leaue all and follow him, saying: Hee shall receiue an hundered-fold more; (which the Apostle seem­eth Mat. 19, 29 2 Cor. 6, 10 to expound, saying, As hauing nothing and yet possessings althings, for hee had sayd before, vnto a faithfull man the whole worlde is his ritches) why then may not one thousand, bee put for consummation, the rather, in that it is the most solide square that can bee drawne from tenne? And therefore wee interprete that place of the Psalme, Hee hath alway remembered his co­uenant Ps. 105, 8 and promise that hee made to a thousand generations, by taking a thou­sand, for all in generall. On. And [...]ee cast him into the bottomlesse pitte, hee cast the deuills into that pitte that is, the multitude of the wicked, whose ma­lice vnto GODS Church is bottomlesse, and their hearts a depth of enuie against it: hee cast him into this pitte, not that hee was not there before, but because the deuill beeing shut from amongst the Godly, holds faster possession of the wicked: for hee is a most sure hold of the deuills, that is not onelie cast out from GODS seruants, but pursues them also with a cause­lesse hate: forward. And shut him vppe, and sealed the dore vpon him, that hee should deceiue the people no more till the thousand yeares were expired, [Page 799] he sealed, that is, his will was to keepe it vnknowne, who belonged to the diuell, and who did not. For this is vnknowne vnto this world, for we know not whether he that standeth shall fall, or he that lieth along shall rise againe. But how-so-euer this bond restraineth him from tempting the nations that are Gods selected, as he did before. For God chose them before the foundations of the world, meaning to take them out of the power of darkenesse, and set them in the kingdome of his sonnes glory, as the Apostle saith. For who knoweth not the deuils dayly sedu­cing and drawing of others vnto eternall torment, though they bee none of the predestinate? Nor is it wonder i [...] the diuell subuert some of those who are euen regenerate in Christ, and walke in his wayes. For God knoweth those that bee his, and the deuill cannot draw a soule of them vnto damnation. For this God know­eth, as knowing all things to come, not as one man seeth another, in presence, and cannot tell what shall be-come either of him hee seeth, or of him-selfe here-after. The diuell was therefore bound and locked vp, that hee should no more seduce the nations (the Churches members) whom he had held in errour and impiety, before they were vnited vnto the Church. It is not said, that hee should deceiue no man any more, but, that he should deceiue the people no more, whereby questionlesse hee meaneth the Church. Proceed: vntill the thousand yeares bee fulfilled, that is, either the remainder of the sixth day, (the last thousand) or the whole time that the world was to continue. Nor may wee vnderstand the deuill so to bee barred from seducing, that at this time expired, hee should seduce those nations againe, whereof the Church consisteth, and from which hee was forbidden before. But this place is like vnto that of the Psalme, Our eyes waite vpon the Lord vntill hee haue mercy vpon vs, (for the seruants of God take not their eyes from beholding, Ps. [...]23, [...] as soone as he hath mercy vpon them) or else the order of the words is this, Hee [...]t him vp, and sealed the doore vpon him vntill a thousand yeares were fulfilled, all that commeth betweene, namely, that he should not deceiue the people, hauing no necessary connexion here-vnto, but beeing to bee seuerally vnderstood, as if it were added afterwards, and so the sence runne thus: And he shut him vp, and sea­led the dore vpon him vntill a thousand yeares were fulfilled, that hee should not seduce the people, that is, therefore hee shutte him vp so long, that he should seduce them no more.

L. VIVES.

FRom the (a) thousand] Iohns mention of a thousand yeares in this place, and Christs words, I will not drinke hence-forth of the fruite of the vine, vntill that day that I drinke it new with Mat 26, 29 you in my Fathers kingdome, together with many Prophecies touching Christs kingdome in Hierusalem, made some imagine that Christ would returne into the world, raise the Saints in their bodyes, and liue a thousand yeares heere on earth in all ioy, peace, and prosperitie, farre exceeding the golden age of the Poets, or that of Sybilla and Esayas. The first Author of this opinion was Papias Bishop of Hierusalem, who liued in the Apostles times. Hee was secon­ded by Irenaeus, Apollinarius, Tertullian (lib. de fidelium,) Victorinus [...], & Lactantius. (Diuin. Instit. lib. 7.) And although Hierome deride and scoffe at this opinion in many places, yet in his fourth booke of his Commentaries vpon Hieremy, hee saith that hee dare not con­demne it, because many holy martyrs and religious Christians held it, so great an authority the person some-times giueth to the position, that we must vse great modesty in our dissenti­on with them, and giue▪ great reuerence to their godlynesse and grauity. I cannot beleeue that the Saints held this opinion in that manner that Cerinthus the heretique did, of whome wee read this in Eusebius. Cerinthus held that Christ would haue an earthly kingdome in Hierusalem, after the resurrection, where the Saints should liue in all societie of humaine [Page 800] lusts and concupiscences. Besides, against all truth of scripture, hee held that for a thousand yeares space this should hold, with reuells and mariage, and other works of corruption, onely to de [...]iue the carnall minded person. Dionisius disputing of S. Iohns reuelation, and reciting some ancient traditions of the Church, hath thus much concerning this man. Cerinthus (quoth he) the author of the Cerinthian heresie, delighted much in getting his sect authority by wresting of scripture. His heresie was, that Christs Kingdome should bee terrestriall and being giuen vp vnto lust and gluttony himselfe, he affirmed nothing but such things as those two affects taught him. That all should abound with banquets and belly-chere and (for the more grace to his assertions) that the feasts of the law should be renewed, and the offring of carnall sacrifices restored. Irenaeus pub­lisheth the secresie of this heresie in his first booke: they that would know it may finde it there. Thus farre Eusebius. Hist. Eccl. lib. 3. wherefore this was not Papias his opinion, whose originall Hierome would otherwise haue ascribed vnto Cerinthus, who was more ancient then Papias, a little, though both liued in one age: nor would Iraeneus haue written against Cerinthus, for he allowed of Papias his opinion, neither did all the sects agree in one as touching this thou­sand yeares: but each one taught that which seemed likeliest vnto him-selfe, and no wonder, in so vaine a fiction. Dionisius of Alexandria (as Hierome affirmeth, In Esai. lib. 18.) wro [...] an ele­gant worke in derision of these Chiliasts, and there Golden Hierusalem, their reparation of the temple, their bloud of sacrifices, there Sabbath, there circumsitions, there birth, there mariages, there banquets, there soueraignties, their warres, and tryumphs. &c. (b) The cheare shall exceed.] So saith Lactantius: The earth shall yeeld her greatest faecundity, and yeeld her plenty vntilled. The rockie mountaines shall sweate hony, the riuers shall runne wine, and the fountaines milke. (To omit Cerinthus his relations which are farre more odious. (c) Chiliast.] [...], is a thousand. (d) On the sixt day.] There is a report that in the bookes of Elias the Prophet it was recorded that the world should last 6000. yeares, 2000. vnder vanity, vnto A­braham, 2000. vnder the law vnto Christ. and 2000. vnder Christ, vnto the iudgement. This by the Hebrewes account: for the LXX. haue aboue 3000. yeares from Adam to Abraham. And in Augustines time the world lackt not 400 yeares of the full 6000. So that now, our Vulgar accoumpt is aboue 6700. yeares. Namely, from Our Sauiour, 1522. Whom Eusebius and such as follow the LXX. affirme to haue beene borne in the yeare of the world 5100. and somewhat more. Therefore Augustine saith that the later end of the 6000. yeares, passed along in his time. And Lactantius, who liued before Augustine, vnder Constantine, saith that in his time there was but 200. of the 6000. yeares to runne.

Of the binding and loosing of the Diuell. CHAP. 8.

AFter that (saith S. Iohn) he must be loosed for a season. Well, although the Di­uell be bound and lockt vp that he should not seduce the Church, shall hee therefore be looosed to seduce it? God forbid. That Church which God pre­destinated, and setled before the worlds foundation, whereof it is written, God knoweth those that be his, that, the Deuill shall neuer seduce: and yet it shalbe on earth euen at the time of his loosing, as it hath continued in successiue estate euer since it was first erected, for by and by after, hee saith that, the Diuill shall bring his seduced nations in armes against it, whose number shalbe as the sea sands: And they went vp (saith hee) vnto the plaine of the earth, and compassed the tents of the Re [...] ▪ 20, 9, 10, Saints about, and the beloued citty, but fire came downe from God out of Heauen, and deuoured them. And the Deuill that deceiued them was cast into a lake of fire and brim­stone, where the beast and the false Prophets shalbe tormented euen day and night for euermore.

[Page 801] But this now belongeth to the last iudgment, which I thought good to recite, least some should suppose that the Diuell being let loose againe for a season should either finde no Church at all, or by his violence and seducements should subuert all he findeth. Wherefore the Diuells imprisonment during the whole time included in this booke (that is from Christs first comming to his last) is not any particular restraint from seducing the Church, because hee could not in­iure the Church were hee neuer so free: other-wise if his bondage were a set prohibition from seduction what were his freedome but a full permission to se­duce? which God forbid should euer be! No his binding is an inhibition of his full power of tempration, which is the meanes of mans being seduced, either by his violence or his fraudulence. Which if hee were suffered to practise in that long time of infirmity, hee would peruert and destroy the faith of many such soules as Gods goodnesse will not suffer to bee cast downe. To auoyd this inconuenience, bound hee is; And in the last and smallest remainder of time shall hee bee loosed: for wee read that hee shall rage in his greatest ma­lice onely three yeares and sixe monethes, and hee shall hold warres with such foes as all his emnity shall neuer bee able either to conquere or iniure. But if hee were not let loose at all, his maleuolence should bee the lesse conspicuous, and the faithfulls pacience the lesse glorious; briefly it would bee lesse appa­rant vnto how blessed an end GOD had made vse of his cursednesse, in not debarring him absolutely from tempting the Saints (though hee bee vtterly cast out from their inward man) that they might reape a benefit from his bad­nesse: and in binding him firmely in the harts of such as vow them-selues his [...]ectators, least if his wicked enuy had the full scope, hee should enter in a­mongst the weaker members of the Church, and by violence and subtilty toge­ther, deter and diswade them from their faith, their onely meane of saluation. Now in the end, hee shalbe loosed, that the Citty of GOD may see what a potent aduersary she hath conquered by the grace of her Sauiour and redeemer, vnto his eternall glory.

O what are wee, and compare vs vnto the Saints that shall liue to see this! when such an enemy shall be let loose vnto them as we can scarcely resist al­though hee bee bound! (although no doubt but Christ hath had some soldiors in these our times, who if they had liued in the times to come, would haue a­uoyded all the Deuills trapps by their true discrete prudence) or haue with­stood them with vndanted pacience.) This binding of the Diuell began when the Church began to spread from Iudea into other regions, and lasteth yet, and shall do vntill his time bee expired: for men euen in these times do refuse the chaine wherein hee held them, infidelity, and turne vnto GOD, and shall do no doubt vnto the worlds end. And then is he bound in respect of eue­ry priuate man, when the soule that was his vassall, cleareth her selfe of him, nor ceaseth his shutting vpon, when they dye wherein hee was shut: for the world shall haue a continuall succession of the haters of Christianity, whilest the earth endureth, and in their hearts the diuell shall euer bee shut vp. But it may bee a doubt whether any one shall turne vnto GOD, during the space Mat, 12, 29 of his three yeares and an halfes raigne, for how can this stand good, How can a man enter into a strong mans house & spoyle his goods, exept he first bind the strongman, & then spoile his house, if he may do it when the strong man is loose? This seemeth to proue directly that during that space, none shalbe conuerted, but that the diuel [Page 802] shall haue a continuall fight with those that are in the faith already, of whome he may perhaps conquer some certaine number, but none of Gods predestinate, not one. For it is not idle that Iohn the Author of this Reuelation, saith in one of his Epistles, concerning some Apostatas, They went out from vs, but they were not of vs: for if they had beene of vs they would haue continued with vs. But what then shall become of the children? for it is incredible, that the Christians 1. Ioh. 2. 19 should haue no children during this space: or that if they had them, they would not see them baptized by one meanes or other. How then shall these bee taken from the deuill, the spoyle of whose house no man can attaine before he binde him? So that it is more credible to auouche, that the church in that time shall neither want decrease nor augmentation, and that the parents in standing stifly for their childrens baptisme, (together with others that shall but euen then be­come beleeuers) shall beate the diuell back in his greatest liberty: that is, they shall both wittily obserue and warily auoyde his newest stratagems, and most se­cret vnderminings, and by that meanes keepe them-selues cleare of his mercy­lesse clutches. Not-with-standing, that place of Scripture, How can a man enter into a strong mans house, &c. is true, for all that: and according there-vnto, the order was, that the strong should first bee bound, and his goods taken from him out of all nations, to multiply the church in such sort, that by the true and faith­full vnderstanding of the Prophecies that were to bee fulfilled, they might take away his goods from him when hee was in his greatest freedome: for as wee must confesse, that because iniquity increaseth, the loue of many shall bee colde, and Mat. 24. 12 that many of them that are not written in the booke of life shall fall before the force of the raging newly loosed deuill: So must wee consider what faithfull shall as then bee found on the earth, and how diuerse shall euen then flie to the bosome of the Churche, by Gods grace, and the Scriptures plainnesse: wherein amongst other things, that very end which they see approching is presaged: and that they shall be both more firme in beleefe of what they reiected before, and also more strong to with-stand the greatest assault and sorest batteries. If this be so, his former binding left his good to all future spoile▪ bee hee bound or loose, vnto which end, these words, How can a man enter into a strong mans house, &c. doe principally tend.

What is meant by Christs reigning a thousand yeares with the Saints, and the difference betweene that and his eternall reigne. CHAP. 9.

NOw doubtlesse whilst the diuel is thus bound, Christ reigneth with his Saints the same thousand yeares, vnderstood both after one manner, that is, all the time from his first comming, not including that kingdome whereof hee saith, Co [...]e you blessed of my Father, inherite you the kingdome prepared for you: for if there Mat. 24. 34 were not another reigning of Christ with the Saints in another place, whereof him-selfe saith; I am with you alway vnto the end of the world: the Church now vpon earth should not bee called his kingdome, or the kingdome of heauen: for Mat. 28. 20 the Scribe that was taught vnto the kingdome of God, liued in this thousand yeares. And the Reapers shall take the tares out of the Church, which grew (vntill haruest) together with the good corne: which Parable he expoundeth, saying, The Mat. 13. 52 [...]est is the end of the world, and the reapers are the Angels, as then the tares are Mat. 13. 39 40, &c. [Page 803] gathered and burned in the fire: so shall it be in the end of the world. The sonne of man shall send forth his Angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdome all things that of­fend. What doth hee speake heare of that kingdome where there is no offence? No, but of the Church, that is heere below. Hee saith further: Who-so-euer shall breake one of these least commandements and teach men so, hee shall bee called the least in the kingdome of heauen: but who-so-euer shall obserue and teach them, the same shall bee called great in the kingdome of heauen. Thus both these are done in the king­dome of heauen, both the breach of the commandements, and the keeping of them.

[...]hen hee proceedeth: Except your righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees (that is of such as breake what they teach, and as Christ [...] else-where of them, Say well but doe nothing) vnlesse you exceed these, that is, [...]th teach and obserue, you shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen. Now the kingdome where the keeper of the commandements, and the contemner were [...] said to be, is one, and the kingdome into which, he that saith and doth not, shal not enter, is another. So then where both sorts are, the church is, that now is: but where the better sort is only, the church is, as it shal be here-after, vtterly exempt from euill. So that the church now on earth is both the kingdom of Christ, and the kingdome of heauen. The Saints reigne with him now, but not as they shall doe here-after: yet the tares reigne hot with them though they grow in the Church [...]ngst the good seed. They reigne with him who do as the Apostle saith: If yee Colos [...] 3, [...]. [...] be risen▪ with Christ, seeke the things which are aboue, where Christ sitteth at the [...] [...]d of God: Set your affections on things which are aboue, and not on things [...] are on earth, of whome also hee saith, that their conuersation is in heauen. [...]ly they reigne with Christ who are with all his kingdom where he reigneth. [...] how do they reigne with him at all, who continuing below, vntill the worlds [...] ▪ vntill his kingdome be purged of all the tares, do neuer-the-lesse seeke their [...] pleasures, and not their redeemers? This booke therefore of Saint Iohns [...]th of this kingdome of malice, wherein there are daily conflicts with the [...]my, some-times with victory, and some-times with foyle, vntill the time of that most peaceable kingdome approach, where no enemy shall euer shew his [...]; this, and the first resurrection are the subiect of the Apostles Reuelation. For hauing sayd that the deuill was bound for a thousand yeares, and then was to bee loosed for a while, hee recapitulateth the gifts of the Church during the sayd thousand yeares.

And I saw seates, (saith he) and they sat vpon them, and iudgement was giuen vnto them. This may not bee vnderstood of the last iudgement: but by the seales are [...] the rulers places of the Church, and the persons them-selues by whom it is gouerned: and for the Iudgement giuen them, it cannot be better explaned then in these words, what-so-euer yee binde on earth shall be bound in heauen, and what-so-euer Mat. 18, 18 yee loose on earth shall bee loosed in heauen. Therefore saith Saint Paul: [...] haue I to doe to iudge them also that bee without? doe not yee iudge them that [...] within? On. And I saw the soules of them which were slaine for the witnesse of Iesus 1. Cor 5, 12 [...] for the word of God: vnderstand that which followeth: they raigned with Christ a [...] yeares. These were the martires soules, hauing not their bodies as yet, for [...] soules of the Godly are not excluded from the Church, which as it is now is [...] kingdome of God. Otherwise she shold not mention them, nor celebrate their [...]ories at our communions of the body and bloud of Christ: nor were it necessary [...] [...]in our perills, to run vnto his Baptisme, or to be afraid to dy without it; nor [Page 804] to seeke reconciliation to his church, if a man haue incurred any thing that ex­acteth repentance, or burdeneth his conscience. Why doe we those things, but that euen such as are dead in the faith, are members of Gods Church? Yet are they not with their bodies, and yet neuer-the-lesse, their soules reigne with Christ, the whole space of this thousand yeares. And therefore wee reade else-where in the same booke. Blessed are the dead which dye in the Lord: Euen so saith the spirit, for they rest from their labours; and their workes follow them. Thus then the Church Apo. 14. 13 raigneth with Christ, first in the quick and the dead: for Christ (as the Apostle saith) that hee might thence-forth rule both ouer the quick and the dead. But the Apostle heere nameth the soules of the martyrs onely, because their kingdome is most glorious after death, as hauing fought for the truth vntill death. But this is but Rom. 14 a taking of the part for the whole, for wee take this place to include all the dead that belong to Chrsts kingdome, which is, the Church: But the sequell, And which did not worship the beast, neither his Image, neither had taken his marke vpon their fore-heads, or on their hands: this is meant both of the quick and dead. Now although wee must make a more exact inquiry what this beast was, yet is it not against Christianity to interpret it, the society of the wicked, opposed against the com pany of Gods seruants, and against his holy Citty. Now his image, that is, his dissi­mulation, in such as professe religion, and practise infidelity. They faigne to bee what they are not, and their shew (not their truth) procureth them the name of Christians. For this Beast consisteth not onely of the professed enemies of Christ and his glorious Hierarchy, but of the tares also, that in the worlds end are to be gathered out of the very fields of his owne Church. And who are they that adore not the beast, but those of whome Saint Pauls aduise taketh effect, Bee not 2. Cor. 6, 14. [vnequally] yoaked with the Infidells? These giue him no adoration, no consent, no obedience, nor take his marke, that is, the brand of their owne sinne, vpon their fore-heads, by professing it, or on their hands, by working according to it. They that are cleare of this, be they liuing, or be they dead, they reigne with Christ all this whole time, from the vnion vnto him, to the end of the time im­plyed in the thousand yeares. The rest (saith Saint Iohn) shall not liue, for now is the Ioh. 5, 25. houre when the dead shall heare the voyce of the sonne of God, and they that he are it shall liue, the rest shall not liue: but the addition; vntill the thousand yeares be finished; implieth, that they shall want life all the time that they should haue it, in attay­ning it, by passing through faith from death to life. And therefore on the day of the generall resurrection, they shall rise also, not vnto life, but vnto iudgement, that is, vnto condemnation, which is truly called the second death, for hee that liueth not before the thousand yeares be expired, that is, he that heareth not the Sauiours voyce, and passeth not from death to life, during the time of the first re­surrection, assuredly shall be throwne both body and soule into the second death, at the day of the second resurrection. For Saint Iohn proceedeth plainly: This (saith hee) is the first resurrection. Blessed and holy is hee that hath part in the first resurrection, and part of it is his, who doth not onely arise from death in sinne, but continueth firme in his resurrection. On such (saith he) the second death hath no power: But it hath power ouer the rest of whome hee sayd before, The rest shall not liue vntill the thousand yeares bee finished: because that in all that whole time meant by the thousand yeares, although that each of them had a bodily life (at one time or other) yet they spent it, and ended it with-out arising out of the death of iniquitie, wherein the deuill held them: which resurrection [Page 805] should haue beene their onely meane to haue purchased them a part in the first resurrection, ouer which the second death hath no power.

An answer to the obiection of some, affirming that resurrection is proper to the body onely, and not to the soule. CHAP. 10.

SOme obiect this, that resurrection pertaineth onely to the body, and therefore the first resurrection is a bodily one: for that which falleth (say they) that may rise againe: but the body falleth by death, (for so is the word Cadauer, a car­casse, deriued of Cado, to fall▪) Ergo▪ rising againe belongeth soly to the body, and not vnto the soule. Well, but what will you answer the Apostle, that in as plaine terms as may be, he calleth the soules bettring, a resurrection: they were not reui­ued in the outward man, but in the inward, vnto whom he said, If yee then be risen with Christ, seeke the things which are aboue: which he explaineth else-where, say­ing; Rom. 6. 4. Like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glory of the father, so wee also should walke in newnesse of life. Hence also is that place: Awake thou that sleepest, Ephes. 5 14 and stand vp from the dead, and Christ shall giue thee light. Now whereas they say, none can rise but those that fall, ergo, the body onely can arise, why can they not heare that shrill sound of the spirit. Depart not from him least you fall, and againe, Iosuah 22. Rom. 14. 4▪ 1. Cor. 1 [...] [...]2. H [...] standeth or falleth to his owne maister: and further, Let him that thinketh hee s [...]eth, take heed least hee fall: I thinke these places meane not of bodily falls, but [...] the soules. If then resurrection concerne them that fall, and that the soule [...]y also fall; it must needs follow, that the soule may rise againe. Now Saint [...] hauing said, On such the second death shall haue no power, proceedeth thus: But [...] shall bee the Priests of God and of Christ, and shall reigne with him a thousand [...]es: Now this is not meant onely of those whome the Church peculiarly calleth Bishops and Priests, but as wee are all called Christians, because of our mysticall Chrisme, our vnction, so are wee all Priests in being the members of [...]e Priest. Where-vpon Saint Peter calleth vs, A royall Priest-hood, an holy nati­on▪ And marke how briefly Saint Iohn insinuateth the deity (a) of Christ in these 1. Pe [...]. 2, 9. words, of God, and of Christ, that is of the Father and of the Sonne, yet as hee was made the sonne of man, because of his seruants shape, so in the same respect was he made a Priest for euer according to the order of Melchisedech, whereof wee haue spoken diuerse times in this worke.

L. VIVES.

DEity (a) of Christ] For it were a damnable and blasphemous iniury to God to suffer any one to haue Priests, but him alone: the very Gentiles would by no meanes allowe it. [...] Philippic. 2.

Of Gog and Magog, whom the Deuill (at the worlds end) shall stirre vp against the Church of God. CHAP. 11.

ANd when the thousand yeares (saith hee) are expired, Sathan shall be loosed out R [...] ▪ 2 [...] [...] [Page 806] of his prison and shall goe out to deceiue the people which are in the foure quarters of the earth, euen God and Magog, to gather them together into Battell whose number is as the sand of the sea. So then the ayme of his decept shalbe this warre, for he vsed diuers waies to seduce before, and all tended to euill. He shall leaue the dennes of his hate, and burst out into open persecution; This shalbe the last persecuti­on, hard before the last iudgement, and the Church shall suffer it, all the earth ouer: the whole citty of the Diuell shall afflict the Citty of God at these times in all places.

This Gog and this Magog are not to bee taken for (a) any particu­lar Barbarous nations, nor for the Getes and Messagetes, because of their litterall affinity, nor for any other Countryes beyond the Romaines iuris­diction: hee meaneth all the earth when hee saith, The people which are in the foure quarters of the Earth, and then addeth that they are Gog and Ma­gog. (b) Gog, is, an house: and Magog, of an house: as if hee had sayd, the house and hee that commeth of the house. So that they are the nations wherein the Deuill was bound before and now that he is loosed, cometh from thence, they being as the house, and hee as comming out of the house. But wee re­ferre both these names vnto the nations, and neither vnto him, they are both the house, because the old enemy is hid and housed in them: and they are of the house, when out of secret hate they burst into open violence. Now where as hee sayth: They went vp into the plaine of the Earth, and compassed the tents of the Saints about, and the beloued City, wee must not thinke they came to any one set place, as if the Saints tents were in any one certaine nation, or the beloued Citty either: no, this Citty is nothing but Gods Church, dispersed throughout the whole earth, and being resident in all places, and amongst all nations, as them words, the plaine of the Earth, do insinuate: there shall the tents of the Saints stand, there shall the beloued Ctty stand: There shall the fury of the presecuting enemy guirt them in with multitudes of all nations vnited in one rage of persecution: there shall the Church bee hedged in with tri­bulations, and shut vp on euery side: yet shall she not forsake her warfare, which is signified by the word, Tents.

L. VIVES.

ANy (a) particular Barbarous.] The Iewes (saith Hierome) and some of our Christians also following them herein, thinke that Gog is meant of the Huge nation of the Scythi­ans, beyond Caucasus and the fens of Maeotis, reaching as farre as India and the Caspian Sea, and that these (after the Kingdome hath lasted a thousand yeares at Hierusalem) shal [...] be stirred vp by the Deuill to war against Israell and the Saints, bringing an innumerable multitude with them, first out of Mossoch, which Iosephus calls Cappadocia, and then out of Thubal, which the Hebrewes affirme to be Italy, and he holdeth to bee Spaine. They shall bring also the Persians, Ethiopians and Lybians, with them of Gomer and Theogorma, to wit, the Galatians and Phrigians, Saba also and Dedan, the Carthaginians, and Tharsians. Thus farre Hierome. In Ezch. lib. 11. (b) Gog is an house.] So saith Hierome. So that these two words imply all proud and false knowledge that exalteth it selfe against the truth.

Whether the fire falling from heauen, and deuouring them, imply the last torments of the wicked. CHAP. 12.

BVt his following words, fire came downe from GOD out of heauen, and deuoured them, are not to bee vnderstood of that punishment, which these words imply: Depart from me yee cursed into euerlasting fire: for then shall they bee cast into the fire; and not fire be cast downe vpon them. But the first fire insinuateth the firm­nesse of the Saints, that will not yeeld vnto the wills of the wicked: for heauen is the firmament, whose firmnesse shall burne them vp for very zeale and vexati­on, that they cannot draw the seruants of God vnto the side of Antichrist. This is the fire from God that shall burne them vp, in that God hath so confirmed his Saints, that they become plagues vnto their opposites. Now whereas I said zeale, know that zeale is taken in good part or in euill: in good, as here; The zeale of Psal. 69. thine house hath eaten mee vp: in euill, as here: Zeale hath possessed the ignorant people. And now the fire shall eate vp these opposers, but not that fire of the last iudgement. Besides if the Apostle by this fire from heauen doe imply the plague that shall fall vpon such of Antichrists supporters, as Christ at his com­ming shall finde left on earth, yet not-with-standing this shall not be the wickeds last plague, for that shall come vpon them afterwards, when they are risen againe in their bodies.

Whether it be a thousand yeares vntill the persecution vnder Antichrist. CHAP. 13.

THis last persecution vnder Antichrist (as wee said before, and the Prophet Daniell prooueth) shall last three yeares and an halfe: a little space! but whe­ther it belong to the thousand yeares of the deuills bondage, and the Saints reigne with Christ; or be a space of time more then the other fully accompted, is a great question. If we hold the first part, then wee must say that the Saints with Christ reigned longer then the deuill was bound. Indeed the Saints shall reigne with him in the very heate of this persecution, and stand out against the deuill, when hee is in greatest power to molest them. But why then doth the Scripture confine both their reigne and the deuils bondage to the iust summe of a thousand yeares, seeing the diuells captiuitie is out three yeares and sixe moneths sooner then their kingdome with Christ? well, if wee hold the later part, that these three yeares and a halfe, are beyond the iust thousand, to vnderstand Saint Iohn that the reigne of the Saints with Christ, and the deuils imprisonment ended both at once; (according to the thousand yeares which hee giueth alike vnto both) so that the said time of persecution belongeth neither to the time of the one, nor the other: then we must confesse, that during this persecution, the Saints reigne not with Christ. But what is he dare affirme, that his members do not reigne with him, when they do most firmliest of all, keepe their coherence with him? at such [...]e as when the warres doe rage, the more apparent is their constancie, and the more frequent is the ascent from martyrdome to glory? If wee say they reigne not because of the affliction that they endure, wee may then inferre, that in the times already past, if the Saints were once afflicted, their kingdome with their Sauiour ceased: and so they whose soules this Euangelist beheld, namely of those who were slaine for the testimonie of IESVS, and for the [Page 808] word of God, reigned not with Christ in their persecutions, nor were they the kingdome of Christ, who were Christs most excellent possessions. Oh this is ab­surd and abhominable! No, the victorious soules of the glorious martyrs, sub­duing all earthly toyles and tortures, went vp to reigne with Christ (as they had reigned with him before) vntill the expiration of the thousand yeares, and then shall take their bodies againe, and so reigne body and soule with him for euer­more. And therefore, in this sore persecution of three yeares and an halfe, both the soules of those that suffered for Christ before, and those that are then to suffer, shall reigne with him vntill the worlds date bee out, and the kingdome begin that shall neuer haue end. Wherefore assuredly the Saints reigne with Christ, shall continue longer then Sathans bondage, for they shall reigne with God the sonne their King, three yeares and an halfe after Sathan bee loosed. It remai­neth then, that when we heare that, The Priests of God and of Christ, shall reigne with him a thousand yeares, and that after a thousand yeares the deuill shall bee loosed, we must vnderstand that either the thousand years are decretiuely meant of the deuills bondage onely, and not of the Saints kingdome: or that the yeares of the Saints kingdome are longer, and they of the deuils bondage shorter, or that seeing three yeares and an halfe is but a little space, therefore it was not counted, either because the Saints reigne had more then it conceiued, or the deuills bondage lesse; as wee said of the foure hundred yeares in the sixteene booke. The time was more, yet that summe onely was set downe, and this (if one obserue it) is very frequent in the Scriptures.

Satan and his followers condemned: A recapitulation of the resurrection, and the last iudgment. CHAP. 14.

AFter this rehearsall of the last persecution, he proceeds with the successe of the deuill and his congregation at the last iudgment. And the deuill (saith he) Rom. 20. 11 that deceiued them, was cast into a lake of fire & brimstone, where the beast and the false Prophet shall be tormented euen day and night for euer-more. The beast (as I said be­fore) is the city of the wicked: his false Prophet is either Antichrist, or his image, the figmet that I spake of before. After all this, commeth the last iudgment, in the second resurrection, to wit, the bodies, and this he relateth by way of recapitula­tion, as it was reuealed vnto him, I saw (saith he) a great white throne, and one that sate on it, from whose face flew away both the earth and heauen, and their place was no more found. He saith not, and heauen and earth flew away from his face [as impor­ting their present flight] for that befell not vntill after the iudgement, but, from whose face flew away both heauen and earth, namely afterwards, when the iudgment shall be finished, then this heauen and this earth shall cease, and a new world shall begin. But the old one shall not be vtterly consumed, it shall onely passe through an vniuersall change; and therefore the Apostle saith. The fashion of this world goeth away, and I would haue you with-out care. The fashion goeth away, not the 1. Cor. 7, 31. nature. Well, let vs follow Saint Iohn, who after the sight of this throne, &c. proceedeth thus. And I sawe the dead both great and small stand before God, and the bookes were opened, and another booke was opened which is the booke (a) of life, and the dead were iudged of those things which were written in the bookes, according to their workes.

Behold, the opening of bookes, and of one booke! This what it was, hee [Page 809] sheweth: which is the booke of life. The other are the holy ones of the Old and New-Testament, that therein might be shewed what God had commanded: but in the booke (b) of life were the commissions and omissions of euery man on [...]th, particularly recorded. If we should imagine this to be an earthly booke, [...] as ours are, who is he that could imagine how huge a volume it were, or how long the contents of it all, would be a reading? Shall there be as many An­gells as men, and each one recite his deeds that were commited to his guard? then shall there not bee one booke for all, but each one shall haue one. I but the Scripture here mentions but one in this kind: It is therefore some diuine power [...]ed into the consciences of each peculiar, calling all their workes (won­derfully & strangely) vnto memory, and so making each mans knowledge accuse or excuse his owne conscience: these are all, and singular, iudged in themselues. This power diuine is called a booke, and fitly, for therein is read all the facts that the doer hath committed, by the working of this hee remembreth all: But the Apostle to explaine the iudgement of the dead more fully, and to sh [...]w how it compriseth greate and small, he makes at it were a returne to what he had omit­ted (or rather deferred) saying, And the sea gaue vp her dead which were within [...], and death and Hell deliuered vp the dead which were in them. This was before that they were iudged & yet was the iudgment mentioned before so that as I said, he returnes, to his intermission, & hauing said thus much. The sea gaue vp her dead. &c. As afore, he now proceedeth in the true order, saying, And they were iudged euery [...] according to his workes. This hee repeateth againe here, to shew the order [...] was to manage the iudgment whereof hee had spoken before in these words, And the dead were iudged of those things which were written in the bookes, ac­ [...]g to their workes.

L. VIVES.

OF (a) life] So readeth Hierome, and so readeth the vulgar, wee finde not any that readeth it, Of the life of euery one, as it is in some copies of Augustine. The Greeke is iust as wee [...]d, [...], of life, without addition.

Of the dead, whom the Sea, and death, and hell shall giue vp to Iudgement. CHAP. 15.

BVt what dead are they that the Sea shall giue vp? for all that die in the sea are not kept from hell, neither are their bodyes kept in the sea: Shall we say that the sea keepeth the death that were good, and hell those that were euill, horrible [...]dity! Who is so sottish as to beleeue this? no, the sea here is fitly vnder­stood to imply the whole world. Christ therefore intending to shew that those whome he found on earth at the time appointed, should be iudged with those that were to rise againe, calleth them dead men, and yet good men, vnto whom it was [...] [...] are dead, and your life is hidden with Christ in God. But them he calleth euill of whome hee sayd, Let the dead bury their dead. Besides, they may bee called dead, in that their bodies are deaths obiects: wherefore the Apostle saith: The [...] is dead, because of sinne, but the spirit is life for righteousnesse sake: shew that Rom. 8. 12 [Page 810] in a mortall man, there is both a dead body and a liuing spirit, yet said hee not, the body is mortall, but dead, although according to his manner of speach, hee had called bodies, mortall, but alittle before. Thus then the sea gaue vppe her dead; the world waue vppe all mankinde that as yet had not approached the graue. And death and hell (quoth hee) gaue vp the dead which were in them. The sea gaue vp his, for as they were then so were they found: but death and hell had theirs first called to the life which they had, left & then gaue them vp. Perhaps it were not sufficient to say death onely, or hell onely, but hee saith both, death and hell, death for such as might onely die, and not enter hell, and hell for such as did both, for if it bee not absurd to beleeue that the ancient fathers beleeuing in Christ to come, were all at rest (a) in a place farre from all torments, (and yet within hell) vntill Christs passion, and descension thether set them at liberty: then surely the faithfull that are already redeemed by that passion, neuer know what hell meaneth, from their death vntill they arise and receiue their rewards. And they iudged euery one according to their deedes: a briefe declaration of the iudge­ment. And death and hell (saith he) were cast into the lake of fire: this is the second death, Death and Hell, are but the diuell and his angells, the onely authors of death and hells torments. This hee did but recite before, when he said, And the Diuell that deceiued them was cast into a lake of fire and brimstone: But his mistical addition, Where the beast and the false Prophet shall be tormented, &c. That he sheweth plain­ly here: Whosoeuer was not found written in the booke of life was cast into the lake of fire. Now as for the booke of life, it is not meant to put God in remembrance of any thing; least hee should forget, but it sheweth who are predestinate vnto saluation, for God is not ignorant of their number, neither readeth hee this booke to finde it: his prescience is rather the booke it selfe wherein all are writ­ten, that is fore-knowen.

L. VIVES.

IN a (a) place.] They call this place Abrahams bosome: wherein were no paines felt as Christ sheweth plainely of Lazarus Luc. 16. and that this place was farre from the dungeon of the wicked: but where it is, or what is ment hereby, S. Augustine confesseth that he cannot define. Sup. Genes. lib. 8. These are secrets all vnneedfull to be knowne, and all wee vnworthy to know them.

Of the new Heauen, and the new Earth CHAP. 16.

THe iudgement of the wicked being past as he fore-told, the iudgement of the good [...]ust follow, for hee hath already explained what Christ said in briefe They shall go into euerlasting paine: now he must expresse the sequell: And the righ­teous Mat. 25. into life eternall. And I saw (saith he) a new heauen and a new earth. The first heauen and earth were gone, and so was thesea, for such was the order described before by him when he saw the great white throne, & one sitting vpon it, frō whose face they fled. So then they that were not in the booke of life being iudged, and cast into eternall fire, what, or where it is, I hold is vnknowne to (a) all but those vnto whome it please the spirit to reueale it then shall this world loose the figure by worldly fire, as it was erst destroyed by earthly water. Then (as I said) shall all the worlds corruptible qualities be burnt away, all those that held cor­respondence with our corruption, shall be agreeable with immortality, that the world being so substantially renewed, may bee fittly adapted vnto the men [Page 811] whose substances are renewed also. But for that which followeth, There [...] no more sea, whether it imply that the sea should bee dried vp by that vni­uersall conflagration, or bee transformed into a better essence, I cannot easily determyne. Heauen and Earth, were read, shalbe renewed but as concerning the sea, I haue not read any such matter, that I can remember: vn­lesse that other place in this booke, of that which hee calleth as it were a sea of glasse, like vnto christall, import any such alteration. But in that place hee speaketh not of the worlds end, neither doth hee say directly a sea, but, as a sea. Notwithstanding it is the Prophets guise to speake of truths in misti­call manner, and to mixe truths and types together: and so he might say, there was no more sea, in the same sence that hee sayd, the sea shall giue vp hir dead, inten­ding that there should be no more turbulent times in the world, which he insinua­teth vnder the word, Sea.

L. VIVES.

VNknowne (a) to all] [To all? nay (Saint Augustine) it seemes you were neuer at the schoole-mens lectures. There is no freshman there, at least no graduate, but can tell [No word of this in Louuaine copy.] that it is the elementany fire which is betweene the sphere of the moone, and the ayre, that shall come downe, and purge the earth of drosse, together with the ayre and water. If you like not this, another will tell you, that the beames of the Sonne kindle a fire in the midst of the ayre, as in a burning glasse, and so worke wonders.

But I doe not blame you: fire was not of that vse in your time that it is now of, when e­ [...]y Philosopher (to omit the diuines) can carry his mouth, his hands and his feete full of fire [...] in the midst of Decembers cold, and Iulies heate. Of Philosophers they become diuines, and yet keepe their old fiery formes of doctrine still, so that they haue farre better iudgement [...] [...] hot case then you or your predecessors euer had.]

Of the glorification of the Church, after death, for euer. CHAP. 17.

AND I Iohn (saith hee) sawe that Holie Cittie, new Ierusalem, come downe R [...]ue. 21. 2 3, &c. from GOD out of Heauen, prepared as a bride trimmed for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of Heauen, saying, behold, the Tabernacle of GOD is with men, and hee will dwell with them, and they shalbe his people, and hee him­selfe shalbe their GOD with them. And GOD shall wipeawaie all teares from their eyes, and there shalbe no more death, neither teares, neither crying, neither shall there bee any more paine, for the first things are passed. And hee that sate vpon the Throne sayd, behold, I make althings new, &c.

This cittie is sayd to come from Heauen, because the grace of GOD that founded it is heauenly, as GOD saith in Esay. I am the LORD that made thee. Esa. 45 This grace of his came downe from heauen euen from the beginning, and since, the cittizens of GOD haue had their increase by the same grace, giuen [...] the spirit, from heauen, in the fount of regeneration. But at the last Iudge­ment of GOD by his Sonne Christ, this onely shall appeare in a state so glori­ous, that all the ancient shape shalbe cast aside: for the bodies of each member shall cast aside their olde corruption, and put on a new forme of immortality. For it were too grosse impudence to thinke that this was [...] of the thousand yeares afore-sayd: wherein the Church is sayd to [Page 812] reigne with Christ: because he saith directly, GOD shall wipe awaie all teares from their eies: and there shalbe no more death, neither sorrowes, neither crying, neither shall there bee any more paine. Who is so obstinately absurd, or so absurdly obstinate as to averre, that any one Saint (much lesse the whole society of them) shall passe this transitory life without teares or sorrowes, or euer hath passed it, cleare of them? seeing that the more holy his desires are, and the more zealous his holinesse, the more teares shall bedew his Orisons. Is it not the Heauenly Ierusalem (that sayth,) My teares haue beene my meate daie Psal. 42, 3 [...] 6, 6 and night? And againe: I cause my bedde euerie night to swimme, and water my couch with teares and besides: My sorrow is renewed? Are not they his Sonnes that bewayle that which they will not forsake? But bee cloathed in it that their Rom. 8, 23 mortality may bee re-inuested with eternity? and hauing the first fruites of the spirit doe sigh in themselues, wayting for the adoption, [that is] the redemption of their bodies? Was not Saint Paul one of the Heauenlie Cittie, nay and that the rather in that hee tooke so great care for the earthly Israelites? And when (a) shall death haue to doe in that Cittie, but when they may say: Oh death, where is thy sting? Oh hell, where is thy (b) victorie? The sting of death is sinne. This 1 Cor. 15 55 could not bee sayd there where death had no sting: but as for this world, Saint Iohn himselfe saith: If wee say wee haue no sinne, wee deceiue our selues, and there is no truth in vs. And in this his Reuelation, there are many things written for 1 Iohn 1 the excercising of the readers vnderstanding, and there are but few things, whose vnderstanding may bee an induction vnto the rest: for hee repeteth the same thing, so many waies, that it seemes wholy pertinent vnto another pur­pose: and indeed it may often bee found as spoken in another kinde. But here where hee sayth: GOD shall wipe awaie all teares from their eyes, &c: this is directly meant of the world to come, and the immortalitie of the Saints, for there shalbe no sorrow, no teares, nor cause of sorrowe or teares; if any one thinke this place obscure let him looke for no plainenesse in the Scriptures.

L. VIVES.

THy (a) victory?] Some read, contention: but the originall is, Victory, and so doe Hierom and Ambrose reade it, often. Saint Paul hath the place out of Osee. chap. [...]3. ver. 14. and vs­eth it. 1. Cor. 16. ver. 55. (b) When shall death] The Cittie of GOD shall see death, vntill the words that were sayd of Christ after his resurrection, Oh hell, where is thy victory? may bee said of all our bodies, that is, at the resurrection, when they shalbe like his glorified bodie.

Saint Peters doctrine of the resurrection of the dead. CHAP. 18.

NOw let vs heare what Saint Peter sayth of this Iudgement. There shall come (saith hee) in the last daies, mockers, which will walke after their lusts, and say, Where is the promise of his comming? For since the fathers died, all things con­tinue [...] Pet. 3, 4, 5, 6 &c. alike from the beginning of the creation. For this, they (willingly) know not, that the heauens were of old, and the earth that was of the water, and by the water by the word of GOD, wherefore the world, that then was, perished, ouer-flowed with the water. But the heauens and earth that now are, are kept by the same word in store and reserued vnto fire against the day of iudgement; [Page 813] and of the destruction of vngodly men. Dearcly beloued bee not ignorant of this, that one daie with the LORD is as a thousand years, and a thousand yeares as one. daie. The LORD is not flack concerning his promise, (as some men count slackenesse) but is pacient toward vs, and would haue no man to perish, but would haue all men to come to repentance. But the daie of the LORD will come as a thiefe in the night, in the which the heauens shall passe awaie with a noyse, and the elements shall melt with [...], and the earth with the workes that are therein shalbe burnt vppe. Seeing there­fore all these must bee dissolued, what manner of persons ought you to bee in holy con­uersation and Godlinesse, longing for, and hasting vnto the comming of the daie of GOD, by the which, the heauens beeing on fire shalbe dissolued and the elements shall melt vvith heate. But vve-looke for a nevv heauen, and a nevv earth according to his promise vvherein dvvelleth righteousnesse. Thus sarre. Now here is no mention of the resurrection of the dead: but enough concerning the destructi­on of the world, where his mention of the worlds destruction already past, giu­eth vs sufficient warning to beleeue the dissolution to come. For the world that was then perished (saith hee) at that time: (not onely the earth, but that part of the ayre also which the watter (a) possessed, or got aboue, and so con­sequently almost all those ayry regions, which hee calleth the heauen, or ra­ther (in the plurall) the heauens) but not the spheres wherein the Sunne and the Starres haue their places, they were not touched: the rest was altered by humi­dity, and so the earth perished, and lost the first forme by the deluge. But the heauens and earth (saith hee) that now are) are kept by the same word in store, and reserued vnto fire against the daie of iudgement, and of the destruction of vngodly men. Therefore the same heauen and earth that remained after the deluge, are they that are reserued vnto the fire afore-said, vnto the daie of iudgement and perdition of the wicked. For because of this great change hee sticketh not to say, there shalbe a destruction of men also, whereas indeed their essences shall neuer bee anni [...]e, although they liue in torment. Yea but (may some say) if this old heauen and earth shall at the worlds end bee burned before the new ones be made, where shal the Saints be in the time of this confla­gration, since they haue bodies and therefore must be in some bodily place? We may answere, in the vpper parts, whither the fire as then shall no more ascend, then the water did in the deluge. For at this daie the Saints bodies shalbe moo­ueable whither their wills doe please: nor need they feare the fire, beeing now both immortall and incorruptible: (b) for the three children though their bo­dies were corruptible, were notwithstanding preserued from loosing an haire by the fire, and might not the Saints bodies be preserued by the same power?

L. VIVES.

THe (a) water possessed] For the two vpper regions of the ayre doe come iust so low that they are bounded with a circle drawne round about the earthlie, highest mountaines tops. Now the water in the deluge beeing fifteene cubites higher then the highest moun­taine, it both drowned that part of the ayre wherein wee liue, as also that part of the middle region wherein the birds do vsually flie: both which in Holy writ, and in Poetry also are cal­led Heauens. (b) The three] Sidrach, Misach, and Abdenago, at Babilon, who were cast into a [...]nace for scorning of Nabuchadnezzars golden statue. Dan. 3.

Saint Pauls words to the Thessalonians: Of the manifestations of An­tichrist whose times shall immediately fore-runne the day of the Lord. CHAP. 19.

I See I must ouer-passe many worthy sayings of the Saints, concerning this day; least my worke should grow to too great a volume: but yet Saint Pauls I may by no meanes omit. Thus sayth he. Now I beseech you bretheren by the com­ming 2. Thess. 2. 1. &c. of our LORD IESVS CHRIST, and by our assembling vnto him, that you bee not suddenly mooued from your minde, nor troubled neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter, as if it were from vs, as though the day of CHRIST were at hand. Let no man deceiue you by any meanes, for that day shall not come except there come (a) a fugi­tiue first, and that that man of sinne bee disclosed, euen the sonne of perdition: which is an aduersary, and exalteth himselfe against all is called god, or that is worshipped: so that he sitteth as God in the Temple of God, shewing himselfe that he is God. Remember yee not that when I was yet with you, I told you these things? And now yee know what withholdeth that he might be reuealed in his due time. For the mistery of iniquity doth already worke: onely he which now withholdeth, shall let till he be taken out of the way: and the wicked man shalbe reuealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall abolish with the brightnesse of his comming: euen him whose comming is by the working of Sathan, with all power, and signes, and lying wonders, and in all de­ceiuablenesse of vnrighteousnesse amongst them that perish, because they receiued not the loue of the truth that they might be saued. And therefore God shall send them strong delusion, that they should beleeue lyes; that all they might bee damned which beleeue not in the truth, but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse. This is doubtlesse meant of Anti­christ and the day of iudgement. For this day hee saith shall not come, vntill that Antichrist be come before it, he that is called here a fugitiue from the face of the Lord: for if all the vngodly deserue this name [...]y not hee most of all? But in what temple of God he is to sit as God, it is doubtfull: whether it be the ruined Temple of Salomon, or in the church. For it cannot bee any heathen temple. Saint Paul would neuer call any such the Temple of God. Some therefore doe by Antichrist vnderstand the deuill and all his domination, together with the whole multitude of his followers: and imagine that it were better to say, hee shall sit (b) in Templum dei, as the Temple of God, that is, as though hee were the church: as we say (c) Sedet in amicum, hee sitteth as a friend, and so forth. But whereas hee saith, And now yee know what with-holdeth, that is, what staieth him from being reuealed; this implieth that they knew it before, and therefore hee doth not relate it here. Wherefore wee that know not what they knew, doe striue to get vnderstanding of his knowledge of the Apostle, but wee cannot; be­cause his addition maketh it the more mysticall. For what is this: The mystery of iniquity doth already worke, onely hee that withholdeth shall let till hee bee taken out of the way? Truely I confesse, that I am vtterly ignorant of his meaning: but what others coniectures are hereof I will not bee silent in. Some say Saint Paul spoke (d) of the state of Rome, and would not bee plainer, least hee should incurre a slander that hee wished Romes Empire euill fortune, whereas it was hoped that (e) it should continue for euer. By the mistery of iniquity they say he meant Nero, whose deeds were great resemblances of Antichrists, so that some thinke that he shall rise againe and be the true Antichrist. Others thinke he (f) neuer died, but vanished, and that he liueth (in (g) that age and vigor wherein hee was supposed [Page 815] to be slaine) vntill the time come that hee shalbe reuealed, and restored to his Kingdome.

But this is too presumptuous an opinion. Onely these wordes: Hee that withholdeth shall let till hee be taken out of the waie. May not vnfitly bee vnder­stood of Rome, as if he had sayd. He that now reigneth shall reigne vntill hee bee ta­ken away, And then the wicked man shalbe reuealed. This is Antichrist, no man doubts it. Now some vnderstand these words, Now yee know what withholdeth, and, the mistery of iniquity doth already worke; to be meant onely of the false chris­tians in the church, who shall increase vnto a number which shal make Antichrist a great people: this, say they, is the mistery of iniquity, for it is yet vnreuealed: and therefore doth the Apostle animate the faithfull to preseuere, saying let him that holdeth, hold (for thus they take this place) vntill hee bee taken out of the way, that is, vntill Antichrist and his troupes, (this vnreuealed mistery of iniquity) depart out of the midst of the church. And vnto this doe they hold Saint Iohns words to belong: Babes it is the last time: And as yee haue heard that Anti­christ shall come, euen now there are many Antichrists, whereby wee know that it 1 Ioh. 2, 18, 19 is the last time. They went out from vs but they were not of vs: for if they had beene of vs, they would haue continued vvith vs. Thus (say they) euen as before the end in this time which Saint Iohn calls the last of all, many heretiques (whom he calleth many Antichrists) went out of the church, so likewise hereaf­ter all those that belong not vnto CHRIST but vnto the last, Antichrist shall depart out of the middest of CHRISTS flocke, and then shall the man of sinne bee reuealed. Thus one taketh the Apostles wordes one way, and another ano­ther way, but this hee meaneth assuredly, that CHRIST will not come to iudge the world vntill Antichrist bee here before him to seduce the worlde: (although it bee GODS secret iudgement that hee should thus seduce it) for his comming shalbe (as it is sayd) by the working of Sathan vvith all povver, and signes, and lying, vvonders, and in all deceiuiablenesse of vnrighteousnesse a­mongst them that perish. For then shall Sathan bee let loose, and vvorke by this An­tichrist vnto all mens admiration, and yet all in falshood. Now here is a doubt, whither they bee called lying wonders because hee doth but delude the eyes in these miracles, and doth not what hee seemes to doe, or because that al­though they may bee reall actions, yet the end of them all is to drawe igno­rant man-kinde into this false conceite that such things could not bee done but by a diuine power, because they know not that the deuill shall haue more power giuen him then, them euer he had had before? For the fire that fell from Heauen, and burnt the house and goods of Holie Iob, and the whirle­wind that smote the building and slew his children, were neither of them false apparitions: yet were they the deuills effects, by the power that GOD had giuen him.

Therefore, in what respect these are called lying wonders, shalbe then more apparant. Howsoeuer, they shall seduce such as deserue to bee se­duced, because they receiued not the loue of truth that they might bee saued: wherevpon the Apostle addeth this. Therefore shall GOD send them strong delusion that they should beleeue lies. GOD shall send it: because his iust iudgement permittes it, though the deuills maleuolent desire performes it. That all they might bee damned which beleeue not in the truth, but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse. [Page 816] Thus being condemned, they are feduced, and beeing seduced, condemned. But their seducement is by the secret iudgement of God, iustly secret, and secretly iust; euen his that hath iudged continually, euer since the world beganne. But their condemnation shalbe by the last and manifest iudgement of IESVS CHRIST, he that iudgeth most iustly and was most vniustly iudged himselfe.

L. VIVES.

A (a) Fugitiue] The greeke is [...], a departing, and so the vulgar reads it. (b) In tem­plum dei] So doth the greeke read it. (c) Sedet in amicum] The common phrase of scrip­ture. Esto mihi in deum: be thou my God, &c. (d) Of the state of Rome] Lactant. lib. 7. It was a generall opinion, that towards the end of the world, there should tenne Kings share the Ro­mane Empire amongst them, and that Antichrist should be the eleauenth and ouercome them all. Hier. in Daniel. But these are idle coniectures. (e) It should continue for euer.] As the old Romanes dreamed. So saith Iupiter in Uirgil.

His ego nec metas rerum, nec tempora pon [...],
Imperium sine fine dedi.—
I bound these fortunes by no time, or place,
Their state shall euer stand.—

(f) Neuer died] His death in deed was secret; for vpon Galba's approach hee fled in the night with foure onely in his company (and his head couered) vnto his country house be­tweene via Salaria and Momentana, and there stabd himselfe, and was buried by his nurses and concubine, in the Sepulchre of the Domitii neare to the field. Sueton. (g) In that age] Bee­ing two and thirty yeares old.

Saint Pauls doctrine of the resurrection of the dead. CHAP. 20.

BVt the Apostle saith nothing of the resurrection of the dead in this place ma­ry in another place hee saith thus, I would not haue you ignorant (bretheren) 1 Thess. 4, 13, 14, &c. concerning those which sleepe, that yee sorrow not euen as those which haue no hope: for if wee beleeue that IESVS is dead, and is risen againe, euen so, them which sleepe in IESVS, will GOD bring with him. For this wee say vnto you by the word of the LORD that wee which liue and are remayning at the comming of the LORD, shall not preuent those that sleepe. For the LORD himselfe shall descend from heauen with as [...]te, with the voice of the Arch-angell, and with the trumpet of GOD, and the dead in CHRIST shall arise first: then shall we which liue and remaine be caught vp with them also in the cloudes to meete the LORD in the ayre, and so shall wee euer bee with the LORD. Here the Apostle maketh a plaine demonstration of the future resur­rection, when CHRIST shall come to sit in iudgement ouer both quick and dead. But it is an ordinary question whether those whom CHRIST shall finde aliue at his comming (whom the Apostle admitteth himselfe and those with him to be) shall euer die at all, or goe immediately in a moment vp with the rest to meete CHRIST, and so be forth with immortallized. It is not impossible for them both to die and liue againe in their very ascention through the ayre. For these words; And so shall wee euen bee with the LORD, are not to bee taken as if wee were to continue in the ayre with him, for hee shall not stay in the ayre, but [Page 817] goe and come through it. We meete him comming, but not staying but so shall we euer bee with him, that is, in immortall bodies, where euer our stay bee. And in this sence the Apostle seemes to vrge the vnderstanding of this question to bee this, that those whom Christ shall finde aliue, shall neuer-the-lesse both dye and reuiue, where he saith. In Christ shall all bee made aliue: and vpon this, by and by 1. Cor. 15. 51. after; That which thou sowest, is not quickned except it dye. How then shall those whom Christ shall finde aliue bee quickned in him by immortality, vnlesse they doe first dye, if these words of the Apostle bee true? If wee say that the sowing is meant onely of those bodyes that are returned to the earth, according to the iudgement laide vpon our transgressing fore-fathers: Thou art dust, and to dust Gen. 3. 19 shalt thou returne: then wee must confesse, that neither that place of Saint Paul nor this of Genesis concernes their bodies whome Christ at his comming shall finde in the body: for those are not sowne, because they neither goe to the earth, nor returne from it, how-so-euer they haue a little stay in the ayre, or other-wise taste not of any death at all. But now the Apostle hath another place of the re­surrection. 1. Cor. 15. 22. 36. (a) Wee shall all rise againe, saith hee, or (as it is in some copies) wee shall all sleepe.

So then, death going alway before resurrection, and sleepe in this place imply­ing nothing but death, how shall all rise againe, or sleepe, if so many as Christ shall finde liuing vpon earth, shall neither sleepe nor rise againe? Now there­fore, if wee doe but auouch that the Saints whome Christ shall finde in the flesh, and who shall meete him in the ayre, doe in this rapture leaue their bodies for a while, and then take them on againe; the doubt is cleared both in the Apo­stles first words; That which thou sowest is not quickned, except it dye: as also in his later, Wee shall all rise againe, or wee shall all sleepe: for they shall not bee quickned vnto immortalitie, vnlesse they first taste of death: and consequent­lie haue a share in the resurrection by meanes of this their little sleepe. And why is it incredible that those bodies should bee sowen, and reuiued immor­tally in the ayre, when as wee beleeue the Apostle, where hee saith plainely, that the resurrection shall bee in the twinckling of an eye, and that the dust of the most aged bodye, shall in one moment concurre to retaine those members, that thence-forth shall neuer perish: Nor let vs thinke that that place of Genesis, Thou art dust, &c. concerneth not the Saints, for all that their dead bodyes returne not to the earth, but are both dead and reuiued whilest they are in the ayre.

To dust shalt thou returne, that is, thou shalt by losse of life, become that which thou wast ere thou hadst life. It was earth in whose face the LORD breathed the breath of life, when man became a liuing soule: So that it might bee sayd. Thou art liuing dust, which thou wast not, and thou shalt bee [...]lesse dust, as thou wast. Such are all dead bodyes euen before putrefacti­on, and such shall they bee (if they dye) where-so-euer they dye, beeing voyde of life, which not-with-standing they shall immediatly returne vnto. So then shall they returne vnto earth, in becomming earth, of liuing men; as that returnes to ashes which is made of ashes, that vnto putrifaction which is putrified, that into a potte which of earth is made a potte, and a thousand other such like instances. But how this shall bee, wee doe but coniecture now, [...] shall know till wee see it.

That (b) there shall bee a resurrection of the flesh at the comming of Christ [Page 818] to iudge the quicke and the dead, all that are christians must confidently be­leeue: nor is our faith in this point any way friuolous, although wee know not how this shalbe effected. But, as I said before, so meane I still, to proceed in laying downe such places of the Old Testament now, as concerne this last iudge­ment, as farre as neede shalbe; which it shall not bee altogether so necessary to stand much vpon, if the reader do but ayde his vnderstanding with that which is passed before.

L. VIVES.

WE shall (a) all rise againe] The greeke copies reade this place diuersly (Hier. ep. ad Nu­merium:) for some read it, We shall not all sleepe, but wee shall all bee changed. Eras Annot. Non. Testam, et in Apolog. Hence I thinke, arose the question whether all should die, or those that liued at the iudgement daie bee made immortall without death. Petrus Lumbar­dus Sent. 3. dist. 40, shewing the difference herevpon betweene Ambrose and Hierome, dares not determine, because Augustine leaneth to Ambrose, and most of all the greeke fathers to Hierome, reading it, wee shall not all sleepe. And for Ambrose, Erasmus sheweth how he stag­reth in this assertion. Meane while wee doe follow him whom wee explane. (b) There shalbe a resurrection.] This we must stick to, it is a part of our faith. How it must bee, let vs leaue to GOD, and yoake our selues in that sweet obedience vnto Christ. It sufficeth for a christian to beleeue this was, or that shalbe, let the meanes alone to him who concealeth the plainest workes of nature from our apprehensions.

Esaias his doctrine concerning the iudge­ment and the resurrection. CHAP. 21.

THe dead (saith the prophet Esaias) shall arise againe; and they shall arise againe that were in the graues; and all they shalbe glad that are in the earth: for the Is. 26. 19 Dew that is from thee, is health to them, and the Land (or earth) of the wicked shall fall. All this belongs to the resurrection. And whereas he saith the land of the wicked shall fall, that is to bee vnderstood by their bodies which shalbe ruined by damnation. But now if wee looke well into the resurrection of the Saints, these wordes, The dead shall arise againe, belong to the first resurrection, and these, they shall arise againe that were in the graues, vnto the second. And as for those holie ones whom CHRIST shall meete in their flesh, this is fittely pertinent vnto them: All they shalbe glad that are in the earth: for the dewe that is from thee, is health vnto them: By health in this place, is meant immortality, for that is the best health, and needes no daiely refection to pre­serue it.

The same prophet also speaketh of the iudgement, both to the comfort of the Godly, and the terror of the wicked. Thus saith the Lord: Behold, I will incline vnto them as a floud of peace: and the glory of the Gentiles like a flowing streame: Then shal yee suck: yee shalbe borne vpon her shoulders, and be ioyfull vpon her knees. As one whom his mother comforteth so will I comfort you, and yee shalbe comforted in Ierusalem. And when yee see this your hearts shall reioyce and your bones shal flourish as an herbe: and [Page 819] the hand of the Lord shalbe knowne vnto his seruants, and his indignation against his enemies. For be hold the Lord will come with fire, and his chariots like a whirle-winde, that hee may recompence his anger with wrath, and his indignation with a flame of fire, for the LORD will iudge with fyre, and with his sword, all flesh, and the slaine of the LORD shalbe many. Thus you heare, as touching his promises to the good, hee inclineth to them like a floud of peace: that is in all peacefull abundance; and such shall our soules bee watred withall at the worldes end: (but of this in the last booke before) This hee extendeth vnto them to whom hee promis­eth such blisse that wee may conceiue that this floud of beatitude doth suffi­cently bedewe all the whole region of Heauen, where we are to dwell. But because he bestoweth the peace of incorruption vpon corruptible bodies, there­fore hee saith he will incline, as if hee came downe-wards from aboue, to make man-kinde equall with the Angells.

By Ierusalem wee vnderstand not her that serueth with her children, but our free mother (as the Apostle saith) which is eternall, and aboue; where after the shockes of all our sorrowes bee passed, wee shall bee confor­ted, and rest like infants in her glorious armes, and on her knees. Then shall our rude ignorance bee inuested in that vn-accustomed blessednesse; then-shall wee see this, and our heart shall reioyce: what shall wee see? it is not set downe. But what is it but GOD, that so the Gospell might bee fulfilled: Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see GOD. And all that blisse which wee now beleeue but, like fraile-men, in farre lesse measure Mat. 5. then it is, wee shall then behold and see: Here wee hope, there wee shall enioye. But least wee should imagine that those causes of ioye concerned, onelie the spirit; hee addeth, And your bones shall flourish as an herbe. Here is a plaine touch at the resurrection, relating as it were, what hee had o­mitted.

These things shall not bee done euen then when wee doe see them; but when they are already come to passe, then shall wee see them. For hee had spoken before of the new heauen and earth in his relations of the promises that were in the end to bee performed to the Saints, saying, I will create new Heauens, and a new Earth, and the former shall not hee remembered nor come into minde: but bee you glad and reioyce therein; for behold I will create Ierusalem as a reioycing, and her people as a ioye, and I will reioyce in Ierusalem, and ioye in my people, and the voice of weeping shalbe heard no more in her, nor the voice of crying, &c. This now some applie to the proofe of Chiliasme: because that the Prophets manner is to mingle tropes with truthes, to excercise the Reader in a fitte inquest of their spirituall meanings, but car­nall sloath contents it selfe with the litterall sence onely, and neuer seekes further. Thus farre of the Prophets wordes before that hee wrote what wee haue in hand: now for-ward againe. And your bones shall flourish like [...] herbe: that hee meaneth onelie the resurrection of the Saintes in this, his addition prooues: And the hand of the LORD shalbee knowne amongst his seruantes. What is this, but his hand, distinguishing his seruants from such as scorne him? of those it followeth. And his indignation against his e­nemies: or (as another interprets it) (a) against the vnfaithfull. This is no threatning, but the effect of all his threatnings. For behold (saith hee) the LORD will come with fire, and his chariots like a whirle-winde that hee may recompence [Page 820] his anger with wrath, and his indignation with a flame of fire. For the LORD will iudge with fire, and with his sword, all flesh, and the slaine of the LORD shalbee ma­ny, whither they perish by fire or sword, or whirle-winde, all denounce but the paine of the Iudgement, for hee saith that GOD shall come as a whirle-winde, that is, vnto such as his comming shalbe penall vnto. Againe his chari­ots, beeing spoke in the plurall, imploy his ministring Angells. But where­as hee saith that all flesh shalbee iudged by this fyre and sword, wee doe except the Saints, and imply it onelie to those which minde earthlie things, and such minding is deadlie: and such as those of whome GOD saith, My spirit shall not alwaie striue with man, because hee is but flesh. But these words. The Phil. 3 Gen. 6 slaine (or wounded) of the LORD shalbee many; this implieth the second death.

The fire, the sword, and the stroke, may all bee vnderstood in a good sence: for GOD hath sayd hee would send fyre into the world: And the Holie Ghost descended in the shape of fiery tongues. Againe, I came not (saith CHRIST) to send peace, but the sworde. And the scripture calls GODS Word a two edged sworde; because of the two Testaments. Besides, the church in the Canticles, saith that shee is wounded with loue, euen as shotte, with the force of loue. So that this is plaine, and so is this that wee read, that the LORD shall come as a Reuenger, &c.

So then the Prophet proceedes with the destruction of the wicked, vnder the types of such as in the olde law forbare not the for bidden meates, rehearsing the gratiousnesse of the New Testament from CHRISTS first comming, euen vnto this Iudgement we haue now in hand. For first, he tells how GOD saith that hee commeth to gather the nations, and how they shall come to see his glorie. For all haue sinned (saith the Apostle) and are depriued of the glorie of GOD. Hee sayth also that hee will leaue signes amongst them to induce them to be­leeue in him, and that hee will send his elect into many nations, and farre Is­lands that neuer heard of his name, to preach his glory to the Gentiles, and to bring their bretheren, that is the bretheren of the elect Israell (of whome hee spake) into his presence: to bring them for an offering vnto GOD in cha­riots, and vpon horses; that is by the ministerie of men or angells, vnto ho­lie Ierusalem, that is now spread through-out the earth in her faithfull Cit­tizens. For these when GOD assisteth them, beleeue; and when they be­leeue, they come vnto him. Now GOD in a simily compares them to the children of Israel that offered vnto him his sacrifices with psalmes in the Tem­ple: as the church doth now in all places: and hee promiseth to take of them for priests and for leuites, which now wee see hee doth. For hee hath not obserued fleshly kindred in his choise now, as hee did in the time of Aurons priest-hood: but according to the New Testament where CHRIST is priest after the or­der of Melchisedech, hee selecteth each of his priests according to the merit which GODS grace hath stored his soule with: as wee now behold: and these (b) Priests are not to bee reckned of for their places (for those the vn­worthie doe often hold) but for their sanctities, which are not common both to good and bad.

Now the prophet hauing thus opened Gods mercies to the church, addeth the seueral ends that shall befall both the good and bad in the last iudgement, in these Is. 66, 22, 23, [...]. w [...]ds: As the new heauens and the new earth which I shall make shall remaine before [Page 821] mee, saith the LORD: euen so shall your seede and your name. And from month to moneth, and from Sabbath to Sabbath shall all flesh come to worshippe before mee, saith the LORD: And they shall goe forth and looke vpon the members of the men that haue transgressed against mee; for their women shall not die, neither shall their fire bee quenshed; and they shalbe an abhorring vnto all flesh. Thus endeth the Prophet his booke, with the end of the world. Some in this place for mem­bers, read (c) carkasse, hereby intimating the bodies euident punishment, though indeed a carkasse is properly nothing but dead flesh: but those bodies shalbe lyuing, otherwise, how should they bee sensible of paine? vnlesse wee say, they are dead bodies, that is, their soules are fallen into the second death, and so wee may fitly call them carkasses. And thus is the Prophets former words also to bee taken; The land of the wicked shall fall: Cadauer, a carkasse, all knowes, commeth of Cado to fall: Now the translators by saying the carkasses of the men, doe not exclude women from this damnation, but they speake as by the better sexe, beeing that woman was taken out of man. But note especially, that where the Prophet speaking of the blessed, sayth, all flesh shall come to worshippe; Hee meaneth not all men (for the greater number shalbe in tor­ments) but some shall come out of all nations, to adore him in the Heauenly Ierusalem. But as I was a saying, since here is mention of the good by flesh, and of the bad, by carkasses; Verelie after the resurrection of the flesh, our faith whereof, these words doe confirme, that which shall confine both the good and bad vnto their last limits, shalbe the iudgement to come.

L. VIVES.

AGainst (a) the vnfaithfull] Hierome, out of the hebrew, and the seauenty readeth it, A­gainst his enemies. (b) Priests are not to be] It is not priest-hood, nor orders that maketh a man any whit respected of GOD; for these dignities both the Godly and vngodly doe share in: but it is purity of conscience, good life, and honest cariage, which haue resemblance of that immense, that incorruptible nature of GOD, those winne vs fauour with him. (c) Carkasses] So doth Hierome reade it. But marke Saint Augustines vprightnesse, rather to giue a fauorable exposition of a translation to which hee stood not affected, then any way to cauill at it.

How the Saints shall goe forth to see the paines of the wicked. CHAP. 22.

BVt how shall the good goe forth to see the bad plagued? Shall they leaue their blessed habitations, and goe corporally to hell, to see them face to face? God forbid: no, they shall goe in knowledge. For this implieth that the damned shalbe without, and for this cause the Lord calleth their place, vtter darkenesse, opposite vnto that ingresse allowed the good seruāt in these words, Enter into thy Maisters ioye: and least the wicked should be thought to goe in to bee seene, ra­ther then the good should goe out by knowledge to see them, being to know that which is without: for the tormented shall neuer know what is done in the Lords Ioye: but they that are in that Ioye, shall know what is done in the vtter darke­nesse: Therefore saith the Prophet, they shall goe forth; in that they shall know what is without, for if the Prophets through that small part of diuine inspiration [Page 822] could know these things before they came to passe: how then shall not these im­mortalls know them being passed, seeing that in them the Lord is al in all? Thus shall the Saints bee blessed both in seed, and name. In seed, as Saint Iohn saith, And his seed remaineth in him. In name, as Isaias saith, So shall your name continue; from moneth to moneth, and from Sabbath to Sabbath shall they haue rest vpon rest: passing thus from old and temporall types to new and euerlasting truthes. But the paines of the wicked, that eternall worme, and that neuer dying fire, is diuersly expounded, either in reference to the bodie onelie, or to the soule onely, or the fire to belong to the bodie reallie, and the worme to the soule figuratiuely, and this last is the likeliest of the three. But heere is no place to discusse peculiars. Wee must end this volume, as wee promised, with the iudge­ment, the seperation of good from badde, and the rewards and punishments ac­cordingly distributed.

Daniels prophecy of Antichrist; of the iudgement, and of the Kingdome of the Saints. CHAP. 23.

OF this Iudgement Daniel prophecieth, saying, that Antichrist shall fore-run it: and so hee proceedeth to the eternall Kingdome of the Saints: for ha­uing in a vision beheld the foure beasts, types of the foure Monarchies, and the fourth ouer-throwne by a King which all confesse to bee Antichrist; and then seeing the eternall Empire of the Sonne of man (CHRIST) to follow:] Dani­ell (saith hee) Was troubled in spirit, in the middest of my body, and the visions of Dan. 7. mine head made mee affraide. Therefore I came to one of them that stood by, and asked him the truth of all this: so hee told mee and shewed mee the interpretation of these things. These foure great beasts are foure Kings, which shall arise out of the earth, and they shall take away the Kingdome of the most high, and possesse it for e­uer, euen for euer and euer. After this, I would know the truth of the fourth beast which was so vnlike the other, verie fearefull, whose teeth were of Iron, and his nayles of Brasse, which deuoured, brake in peeces and stamped the rest vnder his feete. Also to knowe of the tenne hornes that were on his head, and of the other that came vppe, before whom three fell, and of the horne that had eyes, and of the month that spake presumptuous things, whose looke was more stoute then his fellowes: I beheld, and the same horne made battaile against the Saints, yea and preuailed a­gainst them, vntill the Ancient of daies came, and Iudgement was giuen to the Saints of the most high: and the time approached that the Saints possessed the Kingdome.

All this Daniel inquired, and then hee proceedeth. Then hee sayd, the fourth beast shalbe the fourth Kingdome on the earth, which shalbe vnlike to all the Kingdomes and shall deuoure the whole earth, and shall tread it downe and shall breake it in peeces. And the tenne hornes are tenne Kings that shall rise, and another shall rise after them, and hee shalbe vnlike to the first, and hee shall subdue three Kings, and shall speake wordes against the most high, and shall consume the Saints, of the most high, and thinke that hee may change times and lawes; and they shal­bee giuen into his hand vntill a time, and halfe a time.

But the iudgement shall sit and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and destroy it vnto the end: And the kingdome, and dominion, and the greatnesse of the [Page 823] Kingdome vnder the whole Heauen shalbe giuen vnto the holy people of the most high whose Kingdome is an euerlasting Kingdome, and all powers shall serue and obey him. Euen this is the end of the matter. I Daniell had many cogitations which troubled me, and my countenance changed in me but I kept the matter in mine heart. These foure Kingdomes, some hold to bee (a) those of the Assirians, Persians, Macedoni­ans, and Romaines.

How fittly, read Hieromes commentaries vpon Daniel, and there you may haue full instruction. But that Antichrists Kingdome shalbe most cruell against the Church (although it last but a while) vntill the Saints receiue the Soueraign­ty, none that reads this place, can make question of. The time, times and halfe a time is three yeares and a halfe: a yeare, two yeares and halfe a yeare, and this is declared by a number of daies afterwards, and by the numbers of monethes in other places of the Scriptures. Times in this place seemeth indefinite; but the (b) duall number is here vsed by the LXX. which the Latines haue not: but both the Greekes and (c) Hebrewes haue. Times then standeth but for two times. Now I am afraid (indeede) that wee deceiue our selues in the ten Kings whome Antichrist shall find, as tenne men, by our account, but there are not so many Kings in the Romaine Monarchy, so that Antichrist may come vpon vs ere wee bee aware. What if this number imply the fullnesse of regality, which shalbe expired ere hee come, as the numbers of a thousand, a hundred, seauen, and diuers more do oftentimes signifie the whole of a thing? I leaue it to iudgement. On with Daniel, There shalbe a time of trouble (saith hee chap. 12) such as neuer was since there began to bee a nation vnto that same time, and at that time thy people shalbe deliuered, euery one that shalbe found written in the booke. And many that sleepe in the dust of the Earth shall awake: some to euerlasting life, and some to shame and perpetuall contempt. And they that be wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the firmament, and they that turne to righteousnesse shall shine as the starres, for euer and euer. How like is this place vnto that of the Ghospell concerning the resurection? that saith: They that are in the graues: This, they that are in the dust of the Earth that saith, shall come forth: this, shal awake, that, they that haue done good, vnto eternall life, and they that haue done euill vnto euerlasting damnation: this, some to euerlasting life, and some to perpetuall shame and contempt. Nor thinke they differ in that the Gospell saith, all that are in the graues, and the Prophet saith [...]t Many: for the Scripture sometimes vseth many for all. So was it said vnto Abra­ham, thou shalt bee a father of many nations, and yet in another place, in thy seed shall all nations be blessed. Of this resurrection, it was said thus to Daniell him-selfe a little after; Go thou thy way till the end be: for thou shalt rest, and stand vp in thy lot at the end of the daies.

L. VIVES.

THose of the (a) Assirians.] For the first beast was like a Lyonesse, bloudy and lustful and like an Eagle, proud, and long liued: and such was the Assirian Empire: The second like a Beare, rough and fierry, such was Cyrus founder of the Persian Monarchy. The third like a winged Leopard, head-long, bloudy, and rushing vpon death: such was the Macedon, who seemed rather to fly to souerainety then goe on foote: for how soone did hee bring all Asia vn­der? the forth, the strangest, strongest, bloudiest. &c. Of all: such was the Romaine [Page 824] Empire, that exceeded Barbarisme in cruelty, filling all the world with the rust of hir owne breeding, with bones of her massacring, with ruines of her causing. (b) The Duall] The an­cient Greekes had but singular and plurall: the duall was added afterwards, which the Latines would not imitate. (Dionys. Grammat.) yet the Greeke Poets doe often vse the plurall for the duall, as yee may obserue in Homer, &c. (c) Hebrewes haue] So saith Hierome vpon Daniel.

Dauids Prophecies of the worlds end, and the last iudgment. CHAP. 24.

TOuching this last iudgment, we finde much spoken of it in the Psalmes, but I omit the most of it, yet the plainest thereof, I cannot but rehearse. Thou afore time layd the foundation of the earth, and the heauens are the workes of thy hands. They shall perish, but thou shalt endure: they shall all waxe old as doth a garment; as a Psal. 101. 25. 26. vesture shalt thou change them, and they shall bee changed: but thou art the same, and thy yeares shall not faile. What reason now hath Porphyry to praise the Hebrewes for their adoration of the greatest God, and yet blame the Christians for auout­ching that the world shall haue an end, seeing that these bookes of the Hebrews, whose God hee confesseth to bee terrible to all the rest, doe directly auerre it? They shall perish: what? the heauens: the greatest, the safest, the highest part of the world shall perish, and shall not the lesser, and lower doe so too? If Ioue doe not like this, whose oracle (as Porphyry saith) hath condemned the Christians credulity, why doth hee not condemne the Hebrewes also, for leauing this doc­trine especially recorded in their holyest writings: But if this Iewish wisdome which he doth so commend, affirme that the heauens shall perish, how vaine a thing is it, to detest the Christian faith, for auouching that the world shall pe­rish, which if it perish not, then cannot the heauens perish. Now our owne scrip­tures, with which the Iewes haue nothing to doe, our Ghospels and Apostolike writings, do all affirme this. The fashion of this world goeth away. The world passeth away. Heauen and earth shall passe away. But I thinke that passeth away, doth not im­ply so much as perisheth. But in Saint Peters Epistle, where hee saith, how the world perished being ouer-flowed with water, is plainly set downe both what he meant by the world, how farre it perished, and what was reserued for fire, and the perdition of the wicked. And by and by after, The day of the Lord will come as a thiefe in the night, in the which the Heauens shall passe away with a noyse, the elements shall melt vvith heate, and the earth vvith the rockes that are therein shall bee burnt vp; and so concludeth, that seeing all these perish, what manner persons ought yee to be? Now we may vnderstand that those heauens shall perish which he said were reserued for fire, and those elements shall melt which are here below in this mole of discordant natures; wherein also he saith those heauens are reserued, not meaning the vpper spheres that are the seats of the stars: for whereas it is written that the starres shall fall from heauen, it is a good proofe that the heauens shall re­maine vntouched; (if these words bee not figuratiue, but that the starres shall fall indeed, or some such wonderous apparitions fill this lower ayre, as Virgil speaketh of,

Stella (a) facem ducens multa cum luce cucurrit.
A tailed Starre flew on, with glistring light.
Aeneid. 2.

And so hid it selfe in the woods of Ida.) But this place of the Psalme seemes to [Page 825] exempt none of all the heauens from perishing. The heauens are the workes of thine hands: they shall perish: thus as hee made all, so all shall bee destroyed. Psal. 101. The Pagans scorne (I am sure) to call Saint Peter to defend that Hebrew doc­trine which their gods doe so approoue; by alledging the figuratiue speaking hereof pars pro toto: all shall perrish, meaning onely all the lower parts: as the Apostle saith there, that the world perished in the deluge, when it was onely the earth, and some part of the ayre. This shift they will not make, least they should eyther yeeld to Saint Peter, or allow this position, that the fire at the last iudge­ment may doe as much as wee say the deluge did before: their assertion, that all man-kinde can neuer perish, will allow them neither of these euasions. Then they must needes say that when their gods commended the Hebrews wisdom, they had not read this Psalme: but there is another Psalme as plaine as this: Our God shall come, and shall not keepe silence: a fire shall deuoure before him, and a migh­tie tempest shall bee mooued round about him: Hee shall call the heauen aboue, and the earth to iudge his people. Gather my Saints together vnto mee, those that make a co­uenant with mee with sacrifice. This is spoken of Christ, whome wee beleeue shall come from heauen to iudge both the quick and the dead. Hee shall come openly, to iudge all most iustly, who when hee came in secret was iudged him­selfe most vniustly. Hee shall come and shall not bee silent, his voyce now shall confound the iudge before whome hee was silent, when hee was lead like a sheepe to the slaughter, and as a lambe before the shearer is dumbe, as the Prophet saith of him, and as it was fulfilled in the Ghospell. Of this fire and tempest wee spake before, in our discourse of Isaias prophecie touching this point. But his calling the heauens aboue (that is the Saints) this is that which Saint Paul saith: Then shall wee bee caught vp also in the clouds, to meete the Lord in the [...]yre. For if it meant not this, how could the Heauens bee called aboue, as though they could bee any where but aboue? The words following; And the earth, if you adde not, Aboue heere also, may bee taken for those that are to bee iudged, and the heauens for those that shall iudge with Christ. And then the calling of the heauens, aboue implyeth the placing of the Saints in seates of iudgments, not their raptures into the ayre. Wee may further vnderstand it to bee his calling of the Angels from their high places, to discend with him to iudgement, and by the earth, those that are to bee iudged. But if wee doe vn­derstand Aboue at both clauses, it intimateth the Saints raptures directly: put­ting the heauens for their soules, and the earth for their bodyes: to iudge (or dis­cerne) his people, that is, to seperate the sheepe from the goates, the good from the bad. Then speaketh he to his Angels, Gather my Saints together vnto mee: this is done by the Angels ministery. And whome gather they? Those that make a coue­nant with mee with sacrifice: and this is the duty of all iust men to doe. For either they must offer their workes of mercy (which is aboue sacrifice, as the Lord saith, I will haue mercy and not sacrifice) or else their workes of mercy is the sacrifice it Osee. 6. selfe that appeaseth Gods wrath, as I prooued in the ninth booke of this present volume. In such workes doe the iust make couenants with God, in that they per­forme them for the promises made them in the New Testament. So then Christ Mat. 25. hauing gotten his righteous on his right hand, will giue them this well-come. Come yee blessed of my Father, inherite yee the kingdome prepared for you from the foundations of the world: for I was an hungred and you gaue me to eate: and so forth of the good workes, and their eternall rewards which shall be returned for them in the last iudgment.

L. VIVES.

SStella (a) facem ducens] Virg. Aeneid. 2. Anchises beeing vnwilling to leaue Troy, and Aeneas being desperate, and resoluing to dye, Iupiter sent them a token for their flight, namely this tailed starre: all of which nature (saith Aristotle) are produced by vapours enfla­med in the ayres mid region. If their formes be only lineall, they call them [...], that is, lampes, or torches. Such an one saith Plynie glided amongst the people at noone day, when Germani­cus Caesar presented his Sword-players prize: others of them are called Bolidae, and such an one was seene at Mutina. The first sort of these flye burning onely at one end, the latter bur­neth all ouer. Thus Pliny lib. 2.

Malachies Prophecy of the iudgement, and of such as are to be purged by fire. CHAP. 25.

THe Prophet (a) Malachiel or Malachi, (other-wise called the Angel, and held by some as Hierome saith, and namely by the Hebrews, (b) to bee Esdras the Priest that wrote some other parts in the Canon) prophecied of the last iudg­ment in these words. Behold hee shall come, saith the Lord of Hoastes: but who may Mal. 3, 12. abide the day of his comming? and who shall endure when hee appeareth? for hee is like a purging fire, and like Fullers Sope: and hee shall sit downe to trye and fine the siluer, hee shall euen fine the sonnes of Leui, and purifie them as golde and siluer, that they may bring offrings to the Lord in righteousnesse. Then shall the offerings of Iudah, and Hierusalem bee acceptable vnto the Lord as in old time, and in the yeares afore. And I will come neere vnto you to iudgement, and I will bee a swift witnesse against the Sooth-sayers, and against the adulterers, and against false swearers, and against those that wrong fully keepe back the hirelings wages, and vexe the vviddow and the fatherlesse, and feare not mee, saith the Lord of Hoastes: for I am the Lord, I change not. These words doe seeme euidently to imply a purification of some, in the last iudgement. For what other thing can bee meant by this, Hee is like a purging fire, and like Fullers sope, and hee shall sitte downe to trye and fine the siluer, hee shall Isa 4. 4. fine the sonnes of Leui, and purifie them as golde or siluer? So saith Esayas: The Lord shall wash the filthinesse of the daughters of Zion, and purge the bloud of Hieru­salem ont of the middest thereof, by the spirit of iudgement, and by the spirit of burn­ing. Perhaps this burning may bee vnderstood of that seperation of the pollu­ted from the pure in that paenall iudgement, the good beeing to liue euer after, with-out any commerce with the bad. But these words; Hee shall euen fine the sonnes of Leui, and purifie them as gold and siluer, that they may bring offrings to the Lord in righteousnesse, doe intimate a purgation euen of the good, who shall now be cleansed from that in-iustice wherein they displeased the Lord, & being clean­sed, and in their perfection of righteousnesse, they shall bee pure offerings them­selues vnto him their Lord. For what better or more acceptable oblation for him, then them selues? But let vs leaue this theame of paenall purgation vnto a more fitt oportunity. By the sonnes of Leui, Iudah and Hierusalem, is meant the Church of God, both of Hebrews and others: but not in that state that it standeth now in: (for as we are now, if wee say wee haue no sinne, wee deceiue our selues and the truth is not in vs:) but as it shall be then, like a threshing-flore cleansed by the fan of the last iudgement, all being penally purged, that needed such a purification, so that now there shall need no more sacrifice for sinne, for all that offer such, are in sinne, for the remission of which they offer to bee freed from it by Gods gracious acceptance of their offring.

L. VIVES.

MAlachiel or (a) Malachi.] I neuer read that Malachi was euer called Malachiel. Malachi, is in Hebrew, his Angel: and therefore he was called Malachi, for if it were Malachiel, it should be interpreted, the Angell of the Lord: I thinke therefore it should be read here, Ma­lachi. (b) To be Esdras.] Of this lib. 18.

Of the Saints offerings, which God shall accept of, as in the old time, and the yeares afore. CHAP. 26.

To shew that the Citty of God should haue no more such custome, it is said that the sonnes of Leui: shall bring offrings to the Lord in righteousnesse: there­fore not in sinne, and consequently not for sinne, wee may therefore gather by the words following, viz. Then shall the offrings of Iudah and Ierusalem be acceptable vnto the Lord, as in old time and in the yeares afore; that the Iewes are deceiued in beleeuing the. restaurations of their old legall ceremonies: for all the sacrifices of the old Instrument were offered in sinne, and for sinne, the priest him-selfe (who wee must thinke was the holiest) was expresly commanded by the Lord to offer first for his owne sinnes, and then for the people: wee must therefore shew how these words, As in old time and in the yeares afore, are to bee taken. They may perhaps imply the time of our first parents being in paradice, for they were then pure, and offred them-selues as vnspotted oblations to the Lord. But they transgressing, and being therefore thrust out, and all mankind being depraued and condemned in them, since their fall no (a) man but the worlds re­deemer, and little baptized infants were euer pure from sinne: no not the in­fant of one daies age.

If it be answered that they are worthily said to offer in righteousnesse that offer in faith, in that the iust liueth by faith, though if he say, hee hath no sinne hee deceiues him-selfe, and therefore hee saith it not, because he liueth by faith: I say againe, is any one so farre deceiued as to pararell these times of faith with those of the last iudgment, wherein those that are to offer those oblations in righte­ousnesse are to bee purged and refined: Nay, seeing that after that purgation, there shalbe no place for the least imperfection of sin: assuredly the time where­in there shalbe no sinne is not to bee compared with any, sauing with the time before our first parents fall in Paradise, wherein they liued in spotlesse felicity. So that this it is which is ment by the old time, and the yeares afore, for such an­other passage is there in Esaias: After the promise of a new Heauen and a new Earth, amongst the other allegoricall promises of beatitudes to the Saints (which study of breuity enforced vs to let passe vnexpounded) this is one. As the daies of the of tree life, shall the dayes of my people be. This tree, who is it that hath read the Scriptures and knowes not y God planted it, and where, and how our first parents Is 25. 22. by sinne were debarred from eating of the fruit thereof, and a terrible guard set vpon it for euer after? some may say the Prophet by that, meant the daies of Christ his Church that now is, and that Christ is that tree, (according to that of Salomon concerning wisdome. She is a tree of life to them that lay hold on her) and a­gaine, that our first parents liued but a smal while in Paradise, seeing that they had no children during that space, and therefore when we speake of the time that they were there, we can not speake of any yeares, as this place doth, In old time and in the yeares bofore: well this question is too intricate to discusse at this time, and therefore let it passe.

[Page 828] There is another meaning of these words also, (besides this) which doth also, exclude the interpretation of this place by the legall and carnall sacrifices as though the restoring of them were such a benefit, for those offrings of the old law being made all of vnpolluted beasts, and purely exhibited, did sign­ifie spotlesse and holy men, such as Christ him-selfe onely was and no other. Seeing therefore that in the iudgement all being clensed that neede clen­sing, there shall not bee any sinne left in the Saints, but each shall offer him­selfe in righteousnes vnto God, as an immaculate and pure oblation: thus shall it be then as in the yeares afore, when that was represented typically which at this day shalbe fulfilled truely, for then shall that purity be reall in the Saints, which erst was prefigured in the sacrifices. And thus of that. Now as for those that are not worthy of being clensed, but condemned, thus saith the Prophet: I will come to you in iudgement, and I wilbe a swift witnesse against the South-sayers, and against the adulterers, &c. for I am the Lord, and change not: as if he said your fault hath now made you worse, and my grace once made you better: but I change not. He will be witnesse him-selfe, because he shall in that iudgement neede no other. Swift, because he will come on a sudden, vnlooked for, and when he is thought to bee farthest of: and againe because hee will conuince the guilty conscience without making any words. Inquisition shalbe made in the thoughts of the vngodly, saith the Wisd. 1. 9. wise man. Their conscience also bearing witnes (saith the Apostle) and their thoughts accusing one another or excusing, at the day when God shall iudge the secrets of men by Iesus Christ according to my Ghospell. Thus then shall God be a swift witnesse in calling that presently vnto the thoughts which shall forthwith condemne them.

L. VIVES.

NO (a) man except.] [The question of the Uirgin Mary was not yet a foote: but grew af­terward [None of this in the Louaine copy. betweene two orders of friers, both fiery, and led with vndaunted generalls, the Dominicans by Thomas of Aquin, and the Franciscans by Iohn Duns Scotus. Now the coun­cell of Basil decred that she was wholly pure from all touch of sinne. But the Dominicans ob­iected that this was no lawfull counsell, and the Minorites of the other side avowed that it was true and holy, and called the Dominicans heretiques for slandering the power of the Church: so that the matter had come to a shrewd passe, but that Pope Sixtus forbad this theame to be any more disputed of. Thus do these men esteeme councells or canons, bee they againe their pleasures, iust as an old wiues tale in a Flaxe-shope or at an Ale-house Gossiping.]

Of the seperation of the good from the bad in the end of the last iudgement. CHAP. 27.

THat also which I alledged (to another purpose) in the eighteenth booke, out of this Prophet belongeth to the last iudgement: They shalbe to me, saith the Lord of Hostes, in that day that I shall do this, as a flocke, for I will spare them as a Malachy. 3 man spareth his owne Sonne that serueth him: then shall you returne and discerne be­tweene the righteous and the wicked, betweene him that serueth God and him that ser­ueth him not, for behold the day commeth, that shall burne as an Ouen, and all the proud, yea and all that do wickedly shalbe stuble, and the day that commeth shall burne them vp [Page 829] saith the Lord of Hostes, and shall leaue them neither roote nor branch. But vnto you that feare my name shall the sunne of righteousnes arise, and health shalbe vnder his winges, and yee shall go forth and grow vp as fat Calues. And yee shall tread downe the wicked, for they shalbe dust vnder the soules of your feete in the day that I shall do this, saith the Lord of Hostes. This distance of rewards, and punishments, seuering the iust from the vniust, is not seene by the transitory light of this worldly sunne, but when it appeareth before that sunne of righteousnesse, in the manifes­ation of the life to come, then shall there bee such a iudgement as neuer was before.

Moyses Law, to be spiritually vnderstood, for feare of dangerous errour. CHAP. 28.

BVt whereas the Prophet procedeth, saying: Remember the law of Moyses my Malachi. seruant, which I commended vnto him in Horeb for all Israell with the statutes and iudgements, this is fittly added, both to follow the precedent distinction be­tweene the followers of the law and the contemners of it, as also to imply that the said law must bee spiritually interpreted, that Christ, the distinguisher of the good and bad, may therein be discouered; who spoke not idly him-selfe, when he told the Iewes saying: Had yee beleeued Moyses, yee would haue beleeued me, for Io. 5. 46. be wrote of me, for these men conceyuing the Scriptures in a carnallience and not apprehending those earthly promises as types of the eternall ones, fell into those damnable murmurings that they durst bee bold to say, (a) It is in vaine to serue Mal. 3. 14. God, and what profit is it that wee haue kept his commaundement, and that wee walked humbly before the Lord of Hostes? Therefore (b) wee count the proud blessed, euen they that worke wickednesse are set vp. &c. These their words seeme euen to compell the prophet to foretell-the last iudgement, where the wicked shall be so farre from all shadow of happinesse, that they shalbe apparantly wretched, and the good, so acquite from all lasting misery, that they shall not be touched with any the most transitory, but fully and freely be enthroned in eternal blessednesse. For their words before seeme to say thus, all that do euill, are good in Gods eye, and please him. These grumblings against God proceeded meerely of the carnall vnderstan­ding of Moyses law. Where-vpon the Psalmist saith that he had like to haue fallen him-selfe, and that his feete slipped, through his fretting at the foolish, seeing the pros­perity of the wicked, in so much that he saith: How doth God know it, or is there knowledge in the most high? and by and by after: Haue I clensed mine heart in vaine, and washed mine hands in innocency? but to cleare this difficulty, how it should come to passe that the wicked should bee happy, and the iust miserable, he ad­deth this: Then thought I to know this, but it was too painefull for me, vntill I went into the Sanctuary of God and then vnderstood I their end. At the day of the Lord it shall not be so, but the misery of the wicked, and the happinesse of the God­ly shall appeare at full, in far other order then the present world can discouer.

L. VIVES.

IT is (a) in vaine.] A wicked, fond and absurd complaint, of such as onely (like brute beasts) conceiue & respect nothing but what is present: looke but into the conscience of the wicked [Page 830] and you shall finde their hearts torne in peeces: looke but vpon the time to come, and you shall see a shole of plagues prepared for them, which you may thinke are slowe, but heauen assureth you, they are sure. (b) Wee count the wicked] Your account cannot make them for­tunate.

Helias his comming to conuert the Iewes, before the iudgment. CHAP. 29.

NOw the Prophet hauing aduised them to remember the law of Moyses, be­cause he fore saw that would here-after miss-interprete much thereof, hee addeth: Behold I will send you (a) Heliah the Prophet before the comming of the great and fearefull day of the Lord: and hee shall turne the heart of the fathers to the children and of the children to the fathers, least I come and smite the earth with cursing. That this great and mighty Prophet Elias shall conuert (b) the Iewes vnto Christ be­fore the iudgment, by expounding them the lawe, is most commonly beleeued and taught of vs Christians, and is held as a point of infallible truth. For we may well hope for the comming of him before the iudgment of Christ, whome we do truly beleeue to liue in the body at this present houre, with-out hauing euer ta­sted of death. Hee was taken vp by a fiery chariot body and soule from this mor­tall world, as the scriptures plainly auouch. Therefore when he commeth to giue the law a spirituall exposition, which the Iewes doe now vnderstand wholy in a carnall sence, Then shall hee turne the hearts of the fathers vnto the children, (or, the heart of the father vnto the child: for the LXX. doe often vse the singular number for the plurall.) that is, the Iewes shall then vnderstand the law as their holy fore­fathers had done before them, Moyses, the Prophets, and the rest. For the vnder­standing of the fathers being brought to the vnderstanding of the children, is the turning of the fathers heart vnto the children, and the childrens consent vn­to the vnderstanding of the fathers, is the turning of their heart vnto the fathers. And whereas the LXX. say: (c) And the heart of a man vnto his kinsman: fathers and children are the nearest of kindred, and consequently are meant of in this place. There may be a farther and more choice interpretation of this place, name­ly that Helias should turne the heart of the father vnto the childe; not by making the father to loue the child, but by teaching that the father loueth him, that the Iewes who had hated him before, may hence-forth loue him also. For they hold that God hateth him now, because they hold him to be neither God nor the Sonne of God: but then shall his heart (in their iudgements) be turned vnto him, when they are so farre turned them-selues as to vnderstand how he loueth him. The se­quell, And the heart of man vnto his kinsman; meaneth, the heart of man vnto the man Christ, for hee being one God in the forme of God, taking the forme of a seruant, and becomming man, vouchsafed to become our kinsman. This then shall Heliah performe. Least I come and smite the earth with cursing. The earth, that is, those carnall thoughted Iewes, that now are, and that now murmure at the Deity, saying, that he delighted in the wicked, and that it is in vaine to serue him.

L. VIVES.

HEliah (a) the Of him read the King. 1. 2. The Iewes out of this place of Malachi beleeue that hee shall come againe before the Messiah, as the Apostles doe shew in their question concerning his comming, Matt. 17. to which our Sauiour in answering that he is come already, doth not reproue the Scribes opinion, but sheweth another cōming of Heliah before himelfe, [Page 831] which the Scribes did not vnderstand. Origen, for first he had said that Helias must first come and restore all things.

But it being generally held that Helias should come before Christ, and it being vnknowne before which comming of Christ, our Sauiour to cleare the doubt that might arise of his deity in that the people did not see that Helias was come said, Helias is come already meaning Iohn, of whome hee him-selfe had sayd, If yee will receiue it, this is Helias; As if he had said; bee not moued in that you thinke you saw not Helias before me, whome you doubt whether I be the Messias or no. No man can be deceiued in the beleeuing that Iohn, who came before me was that Helias who was to come: not that his soule was in Iohn, or that Helias himselfe in person were come, but in that Iohn came in the spirit and power of Helias to turne the hearts of the fa­thers vnto the children, to make the vnbeleeuers righteous, and to prepare me a perfect peo­ple, as the Angel promised of him Luc. 1. 17, This great mistery the Lord being willing to poynt at, and yet not laying it fully open, hee eleuates the hearts of the audience with his vsuall phrase vpon such occasions, Hee that hath eares to heare let him heare.

And truely Iohns life came very neare Helias his. Both liued in the wildernesse, both wore girdles of skins, both reproued vicious Princes and were persecuted by them, both prea­ched the comming of Christ: fittly therefore might Iohn bee called another Helias to fore­runne Christs first comming, as Helias him-selfe shall do the second. &c. (b) Conuert the Iewes.] Therefore said Christ, Helias must first come. &c. to correct (saith Chrisostome) their infidelity and to turne the hearts of the fathers vnto the children, that is vnto the Apostles. And then hee maketh a question; If Helias his comming shall do so much good, why did not our Sauiour send him before his first comming? Answ. because as then, they held our Sauiour him­selfe to be Helias, and yet would not beleeue him, wheras when at the worlds end Helias shall come, after all their tedious expectation, and shew them who was the true Messias, then will they all beleeue him. (c) And the heart of man.] Hierome (and our English vulgar) read it other-wise.

That it is not euident in the Old-Testament in such places as say, God shall iudge, that it shalbe in the person of Christ, but onely by some of the testimonies where the Lord God speakes. CHAP. 30.

TO gather the whole number of such places of Scripture as prophecy this iudgement, were too tedious. Sufficeth we haue proued it out of both the Testaments. But the places of the Old-Testament are not so euident for the com­ming of Christ (a) in person as them of the New be; for whereas we read in the Old, that the Lord God shall come, it is no consequent that it is meant of Christ: for the Father, the Sonne. and the holy Ghost are all both Lord and God: which we may not omit to obserue. Wee must therefore first of all make a demonstra­tion of those places in the prophets as do expressely name the Lord God, and yet herein are euidently meant of Iesus Christ, as also of those wherein this euidence is not so plaine, and yet may bee conueniently vnderstood of him ne­uerthelesse. There is one place in Isaias, that hath it as plaine as may be. Here me O Iacob and Israel (saith the said Prophet) my called, I am, I am the first, and I am the last: surely my hand hath laid the foundation of the earth, and my right Isa 48. 12. 13. hand hath spanned the Heauens: when I call them, they stand together. All you assem­ble your selues, and heare: which amongst them hath declared these things? The Lord hath loued him: hee will do his will in Bable, and his arme shalbe against the Chaldaeans. I, euen I haue spoken it and I haue called him: I haue brought him and his waies shall prosper.

Come neare vnto me, heare yee this: I haue not spoke it in secret from the beginning, [Page 832] from the time that the thing was, I was there, and now the LORD GOD and his spirit hath sent me. This was he that spoke here as the LORD GOD: and yet it had not beene euident that hee was Christ, but that hee addeth the last clause, the LORD GOD and his spirit hath sent me. For this hee spoke of that which was to come, in the forme of a seruant vsing the preterperfect tense for the future, as the Prophet doth else-where saying, he was led, as a sheepe to the slaughter, he doth not say, He shalbe led, but putteth the time past for the time to come, according to the vsuall phrase of propheticall speeches.

There is also another place in Zacharie, as euident as this: where the Almigh­tie sent the Almightie: and what was that, but that the Father sent the Sonne? the words are these: Thus saith the Lord of Hoastes: After this glory hath hee Zach. 2 sent mee vnto the nations, which spoyled you, for hee that toucheth you, toucheth the Apple of his eye. Behold, I will lift my hand vpon them; and they shall bee a spoyle to those that serued them, and yee shall know that the Lord of Hoastes hath sent mee. Behold here, the LORD of hoastes saith, that the LORD of hoastes hath sent him. Who dare say that these words proceed from any but from Christ, speaking to his lost sheepe of Israell? for hee saith so him-selfe: I am not sent but vnto the lost sheepe of Israell: those hee compareth heere vnto the Apple of Mat. 15 his eye, in his most feruent loue vnto them, and of those lost ones, the Apo­stles were a part themselues; but after this resurrection, (before which the Holy Ghost (saith Iohn) was not yet giuen, because that IESVS was not yet glori­fied) Ioh. 7 hee was also sent vnto the gentiles in his Apostles, and so was that of the psalme fulfilled; Thou hast deliuered mee from the contentions of the people: thou Psal. 18 hast made mee the head of the heathen: that those that had spoiled the Israelites and made them slaues, should spoile them no more but become their slaues. This promised hee to his Apostles saying, I will make you fishers of men, and againe, vnto one of them alone, from hence-forth thou shalt catch men. Thus shal the nations Mat. 4 Luc. 5 become spoiles, but vnto a good end, as vessell tane from a strong man that is bound by a stronger.

The said Prophet also in another place saith (or rather the LORD by him saith) In that daie will I seeke to destroy all the nations that come against Ierusalem, and I will powre vpon the house of Dauid and vpon the inhabitants of Ierusalem, the Zach. 12 spirit of grace and of compassion, and they shall looke vpon mee whome they haue pear­ced, and they shall lament for him as one mourneth for his onely sonne, and bee sorry for him as one is sory for his first borne. Who is it but GOD that shall ridde Ie­rusalem of the foes that come against her, that is, that oppose her faith, or (as some interprete it) that seeke to make her captiue? who but hee can powre the spirit of grace and compassion vpon the house of Dauid and vpon the inhabitants of Ierusalem? This is Gods peculiar, and spoken by God himselfe in the prophet: and yet that this GOD, who shall doe all the wonderfull workes is CHRIST, the sequele sheweth plainely: they shall looke vpon mee whom they haue pearced, and bee sorry &c. For those Iewes who shall receiue the spirit of grace and com­passion, in the time to come, shall repent that euer they had insulted ouer CHRIST in his passion, when they shall see him comming in his Maiesty, and know that this is hee whose base-nesse of parentage they had whilom [...]owted at. And their fore-fathers shall see him too, vpon whom they had exercised such impiety, euen him shall they behold, but not vnto their correction, but vnto their confusion. These words there, I will [Page 833] powre vpon the house of Dauid, and vpon the inhabitants of Hierusalem, the spirit of grace and compassion, &c. doe no way concerne them, but their progenie one­lye, whome the preaching of Helias shall bring to the true faith. But as wee say to the Iewes, You killed Christ, though it were their predecessors, so shall the progeny of those murtherers bewayle the death of Christ them-selues, though their predecessors, (and not they) were they that did the deed. So then though they receiue the spirit of grace and compassion, and so escape the dam­nation of their fore-fathers, yet shall they grieue, as if they had beene pertakers of their predecessors villanie, yet shall it not be guilt, but zeale that shall inforce this griefe in them. The LXX. doe read this place thus, They shall behold mee, ouer whome they haue insulted, but the Hebrews read it, whom they haue pearced, which giueth a fuller intimation of the crucifying of Christ. But that insultation in the LXX. was continued euen through the whole passion of Christ; Their taking him, binding him, iudging him, apparelling him with sot-like habites, crowning him with thorne, striking him on the head with reedes, mocking him with fained re­uerence, enforcing him to beare his owne crosse, and crucifying him, euen to his very last gaspe, was nothing but a continuate insultation. So that laying both the interpretations together (as wee doe) wee expresse at full, that this place implyeth Christ and none other.

Therefore, when-so-euer wee read in the Prophets that God shall iudge the world, though there bee no other distinction; that that very word, Iudge, doth expresse the Sonne of man, for by his comming it is, that Gods iudgement shall be executed. God the Father in his personall presence will iudge no man, but hath giuen all iudgement vnto his Sonne, who shall shew him-selfe as man, to iudge the world euen as hee shewed him-selfe as man to bee iudged of the world. Who is it of whome God speaketh in Esaias vnder the name of Iacob and Israel, but this sonne of man that tooke flesh of Iacobs progeny? Iacob my seruant, I will stay Isa. 42. vpon him. Israel mine elect in whome my soule delighteth, I haue put my spirit vpon him, hee shall bring forth Iudgement vnto the Gentiles. H [...] shall not crye nor lift vp, nor cause his voyce to bee heard in the streetes. A bruised Reede shall hee not breake, and the smoaking Flaxe shall hee not quench: hee shall bring forth iudgement in truth. Hee shall not faile nor bee discouraged vntill hee haue setled iudgement in the earth, and the Iles shall hope in his name.

In the Hebrew there is no (b) mention of Iacob, nor of Israel, but the LXX. being desirous to shew what hee meant by his seruant; namely that same forme of a seruant wherein the highest was humbled, added the name of the man, From whose stock hee was to deriue that seruile forme. The spirit of God came vpon him in forme of a Doue, as the Ghospell testifieth. Hee brought forth iudge­ment to the Gentiles, in fore telling them of future things which they neuer knew of before. Hee dyd not crie out, yet ceased hee not to preach: Nor was his voyce heard with out (or in the streete) for such as are cut off from his fold neuer heare his voyce. Hee neither broake downe nor extinguished those Iewes his persecutors, whose lost integrity, and abandoned light, made them like brused Reedes, and (c) smoaking flaxe; hee spared them, for as yet hee was not come to iudge them, but to bee iudged by them. Hee brought forth iudgment in truth, by shewing them their future plagues, if they persisted in their malice. His face s [...]one on the mount, his fame in the whole world, hee neither failed nor fainted, in that both hee and his Church stood firme against all persecutions. Therefore [Page 834] his foes neuer had, nor euer shall haue cause to thinke that fulfilled which they wished in the Psalme, saying; When shall hee dye and his name perish? vntill hee Psal. 4. 1. haue setled iudgement in the earth: Loe, here is that wee seeke. The last iudge­ment, is that which hee shall settle vpon earth; comming to effect it out of hea­uen. As for the last wordes, the Iles shall hope in his name, wee see it fulfilled already.

Thus then by this which is so vn-deniable, is that prooued credible, which impudence dares yet deny. For who would euer haue hoped for that which the vnbeleeuers them-selues doe now behold, as well as wee, to their vtter heart­breaking and confusion? (d) Who did euer looke that the Gentiles should em­brace Christianity, that had seene the Author thereof bound, beaten, mocked, and crucified? That which one theefe durst but hope for vpon the crosse, in that now doe the nations farre and wide repose their vtmost confidence, and least they should incurre eternall death, are signed with that figure where-vpon hee suffered his temporall death. Let none therefore make any doubt that Christ shall bring forth such a iudgment as the Scriptures doe promise, except hee be­leeue not the Scriptures, and stand in his owne malicious blindnesse against that which hath enlightned all the world.

And this iudgment shall consist of these circumstances, partly precedent and partly adiacent: Helias shall come, the Iewes shall beleeue, Antichrist shall per­secute, Christ shall iudge, the dead shall arise, the good and bad shall seuer, the world shall burne, and bee renewed. All this wee must beleeue shall bee, but in what order, our full experience then shall exceed our imperfect intelligence as yet. Yet verily I doe thinke they shall fall out in order as I haue rehearsed them. Now remaineth there two bookes more of this theame, to the perfect perfor­mance of our promise: the first of which shall treate of the paines due vnto the wicked, and the second of the glories bestowed vpon the righteous; wherein if it please GOD, wee will subuert the arguments which foolish mortalls, and miserable wretches make for them-selues against GODS holy and diuine pre mises, and against the sacred nutriment giuen to the soule, by an vnspotted faith, thinking them-selues the onely wise-men in these their vngratious cauills, and deriding all religious instructions as contemptible and rid [...]culous. As for those that are wise in GOD, in all that seemeth most incredible vnto man, if it bee auouched by the holy Scriptures (whose truth wee haue already sufficiently prooued) they laye hold vpon the true and omnipotent deity, as the strongest argument against all opposition, for hee (they know) cannot possiblye speake false in those Scriptures, and with-all, can by his diuine power effect that which may seeme more then most impossible to the vn beleeuers.

L. VIVES.

GHrist (a) in person] According to this iudgement of Christ, did the Poets faigne th [...] Iudges of hell: for holding Ioue to be the King of Heauen, they auoutched his sonne to be iudge of hell: yet none of his sonnes that were wholy immortall at first, as Bacchus, A­pollo or Mercurie was, but a God that had beene also a mortall man, and a iust man withall: such as Minos, Aeacus, or Rhadamanthus was. This out of Lactantius lib. 7. (b) No mention] [Page 835] Hierom. in 42. Esai (c) Smoking flaxe] It was a custome of old (saith Plutarch in Quaestionib.) neuer to put out the snuffe of the lampe, but to let it die of it selfe, and that for diuers reasons; first because this fire was some-what like in nature to that inextinguible immortall fire of heauen, secondly they held this fire to be a liuing creature, and therefore not to bee killed but when it did mischiefe. (That the fire was aliuing creature, the want that it hath of nutrim­ent, and the proper motion, besides the grone it seemeth to giue when it is quenshed, induced them to affirme). Thirdly, because it is vnfit to destroy any thing that belongeth to mans con­tinuall vse, as fire, or water &c. But wee ought to leaue them to others when our owne turnes are serued. Thus far Plutarch. The first reason tendeth to religion, the second to mansuetude, the third to humanity. (d) Who did euer looke] Christ was not ignora [...] of the time to come, nor of the eternity of his doctrine, as his leauing it to the publishing of onely twelue weake men, against the malicious opposition of all Iudea, and his commanding them to preach it throughout the whole world, doth sufficiently prooue, besides his prophecying to the Apos­tles that they should all abandon him and hee bee led to death that night, and yet againe hee promiseth them to be with them, to the end of the world.

Finis lib. 20.

THE CONTENTS OF THE ONE and twentith booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Why the punishment of the damned is here disputed of before the happinesse of the Saints.
  • 2. Whether an earthly body may possibly bee incorruptible by fire.
  • 3. Whether a fleshly body may possibly endure eternall paine.
  • 4. Natures testimonies that bodies may re­maine vndiminished in the fire.
  • 5. Of such things as cannot bee assuredlie knowne to be such, and yet are not to be doubted of.
  • 6. All strange effects are not natures, some are mans deuises, some the deuills.
  • 7. Gods omnipotency the ground of all be­liefe in things admired.
  • 8. That the alteration of the knowne nature of any creature, vnto a nature vnknowne, is not opposite, vnto the lawes of nature.
  • 9. Of Hell, and the quality of the eternall paines therein.
  • 10. Whether the fire of hell, if it be corporall, can take effect vpon the incorporeal deuills.
  • 11. Whether it be not iustice that the time of the paines should bee proportioned to the time of the sinnes and cri [...]es.
  • 12. The greatnesse of Adams sin, inflicting eternall damnation vpon all that are out of the state of grace.
  • 13. Against such as hold that the torments after the Iudgement, shalbe but the meanes whereby the soules shalbe purified.
  • 14. The temporall paines of this life afflic­ting al man-kinde.
  • 15. That the scope of Gods redeeming vs, is wholy pertinent to the world to come.
  • 16. The lawes of Grace, that all the [...]regene­rate are blessed in.
  • 17. Of some christians that held that hells paines should not be eternal.
  • 18. Of those that hold that the Intercession of the Saints shal saue all men from damnati­on.
  • 19. Of such as hold that heretiques shalbe saued, in that they haue pertaken of the body of Christ.
  • 20. Of such as allow this deliuerance onely to wicked and reuolted Catholikes
  • 21. Of such as affirme that al that abide in the Catholike faith shalbe saued for that faith.
  • 22. Of such as affirme that the sinnes com­mitted amongst the workes of mercy, shal not be called into Iudgement.
  • 23. Against those that exclude both men & deuils from paines eternal.
  • 24. Against those that would proue al dam­nation frustrate by the praiers of the Saints.
  • 25. Whether that such as beeing baptized by heretiques, become wicked in life, or amongst Catholiques, and then fal away into heresies & schismes, or contynuing amongst Catholiques be of vicious conuersation, can haue any hope of escaping damnation, by the priuiledge of the Sacraments.
  • 26. What it is to haue Christ for the founda­tion: where they are, that shalbe saued (as it were) by fire.
  • 27. Against those that thinke those sinnes shall not be laid to their charge, wherewith they mixed some workes of mercy.
FINIS.

THE ONE AND TVVENTITH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD: Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Why the punishment of the damned is here disputed of before the happinesse of the Saints. CHAP. 1.

SEEing that by the assistance of Our LORD and SAVIOVR IESVS CHRIST, the Iudge of the quick and the dead we haue brought both the Citties (the one whereof is GODS and the other the deuills,) vnto their intended consummation, wee are now to proceed (by the helpe of GOD) in this booke, with the declaration of the punishment due vnto the deuill and all his confederacy. And this I choose to doe before I handle the glories of the blessed, because both these & the wicked are to vndergo their sen­tences in body and soule, and it may seeme more incredible for an earthly body to endure vndissolued in eternall paines, then without all paine, in euerlasting hap­pinesse. So that when I haue shewne the possibility of the first, it may bee a great motiue vnto the confirmation of the later. Nor doth this Methode want a president from the Scriptures themselues, which some-times relate the bea­titude of the Saints fore-most, as here, They that haue done good, vnto the resurrec­tion of life, but they that haue done euill, vnto the resurrection of condemnation and some times afterward, as here, The Sonne of man shall send forth his Angells, and they shall gather out of his Kingdome al things that offend, and them which doe iniqui­tie, and shall cast them into a furnace of fire, there shalbe wayling and gnashing of teeth: Then shall the iust shine like the Sunne, in the Kingdome of the Father, and againe, And these shall goe into euerlasting paine, and the righteous into life eternall? Be­sides, hee that will looke into the Prophets shall finde this orde [...] often obserued▪ it were too much for me to recite all: my reason why I obserue it heere, I haue set downe already.

Whether an earthly bodie may possibly be incorruptible by fire. CHAP. 2.

WHat then shall I say vnto the vn-beleeuers, to prooue that a body carnall and liuing, may endure vndissolued both against death and the force of eternall fire. They will not allowe vs to ascribe this vnto the power of God, but vrge vs to prooue it to them by some example. If wee shall answere them that there are some creatures that are indeed corruptible, because mortall & yet doe [Page 838] liue vntouched in the middest of the fire: and likewise, that there are a kinde (a) of Wormes that liue without being hurt in the feruent springs of the hot bathes, whose heare some-times is such as none can endure; and yet those wormes doe so loue [...] liue in it, that they cannot liue without it; this, either they will not beleeue vnlesse they see it; or if they doe see it, or heare it affirmed by sufficient authority, then they cauill at it as an insufficient proofe for the proposed questi­on; for that these creatures are not eternall howsoeuer, and liuing thus in this heate, nature hath made it the meane of their growth, and nutriment, not of their torment. As though it were not more incredible that fire should nourish any thing rather then not consume it. It is strange for any thing to be tormented by the fire, and yet to liue: but it is stranger to liue in the fire and not to bee tor­mented. If then this later be credible, why is not the first so also?

L. VIVES.

A Kinde (a) of wormes] There are some springs that are hot in their eruptions by reason of their passages by vaines of sulphurous matter vnder ground. Empedocles holds that the fire which is included in diuers places of the earth, giueth them this heate Senec. Quaest. nat. lib. 3. Their waters are good for many diseases. Many of those naturall bathes there are in Ita­ly, and likewise in Germany, whereof those of Aquisgrane are the best. Of these bathes read Pliny lib. 1. & 32. In these waters doe the wormes liue that he speaketh of.

Whether a fleshly body may possibly endure eternall paine. CHAP. 3.

YEa but (say they (a) there is no body that can suffer eternally but it must per­ish a [...] length. How can we tell that? Who can tell whether the (b) deuills doe suffer in their bodies when as the confesse they are extreamely tormented? If they answere that there is no earthly soule, and visible body, or (to speake all in one) no flesh, that can suffer alwaies and neuer die, what is this but to ground an assertion vpon meere sence, and apparance? for these men know no flesh but mortall, and what they haue not knowne and seene, that they hold impossible. And what an argument it this, to make paine the proofe of death, when it is ra­ther the testimony of life? for though our question bee, whether any thing liuing may endure eternall paine and yet liue still, yet are wee sure it cannot feele any paine at all vnlesse it liue, paine beeing inseperably adherent vnto life, if it be in any thing at all. Needs then must that liue that is pained, yet is there no ne­cessity that this or that paine should kill it: for all paine doth not kill all the bo­dies that perish. Some paine indeed must, by reason that the soule and the body are so conioyned that they cannot part without great torment, which the soule giueth place vnto, and the mortall frame of man beeing so weake that it cannot withstand this (c) violence, thereupon are they seuered. But afterwards, they shall be so reioyned againe, that neither time nor torment shall bee able to pro­cure their seperation. Wherefore though our flesh as now bee such that it can­not suffer all paine, without dying; yet then shall it become of another nature, as death also then shalbe of another nature. For the death then shalbe eternall, and the soule that suffereth it shall neither bee able to liue, hauing lost her God and onely life, nor yet to avoide torment, hauing lost all meanes of death. The [Page 839] first death forceth her from the body against her will, and the second holds her in the body against her will. Yet both are one in this, that they enforce the soule to suffer in the body against her will. Our opponent will allow this, that no flesh as now can suffer the greatest paine, and yet not perish: but they obserue not that there is a thing aboue the body, called a soule, that rules and guides it, and this may suffer all torment and yet remaine for euer. Be­hold now, here is a thing, sensible of sorrow, and yet eternall: this power then that is now in the soules of all, shalbe as then in the bodies of the damned. And if wee weigh it well, the paines of the bodie are rather referred to the soule. The soule it is, and not the body that feeles the hurt inflicted vpon any part of the bodie.

So that as wee call them liuing, and sensitiue bodies, though all the life and sense is from the soule; so likewise doe wee say they are greeued bodies, though the griefe bee onely in the soule. So then, when the bodie is hurt, the soule grieueth with the bodie. When the minde is offended by some inward vexa­tion, then the soule greeueth alone, though it bee in the bodie; and further, it may greeue when it is without the bodie, as the soule of the ritch glutton did in hell, when hee sayd, I am tormented in this flame. But the bodie want­ing a soule grieueth not, nor hauing a soule, doth it grieue without the soule. If therefore it were meete to draw an argument of death, from the feeling of paine, as if wee should say, hee may feele paine: ergo, he may die, this should rather inferre that the soule may die, because it is that which is the feeler of the paine.

But seeing that this is absurd & false, how then can it follow that those bodies which shalbe in paine, shall therefore bee subiect vnto death? Some (d) Pla­tonists hold that those parts of the soule wherein feare, ioye, and griefe were resident, were mortall, and perished: wherevpon Virgill sayd, Hinc metu­unt cupiuntque, dolent, gaudent, hence (that is, by reason of those mortall parts of the soule) did feare, hope, ioye, and griefe possesse them. But touching this wee prooued in our foureteenth booke, that after that their soules were purged to the vttermost, yet remained there a desire in them, to returne vnto their bodies: and where desire is, there griefe may bee. For hope bee­ing frustate and missing the ayme, turneth into griefe and anguish. Where­fore if the soule which doth principally, or onely suffer paine, bee notwith­standing ((e) after a sort) immortall, then doth it not follow that a body should perish because it is in paine. Lastly, if the bodie may breed the soules greefe, and yet cannot kill it, this is a plaine consequent that paine doth not necessari­ly inferre death. Why then is it not as credible that the fire should grieue those bodies and yet not kill them, as that the body should procure the soules [...]nguish and yet not the death? Paine therefore is no sufficient argument to proue that death must needs follow it.

L. VIVES.

THere is (a) no body] A common proposition of Aristotle, Plato, Epicurus, Zeno, Cicero, Sene­ca, & all the ancient Philosophers. (b) Whether the deuills] The Platonists dispute among thē ­selues whether the bodies of the Damones haue feeling. Some say thus, the feeling lieth onely in the Nerues and sinewes. [Page 840] The Daemones haue now sinewes: ergo. Others (as the old Atheists) say that the feeling is not in the sinewes but in the spirit that engirteth them, which if it leaue the sinew, it becommeth stupid, and dead: therefore may the bodies of these Daemones both feele and be felt, and conse­quently bee hurt, and cut in peeces by a more solid body, and yet notwithstanding they doe presently reioyne, and so feele the lesse paine, though they feele some, the more concrete and condensate that their bodies are, the more subiect are they to suffer paine, and therefore they doe some of them feare swords, and threatnings of casting them downe headlong. Mich. Psell. and Marc. Ch [...]rrones. Hence it is (perphaps) that Virgil maketh Sibylla bid Aeneas draw his sword, when they went downe to hell. Aeneid. 6. (c) Uiolence] Paine (saith Tully Tusc. quaest. 2.) is a violent motion in the body, offending the sences, which if it exceede, oppresseth the vitalls and bringeth death: whether it arise of the super-abundance of some quality of the bodie, of heate, moysture, the spirits, the excrements, or of the defect of any of them, or ab externo, which three are generally the causes of paine. (d) Some Platonists] Aristotle affirmes as much De anima lib. (e) After a sort] For it was not from before the beginning, and yet shalbe euerlasting: it shall neuer be made nothing though it shall suffer the second death, and endure, eternally dying.

Natures testimonies that bodies may remaine vndiminished in the fire. CHAP. 4.

IF therefore the (a) Salamander liue in the fire (as the most exact naturalists re­cord) and if there bee certaine famous hills in (b) Sicily that haue beene on fire continually, from beyond the memory of man, and yet remaine whole & vncon­sumed, then are these sufficient proofes to shew that all doth not consume that burneth, as the soule prooueth that all that feeleth paine, doth not perish. Why then should we stand vpon any more examples to prooue the perpetuity of mans soule and body, without death, or dissolution in euerlasting fire and torment? That GOD that endowed nature with so many seuerall and (c) admirable qua­lities, shall as then giue the flesh a quality whereby it shall endure paine and bur­ning for euer. Who was it but hee, that hath made the flesh of a (d) dead Pea­cock to remaine alwaies sweete, and without all putrefaction? I thought this vn­possible at first, and by chance being at meate in Carthage, a boyled Peacock was serued in, and I to try the conclusion, tooke of some of the Lyre of the breast and caused it to be layd vp. After a certaine space (sufficient for the putrefaction of any ordinary flesh) I called for it, and smelling to it, found no ill taste in it at all. Layd it vp againe, and thirty daies after, I lookt againe, it was the same I left it. The like I did an whole yeare after, and found no change, onely it was some­what more drie and solide? Who gaue such cold vnto the chaffe, that it will keepe snow vnmelted in it, and withall, such heate, that it will ripen greene apples? who gaue the fire that wonderfull power to make althings that it burn­eth blacke, it selfe beeing so bright, and to turne a shining brand into a black coale? Neither doth it alwaies thus. For it will burne stones vntill they bee white, and though it bee redde, and they whitish, yet doth this their (e) white agree with the light as well as blacke doth with darkenesse. Thus the fire burning the wood, to bake the stone, worketh contrary effects vpon obiects which are (f) not contrary. For stone and wood are different but not oppo­site, whereas white and blacke are, the one of which collours the fire effect­eth vpon the stone, and the other vpon the wood, enlighting the first, and darkening the later, though it could not perfect the first but by the helpe of the later.

[Page 841] And what strange things there are in a cole? it is so brittle, that a little blow turnes it to powder, and yet so durable that no moysture corrupteth it, no time wasteth it, so that they are wont to (g) lay coales vnder bounders, and marke-stones for lands, to conuince any one that should come hereaf­ter and say this is no bound-stone. What is it that maketh them endure so long in the earth, where wood would easily rot, but that same fire that cor­rupteth althings? And then for lyme, besides that it is whitened by the fire, it carieth fire in it selfe, as taken from the fire, and keepeth it so secret, that it is not discouerable in it by any of our sences, nor knowne to bee in it but by our experience. And therefore wee call it quick lyme, the inuisible fire bee­ing as the soule of that visible body. But the wonder is that when it is killed it is quickned. For, to fetch out the fire from it, wee cast water vpon it, and beeing could before, that enflameth it, that cooleth all other things beeing ne­uer so hot. So that the lumpe dying as it were, giueth vppe the fire that was in it, and afterward remaineth cold if you water it neuer so: and then for quicke-lyme wee call it quenshed lyme. What thing can bee more strange? yes. If you power oyle vpon it in stead of water, though oyle bee rather the feeder of fire, yet will it neuer alter, but remaine cold still. If wee should haue heard thus much of some Indian stone, that wee had not, nor could not get to proue it, wee should surely imagine it either to bee a starke lie, or a strange wonder.

But things occurrent vnto dailie experience, are debased by their frequency, in so much that wee haue left to wonder at some-things that onely India (the farthest continent of the world) hath presented to our viewe. The diamond is common amongst vs, chiefly our Iewellers and Lapidaries: and this is (i) so hard that neither fire, stone, nor steele can once dint it, but onely the bloud of a goate. But doe you thinke this hardnesse so much admired now as it was by him that first of all descried it? Such as know it not, may peraduenture not be­leeue it, or beleeuing it, one seeing it, may admire it as a rare worke of nature: but dayly triall euer taketh off the edge of admiration. Wee know that (k) the loade-stone draweth Iron strangely: and surely when I obserued it at the first, it made mee much agast. For I beheld the stone draw vppe an Iron ringe and then as if it had giuen the owne power to the ring, the ring drew vppe an other and made it hang fast by it, as it hung by the stone. So did a third by that, and a fourth by the third, and so vntill there was hung as it were a chaine of rings onelie by touch of one another, without any inter-linking. Who would not admire the power in this stone, not onely inherent in it, but also extend­ing it selfe through so many circles, and such a distance? Yet stranger was that experiment of this stone which my brother and fellow Bishoppe Seuerus, Bi­shoppe of Mileuita shewed me.

Hee told mee that hee had seene Bathanarius (some-times a Count of Affrica) when hee feasted him once at his owne house, take the sayd stone and hold it vnder a siluer plate vpon which hee layd a peece of Iron: and still as hee mooued the stone vnder the plate, so did the Iron mooue aboue, the plate not moouing at all, and iust in the same motion that his hand mooued the stone, did the stone mooue the Iron. This I saw, and this did I heare him report, whom I will be­leeue as well as if I had seene it my selfe. I haue read further-more of this stone, that (l) lay but a diamond neare it, and it will not draw Iron at all, but putteth [Page 842] it from it as soone as euer the diamond comes to touch it. These stones are to bee found in India. But if the strangenesse of them bee now no more admired of vs, how much lesse doe they admire them where they are as com­mon as our lyme, whose strange burning in water (which vseth to quensh the fire,) and not in oyle (which feedeth it) we doe now cease to wonder at because it is so frequent.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) Salamander] Of this creature you may read in Aristotle and Pliny. I haue written of it else-where. It quensheth fire with the touch, and is in shape like a Lizart. (b) In Si­cily] As Aetna, and Hiera, commonly called Volcania, as also in Theon Ochema in Aethiope, Vesuuius in Campania, Chimaera in Lycia, and in certaine places about Hercules pil­lers, besides Hecla in Island, &c. (c) Admirable qualities] Truely admirable, for they are ea­sie to bee wondered at, but most intricate to bee searched out. (d) A dead peacock] Many of these examples here are beyond reason, and at the most but explanable by weake coniec­tures, which wee will omit, least wee should seeme rather to oppose Saint Augustine then expound him. (e) White agree] It is a light collour, and offends the eye as much as the light: black is the darkest, and strengthens the power visuall, like the darkenesse. (f) Not contrary] Contraries are two opposites of one kinde, as blacke and white, both collours: moist and drie, both qualities, &c. but Substances haue no contraries in themselues. (g) To lay coales] As Cte­siphon did vnder the foundations of Diana's temple in Ephesus. Plin. lib. 36. I thinke it should be Chersiphron, and not Clesiphon. For so say all the Greekes, and Strabo lib. 14. (h) Quick lyme] Bernard Valdaura. Sen. Nat. quaest. li. 3. (i) So hard that neither] Plin. lib. vlt. cap. 4. Notwithstanding Bernard Ual­daura shewed me diamonds the last yeare that his father broake with a hammer. But I thinke they were not Indian nor Arabian diamonds, but Cyprians, or Syderites, for there are many sorts. (k) The Load-stone.] Hereof reade Pliny. lib. 36. cap. 16. Sotacus maketh fiue sorts of it: the Aethiopian, the Macedonian, the Baeotian, the Alexandrian, and the Androlitian. This last is much like siluer, and doth not draw Iron. There is a stone (saith Pliny) called the The­amedes, iust opposite in nature to the loade-stone expelling all Iron from it. (l) Lay but a dia­mond] Plin. lib. vlt. (m) In India] And in other places also. But in India they say there are Rocks of them that draw the ships to them if they haue any Iron in them, so that such as saile that way, are faine to ioyne their ships together with pinnes of wood.

Of such things as cannot bee assuredly knowne to bee such, and yet are not to be doubted of. CHAP. 5.

BVt the Infidels hearing of miracles, and such things as wee cannot make ap­parant to their sence, fall to aske vs the reason of them, which because it sur­passeth our humane powers to giue, they deride them, as false and ridiculous; but let them but giue vs reason for all the wondrous things that wee haue seene, or may easily see hereafter, which if they cannot doe, then let them not say that there is not, nor can bee any thing without a reason why it should bee; thus see­ing that they are conuinced by their owne eye sight, I will not therefore runne through all relations of authors, but try their cunning in things which are ex­tant for any to see, that will take the paines, (a) The salt of Agrigentum in Sici­ly, beeing put in fire melteth into water, and in water, it crackleth like the fire.

[Page 843] (b) The Garamantes haue a fountaine so cold in the day that it can­not bee drunke oft: so hot in the night that it cannot bee toucht. (c) In Epyrus is another, wherein if you quensh a toarch, you may light it againe thereat. The Arcadian (b) Asbest beeing once enflamed, will neuer bee quenshed. There is a kinde of fig-tree in Egypt whose wood (e) sinketh, and being through­ly steeped, (and the heauier, one would thinke) it riseth againe to the toppe of the water.

The apples of the country of (f) Sodome, are faire to the eye, but beeing touched, fall to dust and ashes. The Persian (g) Pyrites pressed hard in the hand, burneth it, wherevpon it hath the name. (h) The Selenites is another stone wherein the waxing and waning of the Moone is euer visible. The (i) Mares in Cappadocia conceiue with the winde, but their foales liue but three yeares. The trees of (k) Tilon, an Ile in India, neuer cast their leaues. All these, and thousands more, are no passed things, but visible at this daie, each in their places; it were too long for mee to recite all, my purpose is otherwise. And now let those Infidels giue mee the reason of these things, those that will not beleeue the scriptures, but hold them to bee fictions, in that they seeme to relate incredible things, such as I haue now reckned! Reason (say they) for­biddeth vs to thinke that a body should burne, and yet not bee consumed, that it should feele paine, and yet liue euerlastingly. O rare disputers! You that can giue reason for all miraculous things, giue mee the reasons of those strange effects of nature before named, of those fewe onely; which if you knew not to bee now visible, and not future, but present to the viewe of those that will make triall, you▪ would bee (l) more incredulous in them, then in this which wee say shall come to passe hereafter. For which of you would be­leeue vs if wee should say (as wee say that mens bodies hereafter shall burne and not consume, so likewise) that there is a salt that melteth in fire, and crack­leth in the water? of a fountaine intollerably hot in the night, and intollerab­ly cold in the day? or a stone that burneth him that holdeth it hard, or ano­ther, that beeing once fired, neuer quensheth; and so of the rest? If wee had sayd, these things shalbe in the world to come, and the infidells had bidden vs giue the reason why, wee could freely confesse wee could not, the power of GOD in his workes surpassing the weakenesse of humane reason: and yet that wee knew that GOD did not without reason in putting mortall man by these, past his reason: Wee know not his will in many things, yet know wee that what hee willeth is no way impossible, as hee hath told vs, to whome wee must neither impute falsenesse nor imperfection. But what say our great Reasonists vnto those ordinary things which are so com­mon, and yet exceed all reason, and seeme to oppose the lawes of nature? If wee should say they were to come, then the Infidells would forth-with aske rea­son for them, as they doe for that which wee say is to come. And therefore see­ing that in those workes of GOD, mans reason is to seeke, as these things are such now, and yet why, no man can tell, so shall the other bee also hereafter, be­yond humane capacity and apprehension.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) salt] Hereof read Pliny, lib. 21. (b) The Garamantes] Plin. lib. 5. Neare vnto this [Page 844] fountaine is Hammons well, of which you may read more in Diodorus, Lueret: Mela, Ouid, Silius, Solinus &c. (c) In Epirus] Pomp. Mela lib. 2. and Plin. lib. 2. It is called the fountaine of Iupiter Dodonaeus. (d) Asbest] A stone of an Iron collour. Plin. l 38. (e) Sinketh] Plin. lib. 13. cap. 7. (f) Sodome] Fiue citties perished in the burning of Sodome. Sodome, Gomorrha, Adama, Seborin and Segor, whereof this last was a little one but all the rest were very large. Paul, Oros. hereof you may read in Solinus his Polyhistor, as also of these apples. Tacitus seemeth to giue the infection of the earth and the ayre from the lake, for the reason of this strange ef­fect vpon the fruites. lib. vltimo, Vide Hegesip. lib. 4. Ambros. interprete. (g) Tyrites] So saith Pliny, lib. vlt. Pur, in greeke, is fire. Some call the Corall pyrites, as Pliny wittnesseth. lib. 36. but there is another Pyrites besides, of the collour of brasse. (h) The Selenites] Plin. lib. vlt. out of Dioscorides, affirmeth this to bee true. (i) Mars] So saith Solinus in his description of Cappa­docia. And it is commonly held that the Mares of Andaluzia doe conceiue by the south-west winde, as Homere, Uarro, Columella, Pliny, and Solinus, Plinies Ape doe all affirme. (k) Tilon] Pliny and Theophrastus affirme that it lieth in the read sea. Pliny saith that a ship built of the wood of this Island, will last two hundered yeares. lib. 16. (l) More incredulous] For some will beleeue onely what they can conceiue, and hold althings else, fictions, nay some are so mad, that they thinke it the onely wisedome to beleeue iust nothing but what they see, despising and deriding the secrets of GOD and nature, which are wisely therefore concealed from the vulgar, and the witlesse eare.

All strange effects are not natures: some are mans deuises: some the deuills. CHAP. 6.

PErhaps they will answere, Oh, these are lies, wee beleeue them not, they are false relations, if these be credible, then beleeue you also if you list, (for one man hath relared both this and those) that there was a temple of Venus wherein there burned a lampe which no winde nor water could euer quensh, so that it was called the inextinguible lampe. This they may obiect, to put vs to our plunges, for if wee say it is false, wee detract from the truth of our former ex­amples, and if wee say it is true wee shall seeme to avouch a Pagan deity. But as I sayd in the eighteenth booke, we need not beleeue all that Paganisme hath historically published, their histories (as Varro witnesseth) seemeing to conspire in voluntary contention one against an other: but wee may, if we will, beleeue such of their relations as doe not contradict those bookes which wee are bound to beleeue. Experience, and sufficient testimony shall afford vs wonders enow of nature, to conuince the possibility of what we intend, against those Infidells. As for that lampe of Venus it rather giueth our argument more scope then any way suppresseth it. For vnto that, wee can adde a thousand strange things effected both by humane inuention and Magicall operation. Which if wee would deny, we should contradict those very bookes wherein wee beleeue. Wherefore that lampe either burned by the artificiall placing (a) of some Asbest in it, or it was effected by (b) art magike, to procure a religious wonder, or else some deuill hauing honour there vnder the name of Venus, continued in this apparition for the preseruation of mens misbeleefe. For the (c) deuills are allured to inhabite some certaine bodies, by the very creatures of (d) God and not their deligh­ting in them, not as other creatures doe in meates, but as spirits doe in charac­ters and signes ad-apted to their natures, either by stones, herbes, plants, liuing creatures, charmes and ceremonies. [Page 845] And this allurement they doe sutly entice man to procure them, either by in­spiring him with the secrets thereof, or teaching him the order in a false and flattering apparition, making some few, schollers to them, and teachers to a many more. For man could neuer know what they loue, and what they loathe but by their owne instructions, which were the first foundations of arte Ma­gike. And then doe they get the fastest hold of mens hearts (which is all they seeke and glory in) when they appeare like Angells of light. How euer, their workes are strange, and the more admired, the more to be avoided, which their 1. Cor. 11 owne natures doe perswade vs to doe; for if these foule deuills can worke such wonders, what cannot the glorious angells doe then? Nay what cannot that GOD doe, who hath giuen such power to the most hated creatures? So then, if humane arte can effect such rare conclusions, that such as know them not would thinke them diuine effects: (as there was an Iron Image hung (e) in a cer­taine temple, so strangely that the ignorant would haue verely beleeued they had seene a worke of GODS immediate power, it hung so iust betweene two loade-stones, (whereof one was placed in the roofe of the temple, and the other in the floore) without touching of any thing at all,) and as there might be such a tricke of mans art, in that inextinguible lampe of Venus, if Magicians, (which the scriptures call sorcerers and enchanters) can doe such are exploytes by the de­uills meanes as Virgil that famous Poet relateth of an Enchantresse, in these words.

(f) Haec se carminibus promittit soluere mentes
Quas velit, ast aliis dur as immittere curas,
Sistere aquam fluuiis, & vertere sydera retrò,
Nocturnos (que) ci [...]t manes, mugire videbis
Sub pedibus terram, & descendere montibus Ornos.
She said her charmes could ease ones heart of paine,
Euen when she list, and make him greeue againe.
Stop flouds, bring back the stars, and with her breath,
Rouse the black fiends, vntill the earth beneath
Groan'd, and the trees came marching from the hills &c.

If all this bee possible to those, how much more then can the power of GOD exceed them in working such things as are incredible to infidelity, but easie to his omnipotency, who hath giuen vertues vnto stones, witte vnto man, and such large power vnto Angells? his wonderfull power exceedeth all wonders, his wisdome permitteth and effecteth all and euery perticular of them, and cannot hee make the most wonderfull vse of all the parts of that world that hee onely hath created?

L. VIVES.

PLacing (a) of some Asbest] Or of a kinde of flaxe that will neuer bee consumed, for such there is. Plin. lib. 19. Piedro Garsia and I saw many lampes of it at Paris, where wee saw also a napkin of it throwne into the middest of a fire, and taken out againe after a while more white and cleane then all the sope in Europe would haue made it. Such did Pliny see also, as hee saith himselfe. (b) By art magique] In my fathers time there was a tombe [...]ound, wherein there burned a lampe which by the inscription of the tombe, had beene [Page 846] lighted therein, the space of one thousand fiue hundered yeares and more. Beeing touched, it fell all to dust. (c) Deuills are allured] Of this reade more in the eight and tenth bookes of this present worke, and in Psell. de Daem. (d) And not theirs] The Manichees held the deuills to bee the creators of many things, which this denieth. (e) In a certaine temple] In the tem­ple of Serapis of Alexandria. Ruf [...]n. Hist. Eccl. lib. 21. (f) Haee se] Aeneid. 4.

Gods omnipotency the ground of all beleefe in things admired CHAP. 7.

VVHy then cannot (a) GOD make the bodies of the dead to rise againe, and the damned to suffer torment and yet not to consume, seeing hee hath filled heauen, earth, ayre and water so full of inumerable miracles, and the world; which hee made, beeing a greater miracle then any it containeth? But our aduersaries, beleeuing a God that made the world and the other gods, by whom he gouerneth the world, doe not deny, but auoutch that there are powers that effect wonders in the world, either voluntarily, or ceremonially and magically, but when wee giue them an instance wrought neither by man nor by spirit, they answere vs, it is nature, nature hath giuen it this quality. So then it was nature that made the Agrigentine salt melt in the fire, and crackle in the water. Was it so? this seemes rather contrary to the nature of salt, which naturally dissolueth in water, and crakleth in the fire. I but nature (say they) made this perticular salt of a quality iust opposite. Good: this then is the reason also of the heare and cold of the Garamantine fountaine, and of the other that puts out the torch and lighteth it againe, as also of the A [...]beste, and those other, all which to re­herse were too tedious: There is no other reason belike to bee giuen for them, but, such is their nature. A good briefe reason verely, and (b) a sufficient. But GOD beeing the Authour of all nature, why then doe they exact a stron­ger reason of vs, when as wee in proouing that which they hold for an impo­ssibility, affirme that it is thus by the will of Almighty GOD, who is there­fore called Almighty because hee can doe all that hee will, hauing created so many things which were they not to bee seene, and confirmed by sufficient testimony, would seeme as impossible as the rest, whereas now wee know them, partly all, and partly some of vs. As for other things that are but reported with­out [...]estimony, and concerne not religion, nor are not taught in scripture, they may, bee false, and a man may lawfully refuse to beleeue them. I doe not beleeue all that I haue set downe, so firmely that I doe make no doubt of some of them, but for that which I haue tried, as the burning of lyme in water and cooling in oyle; the loade-stones drawing of Iron and not moouing a straw; the incorruptibility of the Peacoks flesh, whereas Platoes flesh did putri­fie; the keeping of snow and the ripening of apples in chaffe; the bright fire makeing the stones of his owne col [...]our, and wood of the iust contra­rie, these I haue seene and beleeue without any doubt at all: Such also are these, that cleare oyle should make blacke spottes, and white siluer drawne a black line: that coales should turne black, from white wood, brittle of hard ones, and incorruptible of corruptible peeces: togither with many other which tediousnesse forbiddeth me heere to insert. For the others, excepting that foun­taine that quensheth and kindleth againe, & the dusty apples of Sodome, I could [Page 847] not get any sufficient proofes to confirme them. Nor mett I any that had beheld that fountaine of Epyrus, but I found diuerse that had seene the like, neere vn­to Grenoble in France. And for the Apples of Sodome, there are both graue authors, and eye-witnesses enow aliue, that can affirme it, so that I make no doubt thereof. The rest I leaue indifferent, to affirme, or deny; yet I did set them downe because they are recorded in our ad [...]ersaries owne histories, to shew them how many things they beleeue in their owne bookes, with-out all reason, that will not giue credence to vs, when wee say that God Almighty will doe any thing that ex­ceedeth their capacity to conceiue. What better or stronger reason can be giuen for any thing then to say, God Almighty will doe this, which hee hath promised in those bookes wherein he promiseth as strange things as this, which he hath per­formed. He will do it, because he hath said hee will: euen hee, that hath made the incredulous Heathens beleeue things which they held meere impossibilities.

L. VIVES.

WHy then (a) cannot God] Seeing the scope of this place is diuine, and surpasseth the bounds of nature, as concerning the resurrection, iudgment, saluation, and damnation, I [No word of this in the Lo­uaine co­pie.] wonder that Aquinas, Scotus, Occam, Henricus de Gandauo, Durandus and Petrus de Palude dare define of them according to Aristotles positions, drawing them-selues into such laby­rinths of naturall questions, that you would rather say they were Athenian Sophisters, then Christian diuines.] (b) Sufficient] Mans conceipt being so slender and shallow in these causes of things, in so much that Virgil said well, Faelix, qui potuit rerum cognoscere causas: (c) Gre­noble] It was built by Gratian, and called Gratianopolis, Valens being Emperour of the East. It standeth in Daulphine, and reteineth part of the old name.

That the alteration of the knowne nature of any creature, vnto a nature vnknowne, is not opposite vnto the lawes of nature. CHAP. 8.

IF they reply that they will not beleeue that mans body can endure perpetuall burning, because they know it is of no such nature, so that it cannot bee said of it, that nature hath giuen it such a quality, we may answer them out of the scrip­tures, that mans body before his fall was of such a nature that it could not suffer death: and yet in his fall was altered vnto that mortall misery wherein now all man-kinde liueth, to dye at length: and therefore at the resurrection it may vn­dergoe such another alteration, vnknowne to vs as yet. But they beleeue not the Scriptures that relate mans estate in Paradise, if they did, we should not neede to stand long with them vpon this theame of the paines of the damned: whereas now wee must make demonstration out of their owne authors, how it is possible that there may bee a full alteration of nature in any one obiect, from the kinde of being that it had before, and yet the lawes of nature be kept vnviolated. Thus wee read in Varro's booke De Gente Pop. Rom. Castor (saith hee) relateth, that in that bright starre of Venus (a) which Plautus calles Hesperugo and Homer the glorious (b) Hesperus, befell a most monstrous change both of colour, mag­nitude, figure and motion: the like neuer was before nor since: and this saith Adrastus Cyzicenus, and Dion Neapolites (two famous Astronomers) befell in the reigne of Ogyges. A monstrous change, saith Varro, and why, but that it seemed contrary to nature: such we say, all portents to be, but wee are deceiued: for how [Page 848] can that be against nature which is effected by the will of God the Lord and ma­ker of all nature? A portent therefore is not against nature, but against the most common order of nature. But who is hee that can relate all the portents recorded by the Gentiles? Let vs seeke our purpose in this one. What more de­cretall law hath God laide vpon nature in any part of the creation, then hee hath in the motions of the heauens? what more legall and fixed order doth any part of nature keepe? and yet you see, that when it was the pleasure of Natures high­est soueraigne, the brighest starre in all the firmament, changed the coulour, mag­nitude and figure, and which is most admirable, the very course and motion. This made a foule disturbance in the rules of the Astrologians (if there were any then) when they obseruing their fixed descriptions of the eternall course of the starres, durst affirme that there neuer was, nor neuer would bee any such change as this of Venus was. Indeed wee read in the Scripture that the Sunne stood still at the prayer of Iosuah, vntill the battle was done, and went back to shew Heze­chias that the Lord had added fifteene yeares vnto his life. As for the miracles done by the vertues of the Saints, these Infidels know them well, and therefore auerre them to be done by Magicke: where-vpon Virgil saith as I related before of the witch, that she could

Sistere aquam fluuiis & vertere syder a retrò:
Virg. Enid. 4.
Stop floods, bring back the starres, &c.

For the riuer Iordan parted, when Iosuah lead the people ouer it, and when He­liah passed it, as likewise when his follower Heliseus deuided it with Heliah his cloake, and the sunne as wee said before went back in the time of Hezechiah. But Varro doth not say that any one desired this change of Venus. Let not the faith­lesse therefore hood winck them-selues in the knowledge of nature, as though Gods power could not alter the nature of any thing from what it was before vnto mans knowledge, although that the knowne nature of any thing bee fully as ad­mirable, but that men admire nothing but rarieties. For what reasonable man doth not seee, that in that greatest likenesse and most numerous multitude of one worke of nature, the face of man, there is such an admirable quality, that were they not all of one forme, they should not distinguish man from beast, and yet were they all of one forme, one man should not bee knowne from another? Thus likenesse and difference are both in one obiect. But the difference is most admi­rable, nature it selfe seeming to exact an vniformity in the proportion thereof, and yet because it is rarieties which wee admire, wee doe wonder farre more when wee see two (c) so like that one may bee easily and is often-times deceiued in taking the one for the other. But it may bee they beleeue not the relation of Varro, though hee bee one of their most learned Historians, or doe not respect it, because this starre did not remaine long in this new forme, but soone resumed the former shape and course againe. Let vs therefore giue them another exam­ple, which together with this of his, I thinke may suffice to conuince, that God is not to bee bound to any conditions in the allotting of particuler being to any thing, as though he could not make an absolute alteration thereof into an vn­knowne quality of essence. The country of Sodome was whilom otherwise then it is now: it was once like the rest of the land, as fertile and as faire, if not more then the rest, in so much that the Scripture compareth it to Paradise. But being smitten from lieauen (as the Paynim stories themselues record, and all trauellers cou [...] me) it now is as a field of foote and ashes, and the apples of the soyle being [Page 849] faire without are naught but dust within. Behold, it was not such, and yet such it is at this day. Behold a terible change of nature wrought by natures Creator? and that it remaineth in that foule estate now, which it was a long time ere it fell into. So then, as God can create what hee will, so can hee change the nature of what he hath created, at his good pleasure. And hence is the multitude of mon­sters, visions, pertents, and prodigies, for the particular relation whereof, here is no place. They are called (d) monsters, of Monstro, to shew, because they betoken somewhat: And portents and prodiges of portendo, and porrò dico, to presage and fore-tell some-what to enshew. But whether they, or the deuills, whose care it is to inueigle and intangle the minds of the vnperfect, and such as dese [...]ve it, do de­lude the world either by true predictions, or by stumbling on the truth by chance, let their obseruers & interpreters looke to that. But we ought to gather this from all those monsters & prodigies that happen or are said to happen against nature (as the Apostle implied when he spake of the (e) engraffing of the wild Oliue into the Garden Oliue, whereby the wild one was made partaker of the roote and fat­nesse Rom. [...]1. of the other,) that they all do tell vs this, that God will do with the bodies of the dead, according to his promise, no difficulty, no law of nature can or shall prohibit him. And what hee hath promised, the last booked declared out of both the Testaments, not in very great measure, but sufficient (I thinke) for the pur­pose and volume.

L. VIVES.

VEnus (a) with.] Here of already. Some call this starre Uenus, some Iuno. Arist. De mundo. Some Lucifier, some Hesperus. Higin. lib. 2. It seemeth the biggest starre in the firmament. Some say it was the daughter of Cephalus and [...]rocris, who was so faire that she contended with Uenus, and therefore was called Uenus Eratasthen. It got the name of Lucifer and Hes­perus from rising and setting before and after the Sunne. Higinus placeth it aboue the Sunne the Moone and Mercury, following Plato, Aristotle the Egiptians, and all the Old Astrono­mers. (b) Hesperus.] So doth Cynna in his Smirna.

Te matutinis flentem conspexit Eous,
Et flentem paulo vidit post Hesperus idem.
The day-starre, saw thy cheekes with teares bewet,
So did it in the euening, when it set.

That this was both the day-starre and the Euening- [...]arre, Pythagoras, or (as some say) Par­menides was the first that obserued. Plm. lib. 2. Suidas. (c) Two so like.] Such two twins had Ser­uilius. Cie. Acad. Quaest 4. Such were the Menechmi in Pluatus supposed to be, whome their ve­ry mother could not distinguish, such also were the Twins that Quintilian declameth of. And at Mechlin at this day Petrus Apostotius, a Burguer of the towne, mine host, hath two toward, and gratious children, so like, that not onely strangers, but euen their owne mother hath mis­tooke them, and so doth the father like-wise to this day, calling Peter by his brother Iohns name, and Iohn by Peters. (d) Monsters.] Thus doth Tully expound these words. De diuinat▪ (e) Engraffing.] The wild oliue is but a bastard frute and worse then the other: but it is not the vse to engraffe bad slips in a better stocke, to marre the whole, but good ones in a bad slocke to better the fruit. So that the Apostles words seeme to imply a deed against nature.

Of Hell and the qualities of the eternall paines therein. CHAP. 9.

AS God therfore by his Prophet spake of the paines of the damned, such shall [Page 850] they be: Their worme shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenshed Our Sauiour to cōmend this vnto vs, putting the parts that scandalize a mā, for mans right mem­bers, Isa. 66. 24. and bidding him cut them of, addeth this: better it is for thee to enter into life maimed, then hauing two hands to go into Hell into the fire that neuer shalbe quenshed, where their worme dieth not, and their fire neuer goeth out, and likewise of the foote: Mar. 9. 47. Better for thee to goe halting into life, then hauing two feete to bee cast into Hell &c. And so saith he of the eye also, adding the Prophets words three seuerall times. O whom would not this thunder from the mouth of God strike a chill terror in­to, sounding so often? Now as for this worme and this fire, they that make them only mental paines, do say that the fire implieth the burning of the soule in griefe and anguish, that now repenteth to late for being seuered from the sight of God: after the maner that the Apostle saith: who is offended and I burne not? And this anguish may be meant also by the worme, say they, as it is written, As the moth is 1. Cor. 11. 29. to the garment, and the worme to the wood, So doth sorrow eate the heart of a man. Now such as hold them both mentall and reall, say that the fire is a bodily plague to the body, and the worme a plague of conscience in the soule. This seemeth more likely in that it is absurd to say, that either the soule or body shalbe cleare of paine; yet had I rather take part with them that say they are both bodily, then with those that say that neither of them is so; and therefore that sorrow in the Scriptures though it be not expressed so, yet it is vnderstood to bee a fruitlesse repentance con [...]oyned with a corporall torment, for the scripture saith: the ven­geance of the (flesh of the) wicked is fire and the worme: hee might haue said more Eccl. 7. briefely, the vengance of the wicked, why did hee then ad of the flesh, but to shew that both those plagues, the fire and the worme, shalbe corporall? If hee added it because that man shalbe thus plagued for liuing according to the flesh, (for it is therefore that hee incurreth the second death, which the A­postle meaneth of when hee saith, If yee liue after the flesh yee die:) but euery man beleeue as hee like, either giuing the fire truely to the body, and the worme figuratiuely to the soule, or both properly to the body: for we haue fully proued already that a creature may burne and yet not consume, may liue in paine and yet not dye: which he that denyeth, knoweth not him that is the au­thor of all natures wonders, that God who hath made all the miracles that I erst recounted, and thousand thousands more, and more admirable, shutting them all in the world, the most admirable worke of all. Let euery man therefore choose what to thinke of this, whether both the fire and the worme plague the body, or whether the worme haue a metaphoricall reference to the soule. The truth of this question shall then appeare plaine, when the knowledge of the Saints shall bee such as shall require no triall of it, but onely shalbe fully satisfied and resolued by the perfection and plenitude of the diuine sapience. We know but now in part, vntill that which is perfect be come, but yet may wee not beleeue those bodies to be such, that the fire can worke them no anguish nor torment.

L. VIVES.

THeir (a) worme.] Is. 66. 24. this is the worme of conscience. Hierome vpon this place. Nor is there any villany (saith Seneca) how euer fortunate, that escapeth vnpunished, but is plague to it selfe by wringing the conscience with feare and distrust. And this is Epi­curus his reason to proue that man was created to avoyd sinne, because hauing committed it, [Page 851] it scourgeth the conscience, and maketh it feare, euen without all cause of feare. This out of Seneca, [...]pist. lib. [...]6. And so singeth Iuuenall in these words:

Exemplo quod [...]unque malo committitur, ipsi
D [...]splicet auctori: prima est haec vltio, quòd se
Iudice nemo nocens absoluitur.—&c.
Each deed of mischiefe first of all dislikes
The authout: with this whip Reuenge first strikes,
That no stain'd thought can cleare it selfe,—&c.

And by and by after:

—Cur tamen hos tu [...]
Euasisse putes, quos diriconscia facti,
Mens habet [...]ttionitos▪ & surdo verbere caedit,
Occultum quatiente animo tortore flagellum.
Poena autem vehemens, & multo saeuior illis,
Quas & Ceditius grauis inuenit, & Rhadamanthus
Nocte dieque suum gestare in pectore testem.
—But why should you suppose
Them free, whose soule blackt ore with ougly deeds
Affrights and teares the conscience still, and feeds
Reuenge, by nousling terrour, feare and warre,
Euen in it selfe. O plagues farre lighter farre,
To beare guilts blisters in a brest vnsound,
Then Rhadamant, or sterne Ceditius found.

Nay the conscience confoundeth more then a thousand witnesses. Tully holdes there are no other hell furies then those stings of conscience, and that the Poets had that inuention from hence. In l. Pis. & Pro Ros [...]. Amerin. Hereof you may read more in Quintilians Orations.

Whether the fyre of hell if it be corporall, can take effect vpon the incorporeall deuills. CHAP. 10.

BVt here now is another question: whether this fire, if it plague not spiritual­ly, but onely by a bodily touch, can inflict any torment vpon the deuill and his Angels? they are to remaine in one fire with the damned, according to our Saui­ours owne words: Depart from mee you cursed into euerlasting fire, which is prepared for the deuill and his Angels. But the deuills according as some learned men sup­pose, haue bodies of condensate ayre, such as wee feele in a winde; and this ayre is passible, and may suffer burning, the heating of bathes prooueth, where the ayre is set on fire to heate the water, and doth that which first it suffereth. If any will oppose, and say the deuills haue no bodies at all, the matter is not great, nor much to be stood vpon. For why may not vnbodyed spirits feele the force of bo­dily fire, as well as mans incorporeall soule is now included in a carnall shape, and shall at that day be bound into a body for euer. These spirituall deuils therefore or those deuillish spirits, though strangely, yet shall they bee truly bound in this corporall fire, which shall torment them for all that they are incorpo­reall. Nor shall they bee so bound in it, that they shall giue it a soule [Page 852] as it were, and so become both one liuing creature, but as I sayd, by a wonderfull power shall they be so bound that in steed of giuing it life, they shal fr̄o it receiue intollerable torment, although the coherence of spirits and bodies, whereby both become one creature, bee as admirable, and exceede all humaine capacitie. And surely I should thinke the deuills shall burne them, as the riche glutton did, when hee cryed, saying, I am tormented in this flame, but that I should be answered that that fire was such as his tongue was, to coole which, hee seeing Lazarus a farre of, intreated him to helpe him with a little water on the tippe of his finger. Hee was not then in the body but in soule onely; such likewise (that is incorporeall) was the fire hee burned in, and the water hee wished for, as the dreames of those that sleepe and the vision of men in extasies are, which present the formes of bo­dies, and yet are not bodies indeed. And though man see these things onely in spirit, yet thinketh he him-selfe so like to his body, that hee cannot discerne whe­ther hee haue it on or no. But that hell, that [...]ake of fire and brimstone, shall bee reall, and the fire corporall, burning both men and deuills, the one in flesh and the other in ayre: the one i [...] the body adhaerent to the spirit, and the other in spirit onely adhaerent to the fire, and yet not infusing life, but feeling torment for one fire shall torment both men and Deuills, Christ hath spoken it.

Whether it bee not iustice that the time of the paines should be proportioned to the time of the sinnes and crimes. CHAP. 11.

BVt some of the aduersaries of Gods citty, hold it iniustice for him that hath offended but temporally, to be bound to suffer paine eternally, this (they say) is [...]ly vn [...]. As though they knew any law chat adapted the time of the punish­ment to the time in which the crime was committed. Eight kinde of punish­ments d [...]th Tully affirme the lawes to inflict: Damages, imprisonment, whip­ping, like for like, publicke disgrace, banishment, death, and bondage, which of these can be performed in so little time as the offence is, excepting (a) the fourth, which yeelds euery man the same measure that hee meateth vnto others, accord­ing to that of the law, An eye for an eye, and a to [...]th for a tooth? Indeed one may loose his eye by this law, in as small a time as hee put out another mans by violenc [...]. [...] is a man kisse another mans wife, and bee therefore adiudged to bee whipt, is not that which hee did in a moment, paid for by a good deale longer sufferance? is [...] [...] pleasure repaide with a longer paine? And what for imprison­ [...] [...] [...]ry one iudged to lye there no longer then hee was a doing his villa­ [...] [...] [...] seruant that hath but violently touched his maister, is by a iust law [...] [...] many yeares imprisonment. And as for damages, disgraces, and [...] [...], are not many of them darelesse, and lasting a mans whole life, wher­ [...] be [...] a proportion with the paines eternall. Fully eternall they cannot [...] [...] the life which they afflict is but temporall, and yet the sinnes they [...] are all committed in an instant, nor would any man aduise that the conti­ [...] [...] [...] penalty should be measured by the time of the fact, for that, be it [...] [...] [...] [...], or what villany so-euer, is quickly dispatched, and [...] [...] [...] [...] to be weighed by the length of time, but by the foulenesse of the crime. [...] for him that deserues death by an offence, doth the law hold the time that [...] [...] [...] [...]ing, to bee the satisfaction for his guilt, or his beeing [Page 853] taken away from the fellowship of men, whether? That then which the terrestri­all Citty can do by the first death, the celestiall can effect by the second, in clearing her selfe of malefactors. For as the lawes of the first, cannot call a dead man back againe into their society, no more do the lawes of the second call him back to sal­uation that is once entred into the second death. How then is our Sauiours words (say they) With what measure yee mete, with the same shall men mete to you againe. Luc. 6. if temporall sinnes be rewarded with eternall paines? O but you marke not that those words haue a reference to the returning of euill for euill in our nature, and not in one proportion of time: that is, hee that doth euill, shall suffer euill, with­out limitation of any time: although this place be more properly vnderstood of the iudgments and condemnations whereof the Lord did there speake. So that he that iudgeth vniustly, if he be iudged vniustly, is paid in the same measure that hee meated withall, though not what he did: for he did wrong in iudgment, and such like he suffreth: but he did it vniustly, mary he is repaid according to iustice.

L. VIVES.

EXcepting the (a) fourth] This was one of the Romanes lawes in the twelue tables, and here­of doth Phauorinus dispute with Sep. Caecilius, in Gellius. lib. 20.

The greatnesse of Adams sinne, inflicting eternall damnation vpon all that are out of the state of Grace. CHAP. 12.

BVt therefore doth man imagine, that this infliction of eternall torment is vn­iustice, because his fraile imperfection cannot discerne the horriblenesse of that offence that was the first procurer thereof. For the fuller fruition man had of God, the greater impiety was it for him to renounce him, and therein was hee worthy of euer-lasting euill, in that he destroyed his owne good, that otherwise had beene euerlasting. Hence came damnation vpon all the stock of man, parent and progenie vnder-going one curse, from which none can be euer freed, but by the free and gracious mercy of God, which maketh a seperation of mankinde, to shew in one of the remainders the power of grace, and in the other the reuenge of iustice. Both which could not bee expressed vpon all man-kinde, for if all had tasted of the punishments of iustice, the grace and mercy of the redeemer had had no place in any: and againe, if all had beene redeemed from death, there had beene no obiect left for the manifestation of Gods iustice: But now there is more left, then taken to mercy, that so it might appeare what was due vnto all, with­out any impeachment of Gods iustice, who not-withstanding hauing deliuered so many, hath herein bound vs for euer to praise his gracious commiseration.

Against such as hold, that the torments after the iudgement shall bee but the meanes whereby the soules shall bee purified. CHAP. 13.

SOme Platonists there are who though they assigne a punishment to euery sinne, yet hold they that all such inflictions, be they humaine or diuine, in this life or in the next, tend onely to the purgation of the soule from enormities. Where-vpon Virgil hauing said of the soules;

[Page 854]
Hinc metunt cupiuntque, &c.
Hence feare, desire, &c,

And immediatly:

Quin vt supremo cum lumine vita reliquit,
Non tamen omne mal [...]m miseris, nec funditùs omnes
Corporeae excedunt pestes, penitùsque necesse est,
Multa diù concreta modis inolescere miris.
Ergo exercentur poenis, veterum (que) malorum
Supplicia expendunt, aliae panduntur inanes
Suspensa ad ventos, aliis sub gurgite vasto
Insectum eluitur scelus, aut exuritur igni.
For when the soules do leaue the bodies dead,
Their miseries are not yet finished:
Nor all their times of torment yet compleate:
Many small crimes must needes make one thats great.
Paine therefore purgeth them, and makes them faire
From their old staines: some hang in duskie ayre,
Some in the deepe do pay the debt of sinne,
And fire is chosen to cleanse others in.

They that hold this, affirme that no paines at all are to be suffered after death, but onely such as purge the soules, and those shall be cleared of all their earthly con­tagion by some of the three vpper elements, the fire, the ayre, or the water. The ayre, in that he saith, Suspensae ad ventos: the water, by the words Sub gurgite vasto; the fire is expresly named, aut exuritur igni. Now indeed wee doe confesse that there are certaine paines during this life, which do not properly afflict such as are not bettred but made worse by them, but belong onely to the reforming of such [...] take them for corrections. All other paines, temporall and eternall are laid vp­on euery one as God pleaseth, by his Angells good or bad, either for some sinne past, or wherein the party afflicted now liueth, or else to excercise and declare the vertue of his seruants. For if one man hurt another (a) willingly, or by chance, it is an offence in him to doe any man harme, by will or through igno­rance, but God whose secret iudgement assigned it to be so, offendeth not at all. As for temporall paine, some endure it heere, and some here-after, and some both here and there, yet all is past before the last iudgement. But all shall not come in­to these eternall paines, (which not-with-standing shall bee eternall after the last iudgment, vnto them that endure them temporally after death.) For some shal be pardoned in the world to come that are not pardoned in this, and acquitted there and not here from entring into paines eternall, as I said before.

L. VIVES.

Willingly (a) or by] Willingly, that is, of set purpose, or through a wrong perswasion that [...] doth him good when he hurteth him, as the torturers and murtherers of the martyrs beleeued. These were all guilty, nor wa [...] their ignorance excuseable: which in what cases it may be held pardonable, Augustine disputeth in Quaest. vet. & Nou. Testam.

The [...] all paines of this life afflicting all man-kinde. CHAP. 14.

BVT fewe the [...] [...] that endure none of these paines vntill after death. [Page 855] Some indeed I haue known & heard of that neuer had houres sickenes vntil their dying day, and liued very long, though notwithstanding mans whole life bee a paine in that it is a temptation and a warre-fare vpon earth as Holy Iob saith, for ig­norance is a great punishment, and therefore you see that little children are for­ced to a auoyde it by stripes and sorrowes, that also which they learne being such a paine to them, that some-times they had rather endure the punishments that enforce them learne it, then to learne that which would avoyde them (a). Who would not tremble and rather choose to die then to be an infant againe, if he were put to such a choyce? We begin it with teares, and therein presage our future miseries. Onely (b) Zoroastres smiled (they say) when hee was borne: but his prodigyous mirth boded him no good: for hee was, by report, the first inuen­tor of Magike, which notwithstanding stood him not in a pins stead in his misfor­tunes, for Ninus King of Assiriaouer came him in battel and tooke his Kingdome of Bactria from him. So that it is such an impossibility that those words of the Scripture, Great trauell is created for all men and an heauy yoke vpon the sonnes of Adam from the day that they go out of their mothers wombe, vntill the day that they re­turne vnto the mother of all things, should not be fulfilled, that the very infants, being Baptised, and therein quitte from all their guilt, which then is onely origi­nall, are notwithstanding much and often afflicted, yea euen sometimes by the in­cursion of Deuills, which notwithstanding cannot hurt them if they die at that tendernesse of age.

L. VIVES.

WHo (a) would.] Some would thinke them-selues much beholding to God if they might begin their daies againe, but wise Cato in Tully was of another minde. (b) Zoroastres smiled.] He was king of Bactria, the founder of Magique. Hee liued before the Troian warre 5000. yeares saith Hermodotus Platonicus. Agnaces taught him. Hee wrot 100000. verses, Idem. Eudoxus maketh him liue 5000. yeares before Plato his death, and so doth Aristotle. Zanthus Lydius is as short as these are ouer in their account, giuing but 600, betweene Zo­roastres, and Xerxes passage into Greece. Pliny doubts whether there were many of this name. But this liued in Ninus his time; hee smiled at his birth, and his braine beate so that it would lift vp the hand; a presage of his future knowledge. Plin. He liued twenty yeares in a desert vpon cheese, which hee had so mixed, that it neuer grew mouldy nor decayed.

That the scope of Gods redeeming vs is wholly pertinent to the world to come. CHAP. 15.

BVt yet notwithstanding in this heauy yoke that lieth vpon Adams children from ther birth to their buriall, we haue this one meanes left vs, to liue sober, and to weigh that our first parents sin hath made this life but a paine to vs, and that all the promises of the New-Testament belonge onely to the Heritage layd vp for vs in the world to come: pledges wee haue here, but the performance due thereto we shall not haue till then. Let vs now therefore walke in hope and profiting day by day let vs mortifie the deeds of the flesh, by the spirit, for God knoweth all that are his, and as many as are led by the spirit of God, are the sons of God, but by grace, not by nature, for Gods onely sonne by nature, was made the sonne of man for vs, that we being the sons of men by nature might become [Page 865] the sonnes of God in him by grace, for hee remayning changelesse, tooke our nature vpon him, and keeping still his owne diuinity, that wee being changed, might leaue our frailety and apnesse to sinne, through the participation of his righteousnesse and immortallity and keepe that which hee had made good in vs, by the perfection of that good which is in him: for as wee all fell into this misery by one mans sinne, so shall wee ascend vnto that glory by one (deified) mans righteousnesse. Nor may any imagine that hee hath had this passe, vntill [...] bee there where there is no temptation but all full of that peace which wee seeke by these conflicts of the spirit against the flesh, and the flesh against the spi­rit. This warre had neuer beene, had man kept his will in that right way wherein it was first placed. But refusing that, now hee fighteth in himselfe, and yet this inconuenience is not so bad as the former, for happier farre is hee that striueth against sinne then hee that alloweth it soueraygnty ouer him. Better is warre with hope of eternall peace, then thraldome without any thought of freedome. We wish the want of this warre though, and God inspireth vs to ayme at that orderly peace wherein the inferiour obeyeth the superior in althings: but if there were hope of it in this life (as God forbid wee should imagine) by yeelding to sinne, (a) yet ought we rather to stand out against it, in all our miseries, then to giue ouer our freedomes to sinne, by yeelding to it.

L. VIVES.

YEt (a) ought we.] So said the Philosophers, euen those that held the soules to be mortall: that vertue was more worth then all the glories of a vicious estate, and a greater reward to it selfe: nay that the vertuous are more happy euen in this life, then the vicious, and there­ [...] Christ animates his seruants with promises of rewards both in the world to come, and in this that is present

The lawes of grace, that all the regenerate are blessed in. CHAP. 16.

BVt Gods mercy is so great in the vessells whome hee hath prepared for glory, that euen the first age of man, which is his infancy, where the flesh ruleth with­out controll, and the second, his child-hood, where his reason is so weake that it giueth way to all [...]nticements, and the mind is altogether incapable of religious precepts; if notwithstanding they bee washed in the fountaine of regeneration, and he dye at this or that age, he is translated from the powers of darknes to the glories of Christ, and freed from all paynes, eternall and purificatory. His rege­neration onely is sufficient cleare that, after death which his carnall generation had contracted with death. But when he cometh to yeares of discretion, and is capable of good counsel, then must he begin a fierce conflict with vices least it al­lure [...] to damnation▪ Indeede the fresh-water soldiour is the more easily put to [...] [...] practise will make him valourous, and to persue victory with all his [...] [...] which he must euermore assay by a weapō called the (a) loue of true righ­ [...] [...] [...]is is kept in the faith of Christ, for if the command be present, and the [...] absent, the very forbidding of the crime enflameth the peruerse flesh to [...] [...] [...]er into it, sometimes producing open enormities, and some­times (b) sectes ones, farre-worse then the other, in that pride, and ruinous selfe conceit perswade [...] [...] that they are vertues. [Page 857] Then therfore sin is quelled, when it is beaten downe by they loue of God, which none but he and that he doth only, by Iesus Christ the mediator of God and man, who made him-selfe mortall, that we might bee made eternall: few are so happy to passe their youth without taynt of some damnable sinne or other, either in deed, opinion, or so; but let them aboue all, seeke to suppresse by the fullnesse of spirit all such euill motions as shall be incited by the loosenesse of the flesh. Ma­ny, hauing betaken them-selues to the law, becomming preuaricators thereof through sinne, are afterwards faine to fly vnto the law of grace assistant, which making them both truer penitents, and stouter opponents, subiecteth their spi­rits to God, and so they get the conquest of the flesh. Hee therefore that will escape hell fire, must be both Baptized and iustified in Christ, and this is his only way to passe from the Deuill vnto him. And let him assuredly beleeue that there is no purgatory paines but before that great and terrible iudgement. Indeede it is true that the fire of Hell shalbe (c) more forcible against some then against others, according to the diuersity of their deserts, whether it be adapted in nature to the quality of their merits, or remaine one fire vnto all, and yet bee not felt alike of all.

L. VIVES.

THe (a) loue of.] This made Plato aduise men to vse their children onely to vertuous de­lights, and to induce a hate of bad things into their mindes, which were it obserued, out loue would then be as much vnto vertue as now it is vnto carnall pleasures, for custome is an­other nature: and a good man liketh vertue better then the voluptuary doth sensuality. (b) Secret ones far worse. Plato hauing feasted certaine Gentlemen, spread the Roome with mats and dressed his banqueting beds handsomely. In comes Diogenes the Cynicke, and falls pre­sently a trampling of the hangings with his durty feete. Plato comming in, why how now Diogenes quoth he? Nothing said the other, but that I tread downe Platoes Pride. Thou dost indeed (saith Plato) but with a pride farre greater, for indeed this was a greater vaine-glory and arrogance in Diogenes that was poore, then in Plato that was rich, and had but prepared these things for his friends. So shall you haue a many proud beggers thinke them-selues ho­lyer then honest rich men, onely for their name sake, as if God respected the goods, and not there mindes. They will not be ritch, because they thinke their pouerty maketh them more admired Diogenes had wont to doe horrible things to make the people obserue him, and one day in the midst of winter hee fell a washing himselfe in a cold spring, whither by and by there gathred a great multitude, who seeing him, pittied him, and praied him to for-beare: O no, saith Plato aloud, if you will pitty him, get yee all gone: for he saw it was not vertue, but vaine-glory that made him do thus. (c) More forcible.] According to the words of Christ, [...] Mat. 11. [...]be easier for Tyre and Sydon. &c.

Of some Christians that held that Hells paines should not be eternall. CHAP. 17.

NOw must I haue a gentle disputation with certaine tender hearts of our own religion, who thinke that God, who hath iu [...] doomed the damned vnto [...] fire, wil after a certaine space, which his goodnesse shal thinke fit for the merit of each mans guilt, deliuer them from that torment. And of this opinion was (a) Origen, in farre more pittiful manner, for he held that the diuells themselues after [Page 858] a set time▪ [...], should bee loosed from their torments, and become bright [...] [...] [...], [...]hey were before. But this, and other of his opinions, chief­ly▪ [...] [...] [...] [...]-volution of misery and blisse which hee held that all [...] should runne in, gaue the church cause to pronounce him Anathema: [...] [...] had lost this seeming pitty, by assigning a true misery, after a while, and [...] blisse, vnto the Saints in heauen, where they (if they were true) could neuer [...] [...] to [...]aine. But farre other-wise i [...] their tendernesse of heart, which [...]old that this freedome out of hell shall onely be extended vnto the soules of the [...] after a certaine time appointed for euery one, so that all at length shall [...] to bee Saints in heauen. But if this opinion bee good and true, because it is [...] [...] [...] the farther it extendeth, the better it is: so that it may as well [...] [...] [...] freedome of the deuills also, after a longer continuance of time. W [...] [...] [...] it with man kinde onely, and excludeth them? [...]ay but it dares [...] [...] ▪ they dare not extend their pitty vnto the deuill. But if any one [...] [...] ▪ go [...] beyond them, and yet sinneth in erring more deformedly, and [...] [...] [...]ly against the expresse word of GOD, though hee thinke to shew the more pitty herein.

L. VIVES.

ORigen (a) in] Periarch lib. Of this already. (b) Include the freedome] So did Origen, [...] likewise made good Angels become deuills in processe of time, according to his ima­ [...] circum- [...].

Of those that hold that the intercession of the Saints shallsaue all men from damnation. CHAP. 18.

[...] [...] with some that seeme to reuerence the Scriptures, and yet are no [...] [...], who would make God farre more mercifull then the other. For as [...] the wicked, they confesse, that they deserue to bee plagued, but mercy shall [...] [...] [...] hand when it comes to iudgement: for God shall giue them all [...] the prayers and intercession of the Saints, who if they prayed for them [...] they [...] ouer them as enemies, will doe it much more now when they [...] prostrate a [...] their feete like slaues. For it is incredible (say they) that [...] [...] [...] mercy when they are most holy and perfect, who prayed [...] theyr foes, when they were not with-out sinne them-selues: Surely then they [...] pray for them being now become their suppliants, when as they haue no [...] at [...] left in them. And will not God heare them, when their prayers haue [...] [...]? Then bring they forth the testimony of the Psalme▪ which the [...] that held the sauing of all the damned after a time, doe alledge also, but [...] that it maketh more for them: the words are these: Hath God for­ [...] [...] will be [...] vp his [...] in displeasure? His displeasure (say [...] [...] all that [...] vn [...] of eternall life, to eternall torment. But [...] [...] [...] ▪ little or long, how can it be then that the Psalme [...] [...] vp [...] [...] in displeasure? It saith not, Will hee shut [...] [...] v [...] [...] [...] [...] that hee will not shutte them vp at all. Thus doe they [...] [...] [...] [...] of GOD is not false, although hee condemne none, [Page 859] no more then his threatning to destroy Niniuy was false, though it was not effec­ted (say they) notwithstanding that he promised it without exception. Hee sayd not, I will destroy it vnlesse it repent, but plainely▪ without addition, Niniuy shalbe destroyed. This threa [...]g doe they hold true, because GOD fore-told plaine­ly what they had deserued, though he pake not that which he meant to doe▪ for though hee spared them, yet knew hee that they would repent: and yet did hee absolutely promise their destruction. This therefore (say they) was true in the truth of his seuerity, which they had deserued, but not in respect of his mercy, which he did not shut vp in displeasure, because he would shew mercy vnto their praiers, whose pride hee had threatned to punish. If therefore he shewed mer­cy then (say they) when he knew hee should thereby grieue his holy prophet, how much more will hee show it now when all his Saints shall intreate for it? Now this surmise of theirs they thinke the scriptures doe not mention, because men should bee reclaimed from vice by feare of tedious or eternall torment, and because some should pray for those that will not amend: and yet the scrip­tures (say they) doe not vtterly conceale it: for what doth that of the Psalme in­tend, How great is thy goodnesse which thou hast layd vppe for them that feare thee! Thou keepest them secret in thy tabernacle from the strife of tongues. That is, say Psal. 31 19, [...]0 they, this great sweetnesse of GODS mercy it kept secret from vs, to keepe vs in the more awe, and therefore the Apostle sayth GOD hath shut vppe all in vnbeleefe, that hee might haue mercy on all, to shew that hee will condemne none. Ro. 11, 32 Yet these Opinionists will not extend this generall saluation vnto the deuills, [...]t make mankinde the onely obiect of their pitty, promising impunity to their owne bad liues withall, by pretending a generall mercy of GOD vnto the whole generation of man: and in this, they that extend Gods mercy vnto the deuill and his angells, doe quite exceed these later.

Of such as hold that heretiques shalbe saued, in that they haue pertaken of the body of CHRIST. CHAP. 19.

OThers there are, that cleare not hell of all, but onely of such as are baptized and pertakers of Christs body, and these (they say) are saued, bee their liues or doctrines whatsoeuer, wherevpon CHRIST himselfe sayd, This is the bread which commeth downe from heauen that he which eateth of it should not die▪ I am the Ioh. [...] [...]ing bread which came downe from heauen. Therefore (say these men) must all such [...] saued of necessity, and glorified by euerlasting life.

Of such as allow this deliuerance onely to wicked and reuolted Catholikes. CHAP. 20.

ANother sort restraine the former position onely to Catholikes, line they neuer so vilely, because they haue receiued CHRIST truly and bin [...] in his body: of which the Apostle faith; We that are many, are one bread, 1 C [...]. 10 17. [...] one body, because wee all are pertakers of one bread. So that fall they into [Page] [...] [Page 861] [...] [Page] neuer [...]o [...] afterwards, yea euen into Paganisme, yet because they re­ceiued the Baptisme of Christ in his Church, they shall not perish for euer, but [...]hall [...] [...] life, [...] shall their guilt make their torments euer-lasting, [...] temporall▪ though they may last a long time, and bee extreamly [...]

Of such as affirme that all that abide in the Catholique faith, shall be saued for that faith [...]ly, be their liues neuer so worthy of damnation. CHAP. 21.

THere [...] some▪ who because it is written▪ Hee that endureth to the end, hee shall [...] 24. [...] [...] doe affirme that onely they that continue Catholiques (how-so­euer they liue) shall be saued by the merite of that foundation, whereof the A­postle [...], Other foundation can no man try, then that which is laide, which is Christ [...]. C [...]. 3. [...] And if any man build on this foundation, gold, siluer, precious stones, tim­ [...] [...] [...] stubble; euery mans worke shall bee made manifest, for the day [of the Lord] shall declare it, because it shall bee reuealed by the fire, and the fire shall try euery mans worke, of what sort it is. If any mans worke that hee hath built vpon abide, hee shall receiue wages. If any mans worke burne, he shall lose, [...] hee shall bee▪ [...] him-selfe, yet as it were by fire. So that all Christian Ca­ [...] [...] say [...]hey) hauing Christ for their foundation (which no heretiques [...] off from his body) bee their liues good or bad, (as those that [...] [...], or stubble vpon this foundation) shall neuer-the-lesse be sa­ [...] [...] [...] i [...], shall bee deliuered after they haue endured the paines of the [...] which punisheth the wicked in the last iudgment.

Of such [...] affirme that the sinnes committed amongst the workes of mercy, shall not bee called into iudgement. CHAP. 22.

ANd some I haue mette with, that hold that none shall bee damned eternally, [...] [...] a [...] neglected to satisfie for their sinnes by almes-deedes: alledging [...] [...] [...]Th [...] shall bee iudgment mercilesse vnto him that sheweth no mercy. [...] [...] [...] [...] (say they) though hee amend not his life, but liue sin­ [...] [...] [...] full workes, shall neuer-the-lesse haue so mercifull a iudg­ [...], [...] [...] shall either not bee punished at all, or at least bee freed from his [...] after his sufferance of them for some certaine space, more or lesse. And [...] the iudge of quicke and dead would mention no other thing in his [...] [...] those on both sides of him, for the saluation of the one part, and the [...] of the other, but onely the almes-det [...]s which they had either done [...]. To which also (say they) doth that part of the Lords prayer per­ [...] [...] [...] trespasses, as wee forgiue them that trespasse against vs. For he [...] an offence done to him, doth a worke (a) of mercy: which Christ [...] [...]ee sayd: If yee doe forgiue men their trespasses, your heauenly fa­ [...] [...] but if yee doe not forgiue men their trespasses, no more will [...] [...] [...] forgiue you [...] trespasses. So that here-vnto belongeth also [...] [...] [...] [...] There shall bee iudgement mercilesse, &c. The [Page 861] LORD sayd not, Your small trespasses (say they) nor your great, but, general­ly, your trespasses, and therefore they hold that those that liue neuer so vici­ously vntill their dying day, haue notwithstanding their sinnes absolutely par­doned euery day by this praier vsed euery day, if withall they doe remember, freely to forgiue all such as haue offended them, when they intreate for pardon, when all those errors are confuted, I will GOD willing make an end of this pre­sent booke.

L. VIVES.

A (a) Worke of mercy] For [...], is the properly, mercy of [...], to haue mercie, as [...], come of [...], and in diuers more examples.

Against those that exclude both men and deuills from paines eternall. CHAP. 23.

FIrst then wee must shew why' the church hath condemned them that affirme that euen the very deuills after a time of torment, shalbe taken to mercy. The reason is this, those holy men, so many and so learned in both the lawes of GOD, the Old and the New, did not enuy the mundification and beatitude of those spirits, after their long, and great extremity of torture, but they saw well, that the words of Our Sauiour could not bee vntrue, which hee promised to pronounce in the last iudgement, saying: Depart from mee yee cursed into euer­lasting fire, which is prepared for the deuill and his Angells. Hereby shewing Mat. 25 that they should burne in euerlasting fire: likewise in the Reuelation; The deuill that deceiued them was cast into a lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet shalbe tormented euen day and night for euermore. There hee saith, euerlasting, and here for euermore, in both places excluding all termination Apo [...]. 20 and end of the time. Wherefore there is no reason either stronger or plainer to assure our beleefe that the deuill and his angells shall neuer more returne to the glory and righteousnesse of their Saints, then because the scriptures, that de­ceiue no man, tell vs directly and plainely, that GOD hath not spared them, but [...] them downe into hell, and deliuered them vnto chaines of darkenesse, there to bee [...] vnto the damnation in the iust iudgement, then to bee cast into eternall fire, and there to burne for euermore. If this bee true, how can either all, or any men bee 2 Pet. [...] [...]iuered out of this eternity of paines, if our faith whereby we beleeue the de­ [...] to bee euerlastingly tormented, be not hereby infringed? for if those (either all or some part) to whome it shalbe sayd, Depart from mee yee cursed into euer­lasting fire which is prepared for the deuill and his angells, shall not continue for e­ [...] in the fire, what reason haue wee to thinke that the deuill and his angells [...]? Shall the word of GOD spoken alike both to men and deuills, be prooued [...] vpon the deuills and not vpon the men? So indeed should mans surmises [...]of more certainety then Gods promises. But seeing that cannot bee, they [...] desire to escape this paine eternall, must cease to argue against GOD, and [...] his yoake vpon them while they haue time. [Page 862] For what a fondnesse were it to value the paines eternall by a fire only of a long conti [...] ▪ but yet to beleeue assuredly that life eternall hath no end at all, see­ing [...] the LORD in the same place including both these parts in one sen­ [...] [...] [...]plainely, These shall goe into euerlasting paines, and the righteous into life [...]. Thus doth he make them parallells: here is euerlasting paines, and there [...] eternall life. Now to say this life shall neuer end, but that paine shall, were gro [...]sly absurd. Wherefore seeing that the eternall life of the Saints shall bee without end, so therefore is it a consequent that the euerlasting paine of the damned shalbe as endlesse as the others beatitude.

Against those that would prooue all damnation frustrate by the praters of the Saints. CHAP. 24.

THis is also against those who vnder collour of more pitty, oppose the ex­presse word of GOD: and say that GODS promises are true in that men are worthy of the plagues he threatens, not that they shalbe layd vpon them. For he will giue them (say they) vnto the intreaties of his Saints, who wilbe the rea­dier to pray for them then, in that they are more purely holy, and their praiers wilbe the more powerfull, in that they are vtterly exempt from all touch of sinne and corruption. Well, and why then in this their pure holinesse, and powreful­ [...]se of praier will they not intreate for the Angells that are to be cast into euer­lasting [...], that it would please GOD to mitigate his sentence, and set them free from that intollerable fire? Some perhaps will pretend that the holy An­gells [...] ioyne with the Saints (as then their followes) in praier both the An­gells and men also that are guilty of damnation, that God in his mercy would be pleased to pardon their wicked merit. But there is no sound christian that e­uer held his, or euer will hold it: for otherwise, there were no reason why the Church should not pray for the deuill and his Angells, seeing that her LORD GOD hath willed her to pray for her enemies. But the same cause that stayeth the Church for praying for the damned spirits (her knowne enemies) at this day, the [...]ame shall hinder her for praying for the reprobate soules, at this day of iudgement, notwithstanding her fulnesse of perfection. As now, shee prayeth [...] her enemies in mankinde, because this is the time of wholesome repentance, and therefore her chiefe petition for them, is, that GOD would grant them peni­ [...] [...]. Tim. 2. and escape from the snares of the deuill, who are taken of him at his will, as the Apostle [...]aith. But if the church had this light that shee could know any of those w [...] (though they liue yet vpon the earth, yet) are predestinated to goe with the deuill into that euerlasting fire; shee would offer as few praiers for them, as shee doth for him. But seeing that shee hath not this knowledge, therefore praieth [...] for all her foes in the flesh, and ye is not heard for them all, but onely for those who are predestinated to become her sonnes, though they bee as yet her [...] [...]. If any shall die her impenitent foes, and not returne into her bo­ [...] [...], doth shee pray for them? No, because they that before death are not [...] into CHRIST, are afterward reputed as associates of the deuill: And [...] the same cause that forbids her to pray for the reprobate soules as then, stopp [...] [...]er for praying for the Apostaticall Angells as now: and the [...]ame reason [...] why wee pray for all men liuing, and yet will not pray for the wicked, nor [...], being dead. For the praier either of the Church, or of [Page 863] some Godly persons is heard (a) for some departed this life: but for them which being regenerat in Christ, haue not spent their life so wickedly, that they may be iudged vnworthy of such mercy: or else so deuoutly, that they may bee found to haue no neede of such mercy. Euen as also after the resurrection there shalbe some of the dead, which shall obtaine mercy after the punishments, which the spirits of the dead do suffer, that they be not cast into euerlasting fire. For other­wise that should not be truly spoken concerning some. That they shall not be forgi­uen neither in this world, nor in the world to come: vnlesse there were some, who al­though Math. 12, 32 they haue no remission in this, yet might haue it in the world to come. But when it shalbe said of the Iudge of the quick, and the dead. Come yee blessed of my father, possesse the Kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the world: and Math. 25, 34, 41 to others on the contrary, Depart from me, yee curssed into euerlasting fire, which is prepared for the deuill, and his angells: it were too much presumption to say, that any of them should escape euerlasting punishment, whom the Lord hath con­demned to eternall torments, & so goe about by the perswasion of this presump­tion, either also to despaire, or doubt of eternall life. Let no man therefore so vn­derstand the Psalmist, when he saith, Will God forget to haue mercy, or will he shut vp his louing kindnesse in displeasure: that hee suppose that the sentence of GOD is Psal. 7. 7 true concerning the good, false concerning the wicked, or that it is true concer­ning good men, and euill angells: but concerning euill men to be false? For that which is recorded in the Psalme, belongeth to the vessells of mercy, and to the sonnes of the promise, of which the Prophet himselfe was one, who when he had sayd, Will God forget to haue mercy: will he shut vp his louing kindnesse in displeasure? straigth-way addeth And I sayd, it is mine owne infirmity, I will remember the yeares [...] the right hand of the highest. Verely hee hath declared what hee meant by these words. Will the LORD shut vp his louing kindnesse in displeasure? For truely this mortall life, is the displeasure of God, wherein man is made like vnto vanity, and [...] daies passe away like a shadow. In which displeasure neuerthelesse GOD will not Psal. 14, 3, 4. Math. 5. 45 forget to bee gratious by causing his sunne to shine vpon the good, and the euill, and the [...] to fall vpon the iust, and vniust: and so he doth not shut vp his louing kindnes in displeasure, and especially in that, which the psalme expresseth here saying. I will remember the yeares of the right hand of the highest: because in this most mi­serable life, which is the displeasure of God, he changeth the vessells of mercy in­to a better state, although as yet his displeasure remaineth in the misery of this corruption: because he doth not shut vp his mercies in his displeasure. When as therefore the verity of this diuine song may be fulfilled in this manner, it is not necessary, that it should bee vnderstood of that place, where they which pertaine not to the Citty of GOD, shalbe punished with euerlasting punishment. But [...] which please to stretch this sentence euen to the torments of the damned, at least let them so vnderstand it, that the displeasure of GOD remayning in them which is due to eternall punishment, yet neuerthelesse that God doth not shut vp his louing kindnesse in this his heauy displeasure, and causeth them not to [...] tormented with such rigor of punishments, as they haue deserued: [Yet not [...] that they may (b) escape,] or at any time haue an end of those punish­ [...], but that they shalbe more easie then they haue deserued. For so both [...] [...]tch of GOD shall remaine, and hee shall not shut vppe his louing [...]dnesse in his displeasure. But I doe not confirme this thing, because I doe [...] contradict it.

[...] not onely I, but the sacred and diuine Scripture doth reproue, and con­uince [Page 864] them most plainely and fullie, which thinke that to bee spoken rather by the way of threatning, then truely, when it is said. Depart from mee yee wicked, [...]. 25 into [...]sting fire, and also. They shall goe into euerlasting punnishment: and their [...] shall not die, and the fire shall not bee extinguished▪ &c. For the Niniuites [...]. 20 [...]. 66 [...]. 3. [...] fruitfull repentance in this life as in the field, in which GOD would haue that to bee sowne with teares, which should after-ward bee reaped with ioye. And yet who will deny that to bee fulfiled in them which the LORD, had spoken be­fore, vnlesse hee cannot well perceiue, that the Lord doth not onely ouerthrow sinners in his anger, but likewise in his mercy? for sinners are confounded by two manner of waies, either as the Sodomits, that men suffer punishments for their sinnes, or as the Niniuits, that the sins of men, bee destroied by repenting. For Niniuy is destroied which was euill, and good Niniuy is built, which was not. For the walls, and houses standing stil, the Citty is ouerthrowne in her wick­ed [...]: And so though the Prophet was grieued, because that came not to [...], which those men feared to come by his propehcy: neuerthelesse that was [...]ought to passe, which was fore-told by the fore-knowledge of God: because [...], which had fore-spoken it, how it was to be fulfilled in a better manner. But that they may know who are mercifull towards an obstinat sinner, what that meaneth which is written. How great, oh LORD, is the multitude of thy sweet­nesse, which thou hast hidden for them that feare thee? let them also read that, which followeth. But thou hast performed it to them which hope in thee. For what is, Thou [...] hidden for them which feare thee, Thou hast performed to them which hope in thee: but that the righteousnesse of GOD is not sweet vnto them because they know it [...] which establish their owne righteousnesse for the feare of punishments, which righteousnesse is in the law? For they haue not tasted of it. For they [...] [...] themselues, not in him, and therefore the multitude of the sweetnesse of GOD [...] hidden vnto them, for truely they feare GOD but with that seruile [...], which is not in loue, because perfect loue casteth away feare. Therefore hee performeth his sweetnesse to them which hope in him by inspiring his loue into them, that when they glory with chaste feare, not in that which loue casteth away, but which remaineth for euer and euer, they may glory in the LORD. For Christ is the righteousnesse of God. Who vnto vs of GOD, (as the Apostle saith) is made wisdome, and righteousnesse, and sanctification, and redemption. That [...] C [...]. 1, [...] [...] it is written. Let him which reioyceth, reioyce in the LORD. They which will establish their owne righteousnesse, know not this righteousnesse, which grace [...] C [...]. 10, [...]. doth giue without merrits, and therefore they are not subiect to the righteous­nesse of GOD which is CHRIST. In which righteousnesse there is great a­ [...] [...] of the sweetnesse of GOD, wherefore it is sayd in the Psalme: Taste [...]. [...] [...] [...] [...] how sweet the Lord is. And wee truely hauing a taste, and not our fill of it in this [...] pilgrimage, doe rather hunger, and thirst after it, that wee may bee sa­ [...] [...] it afterward, when we see him as he is, and that shalbe fulfilled which [...] [...]. I shalbe satisfied when thy glory shalbe manifested. So CHRIST ef­ [...] abundance of his sweetnesse to those which hope in him. But if [...]. [...]7, 15 [...] [...] ▪ sweetnesse which they thinke to bee theirs for them which feare [...] [...] [...] will not condemne the wicked, that not knowing this thing, and [...] [...] [...] they might liue well, and so there may bee some which may pray [...] wicked, how then doth hee performe it to them which hope in him? seeing, that, [...] they dreame, by this sweetnesse he will not condemne them which doe not hope in him. Therefore let vs seeke that sweetnesse of his, which [Page 865] he performeth to them which hope in him, and not that which hee is thought to effect vnto them which contemne and blaspheme him. (c) In vaine therefore man inquireth that, when he is departed out of the body, which hee hath neglec­ted to obtaine to himselfe beeing in the bodie. That saying also of the Apostle, (d) For God hath shut vp all in vnbeliefe, that he may haue mercy on all, is not spoken to that end that he will condemne none, but it appeareth before in what sence it was spoken. For when as the Apostle spake vnto the Gentiles, to whom now be­leeuing, he wrote his Epistles, concerning the Iewes, who should afterward be­leeue: As yee, (saith hee) in time past haue not beleeued GOD. Yet now haue obtained mercy through their vnbeliefe: euen so now haue they not beleeued by the mercy shew­ed vnto you, that they may also obtaine mercy. Then he addeth, whereby they flat­ter themselues in their errors, and sayth, For GOD hath shut vppe all in vnbeliefe, Rom. 11. 32 that hee may haue mercy on all. Who are they all, but they of whom he did speake, saying, as it were Both yee and they? Therefore GOD hath shut vp both Gen­tiles, and Iewes all in vnbeliefe, whom hee fore-knew, and predestinated to bee made like the Image of his Sonne: that beeing ashamed and cast downe by re­penting for the bitternesse of their vnbeliefe, and conuerted by beleeuing, vnto the sweetnesse of the mercies of GOD, might proclaime that in the Psalme. How great is the multitude of thy sweetnesse, Oh Lord, which thou hast laid vp for Psalm. 30. them which feare thee: but hast performed it to them which hope, not in them-selues, but in thee. Therefore he hath mercy on all the vessells of mercy, What meaneth of all? That is to say, of those of the Gentiles, and also of those of the Iewes whom hee hath predestinated, called, iustified, glorified, not of all men, and will con­ [...]mne none of those.

L. VIVES.

FOr (a) some departed this life.] In the ancient bookes printed at Bruges and Coline, those tenne or twelue lines which follow are not to bee found: for it is written in this manner, For the prayer either of the Church or of some godly persons is heard for some departed this [...]fe, but for them whose life hath not beene spent so wickedly being regenerate in Christ, &c. Those things which follow are not extant in them, neither in the copies printed at Friburge. Neuer-the-lesse the stile is not dissonant from Augustines phrase; peraduenture they are eyther wanting in some bookes, or else are added heere out of some other worke of Augu­stine, as the first Scholion, afterward adioyned to the context of the speech. Yet not so that they may (b) escape.]. The particle of negation is to bee put formost, that wee may read it, yet not so that they may vnder-goe those punishments at any time. In vaine (c) therefore man] In the Bruges copie it is read thus. In vaine therefore doth man inquire that after this body which hee hath neglected to get in the body. (d) For GOD hath shut vp all in vnbeleefe] Commonly wee read all things in the Greeke [...], that is to say, all men. Paul signifieth that no man hath any occasion to boast that hee is glorious vnto GOD by his owne merits, [...] that it is wholy to be attributed to the goodnesse and bounty of GOD.

Whether that such as beeing baptized by heretiques, become wicked in life, or amongst Catholiques, and then fall away into heresies and schismes, or continuing amongst Catholiques, be of vicious conuersation, can haue any hope of escaping damnation, by the priuiledge of the Sacraments. CHAP. 12.

NOw let vs answer those, who doe both exclude the deuills from saluation, [Page 866] (as the other before doe) and also all men besides whatsoeuer, excepting such [...] are [...] in CHRIST, and made pertakers of his body and bloud, and these they will haue saued, bee their liues neuer so spotted by sinne or heresie. [...] [...]ostle doth plainely controll them, saying, The workes of the flesh are [...], which are adultery, fornication, vncleanesse, wantonnesse, Idolatry, &c. [...] such like whereof I tell you now as I told you before that they which doe such things [...] not inherite the Kingdome of GOD. This were false now, if that such men should become Saints, at any time whatsoeuer. But this is true scripture, and therefore that shall neuer come to passe. And if they bee neuer made [...] of the ioyes of heauen, then shall they bee euer-more bound in the [...]ines of [...], for there is no medium, wherein hee that is not in blisse, might [...]ue a pla [...] free from torment. [...]

And therefore it is fitte, wee see how our Sauiours words may bee vnder­stood [...]ere hee sayth: This is the bread that came downe from heauen that hee [...]. 6 [...] [...] of it, should not die. I am the lyuing bread which came downe from hea­ [...] [...] of this bread, hee shall liue for euer &c. Those whome wee [...] answere by and by, haue gotten an interpretation for these places, some­what more restrained then those whome wee are to answere at this present. For those other doe not promise deliuery to all that receiue the Sacraments, but onely to the Catholikes (of what manner of life soeuer) for they onely are those that receiue the bodie of CHRIST, not onely sacramentally, but [...] al [...], ( [...] they) as beeing the true members of his bodie, whereof the Apostle saith, [...] [...] [...] are one bread and one bodie. Hee therefore [...]. that is in this [...]ity of CHRISTS members in one bodie, the sacrament whereof the faithfull doe daylie communicate, hee is truely sayd to receiue [...] bodie, and to drinke the bloud of CHRIST. So that Heretiques and [...] who are cut off from this bodie, may indeed receiue the same [...], [...] in [...] them no good, but a great deale of hurt, in that great [...] it will both make their paines more heauy, and their continu­ance [...]. For they are not in that vnity of peace, which is expressed (a) in [...] [...].

But [...]ow these that can obserue, that hee that is not in CHRIST, cannot receiue his body [...] doe ouer-shoote themselues in promising absolution (at one time or other) to all the [...]ators of superstition, Idolatry, or heresie. First, because they ought [...] obserue how absurd, and farre from all likely hood [...], that those (bee they more or lesse) that haue left the church and be­come [...] heretiques, should bee in beer estate then those whome they [...] [...] to bee heretiques with them, before that they were Catholikes, [...] [...] church, if to bee baptized, and to receiue CHRISTS body in the church, bee the causes of those arch-heretiques deliuery. For an Apostata, [...] [...] of the faith hee hath once professed, is worse then hee that op­ [...] [...]hat hee did neuer professe. Secondly, in that the Apostle himselfe [...] them, concluding of the workes of the flesh, that, They which [...] [...]ll [...] the Kingdome of GOD.

[...] therefore, and wicked men, secure themselues by their conti­nuance [...], [...] it is written. He th [...] endureth to the end, hee shalbe sa­ued; nor by [...] [...]quity renounce Christ, their iustice, in committing fornicati­on, and either [...] any part of those fleshly workes which the Apostle re­ [...]) [Page 867] counteth, or such vncleanesses as hee would not name: for of all such, hee [...]aith expressely, they shall not inherite the Kingdome of GOD. Wherefore the doers of such deeds cannot but bee in eternall paines, in that they are excluded from the euerlasting ioyes. For this kinde of perseuerance of theirs, is no per­seuerance in CHRIST, because it is not a true perseuerance in his faith, which the Apostle defineth, to bee such as worketh by loue. And loue (as hee sayth else­where) worketh not euill. So then these are no true receiuers of CHRISTS bodie, in that they are none of his true members. For (to omit other allega­tions) they cannot bee both the members of CHRIST and the members of an harlot. And CHRIST himselfe saying hee that eateth my flesh and drink­eth my bloud, dwelleth in me & I in him, sheweth what it is to receiue Christ (not Ioh. 6. onely sacramentally, but) truely: for this is to dwell in Christ and Christ in [...]m. For thus hee spoke as if hee had sayd Hee that dwelleth not in mee, nor I in him, cannot say hee eateth my flesh, or drinketh my bloud. They therefore that are not members of CHRIST, are not in him: they that make themselues the members of an harlot, are no members of CHRIST, vnlesse they purge a­way their badnesse by repentance, and returne to his goodnesse by a true recon­ciliation.

L. VIVES.

EXpressed (a) in this sacrament.] For all pertake of one bread, which is a great bond of [...]. Againe, this mysticall bread is made of many graines of corne, loosing their proper formes to bee all incorporated into one masse or body. So, many are receiued into the church, and at th [...] entrance, they put off their owne proper enormities, and being linked to the rest [...] loue, and charity, seeme now no more what they were before, but are incorporate into one body, the church. Baptisme maketh vs both bretheren, and one also: and mutuall charity giu­eth forme, collour, taste, and perfection▪ to the whole body. So that there could not haue bin giuen a more fit type of the Church, then that which CHRIST gaue in his institution.

What it is to haue CHRIST for the foundation: who they are, that shalbe saued (as it were) by fire. CHAP. 26.

I But christian Catholiques (say they) haue CHRIST for their foundation, from whom they fell not, though they built badly vpon it, in resemblance of timber, straw, and stubble. So that faith is true, which holds CHRIST the foundation, and though it beare some losse, in that the things which are built vp­on it, burne away, yet hath it power to saue him that holdeth it, (after some time of suffrance.) But let Saint Iames answere these men in a word; If a man say hee [...]th faith, and haue no workes, can the faith saue him? Who then is that (say they) of whom Saint Paul sayth: Hee shalbe safe himselfe, neuerthelesse (as it were) [...] [...]? well, wee will see who that is: but surely it is no such as these would haue [...], for else, the Apostles condradict one another. For if one saith, though a man haue liued wickedly, yet shall hee bee saued by faith, through fire: and the other, If hee haue no workes, can his fayth saue him? Then shall we soone find who it is that shalbe saued by fire, if first of all, wee finde what it is to haue Christ for the foundation. [Page 868] Togather which, first, from the nature of the simyly, there is no worke in building before the f [...]dation. Now euery one hath CHRIST in his heart thus farre, that [...] [...]ct of temporall things, (and some-times of things vnlawfull) still [...]eth Christ for the foundation thereof. But if hee preferre these things [...] CHRIST, though hee seeme to hold his fayth, yet CHRIST is no foundation vnto him, in that hee preferres those vanities before him. And if [...]ee both contemne good instructions, and prosecute badde actions, how much the sooner shall hee bee conuinced to set Christ at nothing, to esteeme him at no value in vainer respects, by neglicting his command and allowance, and in pre­uarication of both, following his owne lustfull exorbitances: wherefore, if any christian loue an h [...]r lot, and become one body with her by coupling with her, hee hath [...] Cor. [...] not Christ f [...] his foundation. And if a man loue his wife, according to Christ, who can denie but that hee hath Christ for his foundation? Admit his loue bee [...], worldly, concupiscentiall, as the Gentiles loued, that knew not Christ▪ all this the Apostle doth beare with, and therefore still may Christ bee such a mans foundation. For if hee preferre not these carnall affects before Christ, though hee build straw and stubble vpon his foundation, yet Christ is that still, and therefore such a man shalbe saued by fire. For the fire of tribulati­on shall purge away those carnall and worldly affections, which the bond of marriage doth acquit from beeing damnable: and vnto this fire, all the calamities accident in this kinde, as, barrennesse, losse of children, &c. haue reference. And in this case, hee that buildeth thus, shall loose, because his building shall not last, and these losses shall grieue him in that their fruition did delight him. Yet shall the worth of his foundation saue him, in that if the persecu­ [...] should put it to his choice, whether hee would haue Christ, or these his [...] hee would choose Christ, and leaue all the rest. Now shall you heare [...] describe a builder vpon this foundation with gold, siluer, and [...] [...] [...]. The vnmaried (saith hee) careth for the things of the LORD, [...]. 7. [...]2 [...] [...] [...] the LORD. And now for him that buildeth with wood, straw and [...]. Hee that is married, caretb for the things of the world, how hee may please his wife. Euery mans worke shalbee made manifest, for the day of the LORD shall Cor. 3 declare it, that is the daie of tribulation, for, it shalbe reuealed by the fire.

This tribulation hee calleth fire, as wee reade also in another place. The fur­ [...] [...]. [...]7 proueth the potters vessell, and so doth the temptation. [of tribulation] trie mans thoughts. So then, the fire shall trie euery mans worke: and if any worke [...] (as his will, that careth for the things of the LORD, and how to [...]ase him) hee shall receiue wages, that is, hee shall receiue him, of whome [...] thought, and for whome hee cared. But if any [...] worke burne hee shall [...] because hee shall not haue his delights that hee loued; yet shall hee bee [...] in that hee held his foundation, maugre all tribulation: but as it were by [...] for that which hee possessed in alluring loue, hee shall forge with [...] sorrowe. This (thinke I) is the fire, that shall enritch the one and [...]ge the other, trying both, yet condemning neither. If wee say th [...] [...] [...] of heere is that whereof CHRIST spake to those on his left [...] [...] from mee yee cursed into euerlasting fire; and that all such [...] builded [...], strawe, and stubble vpon their foundation, are part of the sayd cursed, who notwithstanding after a time of torment, are to bee de­deliuered [Page 869] by the merit of their foundation; then can wee not thinke that those on the right hand, to whome hee shall say, Come you blessed, &c. Are any other sa­uing those that built gold, siluer and precious stones vppon the said foundation. But this fire of which the Apostle speaketh, shall bee as a tryall both to the good and the bad: both shall passe through it, for the word sayth, Euery mans worke shal 1 Cor. 3. 13. bee made manifest, for the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shal bee reuealed by the fyre, and the fire shall try euery mans worke of what sort it is. If the fire trye both, and he that hath an abiding worke, be rewarded, and hee whose worke shal burne, shall bee indamaged, then cannot this be that euerlasting fire. For into that shall none enter but the cursed, on the left hand, in the last iudgement, whereas the blessed shall passe through this, wherein some of them shalbe so tryed, that their building shall abide vnconsumed, and other-some shall haue their worke burned, and yet shal bee saued them-selues, in that their loue vnto Christ exceeded al their carnall imperfections. And if they bee saued, then shall they stand on Christes right hand, and shall bee part of those to whome it shall bee said, Come you blessed of my father inherite the kingdome, &c. and not on the left hand amongst the cur­sed, to whome it shall bee sayd, Depart from me, &c. For none of these shall be sa­ued by fire, but all of them shall be bound for euer in that place where the worme neuer dyeth, there shall they burne world without end. But as for the time be­tweene the bodily death, and the last iudgement, if any one say that the spirits of the dead are all that while tryed in such fire as neuer moueth those that haue not built wood; straw, or stubble, afflicting onely such as haue wrought such workes, eyther here, or there, or both; or that mans worldly affects (beeing veniall) shall [...]e the purging fire of tribulation onely in this world, and not in the other; if any hold thus, I contradict him not, perhaps he may hold the truth. To this tribu­ [...] also may belong the death of body, drawne from our first parents sinne, and inflicted vppon each man sooner, or later according to his building. So may also the Churches persecutions, wherein the Martyrs were crowned, and all the rest afflicted: For these calamities (like fire) tryed both sorts of the buildings, consuming both workes and worke men, where they found not Christe for the foundation; and consuming the workes onely (and sauing the worke-men by this losse) where they did finde him, and stubble, &c. built vppon him: but where they found workes remayning to eternall life, there they consumed nothing at all. Now in the last dayes, in the time of Antichriste shall be such a persecuti­on as neuer was before▪ And many buildings both of gold and stubble, being all founded vppon Christe, shall then bee tryed by this fire, which will returne ioy to some, and losse to others, and yet destroy none of them by reason of their firme foundation. But whosoeuer hee bee, that loueth (I do not say his wife, with carnall affection, but euen) such shewes of pyety as are vtter alliens from this sensuality, with such a blinde desire that hee preferreth them before Christ, this man hath not Christ for his foundation, and therefore shall neither bee saued by [...], no [...] otherwise, because hee cannot bee conioyned with Christ, who faith playnely of such men, Hee that loueth father or mother more then me, is vnworthy of Mat. 1 [...] me. And he that loueth sonne or daughter more then me, is not worthy of mee. But hee that loueth them carnaliy, & yet preferreth Christ for his foundation, and had ra­ther loose them all, then Christ, if hee were driuen to the losse of one, such a man shall bee saued, but as it were by fire, that is his griefe in the loosing of them must needes bee as great as his delight was in enioying them, But hee that loues father, mother, &c. according to Christ, to bring them vnto his Kingdome, or bee [Page 870] delighted in th [...] because they are the members of Christ, this loue shall neuer burne away li [...] [...]ood, straw, stubble, but shall stand as a building of gold, siluer, and pre [...] [...] ▪ for how can a man loue that, more then Christ, which he lo­ueth [...] [...] sake onely.

L. VIVES.

[...] day of (a) the Lord] Where-vnto all secrets are referred, to be reuealed, and there­fore they are worthy of reprehension that dare presume to censure acts that are doubtfull [...] [...]rable onely by coniectures, seeme they neuer so bad.

[...] th [...]se that thinke those sinnes shall not be laid to their [...], where-with they mixed some workes of mercy. CHAP. 27.

NOw a word with those that hold none damned but such as neglect to doe workes of mercy worthy of their sinnes; because S. Iames saith, There shall be [...] mercylesse to him that sheweth no mercy: he therfore that doth shew mer­ [...] [...] [...]. [...]. say they) be his life neuer so burdened with sin and corruption, shal not with­standing haue a mercyful iudgement, which wil either acquit him from al paines, [...] [...] deli [...] [...] after a time of sufferance. And this made Christ distinguish [...] [...] [...]om [...] [...]obate only by their performance, and not performance of [...] [...] [...], the one wherof is rewarded with euerlasting ioy, and the other [...] [...] [...] [...] as for their daily sins, that they may b [...] pardoned through [...] [...] of [...], the Lords praier (say they) doth sufficiently proue: for as [...] [...] [...] [...] christian [...]aith not this praier, so likewise is ther no dai­ly [...], [...] [...] when we say, And forgiue vs our trespasses as we forgiue them [...] [...] [...] [...], [...] we perform this later clause accordingly: for Christ (saie they) [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] forgiue men their trespasses, your heauenly father will forgiue [...] [...] [...] [...] [...], but he said generally, hee will forgiue you yours. Bee they [...] [...] so [...] ▪ neuer so ordinary, neuer so continual, yet works of mercy [...] [...] them al away▪ wel, they do wel in giuing their aduice, to perform works [...] [...] worthy of their [...]ns: for if they should haue said that any works of mer­c [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] for the greatest and most customary sins, they should bee [...] [...] [...] ▪ for so [...]ight the richest man for his (a) ten [...]ence a day, [...] [...] [...] [...] for al his fornications, homicides, and other sins whatso­ [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] beyond comparison to affirm this, then questionles [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] works are that are worthy of pardon for sin, and [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] spake, saying, Bring forth therfore fruits worthy of amendmēt [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] that such as [...] their owne soules by continuall sin, [...] [...] [...] [...] meant of in this place: first because they do take vio­ [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] th [...]n they bestow charitably on the poore, and yet in [...] [...] [...], [...] [...] [...] [...]eed Christ (b) and [...] liber [...]y of sinning [...] [...] [...] [...] vpon their damnation, [...] if they should giue [...] [...] [...] [...] vnto the poore members of Christ to redeem one on­ly [...], yet [...] [...] [...] [...] euil did [...] [...]straine them from any more such [...], they [...] [...]by [...] good at all: he therfore that will cleare [Page] his sins by his works, must begin first at him-self: for it is vnfit to do that to our neighbour which we wil not do to our selfe, Christ himselfe saying, thou shalt loue Mat. 22. Eccl. 30. neighbour as thy selfe: and againe, Loue thine owne soule (if thou wilt please God) he therefore that doth not this worke of mercy (that is the pleasing of God) to Eccl. 14▪ his owne soule, how can hee bee said to do workes of mercy sufficient to re­deeme his sinnes? for it is written, Hee that is wicked to him-selfe to whome will hee Eccl. 21. bee good? for almesdeedes do lift vp the prayers of men to God. What saith the Scrip­tures? My sonne, hast thou sinned? do so no more, but pray for thy sinnes past, that they may bee forgiuen thee, for this cause therefore must wee do almesdeeds, that when we pray, our prayer may bee heard, that wee may leaue our former vices, and obtayne refreshment for our selues by those workes of mercy. Now Christ saith that hee will impute the doing and omission of almesdeeds vnto those of the iudgement, to shew how powerfull they are to expiate offences past, not to protect the continuers in sinne, for those that will not abiure the courses of impiety, cannot bee sayd to performe any workes of mercy. And these Mat. 25. 45 words of Christ, In as much as you did it not vnto one of these, you did it not vnto me, imply that they did no such workes as they imagined; for if they gaue bread vnto the hungred Christian, as if it were vnto Christ him-selfe: for GOD careth not to whome you giue, but with what intent you giue. Hee therefore that loueth Christ in his members, giueth almes with intent to ioyne him-selfe to Christ, not that hee may haue leaue to leaue him without being punished, for the more one loueth what Christ reproueth, the farther of doth he depart from Christ, for what profiteth Baptisme vnlesse iustifica­tion Ioh. 3 follow it? doth not hee that sayd, Vnlesse a man bee borne againe of water and of the spirit, hee shall not enter into the Kingdome of GOD; say also, vnlesse your righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises, yee shall not enter into the Kingdome of heauen? why do men runne to Baptisme for feare of the first, and do not draw neare to righteousnesse for feare of the later? Therefore as hee that checketh his brothers sinne, in charity, by telling him hee is a foole, notwithstanding all this, is not guilty of Hell fire: so, on the other side, hee that loueth not Christ in his members, giueth no almes to a Christian (as vnto a Christian) though he stretch forth his hand vnto one of Christs poore members: and hee that refu [...]eth to bee iustified in Christ, doth not loue Christ in any respect.

But if one call his brother foole, in reprochfull contempt, rather then with intent to reforme his imperfection, all the almesdeeds this man can do, will neuer benefit him, vnlesse hee bee reconciled to him whome he hath iniured, Mat. 5. for it followeth in the same place. If then thou bringest thy guift vnto the altar, and t [...]re remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee, leaue there thine of­fring, and go thy way: first be reconcyled to thy brother and then come and offer thy guift. So that it is nothing worth to do workes of mercy to expiate any sinne, and yet to continue in the sinne still. As for the Lords prayer, it doth indeed blot out our dayly sinnes, it being dayly said, And forgiue vs our trespasses, if withall the following clause bee not onely said, but performed also. As wee forgiue them that [...]respasse against vs. But indeed, wee say this prayer because wee do sinne, not that wee might [...], for Our [...] sheweth vs in this, that liue wee neuer so carefull of shunning corruption, yet do wee euery day fall int [...] some sinnes for the remission of which we ought both to pray, and to pardon such a [...] haue offended vs, that wee may be pardoned our selues. [Page 872] Wherefore Christ saith not this, If yee forgiue men their trespasses, your heauenly father wil also forgiue you yours, to giue hope to any man to perseuer in daily crimes (whether we be borne out by authority, or commit them by sleight and suttlety:) but to instruct vs, that we are not without sinne, though wee may bee without crime, as God aduised the priests in the Old-Testament first to offer for their owne sinnes, and then for the peoples. Let vs marke these words of our great Lord and mai­ster with attention and diligence. He doth not say, your heauenly father will for­giue you any sinne whatsoeuer, but, he will forgiue you yours, for in this place he taught his disciples (being already iustified) their daily prayer, what meaneth he then by this same (yours) but such sinnes as the righteous themselues cannot be with­out? wherefore whereas they that would hereby take occasion to continue in sin, affirme that Christ meant the greatest sins, because he said not, your smaller sinnes, but your in generall: wee on the contrary side considering vnto whome he spake, do vnderstand his words to concerne small sinnes onely, in that they to whome they were spoken were now cleared of their greater.

Nor are those great sinnes indeed (which euery one ought to reforme him-selfe, and avoyde) euer forgiuen, vnlesse the guilty do fulfill the foresaid clause, As we forgiue them that trespasse against vs, for if the least sinnes (where­vnto the righteous them-selues are prone) cannot bee remitted but vpon that condition, then muchlesse shall the great and Criminous ones haue this pardon, though they that vsed them, do cease ther further practise, if they continue in­exorable in forgiuing such as haue offended them, for the Lord saith, If yee do not Mat. 6. forgiue men their trespasses, no more will your Heauenly father forgiue you your tres­passes. And Saint Iames his words are to the same purpose: there shalbe iudgment mercilesse to him that sheweth no mercy. Remember but the seruant whome his maister pardoned of a debt of 10000. talents, and yet made him to lie for it after­wards, because he would not forgiue his fellow a debt but of an hundred pence. Wherefore in the vessells of mercy, and the sonnes of promise the same Apostles words are truely effected, mercy reioyceth against (or aboue) iudgement, for those that liued so holily that they receiued others into the euerlasting habitations, who had made them their friends with the riches of iniquity; they themselues were diliuered by his mercy who iustifieth the sinner by rewarding him accor­ding to grace, not according to merit. He that professed this, I was receiued to mercy (that I might bee one of the faithfull) was one of this iustified number. Indeed such as are receiued by this number into the euerlasting habitations, are not of that merit that they could bee saued without the intercession of the Church tri­umphant, and therefore in them doth mercy more euidently eleuate it selfe aboue iudgement. Yet may wee not thinke that euery wicked man (being without re­formation) can bee admitted thether, though hee haue beene beneficiall to the Saints and afforded them helpes from his riches, which whether hee had gotten by sinister meanes, or otherwise, yet are no true riches (but only in the thoughts of iniquity) vnto him, because he knoweth not the true ritches wherewith they abound that helpe such as he is into those eternall mansions. Wherefore there must bee a certaine meane in the liues of such mercy that it bee neither so bad, that the almes deeds done vnto those who being made friends to the doers, may helpe them to Heauen be altogether fruitlesse, nor yet so good, that their owne sanctity without the mercies and suffrages of those whom they haue made there friends, can possesse them of so hie a beatitude. Now I haue often wondred that Virgill should haue vp this sentence of Christ, Make you friends of the ritches [Page 873] of iniquity, that they may receiue you into the euerlasting habitations. Where vnto this is much like. He that receiueth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet, shall haue a Lu [...]. [...]6. 9. Mat. 10. 41. Prophets reward, &c. for this Poet, in describing of the (c) Elysian fields, which they held the blessed soules to inhabite, doth not onely place those there whose proper merits haue deserued it, but also addeth this: Qui [...] sui memores alios fecêre merendo, that is, such as respecting their owne future estate, deserued to be Aeneid. 6. remembred by those others. Iust as if hee had said, as euery humble Christian saith commonly in commending him-selfe to some holy man or other. Remember me, and endeuoureth to procure this remembrance by desert. But what the meane is here, and what those sinnes are which hinder a man from heauen, and yet are remitted by the intercession of his holy friends, it is both difficult to finde, and dangerous to determine. I haue sought thus long my selfe, and yet could neuer finde them out. Perhaps they are concealed to stirre vs the rather to auoyde all sinne. For if we knew for what sinnes we might expect the intercession of Saints, our naturall idlenesse would drawe vs on securely in them, and make vs relie so wholy vpon the helpe of others, that wee should neuer seeke to auoyde them by reforming our selues, but trust onely to those our friends whom wee had procu­red by the vnrighteous Mammon: whereas now, although our veniall sinne con­tinue with vs, and in what measure we know not, yet our study to profit by pray­er, is both more feruent, and our desire to win vs friends of the Saints, better per­formed. But both these deliueries, both by our selues and others, tend wholy to keepe vs out of the fire eternall, not to free vs after we once bee in it. For such as interpret that place of scripture. Some fell in good ground, and brought forth fruite, Mat. 13. some thirty-fold, some sixty, some an hundred; by the Saints, according to the di­uersity of their merite, that some should deliuer thirty men, some sixty, some a hundred, neuer-the-lesse doe suppose that this deliuery shall bee at the iudgment, and not after it. By which opinion one obseruing what occasion diuerse tooke to liue in all loosenesse and exorbitance, supposing that by this meanes all men might be saued, is said to giue this witty answer: Wee ought for this cause rather to liue vprightly to increase the number of the intercessors, least otherwise there should be so few, that euery one might saue his thirty, his sixty, or his hundred, and yet an infinite company might remaine vnsaued: of which, why might not he be one that nousled him-selfe in his rash hope of helpe from another? And thus much against those who not contemning the authority of our Scriptures, doe not-with-standing wrest them to euill meanings, following their owne fantasies, and not the holy ghosts true intention. But since we haue giuen them their answer, we must now, (as we promised) giue an end to this present volume.

L. VIVES.

HIs (a) ten pence] Behold here Saint Augustine reckneth ten pence a day for a small almes: but how many haue we now that giue so much? how many potentates see you giue foure pence a day to the poore: nay they thinke much with a peny or two pence. But after the Dice, let Ducates goe by thousands, their fooles and iesters shall haue showers of their beneficence powred vpon them, 'tis a great mans part, an embleame of Noblesse: but aske them a peny for Christs sake, and they are either as mute as stones, or grieue at the sight of the guift they part from. Respect of vertue now is low laid. (b) They purchase] So you shall haue diuerse, take vp freely they care not where, nor of whom, nor in what fashion; and then breake, turne coun­terfeite banquerupts, and satisfie their creditours with ten at the hundred, and thinke they haue made a good hand of it, and shall redeeme all with a little almes. O fooles that thinke that [Page 674] God is taken with pence! no, it is the minde that hee respecteth, such as is resident onely in ho­nest brests.

Theeues and villaines haue now and then money good store, and disperse it bountifully. But let no man trust in his wealth, or to purchase heauen with a peece of siluer. (c) The Elysi [...] fields] Seruius deriues the name from [...], a dissolution of the soule from the body. Where these fields are it is vncertaine. Plato placeth them in the firmament, full of all delights that can bee imagined. Others place them in the hollow spheare of the Moone (Seru.) where the ayre is pure, and vndisturbed. Of this opinion Lucane seemeth to bee. Phars. 9. Pythago­ras also, and Plato were of opinion that this part of the ayre was inhabited with Daemones, Demi-gods and Heroes. Heare what Lucane saith of the spirit of Pompey:

—Sequitur conuexa tonantis,
Quà niger astriferis connectitur axibus aër,
Quod (que) patet terras as inter, lunaeque meatus,
Semidei manes habitant, quos ignea virtus
Innocuos vita patientes aetheris imi
Fecit, & aternos animam collegit in ignes.
—Vp to that round ithyes,
Where the darke ayre doth kisse the spangled skies.
For in that region 'twixt the Moone and vs,
The Demi-gods, and spirits generous
Of those whom vertuous ardor guided well
(On earth) in euer-lasting glory dwell.

Homer saith, that the Elysian fields are in the farthest parts of Spaine, whence the Fauonian windes blowe. Witnesse Strabo, who saith also that the Riuer Limaea, (now called Liuia) was whilom called Lethe. So doth Silius and Mela call it: when Decimus Brutus lead the Ro­maine souldiours that way, they were afraide to passe it, least they should haue forgotten their country, wiues, friends, them-selues and all. The translation of Strabo calleth it Ess [...], but it is an errour. Silius saith it runnes amongst the Grauii. Mela, amongst the Celtici. In­deede the Insulae fortunata (a second Elysium) are not farre from this part of Spaine.

Finis lib. 21.

THE CONTENTS OF THE TWO and twentith booke of the City of God.

  • 1. Of the estate of Angels and of Men.
  • 2. Of the eternall and vnchangeable will of God.
  • 3. The promise of the Saints eternall blisse, and the wickeds perpetuall torment.
  • 4. Against the wise-men of the world that hold it impossible for mans body to bee trans­ported vp to the dwellings of ioy in heauen.
  • 5. Of the resurrection of the body, beleeued by the whole world, excepting some few.
  • 6▪ That loue made the Romaines deifie their founder Romulus, and faith made the Church to loue her Lord and maister Christ Iesus.
  • 7. That the beleefe of Christs deity was wrought by Gods power, not mans perswasion.
  • 8. Of the miracles which haue beene, and are as yet wrought, to procure and confirme the worlds beleefe in Christ.
  • 9. That all the miracles done by the Mar­tyrs in the name of Christ, were onely confir­mations of that faith, whereby the Mariyrs beleeued in Christ.
  • 10. How much honour the Martyres de­serue in obtaining miracles for the worship of the true God, in respect of the Deuills, whose workes tend all to make men thinke that they are Gods.
  • 11. Against the Platonists, that oppose the eleuation of the body vp to Heauen by argu­ments of elementary ponderosity.
  • 12. Against the Infidels calumnies, cast out in scorne of the Christians beleefe of the resur­rection.
  • 13. Whether Abortiues belong not to the re­surrection, if they belong to the dead.
  • 14. Whether Infants shall rise againe in the stature that they dyed in.
  • 15. Whether all of the resurrection shall bee of the stature of Christ.
  • 16. What is meant by the confirmation of the Saints vnto the Image of the Sonne of God.
  • 17. Whether that women shall retaine their proper sexe in the resurrection.
  • 18. Of Christ the perfect man, and the Church, his body and fulnesse.
  • 19. That our bodies in the resurrection shall haue no imperfection at all, what-so-euer they haue had during this life, but shall [...]e perfect both in quantity and quality.
  • 20. That euery mans body, how euer disper­sed heere, shall bee restored him perfect at the resurrection.
  • 21. What new and spirituall bodies shall bee giuen vnto the Saints.
  • 22. Of mans miseries drawne vpon him by his first parents, and taken away from him, one­ly by Christs merits and gratious goodnesse.
  • 23. Of accidents, seuered from the common estate of man, and peculiar onely to the iust and righteous.
  • 24. Of the goods that God hath bestowed vpon this miserable life of ours.
  • 25. Of the obstinacie of some few in denying the resurrection, which the whole world belee­ueth, as it was fore-told.
  • 26. That Porphiries opinion that the bles­sed soules should haue no bodies, is confuted by Plato him-selfe, who saith that the Creator promised the inferiour Deities, that they should neuer loose their bodies.
  • 27. Contrarieties betweene Plato and Por­phery, wherein if either should yeeld vnto other, both should finde out the truth.
  • 28. What either Plato, Labeo or Varro might haue auailed to the true faith of the resurrecti­on, if they had had an harmony in their opinions.
  • 29. Of the quality of the vision, with which the Saints shall see GOD in the world to come.
  • 30. Of the eternall felicity of the Citty of GOD, and the perpetuall Sabboth.
FINIS.

THE TVVO AND TVVENTITH BOOKE OF THE CITTIE OF GOD▪Written by Saint Augustine Bishop of Hippo, vnto Marcellinus.
Of the estate of Angels and of men. CHAP. 1.

THIS present volume, being the last of this whole worke, shall containe a discourse of the eternall beatitude of the Citty of God. Which Cittie is not called eternall, as if it should continue for the space of so many, or so many thousand ages, and then haue an end, but as it is written in the Ghospell, Of his kingdome there shall bee none end. Nor shall this perpetuitie preserue the forme by succession, as Luc. 1 a Baye tree seemeth to keepe a continuall verdure, though one leafe fall of, and another spring vp: but euery Cittizen therein shall bee im­mortall, and man shall attaine to that which the Angells haue neuer forgone. This God the founder of this Citty, will effect: for so hee hath promised, who cannot lye, and who to confirme the rest hath effected part of his promises al­ready.

Hee it is that made the world, with all things sensible and intelligible therein, whose chiefe worke the spirits were, to whome hee gaue an vnder­standing, making them capable of his contemplation, and combining them in one holy and vnited society, which wee call the Citty of God, holy and hea­uenly, wherein God is their life, their nutriment, and their beatitude. Hee gaue a free election also vnto those intellectuall natures, that if they would for sake him, who was their blisse, they should presently bee enthralled in misery. And fore-knowing that certaine of the Angels, proudly presuming that them-selues were sufficient beatitude to them-selues, would forsake him, and all good with him, hee did not abridge them of his power, knowing it a more powerfull thing to make good vse of such as were euill, then to exclude euill for altogether. Nor had there beene any euill at all, but that those spirits (though good, yet mutable) which were formed by the omnipotent and vnchangeable Deitie, procured such euill vnto them-selues by sinne: which very sinne, prooued that their natures were good in them-selues. For if they had not beene so (although inferiour to the maker) their apostacie had not fallen so heauie vpon them. For as blindnesse beeing a defect, prooueth plainely that the eye was made to see, the excellencie of the eye beeing heereby made more apparent (for other-wise blindnesse were no deffect) so those natures enioying GOD, prooued them-selues to bee created good, in their very fall, and that eter­nall misery that fell vpon them for forsaking GOD, who hath giuen assu­rance of eternall perseuerance vnto those that stood firme in him, as a fitte [Page 877] reward for their constancy. He also made man, vpright of a free election, earth­ly, yet worthy of Heauen, if he stuck fast to his Creator, otherwise, to pertake of such misery as sorted with a nature of that kinde: and fore-knowing likewise, that he would break the law that he bound him to, and forsake his Maker, yet did hee not take away his freedome of election, fore-seeing the good vse that hee would make of this euill, by restoring man to his grace by meanes of a man, borne of the condemned seed of man-kinde, and by gathering so many vnto this grace as should supply the places of the falne Angels, and so preserue (and perhaps aug­ment) the number of the heauenly Inhabitants. For euill men do much against the will of God, but yet his wisedome fore-sees that all such actions as seeme to oppose his will, do tend to such ends as hee fore-knew to be good and iust. And therefore, wheras God is said To change his will, that is to turne his meeknesse in­to anger, against some persons, the change in this c [...]se is in the persons, and not in him: and they finde him changed in their sufferances, as a sore eye findeth the sun sharp, and being cured, findes it comfortable, wheras this change was in the eie and not in the sun, which keeps his office as he did at first. For Gods operati­on in the hearts of the obedient, is said to be his will, where-vppon the Apostle faith, It is God that worketh in you both will and deed. For euen as that righteous­nesse Phil, 2. wherein both God him-selfe is righteous, and whereby also a man that is iustified of God is such, is termed the righteousnes of God; So also is that law which hee giueth vnto man, called his law, whereas it is rather pertinent vnto man then vnto him. For those were men vnto whom Christ said, It is written al­so in your law; though we read else-where, The law of his God is in his heart: and ac­cording Io. 8. Ps [...]l, 37. vnto his wil, which God worketh in man, him-selfe is said to wil it, be­cause he worketh it in others who do will it, as he is said to know that which hee maketh the ignorant to know. For whereas S. Peter saith, We now knowing God, yea rather being knowne of God we may not hereby gather that God came but as then to the knowledg of those who hee had predestinate before the foundations of the world, but God as then is said to know that which he made knowne to o­thers. Of this phraze of speach I haue spoken (I remember) heretofore. And according vnto this Will, wherby we say that God willeth that which he maketh others to will, who know not what is to come, hee willeth many things, and yet effecteth them not.

The promise of the Saints eternall blisse, and the wickeds per­petuall torment. CHAP. 2.

FOr the Saints doe will many things that are inspired with his holy will, and yet are not done by him, as when they pray for any one, it is not hee that causeth this their praier, though he do produce this will of praier in them, by his holy spi­rit. And therfore when the Saints do will, and pray according to God, wee may well say that God willeth it and yet worketh it not, as we say hee willeth that him-self, which he maketh others to wil. But according to his eternall wil, ioined with his fore-knowledge, therby did he create al that he pleased, in heauen and in earth, and hath wrought al things already, as well future as past or present. But when as the time of manifestation of any thing which God fore-knoweth to come, is not yet come, we say, It shal be when God wil: & if both the time be vncer­taine, and the thing it selfe, then we say, It shall be if God will: not that God shall haue any other will as than, then hee had before, but because that shall bee then effected, which his eternall, vnchanging will, had from al eternity ordained.

The promise of the Saints eternall blisse, and the wickeds perpetual torment. CHAP. 3.

VVHerefore (to omit many wordes) As we see his promise to Abraham. In thy seed shall all nations be blessed, fulfilled in Christ, so shall that be fulfilled hereafter which was promised to the said seed by the Prophet, The dead shal liue, Gen, 12. Isay, 26. Isay, 65 euen with their bodies shall they rise. And whereas he saith, I will create new heauens and a new earth, and the former shall not be remembred, nor come into minde, But be you glad, and reioice in the things I shal create; For behold I will create Hierusalem as a reioycing, and her people as a ioy, &c. And by another Prophet, At that time shall thy people be deliuered, euery one that shall bee found written in the booke of life, and many that sleepe in the dust of the earth, shall awake, some to euer lasting life, and some Dan. 12. to shame and perpetuall contempt: And againe, they shall take the kingdome of the Saintes of the most High, and possesse it for euer, euen for euer and euer. And by and by after, His Kingdome is an euerlasting kingdome. &c. Together with all such places as I eyther put into the twentith booke, or left vntouched; All these things shall come to passe, and those haue already which the infidels would neuer beleeue. For the same GOD promised them both, euen hee whome the pagan goddes do tremble before, as Porphyry a worthy Phylosopher of theirs confesseth.

Against the wise men of the world that hold it impossible for mans bodie to be transported vp to the dwellings of ioy i [...] heauen. CHAP. 4.

BVt the learned of the world thinke that they oppose this all-conuerting power very strongly, as touching the resurrection, when they vse that place of Cicero in his third booke de repub. Who hauing affirmed that Romu­lus and Hercules were both deified, yet were (a) not their bodies (saith hee) translated into heauen, for nature will alow an earthly body no place but in the earth. This is the wise mans argument, which GOD knowes how vaine it is: for admit that wee were all meere spirits, without bodies, dwel­ling in heauen▪ and beeing ignorant of all earthly creatures, and it should be told vs, that one day we should be bound in corporal bodies, might we not then vse this obiection to more power, and refuse to beleeue that nature would euer suffer an [...]ncorporeall substance to bee bound or circumscribed by a corporeall one? Yet is the earth full of vegetable soules, strangely combined with earthly bo­dies. Why then cannot God that made this creature, transport an earthly body into heauen, as well as he can bring a soule (a purer essence then any celestiall body) downe from heauen, and inclose it in a forme of earth. Can this little peece of earth include so excellent a nature in it, and liue by it, and cannot heauen enter­taine it▪ nor keepe it in it, seeing that it liueth by an essence more excellent then heauen it selfe is? Indeed this shall not come to passe as yet, because it is not his pleasure who made this that we daily see and so respect not, in a far more admi­rable manner then that shall be which those wise men beleeue not: for why is it not more strange that a most pure and incorporeall soule should be chai­ned to an earthly bodie, then that an earthly bodie should bee lifted vppe to heauen, which is but a body it selfe? Onely because the first wee see daily [Page 879] in our selues, & the second we haue yet neuer seen. But reason wil tel one that it is a more diuine work to ioyne bodies and soules, then to ioine bodies to bodies though neuer so different in natures, as if y e one be heauenly & the other of earth.

L VIVES.

YEt were not (a) their bodies] But Romulus his body was not to bee found, and therefore the vulgar beleeued that it was gone vp to heauen. And the Greekes say that Aesculapius re­stored Hercules his body to the former soundnesse, and so it was taken vp into the skies.

Of the resurrection of the body, beleeued by the whole world excepting some few. CHAP. 5.

THis was once incredible. But now wee see the whole world beleeues that Christs body is taken vp to heauen. The resurrection of the body, and the as­cention vnto blisse is beleeued now by all the earth, learned and vnlearned im­brace it, only some few reiect it: If it be credible, what fooles are they not to be­leeue it: if it be not, how incredible a thing is it, that it should be so generally be­leeued! These two incredible things, to wit the resurrection, and the worldes beleefe thereof, Our Lord Iesus Christ (a) promised should come to passe, before Mat. 27. that he had effected either of them. Now one of them (the worldes beleefe of the resurrection) we see is come to passe already; why then should wee dispaire of the other, that this incredible thing which the world beleeueth, should come to passe as well as that other? Especially seeing that they are both promised in those scriptures, whereby the world beleeued. The maner of which beleefe is more incredible then the rest; That men ignorant in all arts, without Rhetorike, Logike or Grammar, plaine Fishers should be sent by Christ into the sea of this world, onely with the nets of faith, and draw such an inumerable multitude of fishes of al sorts, so much the stranger, in that they took many rare Phylosophers. So that this may well bee accounted the third incredible thing, and yet all three are come to passe. It is incredible that Christ should rise againe in the flesh, and carry it vp to heauen with him. It is incredible that the world should beleeue this: and it is incredible that this beleefe should bee effected by a small sort of poore, simple, vnlearned men. The first of these our aduersaries beleeue not: the second they behold, and cannot tell how it is wrought, if it bee not done by the third. Christs resurrection and ascension is taught and beleeued all the world ouer▪ if it be incredible, why doth all the world beleeue it? If many noble, learned and mighty persons, or men of great sway had said they had seene it, and should haue divulged it abroad, it had bin no maruaile if the world had beleeued them, and vnbeleeuers should haue bin thought hardly off. But seeing that the world beleeueth it from the mouths of a few, meane, obscure and ignorant men, why do not our obstinat aduersaries belieue the whole world which beleeued those sim­ple, mean, and vnlearned witnesses, because that the deity it selfe in these poore shapes did work the more effectually, and far more admirably: for their proofs & perswasions lay not in words, but wonders: and such as had not seene Christ ri­sen againe, and ascending, beleeued their affirmations thereof, because they con­firmed them with miracles: for whereas they spake but one language, or (at the most) but two, before, now of a sodaine, they spoke all the tongues of all nations. They cured a man that had bin forty yerres lame, euer from his mothers brests, only by the very name of Iesus Christ. Their handkerchiefs helped diseases; the sicke persons got them-selues laid in the way where they should passe, that they [Page 880] might haue helpe from their very shadowes, and amongst all these miracles done by the name of Christ, they raized some from the dead. If these things be true as they are written, then may al these be added to the three former incredibles: thus do we bring a multitude of incredible effects to perswade our aduersaries but vn­to the beleefe of one, namely the resurrection, and yet their horrible obstinacy will not let them see the light: If they belieue not that the Apostles wrought any such things for confirmation of the resurrection of Christ, sufficeth then that the whole world beleeued them without miracles, which is a miracle as great as any of the rest,

L. VIVES.

CHrist (a) promised] In the house of Simon the leaper, and when he sent out his Apostles to preach. Mat. 27. and promised that his Ghospell should passe throughout the world, and that he would rise againe the third day.

That Loue made the Romanes deify their founder Romulus, and Faith made the Church to loue hir Lord and maister Christ Iesus. CHAP. 6.

Let vs heare what Tully saith of the fabulous deity of Romulus it is more admi­rable in Romulus (saith he) that the rest of the deified men liued in the times of ignorance, where there was more scope for fiction, and where the rude vulgar were far more credulous. But Romulus we see liued, within (a) this 600. yeares, since which time (and before also) learning hath bin (b) more common, and the ig­norance of elder times vtterly abolished. Thus sai [...]h Tully: and by and by after, Hereby it is euident, that Homer was long before Romulus, so y in the later times, men grew learned, and fictions were wel neare wholy excluded, wheras antiqui­ty hath giuen credence to some very vnlikely fables: but our moderne ages being more polished, deride and reiect al things that seeme impossible. Thus saith the most learned and eloquent man, that Romulus his diuinity was the more admira­ble, because his times were witty, and kept no place for fabulous assertions. But who beleeued this deity, but Rome, as then a litle thing (god knowes) and a yong? posterity indeed must needs preserue the traditions of antiquity, euery one suckt superstition from his nurse, whilest, the citty grew to such power, that s [...] ­ming in soueraingty to stand aboue the nations vnder it, shee powred the beliefe of this deity of his▪ throughout hir conquered Prouinces, that they should af­firme Romulus to be a god (how-soeuer they thought) least they should scandalize the founder of their Lady and mistresse, in saying other wise of him then error of loue (not loue of error) had induced hir to beleeue. Now Christ likewise though he founded the Celestiall Citty, yet doth not she thinke him a God for founding of her, but she is rather founded for thinking him to be a God. Rome beeing already built and finished, adored her founder in a temple: but the Heauenly Hierusalem placeth Christ hir founder in the foundation of hir faith, that hereby shee may bee built and perfited. Loue made Rome beleeue that Romulus was a god: & the beleefe that CHRIST is GOD, made his Citty to loue him. So that euen as Rome hadde an obiect for hir loue, which shee was ready to honour with a false beleefe: So the Citie of GOD hath an obiect for her sayth [Page 881] which shee is euer ready to honour with a true and rightly grounded loue. For as touching Christ, besides those many miracles, the holy Prophets also did teach him to be God, long before his comming: which as the fathers beleeued should come to passe, so that we do now see that they are come to passe. But as touching Romulus, wee read that hee built Rome, and raigned in it, not that this was prophecyed before: but as for his deifying, their bookes affirme that it was beleeued, but they shew not how it was effected, for there were no miracles to proue it. The shee Wolfe that fedde the two brethren with her milke, which is held so miraculous, what doth this prooue as concerning his deity? If this shee Wolfe were not a strumpet, but a brute beast, yet the accident concerning both the bretheren alike, why was not (d) Remus deified for company? And who is there that if hee bee forbidden vppon paine of death, to say that Hercules, Romu­lus, or such, are deities, had rather loofe his life, then leaue to affirme it? What nation would worship Romulus as a God, if it were not for feare of Rome? But on the other side, who is hee that can number those that haue suffered death willingly in what forme of cruelty soeuer, rather then deny the deity of Christ? A light and little feare of the Romaine power, compelled diuers inferior citties to honour Romulus as a god: but neither feare of power, torment, nor death could hinder an infinite multitude of Martyrs, all the world through, both to be­leeue and professe that Christ was God. Nor did his Citty, though shee were as then a pilgrime vppon earth, and had huge multitudes within her, euer go about to (e) defend her temporall estate against her persecutors, by force, but neglec­ted that, to gaine her place in eternity. Her people were bound, imprisoned, beaten, rackt, burnt, torne, butchered, and yet multiplyed. Their fight for life, was the contempt of life for their Sauiour. Tully in his 3▪ De rep. (Or I am de­ceiued) argueth that a iust Citty neuer should take armes, but either for her safety or faith. What he meanes by safety, be sheweth else-where. From those paines (saith hee) which the fondest may feele, as pouerty, banishment, stripes, imprisonment or so, do priuate men escape, by the ready dispatch of death. But this death which seemeth to free priuate men from paines, is paine it selfe vnto a citty For the aime of a citties continuance, should bee eternity. Death ther­fore is not so naturall to a common wealth as to a priuate man, hee may often times bee driuen to wish for it: but when a citty is destroyed, the whole world seemes (in a manner) to perish with it. Thus saith Tully holding the worlds eternity with the Platonists. So then hee would haue a citty to take armes for her safety, that is, for her continuance for euer here vppon earth, al­though her members perish, and renew successiuely, as the leaues of the Oliue and lawrell trees, and such like as they are: for death (saith hee) may free priuate men from misery, but it is misery it selfe vnto a common-wealth. And there­fore it is a questiō whether the Saguntines did well, in choosing the destruction of their citty, before the breach of faith with the common-wealth of Rome; an act which all the world commendeth. But I cannot see how they could possibly keepe this rule, that a Citty should not take armes but eyther for her faith or safety. For when these two are ioyntly endangered, that one cannot bee saued without the others losse, one cannot determine which should bee chosen. If the Saguntines had chosen to preserue their safety, they had broken their faith: If their faith, then should they lose their safety, as indeed they did. But the safety of the Cittie of GOD is such, that it is preserued (or rather purchased) by faith, and fayth beeing once lost, the safetie cannot [Page 882] possibly but perish also. This cogitation with a firme and patient resolution, crowned so many Martyrs for Christ, when as Romulus neuer had so much as one man that would die in defence of his deity.

L VIVES.

VVIthin this (a) 600. yeares] Tully speaketh not this of his owne times, but in the per­son of Scipio Africanus the yonger, and Laelius, which Scipio liued about 602. yeares after the building of Rome, which was not 600. yeares after the death of Romulus. (b) More common] For in those times liued Orpheus, Musaeus, Linus, Philamnon, Thamyris, Orius, [...], Aristheas, Proconnesius, Pronetidas of Athens, Euculus of Cyprus, Phenius of Ithaca, Ho­ [...]r, &c. (c) Otherwise] That is in saying, he was but a man, wheras the Romanes held him for a God. Iames Passauant playeth the foole rarely in this place, but it is not worth relating (d) Why was [...] Remus] Hee had a little Temple vppon Auenti [...]e, but it was an obscure one, and ra­ther like an Heroes temple then a gods. (e) To defend] She might haue repulsed iniuries by force and awed her aduersaries by power, but shee deemed it fitter for such as professed the Ghospell of Christ, to suffer, then to offer, to die then to kill, to loose their body rather then the soule.

That the beleefe of Christes Deity was wrought by Gods power, not mans perswasion. CHAP. 7.

BVt it is absurd to make any mention of the false Deity of Romulus, when wee speake of Christ. But if the age of Romulus, almost 600. yeares before Scipio, were so stored with men of vnderstanding, that no impossibility could enter their beleefe: how much more wise were they 600. yeares after, in Tulliestime, in Tiberius his, and in the daies of CHRISTS comming? So that his resurrecti­on and ascension would haue beene reiected as fictions and impossibilities, if either the power of God or the multitude of miracles had not perswaded the contrary, teaching that it was now shewne in Christ, and hereafter to be shewne in all men besides, and auerring it strongly against all horrid persecutions throughout the whole world, through which the blood of the Martyrs made it spread and flourish. They read the Prophets, obserued a concordance, and a concurrence of all those miracles, the truth confirmed the noueltie, beeing not contrary to reason, so that at the last, the World imbraced and professed that which before it had hated and persecuted.

Of the miracles which hath beene and are as yet wrought to procure and confirme the worlds beleefe in Christ-CHAP. 8.

BVt how commeth it (say they) that you haue no such miracles now adaies, as you say were done of yore? I might answer, that they were necessary, before the world beleeued, to induce it to beleeue: and he that seeketh to bee confirmed by wonders now, is to bee wondred at most of al him-selfe: in refusing to be­lee [...] what al the world beleeueth besides him. But this they obiect, implyeth that they beleeue not that there were any miracles done at al? No? why then is Christs ascension in the flesh so generally auowed? why doth the world in such lear­ned [Page 883] and circumspect times, beleeue such incredible things, without seeing them confirmed by miracles? were they credible, and therefore beleeued? why then do not they them-selues beleeue them? Our conclusion is briefe▪ either this incredi­ble thing which was not seene, was confirmed by other incrediles which were seen, or else this beeing so credible that it need no miracle to proue it, condem­neth their own grosse incredulity, that will not beleeue it. This I say to silence fooles: for we cannot deny but that the miraculous Ascension of Christ in the flesh was ratified vnto vs by the power of many other miracles. The Scriptures doe both relate them, and the end where-vnto they tended. They were written to work faith in men, & the faith they wrought hath made them far more famous. They are read to induce the people to beleeue, & yet should not be read but that they are beleeued: and for miracles, there are some wrought as yet, partly by the Sacraments, partly by the memories and praiers of the Saints, but they are not so famous, nor so glorious as the other; for the Scriptures which were to bee di­vulged in all places, hath giuen lustre to the first, in the knowledges of all nations, whereas the later are knowne but vnto the citties where they are done, or some parts about them. And generally, there are few that know them there, and many that do not, if the Citty be great; & when they relate them to others, they are not beleeued so fully, & so absolutely as the other, although they be declared by one christian to another. The miracle that was done at Millayne when I was there, might well become famous, both because the Citty was of great largenesse, and likewise for the great concourse of people that came to the Shrine of Pro­tasius (a) and of Geruase, where the blinde man obteined his sight. The bodies of A blinde man reco­uers sight, Innocen­tius, these two Martyrs lay long vnknown, vntil (b) Ambrose the Bishop had notice of them, by a relation in a dreame. But that at Carthage, whence Innocentius, one that had bin an aduocate of the neighbor state, receiued his health, was vnknown vnto the most, wheras notwithstanding I was present, and saw it with mine eies, for he was the man that gaue intertainment vnto mee & my brother Alipius, not being Clergy-men as yet, but onley lay christians, and wee dwelt as then in his house: he lay sicke of a many fistulaes bred in his fundament, & those secret parts of the body: the Chyurgions had lanced him, and put him to extreme and bitter paines, whereas notwithstanding they had left one part vntouched which they must perforce make incision into [...]re they could possibly cure him: but they cu­red al the rest, only that, being omitted troubled them exceedingly, and made all their applications tend to no purpose. Innocentius marking their protractions, and fearing another incision (which a Physitian that dwelt in his house had told him they would be driuen to make, whome they would not suffer to see how they cut him, wher-vpon Innocentius had angerly barred him his house, & could scarcely be brought to receiue him again) at last he burst forth, saying, wil you cut me again? wil it come to his sayings, whom you wil not haue to see your tricks? But they mocked at the ignorance of the Physitian and bad Innocentius be of good cheare, there was no such matter. Wel the time passed on, but no helpe of the malady could bee seen: the Chyurgions did still promise fayre, that they would cure him by salue & not by incision. Now they had got an old man and a cunning Chyurgion called (c) Ammonius to ioin with them, & he viewing the sore, affirmed as much as they; which assurance of his did satisfie Innocentius that he him-selfe did now begin to gibe and ieast at his other Physitian that said hee must bee cutte againe. Well to be briefe, when they had spent some weekes more, they all left him, shewing (to their shame) that hee could not possible bee cured but by incision. This, and [Page 884] the excessiue feare thereof strucke him immediately beyond his sences, but recol­lecting of him-selfe he bad them begon, and neuer more come at him, being en­forced now by necessity, to send for a cunning Surgeon of Alexandria, one that was held a rare Artist to performe that which his anger wuold not let the others do. The man comming to him, and (like a worke-man obseruing the worke of the others by the scarrs they had left) like a honest man, aduised him to let them finish the cure who had tane that great paines with it, as hee had with wonder obserued, for true it was, that incision was the onely meanes to cure him, but that it was farre from him to depriue those of the honor of their industry whose paines in the cure hee saw had beene so exceeding great. So the former Surgeons were sent for to performe it, and this Alexandrian must stand by, and see them open the part which was other-wise held to be vncurable. The businesse was put off vntill the next day. But the Surgeons being all departed, the house was so fil­led with sorrow for the griefe of their maister, that it shewed more like a prepa­ration for a funerall then any thing else, and was very hardly suppressed. Now he was dayly visited by diuers holy men, and namely by Saturninus (of blessed me­mory) the Bishoppe of vzali, and Gelosus Priest, and Deacon of the Church of Carthage, as also by Bishop Aurelius, who onely is yet liuing of all these three: a man of worthy respect, and one with whome I now and then had conferred a­bout the wonderful workes of God, I haue often taken occasion to speake of this, and sound that he remembred it exceeding wel. These men visiting him towards the euening, hee prayed them all to come againe the next day to be spectators of his death, rather then his paines, for his former suffrings had so terrified him, that he made no question but that hee should immediately perish vnder the Sur­gions hands. They on the other side bad him bee comforted, trust in God, and beare his will with patience. Then went we to prayers, and kneeling of vs downe, hee threw him-selfe forcibly on his face, as if one had thrust him on, and so began to pray, with such passion of mind, such flouds of teares, such grones and sobbes (euen almost to the stopping of his breath) that it is vtterly inexplicable. Whe­ther the rest praied, or marked him I know not; for my selfe, could not pray a iot, onely I said in my heart, Lord whose praiers wilt thou heare, if thou heare not his? for me thought his prayer could not but procure his sute: well we rose, and being blessed by the Bishop, we departed the roome, he in the meane time intreating them to come to him in the morning, and they strengthening his spirit with as good consolations as they could giue him. The feared morning was now come, the holy men came, according to their promises: so did the Surgeons, the ter­rible Irons were made ready, and all things fit for such a worke, whilest all the company sat silent in a deepe amazement. The chiefe and such as had more au­thority then the rest, comforted him as well as they could, his body was layd fit for the hand of him that was to cut him, the clothes vntyed, the place bared, the Surgeon veweth it with his knife in his hand ready to lance it, feeling with his fingers where the vlcerous matter shouldlye: at length, hauing made an abso­lute triall of all the part that was before affected, hee found the orifice firmely closed, and euery place thereof as sound and as solid as it was first created. Then ioy & prayses vnto God (with teares of comfort) were yeelded on al sides beyond the power my pen hath to describe them. In the same towne, one Innocentia, a deuout woman, and one of the chiefe in the citty had a canker on her brest, a kind of sore, which the Surgeons told her is vtterly (d) incurable: wherefore they [...]se either to cut the infected part away, or for the prolonging of the life (as [Page 885] Hippocrates they say doth aduise) to omit all attempt of [...]uring it. This a skillfull Phisitian (her familiar friend) told her, so that shee now sought helpe of none but the Lord, who told her in a dreame, that at (e) Easter next (which then drew neare) shee should marke, on the womans side by the fount, what wo­man shee was that (being then Baptized) should first meete her, and that shee should in treat her to signe the sore with the signe of the crosse. She did it, and was cured. The former Phisitian that had wished her to abstaine from all at­tempt of cure, seeing her afterwards whole and sound whome hee knew cer­tainely to haue had that vncurable vlcer before, earnestly desired to know how shee was cured, longing to finde the medicine that had frustrated Hippocrates his Aphorisme.

Shee told him: Hee presently with a voyce (as if hee had contemned it, in so much that she feared exceedingly that hee would haue spoken blasphemy) repli­ed: Why I thought you would haue told me some strange thing, she standing al amazed, Iohn. 21. Why is it so strange, (quoth hee) for CHRIST to heale a Canker, that could rayse one to life that had beene foure dayes dead? When I first heard of this, it greeued mee that so great a miracle wrought vpon so great a personage should bee so suppressed, where-vpon I thought it good to giue her a checking ad­monition thereof, and meeting her and questioning the matter, shee told mee shee had not concealed it, so that I went and enquired of her fellow matrons, who told mee, they neuer heard of it. Behold (sayd I to her, before them) haue you not concealed it, when as your nearest familiars do not know of it? Where-vpon shee [...]ell to relate the whole order of it, vnto their great admi­ration, and the glorification of GOD. There was also a Phisitian, in the same towne, much troubled with the Goute, who hauing giuen vp his name to A Phisitian sicke of the Goute Baptised. bee Baptised, the night before hee should receiue this sacrament, in his sleepe was forbidden it by a crue of curled headed Negro boyes, which he knew to bee Deuills, but hee refusing to obey them, they stamped on his feete, so that they put him to most extreame payne, yet hee keeping his firme resolue, and being Baptised the next day, was freed both from his paine and the cause thereof, so that hee neuer had the Goute in all his daies after. But who knew this man? wee did, and a few of our neighbour brethren, other-wise it had beene vtterly vnknowne.

One of (f) Curubis was by Baptisme freed bo [...]h from the Palsie, and the excessiue tumor of the Genitories, so that he went from the font as found a man as euer was borne. Where was this knowne but in Curubis, and vnto a few besides? But when I heard of it, I got Bishop Aurelius to send him to Carthage, notwithstanding that it was first told mee by men of sufficient cre­dite. Hesperius, one that hath beene a Captaine, and liueth at this day by Hespe [...], vs, hath a litte Farme, called Zubedi, in the liberties of fussali which hee hauing obserued (by the harme done to his seruants and cattle) to bee haun­ted with euill spirits hee entreated one of our Priests, (in mine absence) to go thether and expell them by prayer. One went, prayed, and ministred the Communion, and by GODS mercy the Deuill was quit from the place euer after. Now hee had a little of the earth wherein the Sepulchre of CHRIST standeth, bestowed vpon him by a friend, which hee had hung vp in his Chamber for the better a voydance of those wicked illusions from his owne person.

Now they being expelled, hee knew not what to do with this earth being not [Page 886] willing, for the reuerence hee bore it, to keepe it any longer in his lodging. So I, and my fellow Maximus Bishoppe of Synica, being at the next towne, hee prayd vs to come to his house, wee did, hee told vs all the matter, and reques­ted that this Earth might bee buried some-where, and made a place for pray­er, and for the Christians to celebrate Gods seruice in, and it was done ac­cordingly.

Now there was a country youth that was troubled with the Palsie, who hea­ring of this, desired his Parents to bring him thether: They did so, where hee prayed, and was presently cured. Victoriana is a towne some thirty miles from Hippo regium. There is a memoriall of the two Martyres of Millayne. Geruase and Protasius, and thether they carried a young man who bathing him-selfe in Geruase & Protasius summer, at noone day was possessed with a Deuill. Being brought hether, he lay as one dead, or very neare death: meane while the Lady of the village, (as custome is) entred the place vnto euening prayers, with her maydes and cer­taine votaresses, and began to sing Psalmes, which sound, made the man start vp as in an afright, and with a terible rauing hee catched fast hold vpon the Altar, whence hee durst not once moue, but held it as if hee had beene bound to it. Then the Deuili within him began mournefully to cry for mercy, re­lating how and when hee entred the man, and lastly saying that hee would leaue him: hee named what parts of him hee would spoyle at his departure, and saying these words, departed. But one of the mans eyes fell downe vpon his cheeke, and hung onely by a little string, all the puple of it (with is natu­rally blacke) becomming white, which the people (whome his cries had cal­led: seeing, they fell to helpe him with their prayers: and though they reioy­ced at the recouery of his wittes, yet sorrowed they for the losse of his eye, and aduised him to get a Surgeon for it. But his sisters husband, who brought him thether, replied, saying, the GOD that deliuered him from the Diuell, hath power to restore him his eye; which sayd hee put it into the place as well as hee could, and bound it vp with his napkin: wishing him not to loose it vntill sea­uen daies were past, which doing, hee found it as sound as euer it was. At this place were many others helped, whome it were to long to rehearse particularly.

I knew a Virgin in Hippon, who was freed from the Diuell, onely by an­oynting with oyle mixed with the teares of the Priest that prayed for her. I know a Bishoppe who by prayer dispossessed the Diuell being in a youth that he neuer saw. There was one Florentius here of Hippo, a poore and Godly Oldman, who getting his liuing by mending of shooes, lost his vpper gar­ment, and being not able to buy another, hee came to the shrine of the twenty Martīres and praied aloud vnto them, to helpe him to rayments. A sort of scoffing youthes ouer-heard him, and at his departure, followed him with mockes, asking him if hee had begged fifty (g) halfpence of the martirs to buy him a coate withall. But he, going quietly on, spied a great fish, a new cast vp by the sea, and yet panting, which fish, by their permission that were by, hee tooke, and caried it to one Carchosus a cooke a good Christian, and fold it to him for 300. halfe pence, intending to bestowe this mony vpon woll for his wife to spinne, and make into a garment for him. The Cooke cutting vp the fish, found a ring of gold in his belly, which amazing him, his con­science made him send for the poore man, and giue him the ring, saying to him: behold how the twenty Martyrs haue apparelled you. When Bishop Proiectus [Page 887] brought Saint Steuens reliques to the Towne called Aquae Tibilitanae, there were a many people flocked together to honour them. Amongst whome there was a blinde woman, who prayed them to lead her to the Bishoppe that bare the holy reliques. So the bishoppe gaue her certaine flowers which hee hadde in his hand, shee tooke them, putte them to her eyes, and presently hadde her sight restored, in so much that shee passed speedily on, before all the rest, as now not needing any more to bee guided. So Bishoppe Lucillus bearing the reliques of the sayd Martyr, inshrined in the castle of (b) Synice, neare to Hippo, was thereby absolutely cured of a fistula where-with hee hadde bene long vexed, and was come to that passe that he euery day expected when the Chyurgion should lance it: but hee was neuer troubled with it after that daie. Eucherius a Spanish Priest, that dwelt at Calame, was cured of the stone by the same reliques, which Bishoppe Posidius brought thether, and beeing afterwardes layd out for dead of another disease, by the helpe of the said Mar­tyr (vnto whose shrine they brought him) was restored vnto his former life and soundnesse.

There was one Martialis a great man, of good years, but a great foe to CHRISTE, who dwelt in this place. This mans daughter was a Christi­an, and marryed vnto a Christian. The father beeing very sicke was intreated by them both with praiers and teares, to become a Christian, but hee vtterly and angerly refused. So the husband thought it good to go to Saint Steuens shrine, and there to pray the LORD to send his father in law into a better minde, and to imbrace CHRISTE IESVS without further delay. For this hee prayed with great zeale and affect, with showers of teares, and stormes of religious sighes, and then departing, hee tooke some of the flow­ers from off the Altar, and in the night laid them at his fathers head, who slept well that night, and in the morning, called in all haste for the Bishoppe, who was then at Hippo with me. They tolde him therefore so: hee forth-with sendes for the Priestes, and when they came tolde them presently that hee beleeued, and so was immediatly baptized, to the amazement of them all. This man all the time hee liued after, hadde this saying continually in his mouth. LORD Acts, 7. 59. IESVS receiue my spirite: These were his last wordes, though hee knew them not to bee Saint Steuens, for hee liued not long after. At this place also were two healed of the Gowte, a cittizen and a stranger: The cittizen knewe by example what to doe to bee ridde of his payne, but the stranger hadde it reuealed vnto him.

There is a place called Andurus, where S. Steuen hath a part of his body remai­ning also. A child being in the Street, certaine Oxen that drew a cart, growing vnruly, left the way, and ouer-run the child with the wheel, so that it lay all crush­ed, and past al hope of life. The mother snatched it vppe and ran to the shrine with it, where laying it downe, it recouered both life and full strength a­gaine in an instant, beeing absolutely cured of all hurt what-soeuer. Neare this place, at Caspalia, dwelt a Votaresse, who beeing sicke and past reco­uery, sent her garment to the shrine, but ere it came backe, shee was dead, yet her parents couered hir with it, which done, she presently reuiued and was as sound as euer. The like happened to one Bassus, a Syrian that dwelt at Hippo. Praying for his sicke daughter at Saint Steuens, and [Page 888] hauing her garment with him, worde came by a boy that shee was dead. But as hee was at prayer, his friendes mette the boy, (before hee hadde beene with him) and bad him not to tell him there, least hee went mourning through the streetes. So hee comming home, and finding all in teares, hee layd her garment vppon her, and shee presently reuiued. So like-wise Ireneus his sonne, a Collector, being dead, and readie to go out for buriall, one adui­sed to anoynt him with some of Saint Stephens oyle. They did so, and hee reuiued. Elusinus likewise a Captayne, seeing his sonne dead, tooke him and laid him vppon the shrine that is in his farme in our Suburbes, where after hee had prayed a while, hee found him reuiued? What shall I doe, my promises bindes mee to bee breefe, whereas doubtlesse many that shall read these thinges, will greeue that I haue omitted so many that are knowne both to them and mee.

But I intreat their pardon that they would consider how tedious a taske it is, so that my promised respect of breuity will not allow it. For if I should but beleeue all the miracles done by the memorials of Saint Steuen, onely at Cala­ [...]a and Hippo, It should bee a worke of many volumes, and yet not bee per­fect neither; I could not relate all, but onely such as are recorded for the know­ledge of the people, for that we desire, when wee see our times produce won­ders like to those of yore, that they should not be vtterly in vaine, by being lost in forgetfulnesse, and obliuion.

It is not yet two yeares since the shrine was built at Hippo, and although wee our s [...]lues doe know many miracles done there since, that are recorded, yet are there almost seauenty volumes written of those that haue beene recorded since that time to this. But at Calama, the shrine is more ancient, the mi­racles more often, and the bookes farre more in number. At Vzali also, neare Vtica haue many miracles beene wrought by the power of the said Martyr, where Bishoppe E [...]dius erected his memoriall, long before this of ours. But there they didde not vse to record them, though it may bee they haue begunne such a custome of late. For when wee were there, wee aduised Pe­tronia (a Noble woman who was cured of an olde disease which all the Physiti­ans had giuen ouer) to haue the order of her miraculous cure drawne in a booke (as the Bishoppe of that place liked) and that it might bee read vnto the people: And she did accordingly. Wherin was one strange passage, which I cannot omit, though my time will hardly allow me to relate it.

A certaine Iew hadde aduised her to take a ring, with a stone sette in it that is found (i) in the reines of an Oxe, and sow it in a girdle of haire which shee must weare vppon her skinne, vnder all her other rayments. This girdle shee hadde on, when shee sette forth to come to the Martyrs shrine, but hauing left Carthage before, and dwelling at a house of her owne by the Riuer (k) Bagra­da, as shee rose to go on the rest of her iourney, shee spied the ring lye at her feete: Whereat wondering, shee felt for her girdle, and finding it tyed, as shee hadde bound it, shee imagined that the ring was broken, and so worne out: But finding it whole, then shee tooke this as a good presage of her future recouery, and loofing her girdle, cast both it and the ring into the Riuer. Now they that will not beleeue that IESVS CHRISTE was borne without interruption of the virginall partes, nor passed into his Apostles when the dores were shutte, neyther will they beleeue this. [Page 889] But when they examine it, and finde it true, then let them beleeue the other. The woman is of noble birth, nobly married, and dwelleth at Carthage▪ so great a Citty, so great a person in the Citty cannot lye vnknowne to any that are inqui­sitiue. And the Martyr by whose prayer shee was cured beleeued in him that was borne of an eternall virgin, and entred to his Disciples when the doores were shutte: And lastly (where-vnto all hath reference) who ascended into heauen in the flesh, wherein hee rose againe from death: for which faith this Martyr lost his life.

So that wee see there are miracles at this day, wrought by GOD, with what meanes hee liketh best who wrought them of yore: but they are not so famous, nor fastned in the memory by often reading, that they might not bee forgotten. For although wee haue gotten a good custome of late, to read the relations of such as these miracles are wrought vpon, vnto the people, yet perhaps they are read but once, which they that are present doe heare, but no one else: nor doe they that heare them, keepe them long in remembrance, nor will any of them take the paines to relate them to those that haue not heard them. Wee had one miracle wrought amongst vs, so famous, and so worthy, that I thinke not one of Hippon but saw it, or knoweth it, and not one that knoweth it that can euer forget it.

There were seauen brethren, and three sisters (borne all of one couple in (l) Caesarea, a citty of Cappadocia) their parents were noble; Their father being newly dead, and they giuing their mother some cause of anger, shee laide an heauy (m) curse vpon them all, which was so seconded by GODS iudge­ment, that they were all taken with an horrible trembling of all their whole bo­dies: which ougly sight they them-selues loathing that their country-men should behold, became vagrant through most parts of the Romaine Empire. Two of them, Paul and Palladia came to vs, beeing notified by their miseries in many other places. They came some sifteene dayes before Easter, and euery day they visited Saint Steuens shrine, humbly beseeching GOO at length to haue mercy vpon them, and to restore them their former health. Where-so-euer they went, they drew the eyes of all men vpon them, and some that knew how they came so plagued, told it vnto others, that all might know it. Now was Easter day come, and many were come to Church in the morning, amongst whome this Paul was one, and had gotten him to the barres that enclosed Saint Steuens reliques, and there was praying, hauing holde of the barres: Presently hee fell flatte downe, and laye as if hee had slept, but trembled not as hee had vsed to doe before, euer in his sleepe.

The people were all amazed, some feared, some pittied him, some would haue raised him, and other some say nay, rather expect the euent: presently hee started vp, and rose as sound a man as euer hee was borne. With that, all the Church resounded againe, with lowde acclamations and praises to GOD. And then they came flocking to mee, who was about to come forth to them, euery one telling mee this strange and miraculous euent. I reioyced, and thanked GOD within my selfe: Presently enters the young man, and falleth downe at my knees, I tooke him vp, and kissed him, so foorth wee went vnto the people, who filled the Church, and did nothing but crye, GOD bee thank­ed, GOD bee praysed. Euery mouth vttered this: I saluted them, and then the crye redoubled. [Page 890] At length, silence beeing made, the Scriptures were read, and when it was Ser­mon time, I made onely a briefe exhortation to them, according to the time, and that present ioy. For in so great a worke of GOD, I did leaue them to thinke of it them-selues, rather then to giue eare to others. The young man di­ned with vs, and related the whole story of his mother and brethrens misery. The next day, after my Sermon, I told the people that to morrow they should heare the whole order of this miracle read vnto them: which I dooing, made the young-man and his sister stand both vpon the steps that go vp into the chan­cell, (wherein I had a place aloft, to speake from thence to the people) that the congregation might see them both. So they all viewed them, the brother stand­ing sound and firme, and the sister trembling euery ioynt of her. And they that saw not him, might know Gods mercy shewen to him by seeing his sister, and dis­cerne both what to giue thankes for in him, and what to pray for in her. The re­lation being read, I willed them to depart out of the peoples sight, and began to dispute of the cause of this, when as suddenly there arose another acclama­tion from about the shrine. They that hearkned vnto mee, left mee, and drew thether, for the maide when shee departed from the steps, went thether to pray, and assoone as shee touched the grate, shee was so wrapt as he was, and so resto­red to the perfect vse of all her limmes. So while I was asking the reason of this noyse, the people brings her vnto the Quire to mee, beeing now fully as sound as her brother. And then arose such an exultation, that one would haue thought it should neuer haue end. And the maide was brought thether where shee had stood before. Then the people reioyced that shee was like her brother now, as had lamented that shee was vnlike him before, seeing that the will of the Al­mighty had preuented their intents to pray for her. This their ioy was so lowd­lie expressed, that it was able to strike the strongest eare with stupor. And what was in ther hearts that reioyced thus, but the faith of CHRIST, for which Saint Steuen shed his bloud.

L. VIVES.

PRotasius (a) and Geruase] Sonnes to Vitalis, a Gentleman of Rome, and a Martyr, and Valeria his wife. Fredericke the first translated their bodyes from Millaine to Brisach in Germany. (b) Ambrose] That famous Father of the Church, and Bishop of Millaine. (c) Ammonius] Not that famous Platonist, Origens maister. (d) Uncurable] Yet Galen and Auicen▪ teach the cure: marry it must not then bee at the fulnesse of the maleuolence, for then it cannot bee rooted out. Celsus reckons three kindes of Canckers. First Cacoethes, with a [...]all rooted vlcer, swelling the parts adioyning: the second, with no vlcer at all: the third is called Thymius, arising from melancholy burnt by choller. (e) At Easter next] It was a custome as then, betweene Easter and Whitsontide to Baptise persons of discretion, and such as required it. There are many additions in this Chapter (I make no question) foysted in by such as make a practise of deprauing authors of authoritie: [...]ome I will cut off, and other some I will but touch at. (f) Curubis] A free towne in Africa, neere to Mercury his pro­montory, beyond Carthage. Plin. lib. 4. Ptolom. (g) Halfe-pence] The Latine word is Phollis, which is either a weight, conteining three hundred & twelue pound, and sixe ounces, or it is a kind of tribute, or (when it is vsed in the masculine gender, as it is here) it is the same that Obo­lus is with vs, an half-peny. Alciat. Hesich de temp. diuis. l. 6. Suidas, &c. (h) Since] It may be put for Thirissa, a place which Ptolomy placeth nere Hippo Diarrhytus, the same y Pliny corruptly [Page 891] calleth Ticisa, and Tirisa. lib. 5. Or perhaps it is Sitisa, for there were such a people in Mauri­tania Caesariensis. (i) Found in the reines] Of this I neuer read. Pliny (lib. 30.) saith there is a little one in the head of an Oxe, which hee casieth out when hee feareth death, and that (if one can get it) it is wonderfull good to further the growth of the teeth, beeing worne about ones neck. But I see no reason why a stone should not grow in an Oxes kidney sooner then in a mans. His heat is more, his bloud and humours farre groser. (k) Bagrada] It riseth out of Mapsar, a mountaine of Lybia the farther, and passing through Affrick, falleth into our sea at Vtica. Strabo. (l) Caesarea, a Citty of Cappadocia] Cappadocia is a part of Asia minor, bounded on the weast with Galatia and Paphlagonia, on the east with Armenia the lesse, and on the north with the Euxine sea, it hath the name from the riuer that passeth betweene it and Galatia. For it was before called Leuco Syria, white Syria, in respect of that Syria by mount Taurus, whose people are of swarty and sunne-burnt complexions, Strabo. They were called Syrians of Syrus, sonne to Apollo, and Sinope, who gaue the name also to Sinope where Dioge­nes the Cynike was borne. Herodot. Plutarch.

Now amongst the other citties of Cappadocia, there was Diocaesarea, Neocaesarea, vpon the riuer Lycus, and Caesarea by mount Aegeus: as witnesseth Pliny, Solinus, Ptolomy, and Ammi­anus. This towne (saith Sextus Rufus) was called Caesarea, in honor of Augustus Caesar. But Eu­sebius saith that Tiberius, hauing expelled Archelaus, gaue it this name, whereas it was called Mazaca before, as the forenamed authors do affirme. Perhaps he did so in memory of his father Augustus. This Mazaca was called the mother of the Cappadocian citties. Solinus, Martianus Capella. Strabo saith it was called Eusebia, and maketh it the Metropolitane citty of Cappa­docia. There were excellent horses bred in this liberty, as Claudian saith. And Basil, that great father, was borne in this towne.

(m) An heauy curse] Children ought euer to auoide their parents curses, as ominous, and confirmed by many horrible examples. (n) Chancell] The text calleth it Exedra, which signi­fieth a place full of seates, such as the ancient Philosophers disputed in. Vitru. lib. 5. But I wonder much that Uitruuius saith there were none in Italy, when as Tully saith that Crassus the Orator, and Cotta the Arch-flamine had such, belonging to their houses. But those in Churches, wee doe vsually call the Quier, or Chancell, as Augustine vseth the word here: and such the Monkes, and Chanons haue in their Cloysters. Budaeus in Pandectas.

That all the myracles done by the Martyrs in the name of CHRIST, were onely confirmations of that faith, whereby the Martyrs beleeued in CHRIST. CHAP. 9.

AND what doth all this multitude of miracles, but confirme that faith which holdeth that CHRIST rose againe in the flesh, and so ascended into hea­uen? For the Martyrs were all but Martyrs, that is, witnesses of this; and for this, they suffered the malice of the cruell world, which they neuer resisted, but subdued by sufferance. For this faith they dyed, obtaining this of him for whom they dyed. For this, their pacience made the way for the power of these so powerfull miracles to follow. For if this resurrection had not beene past, in CHRIST, or had not beene to come, as CHRIST promised, as well as those Prophets that promised CHRIST; how commeth it that the martyrs that dy­ed for this beleefe should haue the power to worke such wonders? For whe­ther GOD him-selfe, (who being eternall can effect things temporall by such wondrous meanes) hath wrought these things of himselfe, or by his ministers, or by the soules of the martyrs, as if hee wrought by liuing men, or by his An­gels ouer whome hee hath an inuisible, vnchangeable, and meerely intellectuall [Page 892] command, (so that those things which the Martyrs are said to doe, bee onely wrought by their prayers, and not by their powers): bee they effected by this meanes, or by that; they doe neuer-the-lesse in euery perticuler, tend onely to confirme that faith which professeth the resurrection of the flesh vnto all eternity.

How much honor the Martyrs deserue in obtayning miracles for the worship of the true God; in respect of the Deuills, whose workes tend all to make men thinke that they are Gods. CHAP. 10.

BVt it may be, here they will say, that they Gods haue also wrought wonders: very well, they must come now to compare their deities with our dead men. Will they say (thinke you) that they haue gods that haue beene men, such as Romulus, Hercules, &c. Well, but wee make no Gods of our Martyrs, the Martyrs and wee haue both but one God, and no more. But the miracles that the Pagans ascribe vnto their Idolds, are no way comparable to the wonders wrought by our Martyrs. But as Moyses ouer-threw the enchanters of Pharao, so do our mar­tyrs [...]xod. 8 ouer-throw their deuills, who wrought those wonders out of their owne pride, onely to gaine the reputation of Gods. But our Martyrs (or rather GOD him-selfe through their prayers) wrought vnto another end, onely to confirme that faith which excludeth multitude of Gods, and beleeueth but in one. The Pa­gans built Temples to those Deuills, ordeining Priests and sacrifices for them, as for Gods. But we build our martyrs no temples, but onely erect them monu­ments, as in memory of men departed, whose spirits are at rest in God. Wee erect no altars to sacrifice to them, we offer onely to him who is both their God and ours, at which offring those conquerors of the world as men of God, haue each one his peculiar commemoration, but no inuocation at all. For the sacrifice is of­fred vnto Cod, though it be in memory of them, and he that offreth it, is a Priest of the Lord, and not of theirs, and the offring is the body of the Lord, which is not offred vnto them, because they are that body them-selues. Whose miracles shall wee then beleeue? Theirs that would be accompted for Gods by those to whom they shew them; or theirs which tend all to confirme our beleefe in one GOD, which is CHRIST? Those that would haue their filthiest acts held sacred, or those that will not haue their very vertues held sacred in respect of their owne glories, but referred vnto his glory, who hath imparted such goodnesse vnto them? Let vs beleeue them that doe both worke miracles, and teach the truth: for this latter gaue them power to performe the former. A chiefe point of which truth is this. CHRIST rose againe in the flesh, and shewed the immortality of the resurrection in his owne body, which hee promised vnto vs in the end of this world, or in the beginning of the next.

Against the Platonists that oppose the eleuation of the body vp to heauen, by arguments of elementary ponderosity. CHAP. 11.

AGainst this promise do many (whose thoughts God knoweth to be vaine) make op­positiō Psal▪ 93. out of the nature of elements: Plato (their M r.) teaching them that the [Page 893] two most contrary bodies of the world are combined by other two meanes: that is, by ayre, and water. Therefore (say they) earth being lowest, water next, then ayre, and then the heauen, earth cannot possibly bee contained in heauen▪ euery element hauing his peculiar poise, and tending naturally to his proper place. See with what vaine, weake, and weightlesse arguments mans infirmity opposeth Gods omnipotency! Why then are there so many earthly bodies in the ayre▪ ayre being the third element from earth? Cannot he that gaue birds (that are earthly bodyes) fethers, of power to sustaine them in the ayre, giue the like power to glorified and immortall bodies, to possesse the heauen? Againe, if this reason of theirs were true, all that cannot flie, should liue vnder the earth, as fishes doe in the water. Why then doe not the earthly creatures liue in the water, which is the next element vnto earth, but in the ayre, which is the third? And seeing they belong to the earth, why doth the next element aboue the earth presently choake them, and drowne them, and the third feed and nourish them? Are the elements out of order here now, or are their arguments out of reason? I will not stand heere to make a rehearsall of what I spake in the thirteene booke, of many ter­rene substances of great weight, as Lead, Iron, &c. which not-with-standing may haue such a forme giuen it, that it will swimme, and support it selfe vpon the water. And cannot God almighty giue the body of man such a forme like-wise that it may ascend, and support it selfe in heauen? Let them stick to their method of elements (which is all their trust) yet can they not tell what to say to my former assertion. For earth is the lowest element, and then water and ayre suc­cessiuely, and heauen the fourth and highest, but the soule is a fifth essence aboue them all. Aristotle calleth it a fifth (a) body, and Plato saith it is vtterly incorpo­reall. If it were the fift in order, then were it aboue the rest: but being incorpo­reall, it is much more aboue all substances corporeall. What doth it then in a lumpe of earth, it being the most subtile, and this the most grosse essence? It be­ing the most actiue, and this the most vnweeldy! Cannot the excellencie of it haue power to lift vp this? Hath the nature of the body power to draw downe a soule from heauen, and shall not the soule haue power to carry the body the­ther whence it came it selfe? And now if we should examine the miracles which they parallell with those of our martyrs, wee should finde proofes against them­selues out of their owne relations.

One of their greatest ones is that which Varro reports of a vestall votaresse, who being suspected of whoredome, filled a Siue with the water of Tiber and carried it vnto her Iudges, with-out spilling a drop. Who was it that kept the water in the siue, so that not one droppe passed through those thousand holes? Some God, or some Diuell, they must needs say. Well, if hee were a God, is hee greater then hee that made the world? if then an inferiour God, Angell, or De­uill had this power to dispose thus of an heauie element, that the very nature of it seemed altered; cannot then the Almighty maker of the whole world, take away the ponderosity of earth, and giue the quickned body an hability to dwell in the same place that the quickning spirit shall elect? And where-as they place the ayre betweene the fire aboue, and the water beneath, how commeth it that wee often-times finde it betweene water and water, or betweene water and earth; for what will they make of those watry clowds, betweene which and the sea, the ayre hath an ordinary passage? What order of the elements doth appoint, that those flouds of raine that fall vpon the earth below the ayre, should first hang in the clowds aboue the ayre? And why is ayre in the midst betweene the heauen, [Page 894] and the earth, if it were (as they say) to haue the place betweene the heauens and the waters, as water is betweene it and the earth? And lastly, if the elements bee so disposed as that the two meanes, ayre and water, doe combine the two ex­treames, fire and earth, heauen being in the highest place, and earth in the lowest, as the worlds foundation, and therefore (say they) impossible to bee in heauen; what doe wee then with fire here vpon earth? for if this order of theirs bee kept inuiolate, then, as earth cannot haue any place in fire, no more should fire haue any in earth: as that which is lowest cannot haue residence aloft, no more should that which is aloft haue residence below. But we see this order renuersed: We haue fire both on the earth, and in the earth: the mountaine tops giue it vp in a­boundance, nay more, wee see that fire is produced out of earth [...], namely of wood, and stones, and what are these but earthly bodyes? yea but the elementary fire (say they) is pure, hurtlesse, quiet, and eternall: and this of ours, turbulent, smoakie, corrupting, and corruptible. Yet doth it not corrupt nor hurt the hills where-in it burneth perpetually, nor the hollowes within ground, where it work­eth most powerfully. It is not like the other indeed, but adapted vnto the conue­nient vse of man. But why then may we not beleeue that the nature of a corrup­tible body may bee made incorruptible, and fitte for heauen, as well as we see the elementary fire made corruptible, and fitte for vs? So that these arguments drawne from the sight and qualities of the elements, can no way diminish the power that Almighty God hath, to make mans body of a quality fitte and able to inhabite the heauens.

L. VIVES.

A Fifth (a) body] But Aristotle frees the soule from all corporeall beeing, as you may read De anima, lib. 1. disputing against Democritus, Empedocles, Alcm [...]on, Plato and Xenocra­tes. But indeed, Plato teaching that the soule was composed of celestiall fire taken from the starres, and with-all, that the starres were composed of the elementary bodies, made Aristotle thinke (else-where) that it was of an elementary nature as well as the starres whence it was taken. But in this hee mistooke him-selfe and miss-vnderstood his maister. But indeed Saint Augustine in this place taketh the opinion of Aristotle from Tully (for Aristotles bookes were rare, and vntranslated as then) who saith that hee held their soule to bee quintam na­turam, which Saint Augustine calleth quintum corpus, a fifth body, seuerall from the elemen­tary compounds. But indeede it is a question whether Aristotle hold the soule to bee corpo­reall or no, hee is obscure on both sides, though his followers [...]old that it is absolutely incor­poreall, as wee hold generally at this day. And Tullyes words were cause both of Saint Au­gustines miss-prision, and like-wise set almost all the Grecians both of this age and the last, against him-selfe, for calling the soule [...], whereas they say Aristotle calleth it [...], that is, habitio perfecta, and not motio pere [...]nis, as Tullyes word implieth. But alas, why should Tully be so baited for so small an error? O let vs bee ashamed to vpbraide the father of Latine eloquence with any misprision, for his errors are generally more learned then our labours!

Against the Infidels calumnies, cast out in scorne of the Christians beleefe of the resurrection. CHAP. 12.

BVt in their scrupulous inquiries, touching this point, they come against vs [Page 895] with such scoffes as these: Whether shall the Ab-ortiue births haue any part in the resurrection? And seeing the LORD saith, there shall no [...] one haire of your headperish, whether shall all men bee of one stature and bignesse or no? If they bee, how shall the Ab-ortiues (if they rise againe) haue that at the resurrection which they wanted at the first? Or if they doe not rise againe because they were neuer borne, but cast out, wee may make the same doubt of infants, where shall they haue that bignesse of body which they wanted when they died? for they you know are capable of regeneration, and therefore must haue their part in the resurrection. And then these Pagans aske vs, of what height and quantity shall mens bodies be then? If they bee as tall as euer was any man then both lit­tle and many great ones shall want that which they wanted here on earth, and whence shall they haue it? But if it bee true that Saint Paul saith, th [...]t wee shall meete vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of CHRIST, and againe if that Eph. [...] place, Hee predestinated [them] to bee made like to the Image of his Sonne, imply Rom. 8 that all the members of Christs Kingdome shalbe like him in shape and stature, then must many men (say they) forgoe part of the stature which they had vpon earth. And then where is that great protection of euery haire, if there bee such a diminution made of the stature and body. Besides, wee make a question (say they) whether man shall arise withall the haire that euer the Barber cut from his head. If hee doe, who will not loath such an ougly sight? for so likewise must it follow that hee haue on all the parings of his nayles. And where is then that comelinesse, which ought in that immortality to bee so farre exceeding that of this world, while man is in corruption? But if hee doe not rise with all his haire, then it is lost, and where is your scriptures then? Thus they proceed vnto fatnesse and leannesse. If all bee a like (say they) then one shall bee fatte and an­other leane. So that some must loose flesh, and some must gaine: some must haue what they wanted and some must leaue what they had. Besides, as touching the putrefaction, and dissolution of mens bodies, part going into dust, part into ayre, part into fire, part into the guttes of beasts and birds; part are drowned and dis­solued into water, these accidents trouble them much, and make them thinke that such bodies, can neuer gather to flesh againe. Then passe they to defor­mities, as monstrous births, misse-shapen members, scarres and such like; inqui­ring with scoffes what formes these shall haue in the resurrection. For if wee say they shall bee all taken away, then they come vpon vs with our doctrine that CHRIST arose with his woundes vpon him still. But their most difficult question of all, is, whose flesh shall that mans bee in the resurrection, which is eaten by another man through compulsion of hunger? for it is turned into his flesh that eateth it, and filleth the parts that famine had made hollow, and leane.

Whether therefore, shall hee haue it againe that ought it at first, or hee that eate it and so ought it afterwards? These doubts are put vnto our resolu­tions by the scorners of our faith in the resurrection, and they themselues doe either estate mens soules for euer in a state neuer certaine, but now wretched, and now blessed (as Plato doth) or else with Porphyry they affirme that these re­uolutions doe tosse the soule along time, but notwithstanding haue a finall end at last, leauing the spirit at rest, but beeing vtterly separated from the body for euer.

Whether Ab-ortiues, belong not to the resurrection, if they belong to the dead. CHAP. 13.

TO all which obiections of theirs, I meane by GODS helpe to answere, and first, as touching Ab-ortiues, which die after they are quick in the mothers wombe, that such shall rise againe, I dare neither affirme nor deny. Yet, if they bee reckned amongst the dead, I see no reason to exclude them from the resur­rection. For either all the dead shall not rise againe, and the soules that had no bodies, sauing in the mothers wombe, shall continue bodilesse for euer: or else all soules shall haue their bodies againe, and consequently they whose bodies perished before the time of perfection. Which soeuer of these two, be receiued for truth, that which we will now (by and by) affirme concerning Infants is to be vnderstood of Ab-ortiues also, if they haue any part in the resurrection.

Whether Infants shall rise againe in the stature that they died in. CHAP. 14.

NOw as touching infants, I say they shall not rise againe with that littlenesse of bodie in which they died: the sudden and strange power of GOD shall giue them a stature of full growth. For Our Sauiours words, There shall not one heire of our heads perish, doe onely promise them all that they had before, not ex­cluding an addition of what they had not before. The infant wanted the per­fection of his bodies quantity (as euery (a) perfect infant wanteth) that is, it was not come to the full height and bignesse, which all are borne to haue, and haue at their birth, potentially (not actually) as all the members of man are potentially in the generatiue sperme, though the child may want some of them (as namely the teeth) when it is borne. In which hability of substance, that which is not ap­parant vntill afterwards, lieth (as one would say) wound vppe before, from the first originall of the sayd substance. And in this hability, or possibility, the in­fant may bee sayd to bee tall, or low already, because hee shall prooue such here­after. Which may secure vs from all losse of body or part of body in the resur­rection: for if wee should be made all a like, neuer so tall, or giantlike, yet such as were reduced from a taller stature vnto that, should loose no part of their bo­die: for Christ hath sayd they should not loose an haire. And as for the meanes of ad­dition, how can that wondrous worke-man of the world want fit substance to ad where he thinketh good?

L. VIVES.

EUery (a) perfect infant] Euery thing hath a set quantity which it cannot exceed, and hath a power to attaine to it, from the generatiue causes whereof the thing it selfe is produced: by which power, if it be not hindered, it dilateth it selfe gradually in time▪ till it come to the ful­nesse, where it either resteth, or declineth againe as it grew vppe. This manner of augmen­tation proceedeth from the qualities that nature hath infused into euery thing, and neither from matter nor forme.

Whether all of the resurrection shalbe of the stature of Christ. CHAP. 15.

BVt Christ himselfe arose in the same stature wherein hee died: nor may wee say that at the resurrection hee shall put on any other height or quantity, then that wherein he appeared vnto his disciples after hee was risen againe, or become as tall as any man euer was. Now if wee say that all shall bee made e­quall vnto his stature, then must many that were taller, loose part of their bo­dies against the expresse wordes of CHRIST. Euery one therefore shall a­rise in that stature which hee either had at his full mans state, or should haue had, if hee had not died before. As for Saint Pauls words of the measure of the fulnesse of CHRIST, they either imply that all his members as then bee­ing ioyned with him their head, should make vp the times consummation, or if they tend to the resurrection, the meaning is that all should arise neither youn­ger, nor elder, but iust of that age whereat CHRIST himself suffered and rose againe. For the learned authors of this world say that about thirty yeares, man is in his full state, and from that time, hee declineth to an age of more graui­ty and decay: wherefore the Apostle saith not, vnto the measure of the body, nor vnto the measure of the stature, but, vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of CHRIST.

[What is meant by the conformation of the Saints vnto the Image of the Sonne of GOD. CHAP. 16.

ANd whereas he saith that the predestinate shalbe made like to the Image of Rom. 8 the Sonne of GOD, this may be vnderstood of the inward man; for he saith else-where, fashion not your selues like vnto this world, but bee yee changed by the re­newing Rom. 1 [...] of your minde. So then, when wee are changed from being like the world, wee are made like vnto the Image of the Sonne of God. Besides, wee may take it thus, that as hee was made like vs in mortality, so wee should bee made like him in immortality, and thus it is pertinent to the resurrection. But if that it con­cerne the forme of our rysing againe, then it speaketh (as the other place doth) onely of the age of our bodies, not of their quantities. Wherefore all men shall arise in the stature that they either were of, or should haue beene of in their fulnesse of mans state: although indeed it is no matter what bodies they haue, of old men or of infants, the soule and bodie beeing both absolute and without all infirmity. So that if any one say that euery man shall rise againe in the same stature wherein hee died, it is not an opinion that requireth much opposition.

Whether that women shall retaine their proper sexe in the resurrection CHAP. 17.

THere are some, who out of these words of Saint Paul, Till wee all meete toge­ther in the vnity of faith and knowledge of the Sonne of GOD, vnto a perfect man Eph. 4 [Page 898] and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of IESVS CHRIST, would proue that no woman shall retaine her sexe in the resurrection, but all shall become men: for GOD (say they) made man onely of earth, and woman of man. But I am rather of their minde that hold a resurrection in both sexes. For there shall be none of that lust, which caused mans confusion. For our first parents before their fall, were both naked, and were not ashamed. So at the later day, the sinne shalbe taken away, and yet nature still preserued. The sexe in woman is no cor­ruption, it is naturall, and as then shalbe free both from child-birth, nor shall the female parts be any more powerfull to stirre vp the lusts of the beholders (for all lust shall then be extinguished) but praise and glory shalbe bee giuen to GOD for creating what was not, and for freeing that from corruption which hee had created. For, In the beginning when a rib was taken from Adam being a sleepe, to make E [...]e, this was a plaine prophecy (a) of Christ and the Church. Adams sleepe was CHRISTS death, from whose side beeing opened with a speare as hee hung vpon the crosse, came bloud and water, the two Sacraments whereby the church is built vp. For the word of the text is not formauit, nor finxit, but Aedi­fic [...]it eam in mulierem hee built her vppe into a woman. So the Apostle cal­leth [...]ph. 4 the church, the aedification of the body of CHRIST. The [...]man there­fore was GODS creature as well as man: but made of man, (b) for vnity sake. And in the manner thereof was a plaine figure of Christ and his Church. Hee therefore that made both sexes will raise them both to life. And IESVS him­selfe, beeing questioned by the Sadduces, that deny the resurrection, which of the seauen bretheren should haue her to wife at the resurrection whom they had all had before, answered them saying, Yee are deceiued, not knowing the Scriptures nor Mat. 22 the power of GOD. And whereas he might haue sayd (if it had beene so) shee whom you inquire of shalbe a man at that day, and not a woman, he sayd no such matter, but onely this, In the resurrection they neither marry wiues nor wiues, are bestowed in marriage, but are as the Angells of GOD in Heauen. That is, they are like them in felicity, not in flesh: nor in their resurrection, which the Angells need not, be­cause they cannot die. So that CHRIST doth not deny that there shalbe wo­men at the resurrection, but onely mariage: whereas if there should haue beene none of the female sexe, hee might haue answered the Sadduces more easily by sauing so: but hee affirmed that there should bee both sexes, in these wordes; They neither marry wiues, that is, men doe not, nor wiues are bestowed in marri­age, that is, women are not. So that there shalbe there both such as vse to marry, and such as vse to be married here in this world.

L. VIVES.

PRophecy (a) of Christ] Ephes. 5. (b) For vnity sake] That their concord might bee the more, the one knowing that hee brought forth the other, and the other that she came of him. So should man and wife thinke themselues but one thing, nothing should diuide them, and this is the preseruation of peace in their family.

Of CHRIST, the perfect man, and the Church, his body, and fulnesse. CHAP. 18.

NOw touching Saint Pauls words, Till wee all meete together &c. vnto a perfect [Page 899] man, were to obserue the circumstances of the whole speech, which is this. Hee that descended▪ is euen the same that ascended, farre aboue all heauens that hee might fill all things. Hee therefore gaue some to bee Apostles, and some Prophets, and some Eph. 4 Euangelists, and some Pastors and teachers, for the gathering together of the Saints, and for the worke of their ministery and for the edification of the body of CHRIST, till we all meete together in the vnity of faith and knowledge of the Sonne of GOD, vnto a perfect man and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of CHRIST: that we may hence-forth bee no more childeren, wauering and caried about with euery winde of doc­trine, by the deceipt of men, and with craftinesse, whereby they lie in waite to deceiue.

But let vs follow the truth in loue, and in althings growe vppe into him, which is the head, that is, CHRIST, by whome all the bodie beeing coupled and knit toge­ther by euery ioynt, for the furniture thereof according to the effectuall power which is in the measure of euery part, receiueth increase of the body vnto the edifying of it selfe in loue. Behold heere the perfect man, head and bodie, consisting of all members; which shalbe complete in due time. But as yet the bodie increaseth daily in members, as the church enlargeth, to which it is sayd, yee are the bodie of CHRIST, and members for your part: and againe; for his bodies sake, which is 1 Cor [...] [...]. 1 Ephes. 4 the Church: and in another place: For wee beeing many, are one bread, and one body. Of the edification whereof you heare what Saint Paul saith heere: for the gathe­ring together of the Saints, and for the worke of the ministery, and for the edification of the bodie of CHRIST. And then hee addeth that which all this concerneth: Till wee all meete together &c. vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ. Which measure, vnto what bodie it pertaineth, hee sheweth, saying, Let vs in all things growe vppe into him which is the head, that is CHRIST, by whome all the bodie &c.

So that both the measure of the whole bodie, and of each part therein, is this measure of fulnesse whereof the Apostle speaketh here, and also else-where, saying of Christ, Hee hath giuen him to bee the head ouer all the Church which is his bodie, his fulnesse, who filleth all in all. But if this belong to the forme of the resur­rection, why may wee not imagine woman to be included by man, as in that place, Blessed is the man that feareth the LORD, giueh the same blessing also to such wo­men as feare him.

That our bodies in the resurrection shall haue no imperfection at all, whatsoeuer they haue had during this life, but shall be perfect both in quantity and quality. CHAP. 19.

NOw what shall I say concerning mans haire, and nayles? vnderstand but that then no part of body shall perish, yet so as no deformity shall abide, and it includeth, that such parts as doe procure those deformities shalbe resident on­ly in the whole lumpe, not vpon any part where they may offend the eye. As for example, make a pot of clay; marre it, and make it againe: it is not necessary that the clay which was in the handle before should bee in the handle now a­gaine, and so of the bottome and the parts: sufficeth that it is the same clay it was before.

[Page 900] Wherefore the cut haire, and nayles, shall not returne to deforme their pla­ces, yet shall they not perrish (if they returne) but haue their congruent places in the same flesh from whence they had their beeing. Although that our Saui­ours words may rather bee vnderstood of the number of our haires, then the length, wherevpon hee saith else-where, All the haires of your head are numbered. Luc. 12 I say not this to imply that any essentiall part of the body shall perish, but that which ariseth out of deformity, and sheweth the wretched estate of mortality, shall so returne that the substance shall bee there, and the deformity gone. For if a statuary hauing for some purpose made a deformed statue, can mold, or cast it new and comely, with the same substance of matter, and yet without all the former miss-shapednesse; neither cutting away any of the exorbitant parts that deformed the whole, no [...] vsing any other meanes but onely the new casting of his mettall, or molding of his matter; what shall wee thinke of the Almighty Molder of the whole world? Cannot hee then take away mens deformities of body, common or extraordinary (beeing onely notes of our present misery, and farre excluded from our future blisse) as well as a common statuary can reforme a mis-shapen statue of stone, wood, clay or mettall? Wherefore the fatte, or the leane neede neuer feare to bee such hereafter, as if they could choose, they would not be now.

For all bodily beauty, (a) is a good congruence in the members, ioyned with a pleasing collour. And where that is not, there is euer-more dislike, either by reason of superfluity, or defect. Wherefore there shalbe no cause of dis­like through incongruence of parts, where the deformed ones are reformed, the defects supplied, and the excesses fitly proportioned. And for collour, how glorious will it bee! The iust shall shine as the Sunne in the Kingdome of their Father. And this lustre was rather hidden from the Apostles eyes at CHRISTS resurrection, then wanting in his bodie. For mans weake eyes could not haue endured it, and CHRIST was rather to make them to know him then to shew them his glory, as hee manifested by letting them touch his woundes, by eating, and drinking with them, which hee did not for any neede of meate or sustenance, but because hee had power to doe it. And when a things is present thus, and not seene, with other things that are present and seene (as this glory was, vnseene, beeing with his person, which was seene) this in greeke, is called [...], the Latines translate it in Genesis, caecitas, blind­nesse. The Sodomites were smitten with it, when they sought Lots dore, and Gen. 19 could not finde it. But if it had beene direct blindnesse, they would rather haue sought for guides to lead them home, then for this dore which they could not finde.

L. VIVES.

BEauty (a) is] So sayth Tully Tuse. quest. 3. who maketh beauty of two sorts: one, wherein dignity excelleth, another wherein comelinesse. Aristotle giueth euery part of mans life a seuerall beauty. [...]. 1.

That euery mans body, how euer dispersed here, shall bee restored him, perfect, at the Resurrection. CHAP. 20.

OVr loue vnto the Martyrs is of that nature that wee desire to behold the scarres of their wounds (borne for the name of Christ) euen in their glori­fication, and perhaps so wee shall. For they will not deforme, but grace them as then, and giue out a lustre of their vertue, not bodily, albeit in the body. But if any of them lost any member for his Sauiour, surely hee shall not want that in the resurrection, for vnto such was it sayd, not an haire of your heads shall Luck. 21 perish.

But if CHRISTS pleasure bee to make their scarres apparant in the world to come, then shall those members also that were cut off haue visible markes in the place whence they were cut, and where they are reioyned, for al­though all their miserable hurts shall not bee their visible, yet their shalbe some, which neuerthelesse shalbe no more called hurts, but honours. And farre bee it from vs to thinke (a) GODS power insufficient to recollect and vnite e­uery atome of the bodie, were it burnt, or torne by beasts, or fallen to dust, or dissolued into moysture, or exhaled into ayre. GOD forbid that any corner of nature (though it may bee vnknowne to vs) should lie hid from the eye and power of the almighty. (b) Tully (their great author) going about to define GOD, as well as hee could; affirmed him to bee. Mens soluta & libera, secreta ab omni concretione mortali, omnia sentiens & mouens ispa (que) motu predita sempiterno. A free and vnbounded intellect, separate from all mortall composition, moo­uing and knowing althings and moouing eternally in himselfe. This hee found in the great Philosophers. Now then to come vp to them, what can lie hid from him that knoweth all? what can avoide his power that mooueth all? And now may wee answere the doubt that seemeth most difficult: that is, whose flesh shall that mans bee at the resurrection, which another man eateth? [...]c) Anci­ent stories, and late experience haue lamentably enformed vs, that this hath often come to passe that one man hath eaten another: in which case none will say that all the flesh went quite through the body, and none was turned into nutriment: the meager places becomming by this onely meate, more full and fleshy doe prooue the contarry. Now then my premises shall serue to resolue this Ambiguity.

The flesh of the famished man that hunger consumed, is exhaled into ayre, and thence (as wee sayd before) the Creator can fetch it againe. This flesh therefore of the man that was eaten, shall returne to the first owner, of whome the famished man doth but as it were borrow it, and so must repay it againe. And that of his owne which famine dried vppe into ayre, shalbe recollected, and restored into some conuenient place of his body, which were it so consu­med that no part thereof remained in nature, yet GOD could fetch it a­gaine at an instant, and when hee would himselfe. But seeing that the ve­rie heires of our head are secured vs, it were absurd to imagine that famine shold haue the power to depriue vs of so much of our flesh.

These things beeing duely considered, this is the summe of all, that in the Resurrection euery man shall arise with the same bodie that hee had, or should [Page 902] haue had in his fullest growth, in all comelinesse, and without deformity of any the least member. To preserue with comelinesse, if some what bee taken from any vnshapely part, and decently disposed of amongst the rest (that it bee not lost, and withall, that the congruence bee obserued) wee may without absurdity beleeue that there may be some addition vnto the stature of the bodie; the incon­uenience that was visible in one part, beeing inuisibly distributed (and so annihi­lated) amongst the rest. If any one avow precisely that euery man shall a­rise in the proper stature of his growth which hee had when hee died, wee doe not oppose it, so that hee grant vnto an vtter abolishing of all deformity, dulnesse and corruptibility of the sayd forme and stature, as things that bee­ [...]it not that Kingdome, wherein the sonnes of promise shalbe [...]uall to the An­gells of GOD, if not in their bodies, nor ages, yet in absolut [...] perfection and beatitude.

L. VIVES.

TO thinke (a) Gods power] The Gouernor of a family (if hee bee wise and diligent) knowes at an instant where to fetch any thinke in his house, be his roomes neuer so large, and ma­ny; and shall we thinke that GOD cannot doe the like in the world, vnto whose wisdome it is but a very casket? (b) Tully] Tusc. quaest. lib. 1. (c) Ancient stories] Many Cities in straite sieges haue beene driuen to this. There is also a people, called Anthropophagi, or Caniballs, that liue vpon mans flesh.

What new and spirituall bodies shalbe giuen vnto the Saints. CHAP. 21.

EVery part therefore of the bodies, peryshing either in death, or after it, in the graue, or wheresoeuer, shalbe restored, renewed, and of a naturall, and corruptible bodie, it shall become immortall, spirituall and incorruptible. Bee it all made into pouder, and dust, by chance, or cruelty, or dissolued into ayre, or water, so that no part remaine vndispersed, yet shall it not, yet can it not, bee kept hidden from the omnipotency of the Creator, who will not haue one haire of the head to perish. Thus shall the spirituall flesh become subiect to the spirit, yet shall it bee flesh still, as the carnall spirit before was subiect to the flesh, and yet a spirit still.

A proofe of which, wee haue in the deformity of our penall estate. For they were carnall in respect of the spirit indeede, (not meerely of the flesh) to whom Saint Paul sayd, I could not speake vnto you as vnto spirituall men, but as vnto carnall. So man in this life is called spirituall, though hee Cor. 3 bee carnall still, and haue a lawe in his members, rebelling against the law of his minde. But hee shalbe spirituall in bodie, when hee riseth againe, [...]o that it is so [...] a [...]urall bodie, but raised a spirituall bodie, as the sayd Apos­tle sayth. But of the measure of this spirituall grace, what and how great Cor. 15 it shalbe in the bodie, I feare to determine: for it were rashnesse to goe a­ [...] it.

[Page 903] But seeing wee may not conceale the ioy of our hope for the glorifying of GOD, and seeing that it was sayd from the very bowells of diuine rapture, Oh LORD, I haue loued the habitation of thine house! wee may by GODS helpe, Psal 26, 8 make a coniecture from the goods imparted to vs in this transitory life, how great the glories shalbe that wee shall receiue in the other, which as yet wee neither haue tried, nor can any way truely describe. I omit mans estate before his fall; our first parents happinesse in the fertyle Paradise, which was so short, that their progeny had no taste of it. Who is hee that can expresse the bound­lesse mercies of GOD shewen vnto mankinde, euen in this life that wee all trie, and wherein we suffer temptations, or rather a continuall temptation (be wee ne­uer so vigilant) all the time that we enioy it?

Of mans miseries, drawne vpon him by his first parents, and taken away from him onely by CHRISTS merites, and gratious goodnesse. CHAP. 22.

COncerning mans first originall, our present life (if such a miserable estate bee to bee called a life) doth sufficiently prooue that all his progeny was condemned in him. What else doth that horred gulfe of ignorance confirme, whence all error hath birth, and wherein all the sonnes of Adam are so deepe­ly drenshed, that none can bee freed without toile, feare and sorrow? what else doth our loue of vanities affirme, whence there ariseth such a tempest of cares, sorrowes, repinings, feares, madde exultations, discords, altercations, warres, treasons, furies, hates, deceipts, flatteries, thefts, rapines, periuries, pride, ambition, enuy, murder, parricide, cruelty, villany, luxury, impudence, vnchastnesse, fornications, adulteries, incests, seuerall sorts of sinnes against na­ture, (beastly euen to bee named) sacriledge, heresie, blasphemy, oppression, ca­lumnies, circumuentions, cousnages, false witnesses, false iudgements, violence, robberies, and such like, out of my rememberance to recken, but not excluded from the life of man? All these euills are belonging to man, and arise out of the roote of that error and peruerse affection which euery Sonne of Adam brings into the world with him. For who knoweth not in what a mist of ignorance (as wee see in infantes) and with what a crue of vaine desires (as wee see in boies) all man-kinde entreth this world? so that (a) might hee bee left vnto his owne election, hee would fall into most of the fore-sayd mis­chiues.

But the hand of GOD bearing a raine vpon our condemned soules, and pow­ring our his mercies vpon vs (not shutting them vppe in displeasure) law, and instruction were reuealed vnto the capacity of man, to awake vs out of those lethargies of ignorance, and to withstand those former incursions, which not­withstanding is not done without great toyle and trouble. For what imply those feares whereby wee keepe little children in order? what doe teachers, rods, fer [...] ­laes, thongs, and such like, but confirme this? And that discipline of the scrip­tures that sayth that our sonnes must bee beaten on the sides whilest they are childeren, least they waxe stubborne, and either past, or very neere past refor­mation? What is the end of all these, but to abolish ignorance, and to bridle [Page 904] corruption both which we come wrapped into the world withall? what is our la­bour to remember things, our labour to learne, and our ignorance without this labour; our agility got by toyle, and our dulnesse if wee neglect it? doth not all declare the promptnesse of our nature (in it selfe) vnto all viciousnesse, and the care that must bee had in reclayming it? Sloath, dulnesse, and negligence, are all vices that avoide labour, and yet labour it selfe is but a profitable paine.

But to omit the paines that enforce childeren tolearne the (scarcely vsefull) bookes that please their parents▪ how huge a band of paines attend the firmer state of man, and bee not peculiarly inflicted on the wicked, but generallie impendent ouer vs all, through our common estate in misery? who can recount them, who can conceiue them? What feares, what calamities [...]doth the losse of childeren, of goods, or of credite, the false dealing of others, false suspect, open violence, and all other mischieues inflicted by others, heape vpon the heart of man? beeing generally accompanied with pouerty, inprisonment, bandes, ba­nishments, tortures, losse of limmes or sences, prostitution to beastly lust, and other such horred euents? So are wee afflicted on the other side with chances ab externo, with cold, heate, stormes, shoures, deluges, lightning, thunder, earth­quakes, falls of houses, furie of beasts, poisons of ayres, waters, plants, and beasts of a thousand forts, stinging of serpents, byting of madde dogges, a strange acci­dent, wherein a beast most sociable and familiar with man, shall sometimes be­come more to bee feared then a Lion or a Dragon, infecting him whom hee bit­eth, with such a furious madnesse, that hee is to bee feared of his family worse then any wilde beast? what misery doe Nauigators now and then endure? or trauellers by land? what man can walke any where free from sudden accidents? (b) One comming home from the court, (beeing sound enough of his feete) fell downe, broke his legge, and died of▪ [...], who would haue thought this that had seene him sitting in the court? Heli the Priest, fell from his chaire where hee [...]ate and brake his neck. What feares are husband-men, yea all men subiect vnto, that the fruites should bee hurt by the heauens, or earth, or caterpillers, or locusts or such other pernicious things? yet when they haue gathered them and layd them vp, they are secured: notwithstanding I haue knowne granaries full of [...] borne quite away with an invndation.

Who can bee secured by his owne innocency against the innumerable in­cursions of the deuills, when as wee see that they doe some-times afflict little baptized infants (who are as innocent as can bee) and (by the permission of GOD) euen vpon their harmelesse bodies, doe shew the miseries of this life, and excite vs all to labour for the blisse of the other? Besides, mans body wee see how subiect it is to (c) diseases, more then phisick can either cure or compre­hend. And in most of these, we see how offensiue the very medicines are that cure them, nay euen our very meate we eate, during the time of the maladies domina­tion. Hath not extremity of heate made man to drinke his owne vrine, and o­thers too? Hath not hunger enforced man to eate man, and to kill one another to make meate of; yea euen the mother to massacre and deuowre her owne child? Nay is not our very (d) sleepe (which wee tearme rest) some-times so fraught with disquiet, that it disturbes the soule, and all her powers at once, by obiecting such horred terrours to the phantasie, and with such an expression, that shee cannot discerne them from true terrours? This is ordinary in some diseases: besides that the deceiptfull fiends some-times will▪ so delude [Page 905] the eye of a sound man with such apparitions, that although they make no f [...]r­ther impression into him, yet they perswade the sence that they are truely so as they seeme, and the deuills desire is euer to deceiue. From all these miserable engagements, (representing a kinde of direct hell) wee are not freed but by the grace of IESVS CHRIST, For this is his name; IESVS IS A SAVIOVR, and he it is that will saue vs from a worse life, or rather a perpetuall death, after this life: for although wee haue many and great comforts by the Saints in this life, yet the benefits hereof are not giuen at euery ones request, least wee should apply our faith vnto those transitory respects, whereas it ra­ther concerneth the purchase of a life which shalbe absolutely free from all in­conuenience. And the more faithfull that one is in this life, the greater con­firmation hath hee from grace, to endure those miseries without faynting, where-vnto the Paynin authors referre their true Philosophy; which their Gods, (e) as Tully saith, reuealed vnto some few of them (f) There was neuer (saith hee) nor could there bee a greater guift giuen vnto man, then this. Thus our aduer­saries are faine to confesse that true Philosophy is a diuine gift: which beeing (as they confesse) the onely helpe against our humane miseries, and comming from aboue, hence then it appeareth that all mankinde was condemned to suffer miseries. But as they confesse that this helpe was the greatest guift that GOD euer gaue, so doe wee avow and beleeue, that it was giuen by no other God but he to whom euen the worshippers of many gods, giue the preheminence.

L. VIVES.

MIght (a) hee bee left] There was neuer wild beast more vnruely then man would bee, if education and discipline did not represse him: hee would make all his reason serue to compasse his apperites, and become as brutish and fond as the very brutest beast of all (b) One comming] Of such accidents as this read Pliny lib. 7. cap. 4. and Valer. Max. lib. 9. (c) Diseases] As the poxe, (call them French, Neapolitane, Spanish, or what you will, they are indeed, In­dian, and came from thence hether. Childeren are borne with them, in the Spanish Indies.) or the pestilent sweate that killeth so quickly: the ancient writers neuer mention these. Such another strange disease a Nobleman lay sicke of at Bruges, when I was there, the Em­peror Charles beeing as then in the towne. Iohn Martin Poblatio told mee that hee had ne­uer read of the like, and yet I will auouch his theory in phisicke so exact, that either the anci­ent phisitions neuer wrote of it, or if they did, their bookes are lost and perished. (d) Sleepe] So Dido complayneth to her sister of her frightfull dreames. Uirg. Aeneid. (e) As Tully saith] But where, I cannot finde, vnlesse it bee in his 5. de finibus. (f) There was neuer] The words of Plato in his Timaeus translated by Tully towards the end of the dialogue. Tully [...]ath it also in his fifth de Legib.

Of accidents, seuered from the common estate of man, and peculiar onely to the iust and righteous. CHAP. 23.

BEsides those calamities that lie generally vpon all, the righteous haue a pecu­liar labour, to resist vice, and be continually in combat with dangerous temp­tations. The flesh is some-times furious, some-times remisse, but alwaies rebel­lious against the spirit, and the spirit hath the same sorts of conflict against the [Page 906] flesh: so that wee cannot doe as wee would, or expell all concupiscence, but wee striue (by the helpe of GOD) to suppresse it by not consenting, and to curbe it as well as we can, by a continuall vigilance: least we should bee deceiued by like­lyhoods, or suttleties, or involued in errors, least wee should take good for euill and euill for good, least feare should hold vs from what wee should doe, and de­sire entice to vs do what we should not: least the sunne should set vpon our anger: least enmity should make vs returne mischiefe for mischiefe; least ingratitude should make vs forget our benefactors; least euill reports should molest our good conscience; least our rash suspect of others should deceiue vs, or others false suspect of vs, deiect vs▪ least sinne should bring our bodies to obey it: least our members should bee giuen vppe as weapons to sinne: least our eye should follow our appetite: least desire of reuenge should drawe vs to inconuenience: least our sight or our thought should stay too long vpon a sinfull delight: least we should giue willing eare to euill and vndecent talke▪ least our lust should become our law: and least that wee our selues in this dangerous conflict should either hope to winne the victory by our owne strength, or hauing gotten it, should giue the glory to our selues, and not to his grace of whom Saint Paul saith: Thankes bee vnto GOD, who hath giuen vs victory through our Lord Iesus Christ: and else-where: In all these things we are more then conqueror through him that 1. Cor. 15 Rom. 8. 37 loued vs.

But yet wee are to know this, that stand wee neuer so strong against sinne, or subdue it neuer so much: yet as long as wee are mortall, wee haue cause eue­ry day to say, Forgiue vs our trespasses. But when wee ascend into that King­dome where immortality dwelleth, wee shall neither haue warres wherein to fight, nor trespasses to pray for, nor had not had any heere below, if our natures had kept the guifts of their first creation. And therefore these con­flicts, wherein wee are endangered, and whence we desire (by a finall victory) freedome, are part of those miseries where-with the life of man is continually molested.

Of the goods that GOD hath bestowed vpon this miserable life of ours. CHAP. 24.

NOw let vs see what goods the Great Creator hath bestowed in his mercy vpon this life of ours made miserable by his iustice. The first was that blessing before our Parents fall, Increase and multiply, fill the earth, &c. And this hee reuoked not, for all that they sinned, but left the guift of fruitful­nesse to their condemned off-spring: nor could their crime abolish that pow­er of the (seede-producing) seed inherent, and as it were wouen vppe in the bodies of man and woman: vnto which neuerthelesse death was annexed, so that in one and the same current (as it were) of man-kinde, ranne both the euill me­rited by the parent, and the good, bestowed by the creator. In which originall euill, lieth sinne, and punishment: and in which originall good, lieth propagati­on, and conformation or information. But of those euills, the one whereof (sinne) came from our owne audaciousnesse, and the other, (punishment) from the iudgement of GOD, we haue sayd sufficient already.

[Page 907] This place is for the goods which GOD hath giuen, and doth still giue to the condemned state of man. In which condemnation of his GOD tooke not all from him that he had giuen him, (for so hee should haue ceased to haue had any beeing) nor did hee resigne his power ouer him, when hee gaue him thrall to the Deuill, for the Deuill him-selfe is his thrall, he is cause of his subsistence, he that is onely and absolutely essentiall, and giueth all things essence vnder him, gaue the Deuill his being also.

Of these two goods therefore which wee sayd that his Almighty goodnesse had allowed our nature (how euer depraued, and cursed) hee gaue the first (pro­pagation) as a blessing in the beginning of his workes from which hee rested the seauenth day. The second, (conformation) hee giueth as yet, vnto euery worke which hee as yet effecteth. For if hee should but with-hold his efficient power from the creatures of the earth, they could neither increase to any further per­fection, nor continue in the state wherein hee should leaue them. So then GOD creating man, gaue him a power to propagate others, and to allow them a pow­er of propagation also, yet no necessity, for that GOD can depriue them of it, whome hee pleaseth: but it was his guift vnto the first parents of man-kinde, and hee hauing once giuen, hath not taken it any more away from all man-kinde.

But although sinne did not abolish this propagation, yet it made it farre lesse then it had beene if sinne had not beene. For man beeing in honour, vnderstood not, and so was compared vnto beasts, begetting such like as him-selfe: yet hath hee Psalm. 49. a little sparke left him of that reason whereby hee was like the image of GOD. Now if this propagation wanted conformation, nature could keepe no forme nor similitude in her seuerall productions. For if man and woman had not had copulation, and that GOD neuer-the-lesse would haue filled the earth with men, as hee made Adam with-out generation of man or woman, so could hee haue made all the rest. But man and woman coupling, cannot beget vnlesse hee create. For as Saint Paul saith in a spirituall sence, touching mans confor­mation in righteousnesse: Neither is hee that planteth, any thing, nor hee that wa­tereth, but GOD that giueth the increase: so may wee say heere; Neyther is 1. Cor. 3. hee that soweth any thing, nor shee that conceiueth, but GOD that giueth the forme.

It is his dayly worke that the seed vnsoldeth it selfe out of a secret clew as it were, and brings the potentiall formes into such actuall decorum. It is hee that maketh that strange combination of a nature incorporeall (the ruler) and a nature corporeall (the subiect) by which the whole becommeth a liuing creature. A worke so admirable, that it is able to amaze the minde, and force praise to the Creator from it, beeing obserued not onely in man, whose rea­son giueth him excellence aboue all other creatures, but euen in the least flye that is, one may behold this wondrous and stupendious combination. It is hee that giuen mans spirit an apprehension (which seemeth, together with reason, to lye dead in an infant, vntill yeares bring it to vse) where-by hee hath a power to conceiue knowledge, discipline, and all habites of truth and good quality, and by which he may extract the vnderstanding of all the vertues, of pru­dence, iustice fortitude, and temperance, to be thereby the better armed against viciousnesse and incited to subdue them by the contemplation of that high and vnchangeable goodnesse: which height, although it doe not attaine vnto, yet who can sufficiently declare how great a good it is, and how wonderfull a worke [Page 908] of the Highest, beeing considered in other respects? for besides the disciplines of good behauiour, and the wayes to eternall happinesse (which are called ver­tues) and besides the grace of GOD which is in IESVS CHRIST, impar­ted onely to the sonnes of the promise, mans inuention hath brought forth so many and such rare sciences, and artes (partly (a) necessary, and partly volunta­ry) that the excellency of his capacity maketh the rare goodnesse of his creation apparant, euen then when hee goeth about things that are either superfluous or pernicious, and sheweth from what an excellent guift, hee hath those his inuen­tions and practises. What varieties hath man found out in Buildings, Attyres, Husbandry, Nauigation, Sculpture, and Imagery? what perfection hath hee shewen in the shewes of Theaters, in taming, killing, and catching wilde beasts? What millions of inuentions hath hee against others, and for him-selfe in poy­sons, armes, engines, stratagems, and such like? What thousands of medecines, for the health, of meates for the weasand, of meanes and figures to perswade, of eloquent phrases to delight, of verses to disport, of musicall inuentions and instruments? How excellent an inuention is Geography, Arithmetique, Astro­logie, and the rest? How large is the capacity of man, if wee should stand vpon perticulars? Lastly, how cunningly, and with what exquisite witte, haue the Phi­losophers, and the Heretiques defended their very errors: it is strange to ima­gine? for heere wee speake of the nature of mans soule in generall, as man is mortall, without any reference to the tract of truth, whereby hee commeth to the life eternall.

Now therefore seeing that the true and onely GOD, that ruleth all in his al­mighty power and iustice, was the creator of this excellent essence him-selfe; doubtlesse man had neuer fallen into such misery, (which many shall neuer bee freed from, and some shall) if the sinne of those that first incurred it, had not beene extreamly malicious. Come now to the body: though it bee mortall as the beasts are, and more weaker then many of theirs are, yet marke what great goodnesse, and prouidence is shewen herein by GOD Almighty. Are not all the sinews and members disposed in such fitte places, and the whole body so compo­sed, as if one would say, Such an habitation is fittest for a spirit of reason? You see the other creatures haue a groueling posture, and looke towards earth, whereas mans vpright forme bids him continually respect the things in heauen. The nimblenesse of his tongue and hand, in speaking, and writing, and working in trades, what doth it but declare for whose vse they were made so? Yet (exclu­ding respect of worke,) the very congruence, and parilitie of the parts doe so concurre, that one cannot discerne whether mans body were made more for vse, or for comlinesse. For there is no part of vse in man, that hath not the proper decorum, as wee should better discerne, if wee knew the numbers of the propor­tions wherein each part is combined to the other, which wee may perhaps come to learne by those that are apparant. As for the rest that are not seene, as the courses of the veines, sinews, and arteries, and the secrets of the spiritualls, wee cannot come to know their numbers: for though some butcherly Surgeons (b) (Anotamists they call them) haue often cut vp dead men, (and liue men some­times) to learne the posture of mans inward parts, and which way to make in­cisions, and to effect their cures; yet those members whereof I speake, and whereof the (c) harmony and proportion of mans whole body doth consist, no man could euer finde, or durst euer vndertake to enquire, which if they could bee knowne, we should finde more reason, and pleasing contemplation in the forming [Page 909] of the interior parts, then wee can obserue or collect from those that lye open to the eye. There are some parts of the body that concerne decorum onely, and are of no vse: such are the pappes on the brests of men, and the beard, which is no strengthning, but an ornament to the face, as the naked chins of women (which being weaker, were other-wise to haue this strengthning also) do plainly declare. Now if there be no exterior part of man that is vse-full, which is not also come­ly, and if there bee also parts in man that are comely and not vse-full, then GOD in the framing of mans body, had a greater respect of dignity then of necessity. For necessity shall cease, the time shall come when wee shall doe nothing but enioy our (lustlesse) beauties, for which we must especially glorifie him, to whom the Psalme saith; Thou hast put on praise, and comlinesse. And then for the beauty and vse of other creatures, which God hath set before the eyes of man (though as yet miserable, and amongst miseries) what man is able to recount them? the vni­uersall gracefulnesse of the heauens, the earth, and the sea, the brightnesse of the light in the Sunne, Moone, and Starres, the shades of the woods, the colours and smells of flowres, the numbers of birds, and their varied hewes and songs, the many formes of beasts and fishes, whereof the least are the rarest (for the fa­brike of the Bee or Pismier is more admired then the Whales) and the strange alterations in the colour of the sea, (as beeing in seuerall garments) now one greene, then another; now blew, and then purple? How pleasing a sight some­times it is to see it rough, and how more pleasing when it is calme? And O what a hand is that, that giueth so many meates to asswage hunger? so many tastes to those meates (with-out helpe of Cooke) and so many medecinall powers to those tastes? How delightfull is the dayes reciprocation with the night? the tem­peratenesse of the ayre, and the workes of nature in the barkes of trees, and skinnes of beasts? O who can draw the perticulars? How tedious should I be in euery peculiar of these few, that I haue heere as it were heaped together, if I should stand vpon them one by one? Yet are all these but solaces of mans mise­ries, no way pertinent to his glories.

What are they then that his blisse shall giue him, if that his misery haue such blessings as these? What will GOD giue them whome hee hath predestinated vnto life, hauing giuen such great things euen to them whome hee hath prede­stinated vnto death? What will hee giue them in his kingdome, for whome hee sent his onely sonne to suffer all iniuries, euen to death, vpon earth? Where­vpon Saint Paul sayth vnto them; Hee who spared not his owne sonne, but gaue him Rom. 8. for vs all vnto death, how shall hee not with Him giue vs all things also? When this promise is fulfilled, O what shall wee bee then? How glorious shall the soule of man bee, with-out all staine and sinne, that can either subdue or oppose it, or against which it need to contend; perfect in all vertue, and enthroned in all perfection of peace?

How great, how delightfull, how true, shall our knowledge of all things be there, with-out all error, with-out all labour, where wee shall drinke at the spring head of GODS sapience, with-out all difficulty, and in all felicity? How perfect shall our bodies bee, beeing wholy subiect vnto their spirits, and there-by suffi­ciently quickned, and nourished with-out any other sustenance? for they shall now bee no more naturall, but spirituall, they shall haue the substance of [...]sh, quite exempt from all fleshly corruption.

L. VIVES.

PArtly (a) necessary] Such as husbandry, the Arte of Spinning, weauing, and such as man cannot liue without. (b) Anatomists] that is, cutters vp; of [...], a section, incision, or cut­ting. (c) Harmony] The congruence, connexion, and concurrence of any thing may be cal­led so: it commeth of [...], to adapt, or compose a thing proportionably.

Of the obstinacie of some few in denying the resurrection, which the whole world beleeueth, as it was fore-told. CHAP. 25.

BVT as touching the goods of the minde, which the blessed shall enioy after this life, the Philosophers and wee are both of one minde. Our difference is concerning the resurrection which they deny with all the power they haue: but the increase of the beleeuers hath left vs but a few opposers; CHRIST, (that disprooued the obstinate euen in his proper body) gathering all vnto his faith, learned and vnlearned, wise and simple. The world beleeued GODS promise in this; who promised also that it should beleeue this. It was (a) not Peters ma­gick that wrought it, but it was that GOD, of whome (as I haue said often, and as Porphyry confesseth from their owne Oracles) all their Gods doe stand in awe and dread. Porphyry calles him GOD the Father, and King of GODS: But GOD forbid that wee should beleeue his promises as they doe, that will not beleeue what hee had promised, that the world should beleeue. For why should wee not rather beleeue as the world doth, and as it was prophecied it should, and leaue them to their owne idle talke that will not beleeue this that the world was pro­mised to beleeue? for if they say wee must take it in another sence; because they will not doe that GOD whome they haue commended, so much iniury, as to say his Scriptures are idle things; Yet surely they iniure him as much, or more, in saying they must bee vnderstood other-wise then the world vnderstandeth them, which is, as GOD both promised and performed. Why cannot GOD raise the flesh vnto eternall life? Is it a worke vnworthy of God? Touching his omnipotencie, whereby hee worketh so many wonders, I haue sayd enough al­ready. If they would shew mee a thing which hee cannot doe: I will tell them hee cannot lye. Let vs therefore beleeue onely what hee can doe, and not be­leeue what hee cannot. If they doe not then beleeue that hee can lye, let them beleeue that hee will doe what hee promiseth. And let them beleeue as the world beleeues, which (hee promised) should beleeue, and whose beleefe hee both produced, and praised. And how prooue they the worke of the resurrecti­on any way vnworthy of GOD? There shall be no corruption there-in, and that is all the euill that can be-fall the body. Of the elementary orders, wee haue spoken already: as also of the possibility of the swift motion of the incorrup­tible body. Of mans bodily health in this world, and the weakenesse of it in re­spect of immortality, I thinke our thirteenth booke conteineth what will satisfie. Let such as haue not read this booke, or will not rehearse what they haue read, read the passages of this present volume already recorded.

L. VIVES.

NOt (a) Peters Magick] He toucheth at Porphyryes slandering of Saint Peter with sorcery and Magicall enchantments: as you may read in the end of the eighteenth booke.

That Porphyryes opinion that the blessed soules should haue no bodiss, is con­futed by Plato himselfe, who saith that the Creator promised the infe­riour deities, that they should neuer loose ther bodyes. CHAP. 26.

YEa but (saith Porphyry) a blessed soule must haue no body: so that the bodies incorruptibility is nothing worth, if the soule cannot bee blessed vnlesse it want a body. But hereof wee haue sufficiently argued in the thirteenth booke: onely I will rehearse but one onely thing. If this were true, then Plato their great Maister must goe reforme his bookes, and say that the GODS must goe and leaue their bodies (for hee saith they all haue celestiall bodyes) that is, they must dye, ere they can bee blessed: how-so-euer that hee hath made them, promised them immortality, and an eternall dwelling in their bodies, to assure them of their blisse: and this should come from his power-full will, not from their na­tures. The same Plato in the same place, ouer-throwes their reason that say there shall be no resurrection, because it is impossible for GOD the vncreated maker of the other Gods, promising them eternity, saith plainly that hee will doe a thing which is impossible: for thus (quoth Plato) hee said vnto them. Because you are created, you cannot but hee mortall and dissoluble: yet shall you neuer dye, nor be dissolued; fate shall not controule my will, which is a greater bond for your perpetuity, then all those where-by you are composed. No man that heareth this, (bee hee neuer so doltish, so hee bee not deafe) will make any question that this was an impos­sibility which Platoes Creator promised the deities which hee had made. For say­ing, You cannot bee eternall, yet by my will you shall bee eternall, what is it but to say, my will shall make you a thing impossible? Hee therefore that (as Plato saith) did promise to effect this impossibility, will also raise the flesh in an incorruptible, spirituall and immortall quality. Why doe they now crye out that that is impos­sible which GOD hath promised, which the world hath beleeued, and which it was promised it should beleeue, seeing that Plato him-selfe is of our minde, and saith that GOD can worke impossibilities? Therefore it must not bee the want of a body, but the possession of one vtterly incorruptible, that the soule shall be blessed in. And what such body shall bee so fitte for their ioy, as that wherein (whilest it was corruptible) they endured such woe? They shall not then be plagued with that desire that Virgil relateth out of Plato, saying:

Rursus & incipiunt in corpora velle reuerti.
Now gan they wish to liue on earth againe.

I meane, when they haue their bodies that they desired, they shall no more de­sire any bodyes: but shall possesse those for euer, without beeing euer seuered from them so much as one moment.

Contrarieties betweene Plato and Porphyry, wherein if eyther should yeeld vnto other, both should find out the truth. CHAP. 27.

PLato and Porphyry held diuers opinions, which if they could haue come to re­concile, they might perhaps haue prooued Christians. Plato said, That the soule could not bee alwayes without a body: but that the soules of the wisest, at length should returne into bodyes againe. Porphyry sayd, That when the purged soule ascen­deth to the father, it returnes no more to the infection of this world. Now if Plato had yeelded vnto Porphyry, that the soules returne should bee onely into an humaine body: and Porphyry vnto Plato, that the soule should neuer returne vnto the mi­series of a corruptible body, if both of them ioyntly had held both these posi­tions, I thinke it would haue followed, both that the soules should returne into bodies, and also into such bodies as were befitting them for eternall felicity. For Plato saith, The holy soules shall returne to humaine bodyes: and Porphyry saith; The holy soules shall not returne to the euills of this world. Let Porphyry therefore say with Plato, They shall returne vnto bodyes: and Plato with Porphyry, they shall not returne vnto euills: And then they shall-both say; They shall returne vnto such bodyes as shall not molest them with any euills, namely those wherein GOD hath promised that the blessed soules should haue their eternall dwellings. For this I thinke they would both grant vs; that if they confessed a returne of the soules of the iust into im­mortall bodies, it should bee into those wherein they suffred the miseries of this world, and wherein they serued GOD so faithfully, that they obteined an euer­lasting deliuery from all future calamities.

What either Plato, Labeo, or Varro might haue auailed to the true faith of the resurrection, if there had beene an Harmonie in their opinions. CHAP. 28.

SOme of vs liking and louing Plato (a) for a certaine eloquent and excellent kinde of speaking: and because his opinion hath beene true in some things, say, that he thought some thing like vnto that which we doe, concerning the Re­surrection of the (b) dead. Which thing Tully so toucheth in lib. de rep. that hee af­firmeth that hee rather spake in sport, than that he had any intent to relate it, as a matter of truth. For (c) he declareth a man reuiued and related some things agreeable to Platoes disputations. (d) Labeo also saith, that there were two which dyed both in one day, and that they met together in a crosse-way, and that atfer­ward they were commanded to returne againe to their bodies, and then that they decreed to liue in perpetuall loue together, and that it was so vntill they dyed af­terward. But these authors haue declared, that they had such a resurrection of body, as they haue had, whome truly wee haue knowne to haue risen againe, and to haue beene restored to this life: but they doe not declare it in that manner, that they should not dye againe. Yet Marcus Varro recordeth a more strange, admirable, and wonderfull matter, in his bookes which hee wrote of a Nation [Page 913] of the people of Rome. I haue thought good to set downe his owne words. Certaine Genethliaci (wisards) Haue written, (saith he) that there is a regenerati­on, Genethliaci. or second birth in men to bee borne againe, which the Greekes call (f) [...] They haue written, that it is brought to passe, and effected in the space of foure hundred and fortie yeares: so that the same body and soule which had bene fore­time knit together, should returne againe into the same coniunction and vnion they had before. Truly this Varro, or those Genethliaci (I know not who they are For he hath related their opinion concealing their names) haue said something, which although it be false, because the soules returning into the bodies, which they haue before managed, will neuer after forsake them: not-withstanding it serueth to stoppe the mouth of those babblers, and to ouerthrow the strong hold of many arguments of that impossibility. For they doe not thinke it an impossi­ble thing which haue thought these things, that dead bodies resolued into aire, dust, ashes, humors, bodies of deuouring beastes, or of men them selues, should returne againe to that they haue beene. Wherefore let Plato, and Porphyry, or such rather, as doe affect them and are now liuing, if they accord with vs, that holy soules shall returne to their bodies, as Plato saith, but not to returne to any eiuls as Porphyrie saith, that that sequele may follow, which our Christian faith doth declare, to wit, that they shall receiue such bodies, as they shall liue happi­ly in them eternally without any euill: Let them (I say) assume and take this al­so from Varro, that they returne to the same bodies in which they had beene before time, and then there shall bee a sweete harmony betweene them, concer­ning the resurrection of the flesh eternally.

L. VIVES.

FOr (a) certaine.] Three things moued not only Greece, but the whole world to applaud Plato, to wit, integritie of life, sanctity of precepts, and eloquence. The (b) dead Euseb lib. 11. thinketh that Plato learned the alteration of the world, the resurrection and the iudge­ment of the damned, out of the bookes of Moyses [...] Plato relateth that all earthly thinges shall perish, a cercaine space of time being expired, and that the frame of the worlde shall bee moued and shaken with wonderfull and strange [...]otions, not without a great destruction, and ouerthrow of all liuing creatures: and then that a little time after, it shall rest and bee at quiet by the assistance of the highest God, who shall receiue the gouernment of it, that it may not fall and perish, endowing it with an euerlasting flourishing estate, and with immortalitie. (c) For he declareth] Herus Pamphilius, who dyed in battell (Plato in fine in lib. de rep) writeth y t he was restored to life the tenth day after his death. Cicero saith, macrob. lib. 1.) may Herus Pamphili­us. be grieued that this fable was scoffed at, although of the vnlearned, knowing it well ynough him-selfe, neuerthelesse auoyding the scandall of a foolish reprehension, hee had rather tell it that he was raized, than that he reuiued. (d) Labeo] Plin, lib. 7. setteth downe some examp­les of them which being carried forth to their graue reuiued againe, and Plutarch in [...]. de anima relateth that one Enarchus returned to life againe after hee died, who said that his soule did Enarchus. depart indeed out of his bodie, but by the commandement of Pluto it was restored to his bo­die againe, those hellish spirits being grieuously punished by their Prince, who commaunded to bring one Nicandas a tanner, and a wrastler, forgetting their errant and foulie mistaking the man went to Enarchus in stead of Nicandas who dyed within a little while after. (e) Ge­nethliaci] They are mathematicall pettie sooth-sayers, or fortune-tellers, which by the day of Nicandas. Natiuitie presage what shall happen in the whole course of mans life. Gellius hath the Chal­daeans and the Genethliaci both in one place lib. 14. Against them (saith he) who name them-selues Caldaeans, or Genethliaci, and professe to prognosticate future thinges by the mo­tion and posture of the stars. (f) [...]] Regeneration or a second birth, Lactant. also [Page 914] lib. 7. rehearseth these wordes of Chrysippus the stoicke out of his booke de prouidentia, by which he confirmeth a returne after death. [...], &c. And wee (saith hee) certaine reuolutions of time being complet and finished, after our death, shall be restored to the same figure and shape which we haue now.

Of the quality of the vision, with which the Saintes shall see GOD in the world to come. CHAP. 29.

NOw lette vs see what the Saintes shall doe in their immortall and spirituall bodies, their flesh liuing now no more carnally but spiritually: so far forth as the Lord shal vouchsafe to enable vs. And truly what maner of action or (a) ra­ther rest and quietnesse it shall be, if I say the truth, I know not. For I haue neuer seene it by the sences of the bodie. But if I shall say I haue seene it by the mind, that is by the vnderstanding, (alasse) how great, or what is our vnderstanding in comparison of that exceeding excellencie? For there is, the peace of God which Phillip, 4. passeth all vnderstanding, as the Apostle saith, what vnderstanding, but ours, or peraduenture of all the holy Angels? For it doth not passe the vnderstanding of God. If therefore the Saintes shall liue in the peace of GOD, without doubt they shall liue in that peace, Which passeth all vnderstanding. Now there is no doubt, but that it passeth our vnderstanding. But if it also passe the vnderstan­ding of Angels, for hee seemeth not to except them when hee saith, All vn­derstanding; then according to this saying wee ought to vnderstand that we are not able, nor any Angels to know that peace where-with GOD him-selfe is pacified, in such sort as GOD knoweth it. But wee beeing made partakers of his peace, according to the measure of our capacity, shall obtaine a most excellent peace in vs, and amongst vs, and with him, according to the quantity of our ex­cellency: In this manner the holy Angels according to their measure do know the same: but men now doe know it in a farre lower degree, although they ex­cell in acuity of vnderstanding.

Wee must consider what a great man did say, Wee know in part, and we prophe­cie in part, vntill that come which is perfect. And wee see now in a glasse in a darke 1 Cor, 13. speaking: but then wee shall see him face to face. So doe the holy Angels now see which are called also our Angels, because we beeing deliuered from the power of darkenesse, and translated to the kingdome of God, hauing receiued the pledge of the Spirite, haue already begunne to pertaine to them, with whome wee shall enioy that most holy and pleasant Cittie of God, of which wee haue already written so many books. So therefore the Angels are ours, which are the Angels of God, euen as the Christe of God, is our Christe. They are the Angels of GOD, because they haue not forsaken God: they are ours, because they haue begunne to account Math, 22. vs their Cittizens. For the Lord Iesus hath sayd, Take heed you doe not despise one Math, 18. 10. of these little ones: For I say vnto you, that their Angels doe alwayes beholde the face of my father, which is in heauen. As therefore they doe see, so also we shall see, but as yet wee doe not see so. Wherefore the Apostle saith that which I haue spoken a little before. We see now in a glasse in a dark speaking: but then wee shal see him face to face. Therfore that vision is kept for vs beeing the reward of faith, of which [Page 915] also the Apostle Iohn speaking saith; When hee shall appeare, wee shall bee like vn­to him, because wee shall see him as hee is. 1. Iohn. 3.

But wee must vnderstand by the face of GOD, his manifestation, and not to bee any such member, as wee haue in the body, and doe call it by that name. Wherefore when it is demanded of vs, what the Saints shall doe in that spiri­tuall body, I doe not say, that I see now, but I say, that I beleeue: accord­ing to that which I read in the Psalme. I beleeued, and therefore I spake. I say Psalm. 115 therefore, that they shall see GOD in the body, but whether by the same manner, as wee now see by the body, the Sunne, Moone, Starres, Sea and Earth, it is no small question.

It is a hard thing to say, that then the Saints shall haue such bodyes, that they cannot shutte and open their eyes, when they will. But it is more hard to say, that who-so-euer shall shutte their eyes there, shall not see GOD. For if the Prophet Heliseus absent in body, saw his seruant Giezi receiuing the guifts which Naaman gaue vnto him, whome the afore-said Prophet had 4, King. 5. cleansed from the deformitye of his leprosie, which the wicked seruant thought hee had done secretly, his maister not seeing him: how much more shall the Saints in that spirituall body see all things, not onely if they shutte their eyes, but also from whence they are absent in body? For then shall that bee perfect of which the Apostle speaking, saith, Wee know in part, and Prophecie in part: but when that shall come which is perfect, that which is in part, shall bee done away.

Afterward that hee might declare by some similitude, how much this life doth differ from that which shall bee, not of all sortes of men, but also of them which are endewed heere with an especiall holynesse, hee saith. When I was a childe, I vnderstood as a childe, I did speake as a child, I thought as a child, 1. Cor. 13. but when I became a man, I put away childish things. Wee see now in a Glasse in a darke-speaking, but then wee shall see face to see. Now I know in part, but then shall I knowe, euen as I am knowne. If therefore in this life, where the prophesie of admirable men is to bee compared to that life, as children to a young man: Not-with-standing Heliseus sawe his seruant receiuing guifts where hee him­selfe was not: shall therefore the Saints stand in neede of corporall eyes to see those things which are to bee seene, which Heliseus beeing absent needed not to see his seruant? For when that which is perfect is come, neither now the corruptible body shall any more aggrauate the soule: and no incorrupti­ble thing shall hinder it?

For according to the LXX. interpreters, these are the words of the Pro­phet to Giezi: Did not my heart goe with thee, and I knew that the man turned backe from his charriot to meete thee, and thou hast receiued money, &c. But as Hierome hath interpreted it out of the Hebrew: Was not my heart, (saith hee) in presence, when the man returned from his Charriot to meete thee? There­fore the Prophet sayd, That hee sawe this thing with his heart, wonderfully ay­ded by the diuine powre, as no man doubteth. But how much more shall all abound with that guift, when GOD shall bee all things in all? Neuer-the­lesse those corporall eyes also shall haue their office, and shall bee in their place, and the spirit shall vse them by the spirituall body. For the Prophet did vse them to see things present, though hee needed not them to see his absent seruant, which present things hee was able to see by the spirit, though [Page 916] hee did shut his eyes, euen as hee saw things absent, where hee was not with them. GOD forbid therefore, that wee should say that the Saints shall not see GOD in that life, their eyes being shut, whome they shall all alwayes see by the spirit. But whether they shall also see by the eyes of the body, when they shall haue them open, from hence there ariseth a question. For if they shall bee able to doe no more, in the spirituall body by that meanes, as they are spirituall eyes, than those are able which wee haue now, with-out all doubt they shall not bee able to see GOD: Therefore they shall bee of a farre other power, if that incorporate nature shall bee seene by them, which is conteined in no place, but is whole euery where. For wee doe not say, because wee say that GOD is both in heauen and also in earth. (For hee saith by the Prophet, I fill heauen and earth.) Hier. 25. that hee hath one part in heauen, and another in earth, but hee is whole in hea­uen, and whole in earth, not at seuerall times, but hee is both together, which no corporall nature can bee. Therefore there shall bee a more excellent and po­tent force of those eyes, not that they may see more sharply then some serpents and Eagles are reported to see: for those liuing creatures by their greatest sharpnesse of seeing can see nothing but bodies, but that they may also see incor­porat things. And it may be, that great powre of seeing was granted for a time to the eyes of holy Iob, yea in that mortall body, when hee saith to GOD. By the Iob. 7. hearing of the eare I did he are thee before, but now my eye doth see thee, therefore I de­spised my selfe, consumed, and esteemed my selfe to bee earth and ashes. Although there is nothing to the contrary, but that the eye of the heart may be vnderstood, con­cerning Ephes. 1. which eyes the Apostle saith: To haue the eyes of your heart enlightned. But no Christian man doubteth, that GOD shalbe seene with them, when hee shalbe seen which faithfully receiueth that which GOD the maister saith: Blessed are the pure in heart, because they shall see GOD. But it now is in question, whether Math. 5. hee may bee seene there also with corporall eyes. For that which is writ­ten; And all flesh shall see the saluation of God, without any knotte, or scruple Luke. 3. of difficulty may so bee vnderstood, as if it had beene sayd. And euery man shall see the CHRIST of GOD, who as hee hath beene seene in bodie shall likewise bee seene in bodie, when hee shall iudge the quicke, and the dead. But that hee is the Saluation of GOD, there are also many other testimonies of the Scriptures.

But the wordes of that worthie and reuerent old man Simeon declare it more euidentlie: who, after hee had receiued the Infant CHRIST into Luc. 2. his hands, Now (sayth hee) lettest thou thy seruant, O LORD, depart in peace, according to thy worde: because mine eyes haue seene thy saluation. Also, that, which the aboue recited Iob saith, as it is found in many coppies taken from the Hebrew: And I shall see GOD in my flesh. Verelie hee prophecied the Iob. 19. Resurrection of the flesh without all doubt, yet hee sayd not, By my flesh. For if hee had sayd so, GOD CHRIST might haue beene vnderstood, who shalbe seene in the flesh by the flesh: now indeed it may also be taken, In my flesh, (b) I shall see GOD: as if hee had sayd. I shalbe in my flesh, when I shall see GOD. And that which the Apostle saith, Face to face: doth not compell vs that 1. Cor. 13. wee beleeue that wee shall see GOD by this corporall face, where there are corporall eyes, whome wee shall see by the spirit without intermission. For vnlesse there were a face also of the inwarde man, the same Apostle 2. Cor. 3. would not say. But wee beholding the glorie of the LORD with the [Page 917] face vnuayled are transformed into the same Image from glory into glory, as it were to the spirit of the LORD. Neither doe wee otherwise vnderstand that which is sung in the Psalme. Come vnto him and bee enlightened, and your faces shall not Psal. 33. 34 bee ashamed. For by faith wee come vnto GOD, which as it is euident, belongeth to the heart and not to the body (vniuersally). But because wee know not now how neare the spirituall body shall approche, for wee speake of a thing of which wee haue no experience, where some things are, which can-not otherwise bee vnderstood, the authority of the diuine Scriptures doth not resist, but succour vs: It must needs bee that that happen in vs which is read in the booke of Wisdome: The thoughts of men are fearefull, and our fore-sights are vncertaine. For if that man­ner Wisdom. [...] of arguing of the Philosophers, by which they dispute that intelligible things are so to bee seene by the aspect of the vnderstanding; and sensible, that is to say, corporall things, so to bee seene by the sence of the body, that neither the vnderstanding can bee able to behold intelligible things by the body, nor corpo­rall things by them-selues, can bee most certaine vnto vs, truly it should likewise be certaine, that God could not be seene by the eyes of a spirituall body. But both true reason, and propheticall authority will deride this manner of disputing. For who is such an obstinate and opposite enemy to the truth, that hee dare say, that God knoweth not these corporall things? Hath hee therefore a body by the eyes of which he may learne those things? Further-more doth not that, which wee spake a little before of the Prophet Heliseus, declare sufficiently also, that corpo­rall things may be seene by the spirit, not by the body? For when his seruant re­ceiued rewards, though it was corporally done, yet the Prophet saw it, not by Kings. 4. 5. the body but by the spirit. As therefore it is manifest, that bodies are seene by the spirit: what if there shall be such a great powre of the spirituall body, that the spirit may also be seene by the body? For God is a spirit. More-ouer, euery man knoweth his owne life, by which hee liueth now in the body, and which doth make these earthly members growe and increase, and maketh them liuing, by the inward sense, and not by the eyes of the body. But hee seeth the liues of other men by the body, when as they are inuisible. For from whence doe wee discerne liuing bodyes from vn-liuing, vnlesse wee see the bodyes and liues together. But wee doe not see with corporall eyes the liues with-out bodyes.

Wherefore it may bee, and it is very credible, that then wee shall so see the worldly bodyes of the new heauen, and new earth, as wee see GOD present euery where, and also gouerning all corporall things, by the bodyes wee shall carry, and which wee shall see, where-so-euer wee shall turne our eyes, most euidently all clowds of obscurity beeing remooued; not in such sorts as the inuisible things of GOD are seene now, beeing vnderstood by those things which are made, in a glasse, darkly and in part, where faith preuaileth more in vs, by which wee beleeue, than the obiect of things which wee see by corporall eyes. But euen as, so soone as wee behold men amongst whome wee liue, beeing a­liue, and performing vitall motions: wee doe not beleeue that they liue, but wee see them to liue, when wee cannot see their life with-out bodyes: which not-with-standing wee clearely behold by the bodyes, all ambiguity beeing re­mooued: so where-so-euer wee shall turne about these spirituall eyes of our bodyes, wee shall like-wise see incorporate GOD gouerning all things by our bodyes.

GOD therefore shall eyther so bee seene by those eyes, because they haue [Page 918] some-thing in that excellencie, like vnto the vnderstanding whereby the incor­porall nature may be seene, which is either hard or impossible to declare by any examples or testimonies of diuine Scriptures: or that which is more easily to be vnderstood, God shall be so knowne, & conspicuous vnto vs, that he may be seene by the spirit of euery one of vs, in euery one of vs, may be seene of another in an­other, may be seene in him-selfe, may be seene in the new heauen and in the new earth, and in euery creature, which shall be then: may be seene also by the bodies in euery body, where-so-euer the eyes of the spirituall body shall be directed by the sight comming thether. Also our thoughts shall bee open, and discouered to one another. For then shall that bee fulfilled which the Apostle intimateth when hee said. Iudge not any thing before the time, vntill the Lord come, who willl lighten things that are hid in darknesse, and make the counsels of the heart manifest, and then 1. Cor. 4. shall euery man haue praise of GOD.

L. VIVES.

OR (a) rather rest] For there shall be a rest from all labours, & I know not by what meanes, the name of rest is more delightfull and sweet than of action: therefore Aristotle nomi­nateth that contemplation, which he maketh the chiefest beatitude, by the name of Rest. Be­sides the Sabbath is that, to wit, a ceassing from labour and a sempeternall rest. (b) I shall see God] It is read in some ancient copies of Augustine. I shall see God my sauiour. But we doe nei­ther read it in Hieromes translation, neither doth it seeme [...]o be added of Augustine by those words which follow. For he speaketh of God with-out the man-hood. Further if he had added Sauiour, hee should haue seemed to haue spoken of Christ.

Of the eternall felicity of the Citty of God, and the perpetuall Sabbath. CHAP. 30.

HOw great (a) shall that felicity be, where there shall be no euill thing, where no good thing shall lye hidden, there wee shall haue leasure to vtter forth the praises of God, which shall bee all things in all? For what other thing is done, where we shall not rest with any slouthfulnesse, nor labour for any want I know not. I am admonished also by the holy song, where I read, or heare. Blessed are they Psalm. 83. oh Lord, which dwell in thy house, they shall praise thee for euer and euer. All the mem­bers and bowels of the incorruptible body which we now see distributed to di­uerse vses of necessity, because then there shall not bee that necessity, but a full, sure, secure, euer-lasting felicity, shall be aduanced and go forward in the praises of God. For then all the numbers (of which I haue already spoken) of the corpo­rall Harmony shall not lye hid, which now lye hid: being disposed inwardly and out-wardly through all the members of the body, and with other things which shall be seene there, being great and wonderfull; shall kindle the reasonable soules with delight of such a reasonable beauty to sound forth the praises of such a great and excellent workman. What the motions of those bodies shall be there, I dare not rashly define, when I am not able to diue into the depth of that mistery. Ne­uertheles both the motion & state, as the forme of them, shal be comly & decent, whatsoeuer it shall be, where there shall bee nothing which shall not bee comly. Truly where the spirit wil, there forth-with shall the body be: neither will the spi­rit will any thing, which may not beseeme the body, nor the spirit. There shall be true glory, where no man shall be praised for error or flattery. True honor, which shall be denied vnto none which is worthy, shall bee giuen vnto none vnworthy. But neither shall any vnworthy person couet after it, where none is permitted to bee, but hee which is worthy. There is true peace, where no man suffereth any thing which may molest him, either of him-selfe, or of any other. Hee him­selfe [Page 919] shall bee the reward of vertue, which hath giuen vertue, and hath promised himselfe vnto him, then whom nothing can be better and greater. For what other thing is that, which he hath sayd by the Prophet: I wilbe their GOD, and they shal­be Leu [...]. 26 my people: but I wilbe whereby they shalbe satisfied: I wil be what-soeuer is lawfully desired of men, life, health, food, abundance, glory, honor, peace, and all good things? For so also is that rightly vnderstood, which the Apostle sayth. 1. Cor. 15 That GOD may bee all in all. He shalbee the end of our desires, who shalbe seene without end, who shalbe loued without any saciety, and praised without any te­diousnesse. This function, this affection, this action verily shalbe vnto all as the e­ternall life shalbe common to all. But who is sufficient to thinke, much more to vtter what degrees there shall also bee of the rewardes for merits, of the ho­nors, Degrees of rewards. and glories? But wee must not doubt, but that there shalbe degrees. And also that Blessed Citty shall see that in it selfe, that no inferior shall enuy his su­perior: euen as now the other Angells doe not enuie the Arch-angells: as eue­ry one would not be which he hath not receiued, although hee be combined with a most peaceable bond of concord to him which hath receiued, by which the fin­ger will not bee the eye in the body, when as a peaceable coniunction, and knit­ting together of the whole flesh doth containe both members. Therefore one shall so haue a gift lesse then another hath, that hee also hath this gift, that he will haue no more. Neither therefore shall they not haue free will, because sinnes shall not delight them. For it shalbe more free beeing freed from the delight of sinning to an vndeclinable and sted-fast delight of not sinning. For the first free-will, which was giuen to man, when hee was created righteous, had power not to sinne, but it had also powre to sinne: but this last free-will shalbe more powerfull then that, because it shall not be able to sinne. But this also by the gift of GOD, not by the possibily of his owne nature. For it is one thing to be GOD, another thing to bee partaker of GOD. GOD cannot sinne by nature, but hee which is partaker of GOD, receiueth from him, that hee cannot sinne. But there were degrees to be obserued of the diuine gift, that the first free-will might be giuen, whereby man might be able not to sinne: the last whereby he might not be able to sinne: and the first did pertaine to obtaine a merit, the later to receiue a re­ward. But because that nature sinned, when it might sinne, it is freed by a more bountifull grace, that it may be brought to that liberty, in which it cannot sinne. For as the first immortallity, which Adam lost by sinning, was to bee able not to die. For so the will of piety and equity shalbe free from beeing lost as the will of felicity is free from being lost. For as by sinning wee neither kept piety nor feli­city: neither truely haue we lost the will of felicity, felicity, being lost.

Truely is GOD himselfe therefore to be denied to [...]aue free-will, because hee cannot sinne? Therefore the free-will of that Citty shall both bee one in all, and also inseperable in euery one, freed from all euill, and filled with all good, enioy­ing an euerlasting pleasure of eternall ioyes, forgetfull of faults, forgetfull of punishments, neither therefore so forgetfull of her deliuerance, that shee bee vngratefull to her deliuerer. For so much as concerneth reasonable knowledge shee is mindefull also of her euills, which are past: but so much as concerneth the experience of the senses, altogether vnmindefull.

For a most skilfull Phisition also knoweth almost all diseases of the bodie, as they are knowne by art: but as they are felt in the bodie, hee knoweth not many, which he hath not suffered. As therefore there are two knowledges of Two knowleges of euills. euills: one, by which they are not hidden from the power of the vnderstanding, [Page 920] the other, by which they are infixed to the senses of him, that feeleth them (for all vices are otherwise knowne by the doctrine of wisdome, and otherwise by the most wicked life of a foolish man) so there are two forgetfulnesses of euills. For a skilfull and learned man doth forget them one way, and hee that hath had expe­rience and suffered them, forgetteth them another way. The former, if he neg­lect his skill, the later, if hee want misery. According to this forgetfulnesse, which I haue set downe in the later place, the Saints shall not be mindefull of e­uils past. For they shall want all euils, so that they shall be abolished vtterly from their senses. Neuerthelesse that powre of knowledge, which shalbe great in them, shall not onely know their owne euils past, but also the euerlasting misery of the damned. Otherwise if they shall not know that they haue beene misera­ble, how, as the psalme sayth, Shall they sing the mercies of the LORD for euer? Psal. 88 Then which song nothing verily shalbe more delightfull to that Citty, to the glory of the loue of CHRIST, by whose bloud we are deliuered. There shalbe perfected, Bee at rest and see, because I am GOD. Because there shalbe the most Psal. 45 great Sabbath hauing no euening. Which the LORD commended vnto vs in the first workes of the world, where it is read. And GOD rested the seauenth day from all his workes he made, and sanctified it, because in it hee rested from all his workes, Gen. 2 which GOD began to make. For we our selues also bee the seauenth day, when wee shall be replenished, and repaired with his benediction and sanctification. There being freed from toyle wee shall see, because hee is GOD, which wee our selues would haue beene when we fell from him, hearing from the Seducer: Ye shalbe as goods: and departing from the true GOD, by whose meanes we should be gods Gene. 3 by participation of him, not by forsaking him. For what haue wee done without him, but that we haue fayled from him and gone back in his anger? Of whom we being restored and perfected with a greater grace shall rest for euer, seeing that he is GOD, with whom we shalbe replenished, when hee shalbe all in all: for our good workes also, although they are rather vnderstood to bee his then ours, are then imputed vnto vs to obtaine this Sabbath: because if wee shall atrribute them vnto our selues, they shalbe seruile, when it is sayd of the Sabboth. Yee shall De [...]t. 5 not doe any seruile worke in it. For which cause it is sayd also by the Prophet Eze­chiel. And I haue giuen my Sabbaths vnto them for a signe betweene mee, and them, Ezech, 20 that they might know, that I am the LORD, which sanctifie them? Then shall wee know this thing perfectly, and wee shall perfectly rest and shall perfectly see, that he is GOD. If therefore that number of ages, as of daies bee accompted accor­ding to the distinctions of times, which seeme to bee expressed in the sacred Scriptures, that Sabbath day shall appeare more euidently, because it is found to be the seauenth, that the first age, as it were the first day, bee from Adam vnto the floud, then the second from thence vnto Abraham, not by equality of times, Three ages before the comming of Christ. but by number of generations. For they are found to haue a tenth number. From hence now, as Mathew the Euangelist doth conclude, three ages doe fol­low euen vnto the comming of CHRIST, euery one of which is expressed by foureteene Generations. From Abraham vnto Dauid is one, from thence euen vntill the Transmigration into Babilon, is another, the third from thence vnto the incarnat Natiuity of CHRIST. So all of them are made fiue. Now this age is the sixt, to bee measured by no number, because of that which is spoken. It is not for you to know the seasons, which the father hath placed in his owne powre. Act. 1 After this age GOD shall rest as in the seauenth day, when GOD shall make that same seauenth day to rest in himselfe, which wee shalbe. Furthermore it [Page 921] would take vp a long time to discourse now exactly of euery one of those seue­rall ages. But this seauenth shalbe our Sabbath, whose end shall not be the eue­ning, but the LORDS day, as the eight eternall day, which is sanctified and made holy by the resurrection of CHRIST, not onely prefiguring the eternal rest of the spirit, but also of the body. There we shall rest, and see, wee shall see, and loue, wee shall loue, and we shall praise: Behold what shalbe in the end with­out end! For what other thing is our end, but to come to that Kingdome of which there is no end. (b) I thinke I haue discharged the debt of this great worke by the helpe of GOD. Let them which thinke I haue done too little, and they which thinke I haue done too much, grant mee a fauorable pardon: But let them, which thinke I haue performed enough, accepting it with a kinde con­gratulation, giue no thankes vnto me, but vnto the LORD with me. Amen.

L. VIVES.

HOw (a) great shall that felicity be] Innumerable things might be sayd, but Augustine is to bee imitated in this, and wee must neither speake, nor write any thing rashly of so sacred and holy a matter; neither is it lawfull for vs to search out that by Philosophy and disputati­ons of men, which the LORD hath commaunded to be most secret, neither hath vnuailed to the eies, nor vttered to the eares, nor hath infused into the thoughts and vnderstandings of mortall men. It is his will, that we should beleeue them to bee great, and admirable, and onely to hope after them, then at last to vnderstand them, when we being made partakers of our de­sire, shall behold openly all things being present, and with our eyes, and so conioyned and af­fixed vnto our selues, that we may so know, as we are now knowne: neither ought we to en­quire, whether that blessednesse be an action of the vnderstanding, or rather of the will: whe­ther our vnderstanding shal behold al things in GOD, or whether it shalbe restrained from some things: least if we enquire these things ouer contentiously there be neither blessednesse of our vnderstanding, nor of our will, nor wee see any thing in GOD. Althings shalbe full of ioyes, and beatitudes, not onely the will and vnderstanding, but the eyes, eares, hands, the whole body, the whole minde, the whole soule. Wee shall see al things in GOD, which wee will, and euery one shalbe content with the degree of his owne felicity: nor will enuy ano­ther, whom hee shall behold to bee nearer vnto GOD, because euery man shalbe so blessed, as hee shall desire. I thinke (a) I haue discharged the debt of this great worke.] And I likewise thinke that I haue finished, no lesse worke and disburdened my selfe of no lesse labour then Augustine thinketh hee hath done. For the burden of these meane and light Commentaries hath beene as heauy to our imbecillity and vnskilfullnesse; as the admirable burden of those volumes was to the vigor and strength of his wit, learning, and sanctity. If I haue sayd any thing which may please, let the Reader giue thankes vnto GOD for mee; if any thing which may displease let him pardon me for GODS sake, and let things well spoken, obtaine fauour for things il-spoken. But if he shall kindly amend and take away the errors, he shall deserue a good turne of me and the Readers, which peraduenture relying vpon me might be deceiued.

FINIS.

An alphabeticall Index pointing out memorable matters contained in these bookes of the Citty of God.

A
  • ARion, who hee was. fol. 24
  • Ttilius Regulus. fol. 26
  • Abraham no murtherer. fol. 37
  • Agamemnon who hee was. fol. 34
  • Atis, who he was. fol. 56
  • Alcibiades, his law. fol. 64
  • Aeschines, who he was. fol. 69
  • Aristodemus, who he was. ibid.
  • Attelan Comedies. fol. 73
  • Athens lawes imitated in Rome. fol. 78
  • Agrarian lawes. fol. 84
  • Apollo and Neptune build Troy. fol. 108
  • Anubis, who he was. fol. 76
  • Aedile, his office. fol. 103
  • Athenian ambassadors. fol. 90
  • Ages of men. fol. 117
  • Aesculapius who he was. fol. 120
  • Aetnas burning. fol. 157
  • Assyrian monarchie. fol. 161
  • Anaximander, who hee was. fol. 299
  • Anaximines, who hee was. fol. 300
  • Anaxogoras, who he was. ibid.
  • Archelaus who hee was. ibid.
  • Aristippus, who he was. fol. 302
  • Antisthenes, who he was. ibid.
  • Atlas, who he was. fol. 313
  • Aristole who hee was. fol. 318
  • Academia, what it was. ibid.
  • Alcibiades, who he was. fol. 507
  • Arke compared to mans bodie. fol. 566
  • Antipodes, who they are. fol. 584
  • Aratus, who hee was. fol. 598
  • Actisanes his law against theeues. fol. 600
  • Anna, her prophecy of Christ. fol. 624
  • Arons priest-hood a shadow of the future priest-hood. fol. 631
  • Annointing of Kings a type of Christ. fol. 636
  • Abrahams birth. fol. 656
  • Apis who he was. fol. 662
  • Apis the Oxe. fol. 663
  • Argus King of Argos. ibid.
  • Attica, what countrey it is. fol. 669
  • Athens, why so called. fol. 670
  • Apollos, plates. fol. 676
  • Antaeus, who he was. fol. 677
  • Aconitum, how it grew. fol. 682
  • Amphion, who hee was. fol. 684
  • Admetus, who hee was. fol. 686
  • Andromeda, who she was. fol. 687
  • Agamemnon, who he was. fol. 690
  • Apuleius Lucian, who he was. fol. 695
  • Aeneas, who he was. fol. 696
  • Aeneas deified. fol. 698
  • Archon, what kinde of magistrate. fol. 700
  • [Page] Auentine, a mountaine why so called. fol. 701
  • Amos the prophet. fol. 703
  • Abdi, who he was. fol. 718
  • Abacuc, who he was. ibid.
  • Anaxagoras his opinion of heauen. fol. 731
  • Alexander the great his death. ibid.
  • Alexanders comming to Ierusalem. 736
B
  • BErecinthia mother of the gods. fol. 56
  • Budaeus, his praises. fol. 80
  • Bretheren killing one another. fol. 100
  • Belus who hee was. fol. 577
  • Babilons confusion. fol. 577
  • Bersheba, what it is. fol. 613
  • Begger differing from the word poore. fol. 627
  • Babilon what it is. fol. 657
  • Busyris who hee was. fol. 677
  • Bellerephon, who hee was. fol. 684
  • Bona Dea who shee was. fol. 691
  • Bias, who hee was. fol. 711
  • Baruch who he was. fol. 722
  • Booke of life. fol. 809
C
  • COnquerors custome. fol. 9
  • Claudian family. fol. 10
  • Citty what it is. fol. 25
  • Cleombrotus. fol. 34. 35
  • Catoes, who they were. fol. 36
  • Catoes their integrity. ibid.
  • Cato, his sonne. fol. 37
  • Cauea, what it was in the Theater. fol. 47
  • Circensian playes. fol. 48
  • Consus, who he was. ibid.
  • Cibeles, inuention. fol. 56
  • Cleon, who he was. fol 67
  • Censor, who he was. ibid.
  • Cleophon who hee was. ibid.
  • Caecilius who he was. fol. 68
  • Curia what it was. fol. 71
  • Censors view of the citty. fol. 73
  • Cynocephalus, who hee was. fol. 75
  • Camillus exiled from his country. fol. 79
  • Consus a god. fol. 81
  • Consulls first elected. ibid.
  • Camillus who he was. ibid.
  • Christ the founder of a new City. fol. 83
  • Common-wealth, what it is. fol. 88
  • Cinnas warres against his country. fol. 93
  • Carbo, who he was. ibid.
  • Capitoll preserued by geese. ibid.
  • Cateline his conditions. fol. 96
  • Christians name hateful at Rome. fol 55
  • Charthaginian warres begun. fol. 46
  • Caesars family. fol. 111
  • Caius Fimbria, who he was. fol. 114
  • Cyri who they were. fol. 125
  • Concords temple. fol. 143
  • Catulus his death. fol. 146
  • Cateline his death. fol. 149
  • Christs birth time. fol. 150
  • Ciceroes death. ibid.
  • Caesars death. fol. 151
  • Cyrus Persian Monarch. fol. 162
  • Curtius who he was. fol. 179
  • Causes three-fold. fol. 210
  • Camillus his kindnesse to his country. fol. 222
  • Curtius his voluntary death. fol. 222
  • Constanstine the first christian Emperor. fol. 23
  • Claudian who he was. fol. 233
  • Ceres sacrifices. fol. 280
  • Crocodile, what it is. fol. 335
  • Cyprian, who he was. fol. 336
  • Cynikes who they were. fol. 523
  • Circumcision a tipe of regeneration. fol. 602
  • Cyniphes, what they are. fol. 618
  • Canticles, what they are. fol. 648
  • Cecrops who he was. fol. 667
  • Centaures, why so named. fol. 681
  • Cerberus band-dog of hel. ibid.
  • Chymaera the monster. fol. 684
  • Castor and Pollux, who they vvere. fol. 689
  • [Page] Circe, who she was. fol. 693.
  • Codrus, who he was. fol. 698.
  • Creusa, who she was. fol. 698.
  • Caesars whence so named. fol. 700.
  • Captiuity of Iuda. fol. 710.
  • Chilo, who he was. ibid.
  • Cleobulus, who he was. fol. 711.
  • Cyrus, who he was. ibid.
  • Christs birth. fol, 738.
  • Churches ten persecutors. fol. 743. 744.
  • Calculators cashered. fol. 747.
  • Christians vpbraided with killing of children. fol. 747.
  • Christians beleeue not in Peter-but in Christ. fol, 748.
  • Cacus, who he was. fol. 768.
  • Cerinthus, his heresie. fol. 800.
  • Cappadocia, what it is. fol. 891.
  • Comeliensse of mans body. fol. 908.
D
  • DAnae, who she was. fol. 63.
  • Decimus Laberius, who hee was. fol. 72.
  • Discord a goddesse. fol. 143
  • Decius his valour. fol. 180.
  • Dictatorship, vvhat it was. fol. 224.
  • Diogenes Laertius, vvho he was. fol. 300.
  • Death of the soule. fol. 470.
  • Death remaineth after Baptisme. fol. 470.
  • Difference of the earthly and heauenly Citty. 532.
  • Dauid a type of Christ. fol. 635.
  • Deucalion, who he vvas. fol. 670.
  • Danaus, vvho he was. fol. 673.
  • Dionysius, hovv many so called. fol. 675.
  • Daedalus, who he was. fol. 685.
  • Danae, who she was. fol. 686.
  • Delborah who she vvas. fol. 690.
  • Diomedes, vvho he was. fol. 692.
  • Diomedes, fellowes become birds. ibidem.
  • Deuill, vvhat he may do. fol. 694.
  • Dauids and Solomons praises. fol. 700.
  • Daniell, vvho he was. fol. 722.
  • Diogenes treading downe Platos pride. 857.
  • Diogenes taxed of vaine glory ibidem.
E
  • EVpolis, a Poet. fol. 64.
  • Ennius, who he vvas fol. 91.
  • Eternall Citty. fol. 220.
  • Eternal [...]fe, vvhat it is. fol. 256.
  • Epictetus, vvho he was. fol. 342.
  • Enuy, not ambition moued Caine to mur­der Abel. fol. 536.
  • Eudoxus, who he was. fol. 598.
  • Ephod, vvhat it is. fol. 630.
  • Eben Ezer, what it signifieth. fol. 633.
  • Eusebius a Historiographer. fol. 669.
  • Europa, who she vvas. fol. 677.
  • Erichthonius, vvho he vvas. fol. 677.
  • Esaias the Prophet. fol. 709.
  • Esaias his prophesie. fol. 715.
  • Esaias, his death. fol. 716.
  • Ephrata, vvhat it is. fol. 717.
  • Epicurus, opinion of the goddes. fol. 731.
  • Epiphanes, vvho he vvas. fol. 736.
F
  • FAbius, a Romaine conqueror. fol. 11.
  • Famous men. fol. 48.
  • Fugalia, vvhat they vvere. fol. 60.
  • Fugia, a goddesse. fol. 60.
  • Floralia, vvhat feasts they vvere. fol. 65.
  • Febris, a goddesse. fol. 76.
  • Friendship and faction. fol. 91
  • Flora, vvhat she vvas. fol. 10 [...]
  • Fabricius, vvho he vvas. fol. 105.
  • Fate, vvhat it is. fol. 98.
  • [Page] Fortunes casualties what they are, fol. 198.
  • Fate of no force. fol. 208.
  • Fabricius a scorner of ritches. fol. 224.
  • Faunus, who he was. fol. 691.
  • Felicity not perfect in this life. fol. 757.
  • Father of a familie why so called. fol. 774.
  • Fier eternall how to bee vnderstood. fol. 822.
G
  • GRacchi, who they were. fol. 93.
  • Getulia, what it is. fol. 128.
  • Gracchus Caius his death. fol. 142.
  • Gratidianus his death. 148.
  • Gold, vvhen first coyned. fol. 181.
  • GODS prescience no cause of euents. fol. 212.
  • Gratians death. fol. 231.
  • Ganimede who he was. fol. 287.
  • Greeke Sages seauen. fol. 299.
  • Gellius, who he was. fol. 342.
  • GODS creatures are all good. fol. 560.
  • Gorgons vvhat they v [...]re. fol. 683.
  • Gog, and Magog, h [...]v to bee vnder­stood. fol 806.
  • GOD can doe all thing [...] sauing to make a lie. fol. 910.
H
  • HYperbolus, who hee was. fol. 67.
  • Harmony of a common-vvealth. fol. 88.
  • Hadrianus, who hee was. fol. 191.
  • Hydromancy, vvhat it is. fol. 294.
  • Hebrevves, vvhy so called. fol. 577.
  • Holy spirit, why called the finger of God. fol. 617.
  • Ie [...]alem why so called. fol. 640.
  • Ha [...]ocrates, who he was. fol. 66 [...].
  • Hercules, six of that name. fol. 667.
  • Holy street in Rome. fol. 675.
  • Hercules manner of death. fol. 677.
  • Hieremy his prophecy. fol. 709.
  • Hose his prophecy. fol. 714.
  • Herod the King. fol 737.
  • Heretickes profit the Church. fol. 742.
I
  • IAnus, who hee was. fol. 116.
  • Iulianus, who he was. fol. 191.
  • Iouianus, who he was. fol. 191.
  • Iouinians death. fol. 231.
  • Iohn the Anchorite. fol. 233.
  • Israell what it signifieth. fol. 614.
  • Iudah his blessing explained. fol. 615.
  • Infants vvhy so called. fol. 618.
  • Iustice to bee performed in his life onelie. fol. 626.
  • Inquisition made by the Lord, hovv it is taken. fol. 631.
  • India vvhat is is. fol. 656.
  • Inachus, who hee was. fol. 659.
  • Io, who shee was. fol. 660.
  • Isis vvho she vvas. ibid.
  • Ixion who hee was. fol. 680.
  • Iphigenia, vvho she vvas. fol. 696.
  • Ionas the prophet. fol. 713.
  • Ioell the prophet. fol. 714.
  • Israel, vvho are so called. fol. 714.
  • Ioel his prophecy. fol. 716.
  • Idumaea vvhere it is. fol. 718.
  • Iob, vvhence hee descended. fol. 739.
  • Iulian the Apostata. fol. 745.
  • Iudgement day vvhen it shalbee. fol. 793.
  • Iohn Bapt. life like vnto the life of E­lias. fol. 831.
  • Incredible things. fol. 879.
  • Innocentius, his miraculous c [...]re. fol. 883.
L
  • [Page] LAbeos, who they were. fol. 70
  • Lawes of the twelue Tables. fol. 78
  • Lycurgus, his lawes. ibid.
  • Law, what it is. fol. 80
  • L. Furius Pylus a cunning latinist. fol. 90
  • Lycurgus, who he was. fol. 379
  • Lawfull hate. fol. 503
  • Lyberi, how it is vsed by the latines. fol. 615
  • Lupercalls, what they are. fol. 674
  • Liber, why so called. fol. 675
  • Labirinth what it was. fol. 680
  • Linus who he was. fol. 688
  • Laurentum, why so called. fol. 690
  • Latinus who he was. fol. 692
  • Labdon, who hee was. fol. 698
M
  • Manlius Torquatus. fol. 37
  • Marius, who he vvas. fol. 93
  • Marius his happinesse. fol. 94
  • Marius, his crueltie. fol. 95
  • Metellus his felicity. fol 96
  • Marius, his flight. ibid.
  • Marica, a goddesse. ibid.
  • Mithridates, vvho hee vvas. fol. 98
  • Megalesian playes. fol. 58
  • Mettellus who he was. fol. 135
  • Man, hovv he sinneth. fol. 212
  • Mercurie, who he vvas. fol. 272
  • Moone drunke vp by an Asse. fol. 384
  • Man formed. fol. 492
  • Maspha, what it signifieth. fol. 633
  • Moyses his birth. fol. 665
  • Minerua vvho she vvas. fol. 668
  • Marathus vvho he vvas. fol. 673
  • Minos vvho he vvas. fol. 677
  • Minotaure vvhat it vvas. fol. 679.
  • Medusa vvho she vvas. fol. 683
  • Musaeus vvho he vvas. fol. 988.
  • Mycenae vvhy so called. fol. 690.
  • Mnestheus, vvho hee vvas. fol. 697.
  • Melanthus, vvho hee vvas. fol. 699.
  • Micheas the prophet. fol. 713.
  • Micheas his prophecy. fol. 776.
  • Man desireth foure things by nature. fol. 751.
  • Man vvhat he is. fol. 755.
  • Miracles related by Augustine. fol. 883.
N
  • NAsica prohibiteth sitting at plaies. fol. 47.
  • Neptunes prophesie. fol. 108.
  • Numitor and his children. fol. 112.
  • Nigidius Figulus who he was. fol. 201.
  • Nero Caesar, who he was. fol. 225.
  • Niniuy the Citty. fol. 576.
  • Number of seauen signifieth the churches perfection. fol. 625.
  • Nabuchadonosors warres. fol. 709.
  • Naum, vvhen hee liued. fol. 718.
  • Niniuy a figure of the church. fol. 734.
  • Natures primitiue gifts. fol. 755.
O
  • OPtimates, who they vvere. fol. 91.
  • Olympus vvhat Mount it is. fol. 569.
  • Osyris, who hee was. fol. 662.
  • Ogyges, vvho he was. fol. 668.
  • Oedipus, who hee was. fol. 686.
  • Orpheus who he was. fol. 688.
  • Ozias the prophet. fol. 713.
  • Origens opinion of the restauration of the diuells to their former state. fol. 657.
P
  • [Page]PAlladium image. fol. 4.
  • Phaenix, who he was. fol. 9.
  • [...] bishop of Nola. fol. 17.
  • People, how they are stiled. fol. 35.
  • Priests, called Galli. fol. 57.
  • Pericles, who he was. fol. 67.
  • Plato accompted a Demigod. fol. 73.
  • Priapus a god. fol. 75.
  • Pomona a goddesse. fol. 77.
  • Patriots and the people deuided. fol. 83.
  • Porsenna, his warres. fol. 84.
  • Portian and Sempronian lawes. ibid.
  • Posthumus, who he was. fol. 98.
  • Prodigious sounds of battells. fol. 100.
  • Plato expells some poets. fol. 74.
  • Pyrrhus, who hee was. fol. 133.
  • P [...]s warre. fol. 145.
  • Piety what it is. fol. 183.
  • Pompey his death. fol. 231.
  • Plato his ridle. fol. 286.
  • Pluto, why so called. fol. 289.
  • Plato who hee was. fol. 303.
  • Porphyry who hee was. fol. 319.
  • Plotine who he vvas. ibid.
  • Proteus vvho he vvas. fol. 374.
  • Pygmees, vvhat they bee. fol. 582.
  • Prophecy spoken to Heli fulfilled in Christ. fol. 628.
  • Psalmes, vvho made them. fol. 640.
  • Psaltery vvhat it is. fol. 641.
  • Philo vvho hee vvas. fol. 649.
  • Pelasgus, vvho hee vvas. fol. 659.
  • Phoroneus, vvhy called a iudge. fol. 660.
  • Prometheus vvho hee vvas. fol. 665.
  • Pandora, vvho she vvas. fol. 666.
  • Phorbus who he vvas. fol. 667.
  • [...] and Helle who they vvere. fol. [...] [...].
  • [...] the vvinged-horse. fol. 684.
  • Perseus who hee was. fol. 687.
  • Portumnus, vvhat he is. fol. 689.
  • Picus, vvho he vvas. fol. 690.
  • Pitacus vvho hee vvas. fol. 710.
  • Periander, vvho hee vvas. fol. 711.
  • Ptolomy, vvho hee vvas. fol. 731.
  • Philadelpus why so called. fol. 732.
  • Pompey his warres in Affrica. fol. 736.
  • Proselite, what hee is. fol. 740.
  • Peter accused of sorcery. fol. 746.
  • Purgatory not to bee found before the day of iudgement. fol. 857.
  • Pauls vvords of the measure of fulnesse, expounded. fol. 897.
  • Propagation not abolished, though dimi­nished by sinne. fol. 907.
R
  • ROmaines iudgement in a case of life and death. fol. 31.
  • Romaines greedy of praise. fol. 32.
  • Romane orders. fol. 73.
  • Romane priests, called Flamines. fol. 76.
  • Romulus a god. fol. 77.
  • Rome taken by the Galles. fol. 93.
  • Romaine Theater first erected. fol. fol. 47.
  • Romes salutations. fol. 86.
  • Rome punishing offenders. fol. 84.
  • Romaine gouernment three-fold. fol. 91.
  • Remus his death. fol. 113.
  • Romulus his death. fol. 127.
  • Regulus his fidelity. 223.
  • Radagasius King of the Gothes. fol. 229.
  • Roinocorura vvhat it is. fol. 600.
  • Repentance of God, what it is. fol. 632.
  • Rabbi Salomons opinion of the authors of the psalmes. fol. 641.
  • Rhadamanthus, vvho he was. fol. 700.
  • Roboams folly. ibid.
  • Rome second Babilon. fol. 702.
  • [Page] Rome imperious Babilon. fol. 763.
S
  • Syracusa, a Citty. fol, 11.
  • Sacking of a Citty. fol. 12.
  • Scipio Nasica, who he was. fol. 45.
  • Sanctuaries what they were. fol. 49.
  • Scipio's, who they vvere. fol. 66.
  • Scipio's, which vvere bretheren. fol. 68.
  • Seditions betweene great men and people. fol. 79.
  • Sabine virgins forced. fol. 80.
  • Sardanapalus, last King of the Assyri­ans. fol. 86.
  • Sardanapalus, his Epitaph. ibid.
  • Sylla, who he was. fol. 93.
  • Sylla, and Marius his vvar ibid.
  • Sylla, his cruelty. fol. 98.
  • Sempronian law. fol. 109.
  • Saguntum, vvhat it vvas. fol. 138.
  • Salues vvarre. fol. 145.
  • Sertorius his death. fol. 149.
  • Scaeuola his fortitude. fol. 179.
  • Siluer, when first coyned. fol. 181.
  • Socrates, who he was. fol. 300.
  • Schooles of Athens. fol. 319.
  • Scripture speaketh of God according to our vveake vnderstanding. fol. 565.
  • Sauls reiections a figure of Christs king­dom. fol. 632.
  • Salomon, a figure of Christ. fol. 634.
  • Syon vvhat it signifieth. fol. 643.
  • Sotadicall verses vvhat they are. fol. 642.
  • Sycionians first King. fol. 657.
  • Semiramis, who she was. ibid.
  • Sarpedon, who he was. fol. 677.
  • Sphynx, her riddle. fol. 686.
  • Stercutius, who he vvas. fol. 691.
  • Swinging games. fol. 698.
  • Sangus, vvho he was. ibid.
  • Sybils, vvho they vvere. fol. 703.
  • Sages or vvise men of Greece. fol. 710.
  • Solon, vvho he was. ibidem.
  • Septuagints, vvho they vvere. fol. 732.
  • Sanctum sanctorum. fol. 736.
  • Society subiect to crosses. fol. 761.
  • Seruant not read in Scripture before Noah cursed his sonne. fol. 773.
  • Sinne, mother of seruitude. ibid.
  • Saints, where they shalbe at the burning of the world. fol. 8 [...]3.
  • Sodomites blindnesse, of what kind it was. fol. 300.
T
  • THomas Moore his praises. fol. 62.
  • Tarquin Collatine exild from Rome. fol. 79.
  • Tarquin the proude his death. fol. 83.
  • Tribunes first elected. fol. 84.
  • Tiberius Gracchus a law-giuer. fol. 90.
  • Tyrannus, vvhat and vvhence. fol. 91.
  • Tarpeia, who she was. fol. 122.
  • Tables of proscription. fol. 148.
  • Torquatus putting his sonne to death. fol. 222.
  • Theodosius, who he was. fol. 231.
  • Theodosius, his humility. fol. 234.
  • Thales Miletus, vvho he was. fol. 299.
  • Trismegistus, who hee was. fol. 335.
  • Thurimachus, vvho he vvas. fol. 659.
  • Triton the Lake. fol. 668.
  • Triple penalty i [...]osed on the Athenian vvomen. fol. 670.
  • Triptolemus, who he vvas. fol. 679.
  • Taurus, vvho he was. fol. 680.
  • Tautanes, vvho he vvas. fol. 697.
  • Thales, vvho he vvas. fol. 710.
  • Theman, vvhere it is. fol. 720.
  • Time of Christs death. fol. 749.
  • Tully his sorrow for his daughters death. fol. 706.
  • Theeues haue a kinde of peace. fol. 767.
  • Temples vvhy erected to Martyrs. fol. 898.
V
  • [Page] VV [...]an, vvho he was. fol. 168.
  • [...]tary pouerty. fol. 223.
  • V [...], vvho he was. fol. 234.
  • Valentinian the elder. fol. 745.
  • Valens law. fol. 746.
  • Viues complaint for dec [...]ed charitie. fol. 873.
W
  • VVArs of Affrica. fol. 84.
  • Wine, how found out. fol. 675.
  • whores [...]ed shee [...]. fol. 701.
  • Worme of the vvicked hovv to be vnder­stood. fol. 822.
  • Will of God how it is changed. fol. 887.
X
  • XEnocrates, who he was. fol. 318.
  • Xerxes, who he was. fol. 659.
  • Xanthus, who he vvas. fol. 676.
Z
  • ZEphanie the Prophet. fol. 722.
  • Zeale, how to be taken. fol. 807.
  • Zoroastres, who he was. fol. 855.

ERRATA.

Folio, 24. l, 22. r, example for example. f, 25. l, 33. r, forgo for forge f, 32. l, 26. r, thirst after glory for this of glory. f. [...] ▪ l, 2 [...]. r, seeing for beeing f, 40. l, 31. r, her for his. f, 43. l, 18. r, it for if. f, 53 l, 17. r, hands for heads. f, 62. l, 25. r. [...] [...]or vvorships. f, 69. l, 27. r, this for is. f, 88. line 24. read prouiso for prouision. f, 108. line I. read per, [...] [...] [...]. l, 26, r, the for their. f, 109. l, 18, r, leuing for liuing. 118. l, 6. fift for first f, 128. l, 23. r, field [...]or filed. [...] [...] to be. f, 230. l, 9. cryings for cringes. l, 15. r, call for all. f, 259. l, ult. r, and Diana for Diana and. f, 240. l, [...] [...] [...]ers [...] o [...] f, 321. l, 41 r, forbid for forbad f, 334▪ l, 16. r, wife for wife: f, 339, l. 29. r, not for not. f, [...]. l, 35. [...], then was he also for then we also. f, 396. l, 22. r, then for the. f, [...]30. l, 28. r, nul­ [...] [...] [...]. f, [...]. l, [...] r, worlds for words. f, 464. l, 3. r, them for then. f, 503 l, 8. r, which for with. f, 558. l, 3. r, [...] [...] [...] l, 1 [...]. read swim for some: f, 608. line 34 r, desired for edisred f, 632. l, 32. read euent for euen. [...] [...] [...] reparing for repaying f, 760, line 7. r, man for many: f, 767, line 9. r, cruelty for cruelly, f, 798, [...], [...] many▪ f, [...], l, [...] r, dead for death. f, 810, l, 4. r, gaue for waue. f, 811, l, 4▪ r, we for were f, 815. l, 36. [...] ▪ l, 34. r, of the for the of▪ f, 852, l, 5, r, then for them f, 898, l, 33. r, saying for sauing. f, 906, l, 6 [...] [...] to for to vs.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.